《Rebirth: Legitimate Miss Comes Back》


 Chapter 1

    In April, the grass grows and the warbler flies, and the bees and butterflies dance.


    Song Rong was locked in a small bamboo cage. Her face was pale and expressionless.


    The bamboo cage hung in the air on the water. She looked at the ripples on the pond, and her hair was pasted on her face.


    There was a constant noise nearby: "it''s shameless to hook up with the second master!"


    "Should have sunk this woman in the pond!" there was a strong hatred in the voice.


    In front of these people stood a middle-aged woman with a gold hairpin and silver tin. Her face was cold and there was no expression on her face. Next to her was a young man with a pink and jade crown. He looked good, but the tip of his eyebrows hung slightly, which seemed to give people a feeling of frivolity.


    Song Rong was stunned, like an unconscious puppet, unaware of her own situation.


    "The people of the Song family are coming!" I don''t know who shouted among the crowd.


    When Song Rong heard this, she had a little reaction. She looked out through the gap in the cage.


    A group of people gathered around an old man. The old man was wearing a sauce purple rich pear branch pattern robe and a Dark Jade crown on his head.


    He didn''t seem to see Song Rong in the bamboo cage. Instead, he bowed his hands to a woman and said in a deep voice, "Madam Chu, it''s my bad teaching. I''ll compensate you here."


    Mrs. Chu glanced at the visitor lightly and said in a cold voice, "master song, I always respect you. Song''s family style is clean and upright. I didn''t want her daughter to come out of your house to do such an advantageous and moral thing!"


    Master song is not Song Rong''s father, but Song Rong''s uncle, named Song Dai.


    He was said by the old lady of Chu. He couldn''t hang his face. He forced out a stiff smile to cover up his embarrassment. He looked at Song Rong without any emotion in his eyes and said, "I''ll leave it to you."


    This is what Mrs. Chu is waiting for. Now that master song has said so, how can she keep Song Rong alive?


    The old lady of Chu shook her sleeves and said in a deep voice, "then I''ll decide to sink the cold defeated man into the pond. I don''t know Master song, do you have any objection?"


    Song Dailian hurriedly said, "even if Mrs. Chu doesn''t say so, I will do so! Since she has done such a thing, living in the world is just to discredit you and my family!"


    Song Rong heard this, the corners of her mouth moved slightly, and said in a dumb voice, "I didn''t."


    I don''t have this sentence. The tone is very flat. I''m just emphasizing a fact. I don''t mean to plead. Plead? She knew that even if she begged, Song Dai would not make decisions for her!


    Song Dai looked at Song Rong and said in a deep voice, "Song Rong! I raised you for so many years and taught you carefully. You just reached the hairpin and married you to the Chu house. It''s my uncle''s responsibility to you. I never thought that you not only didn''t know how to be grateful, but also did such stupid things! It not only ruined the reputation of our Chu and song families, but also failed to live up to my high expectations for you!"


    At this time, accompanied by the old lady of Chu with an angry voice: "let go!"


    "Creak." the rope rubbed against the bamboo cage, making a continuous sound. The bamboo cage was put into the water bit by bit, and she was sunk in the pond!


    The water in March was so cold that it hit her skin that she couldn''t help shivering. The water entered her mouth and nose and her heart and lungs bit by bit.


    I thought death was a painful thing, but at this moment, there was an unprecedented Qingming in her mind.


    Song Rong finally looked up at the angry Song Dai, with a mocking smile on her face.


    What he said was so high sounding! Raise her? Take good care of? I just want her to sell at a good price in the future! As for the grace of upbringing, is this the Revenge of killing your father? What is it compared to?


    At the beginning, she couldn''t figure it out. She got married and spent so many years in Chu house. But now, she thinks clearly.


    How can a man like his father, who has no intention of fame and wealth, do something to sell private salt? If there was no such thing, how could my father be beheaded in the street!


    She will always remember that day when her father''s blood splashed high and her head rolled down from the stone platform. The last look was to look at her, gentle and loving.


    Song Dai''s calculation! Let my father bear the crime, and begged for good in the Fuyin, and got the good reputation of killing relatives with righteousness! In addition, it''s good to take care of their mother and their siblings!


    Her father died when she was ten, and her mother hanged herself when she was vigil for her father. As for her brother, who was two years younger than her, she didn''t live past ten.


    She survived. At the age of 13, she and her hairpin were promised to the eldest son of the Chu family, who was called a ghost.


    When the eldest son of the Chu family was young, he became famous and respected in Gusu city. However, Hui will be hurt. He was very ill since childhood. At the age of 18, he married a wife, that is, Song Rong.


    As soon as the sedan entered the door, he died. Song Rong became a widow from a girl in the boudoir.


    I had hoped that Song Dai would decide for her and take her back. Unexpectedly, Song Dai wrote directly through the Yamen and invited the chastity archway to stand at his home to show the chastity of the Song family''s daughter!


    In this way, at the same age, she bloomed in the secluded Chu house alone. I thought her whole life would pass quietly. I never thought that today, three years later, the second childe of Chu forcibly broke into her yard and wanted her!


    She struggled and resisted... The result was not respected by others, but became her seducing the second childe of Chu.


    Today''s madam Chu is righted in the side room. The second childe of Chu is her parent-child. She hates not only the second childe of Chu, but also the madam Chu!


    The second childe of Chu is frivolous, but how could he be so bold without the instruction of the old lady of Chu!


    For so many years, the Chu family is tired of raising her as an eyesore. A few days ago, the old lady of Chu came to ask for her dowry to make up for the deficit of the Chu family. She didn''t answer. Now she has committed such a "great crime". Presumably, the dowry has become the dowry of the Chu family? Moreover, the Chu family can also ask for some money from Song Dana!


    In the water, she smiled desolately. Through the water, she looked at the people standing here and she hated one by one, and printed them in her heart. Even if she died, she would not forget all this!


    In this life, she is like a doll. She is manipulated and drained of her final use value. If she can start over, she will not make the fish on the chopping board and be slaughtered by people.


    In this life, she was taught to be virtuous and even cowardly. Now, she understands that virtuous and virtuous are the most important things in this cannibal house!


    If there is an afterlife... If there is

 Chapter 2

    Song Rong had a dream that she was wronged and died in the pond


    Like a drowning person, she struggled desperately to wake up from that long dream.


    "Ah!" she finally shouted, and suddenly opened her eyes.


    She was a little frightened and stayed there.


    Someone nearby rushed over: "linniang, linniang, are you all right?"


    She looked at the person in front of her and looked stunned. The woman in front of her was dressed in plain white. There was no gold hairpin and silver tin on her head. She just decorated it with a plain white silk flower.


    The woman was very beautiful. Standing there, like weak Liu Fufeng, she was not earth shaking, but when people looked at it, they couldn''t help but want to see it for a second time.


    Now, tears are falling in her eyes. People can''t help but feel sad from her heart.


    This woman is clearly... Clearly her mother!


    Song Rong sat up all of a sudden from the bed. Her head was a little faint, but at the moment, her memory has returned. She was sunk in the pond. It''s not a dream! Everything really happened.


    Xu quickly walked over and hugged Song Rong.


    At this time, Song Rong found that her body had become much smaller. She looked down at her hands and clothes and was stunned.


    "Linniang, don''t be sad, dad is gone, and mom will take care of you." Xu''s voice is as sweet as a ballad. Just listen carefully, it seems to have a thousand kinds of pain.


    Linniang... Yes, this name is my own nickname. No one has called me that for many years.


    So... Are you... Back to the past?


    Now it should still be in the song mansion. Song Rong''s heart just filled with joy. He saw Xu''s filial piety clothes and thought of what Xu had just said! All this, like a loud thunder, exploded in her mind.


    "Mom... Dad... Is he gone?" Song Rong said, holding back the tears in her eyes.


    Xu also endured tears: "linniang is good. Don''t cry. Your father just went to a far, far place."


    In this way, in her previous life, Xu also said that when she was young, she was always unwilling to believe that her father died, so she always took this childish lie as support.


    Until, until a long time later, she told her brother that her father and mother were not dead, but went far and far together.


    "Mom, did dad go?" this time, Song Rong asked very seriously with a serious face.


    Xu Shi looked at Song Rong''s excessively cold eyes and felt a pain in her heart. Did her daughter know everything? She can''t hide it from her all her life: "linniang, your father is dead."


    Xu''s voice was sad, and he couldn''t help crying.


    She has been holding back, trying to tell herself that her husband is gone, but she still has two children. She must take good care of them and not let her husband feel cold under the nine springs.


    But in the face of such a situation, no matter how strong a woman is, she can''t stand it.


    Song rongwa cried. She wanted to cry for her father''s death and all the grievances of her previous life!


    Now, she''s back, but her father is still gone!


    Song Rong clenched her teeth and read again and again in her heart: "Song Dai, Song Dai! The Revenge of killing her father for two generations! Don''t die together!"


    She clenched her fists tightly, pinched out the crescent marks one by one in her palm, and her body trembled constantly. Since she came back, why, why not a few days earlier! Why let her bear the pain of losing her father again!


    "Niang! Sister! Why are you crying?" a clear child voice rang from the door.


    Then, a boy in white came in, with red face and white teeth. He was wearing white silk on his bun.


    He is Song Yu, Song Rong''s younger brother. He is still young. In addition, he has been spoiled in the past. He doesn''t understand many things very well.


    When his father died, he was left in the yard by his grandmother. He didn''t let him see it. Therefore, he didn''t even know why he had to wear this white silk dress!


    "Yu''er." Song Rong looked at Song Yu with tears in her eyes and murmured.


    Yu''er is still there and her mother is still there. Is this a great blessing in misfortune?


    She stretched out her hand, grabbed Xu''s hand, and said in a serious tone: "Mom, linmom has grown up. I understand that I won''t be too sad about Dad. If I''m sad, mom will be more sad..."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong paused and continued: "Mom, don''t be too sad. The dead can''t be reborn, but the living need you! Yu''er and I need you!"


    Xu looked up and couldn''t believe looking at Song Rong. How could she say such a thing?


    A moment ago, didn''t Lin Niang still cry and say she didn''t believe it?


    In addition to Xu''s mother and son, there is a 15-year-old servant girl in the room. Song Rong knows that the servant girl''s name is Haitang.


    "Madam, just listen to the young lady. Don''t be so sad. Life has to move on." Begonia whispered.


    Then Begonia said, "madam, it seems that miss will grow up all at once. I know I love you. You should be happy. Don''t let Miss follow you."


    Song Yu blinked and looked at the people in the room. He may not know what happened, but he was still infected by the sad atmosphere, and the corners of his eyes were wet.


    Looking at his children, Xu bit his teeth, wiped away his tears and said firmly, "I will take good care of you!"


    Song Rong whispered, "Mom, I want to eat ice cream."


    Xu Wen said, "OK, mom, I''ll do it for you now."


    Of course, Song Rong is not greedy. Now that so many things have happened, how can she only remember the ice silk cake? She wants Xu to have something to do. She can also remember that both her sister and brother love to eat ice silk cake.


    In this way, mother will not easily die


    In her previous life, she became a child without parents at the age of 10. She lost her father and mother. In this life, she came back and failed to protect her father, so she must guard her mother!


    Xu went out, and Begonia followed Xu out.


    Inside the house, there are only Song Rong and Song Yu.


    Song Rong got up from bed, put on her shoes and said, "yu''er, come here."


    Song Yu doesn''t have a good relationship with Song Rong on weekdays. In previous lives, Song Rong always felt that after his brother was born, he separated his parents'' love for him, so he didn''t treat Song Yu very well.


    As for Song Yu? He was not very close to his sister. At the moment, he looked at Song Rong calling him. He hesitated.


    Song Rong smiled helplessly when she felt that her brother was unfamiliar with her. However, she could not blame others. In her previous life, she ignored yu''er so much that her relationship with her second cousin was better than her own.

 Chapter 3

    Thinking of the second cousin, Song Rong narrowed her eyes. She was not close to yu''er, but she had never really bullied yu''er! I haven''t calculated yu''er!


    As for others? Obviously, I''m good to yu''er, but those things I really do, one by one, hurt yu''er deeply!


    She took the initiative to get up, walked to Song Yu, hugged Song Yu, and said in a warm voice, "yu''er, my mother is in a bad mood these days. Don''t mention your father in front of her mother."


    "Where has my father gone?" Song Yu asked.


    "My father... Has gone far. What did he do? My sister will tell you after a few days." Song Rong finally chose the lie of his previous life.


    If Song Yu knew that her father had died, I don''t know if something would happen. If Song Yu did something again, my mother would really be unable to hold on! At least, I have to wait for my mother to be better and tell yu''er the truth.


    Song Yu nodded: "I know."


    Song Yu still has some doubts in his heart. He feels that his sister is so strange today. He doesn''t seem to be so indifferent to him. He can even feel that his sister loves him


    No, it''s not true. The second cousin is right. Her sister hates him most. How can she really love herself?


    Song Yu struggled out of Song Rong''s arms and said, "sister, I still have homework to review. I''ll go first."


    Song Yu left and Song Rong didn''t stop him. Many things can''t be changed overnight. She believes that over time, Song Yu will know who really loves him.


    Song Rong straightened his clothes and walked out the door.


    It is spring that everything recovers. Willow branches have drawn out new leaves, and their soft branches are swaying with the wind.


    It had just rained, and the air was full of the fragrance of soil. Song Rong took a deep breath of fresh air, then looked up, narrowed her eyes, and looked at the bright sun on the ground.


    God gave her a chance to live again, but she came back a little late. Her father still went, but it was not too late. At least her mother and brother were still there.


    "Young lady! Why did you come out? You are ill and can''t catch the wind. You''d better go back quickly." a servant girl rushed over and said to Song Rong.


    Song Rong looked at the fifteen or sixteen year old servant girl. After a while, she recognized that the servant girl was red apricot.


    She looked at the red apricot with a smile and didn''t move.


    Red apricot ah, has always been uncle, to insert their own eyeliner, right? No, it may not be placed in the vicinity of oneself, is through oneself, inserted in the Penglai hospital eyeliner.


    In her previous life, as soon as her parents died, Hongxing was carried to be an aunt to her uncle.


    If it weren''t for the red apricot who has made too many contributions to uncle, how could uncle like such a servant girl? And in the second year after carrying Hongxing as an aunt, Hongxing died of dystocia?


    If you really like red apricot, how can red apricot suddenly die?


    "Red apricot, green peach?" Song Rong asked carelessly.


    If the red apricot is dishonest, the green peach is too honest! Be honest and accompany her to get married! After she was widowed, she once thought about finding a husband for Qingtao, but Qingtao didn''t rely on it and said she wanted to keep her all her life.


    Until finally, when the incident happened that day, she insisted in front of the old lady that it was the second childe of Chu! That she was killed alive!


    Green peach is two years younger than red apricot and is only thirteen this year. Because she is younger, she is often bullied by red apricot. Now green peach is sent by red apricot to wash clothes.


    Seeing Song Rong suddenly asking about green peach, red apricot was stunned and said, "that lazy hoof, sleep now!"


    Song Rong squinted at red apricot and said, "I don''t like some people. I think I''m smart." this seems to say green peach, but it fell in red apricot''s ear, which made red apricot fight a spirit. I think all this is about her!


    Red apricot''s eyes twinkled and secretly told herself that no one knew what she did. The young lady didn''t mean herself!


    Song Rong turned around and went back to the house and told red apricot, "find the green peach in a quarter of an hour."


    Then, Song Rong sat next to the mirror and looked at herself in the mirror. At the age of ten, she was very much like her mother. Her beautiful eyes were particularly outstanding, as if it were a pool of water.


    She picked up the powder on her desk and began to draw.


    In her previous life, her best thing was to pretend to be ill and escape Mrs. Chu. With a little powder, her face became pale, and her eyes were blue with a thick sad color.


    But now, she turned into this, not to pretend to be ill and escape anything.


    She just finished drawing. Here comes the green peach.


    "Miss, are you looking for me?" Qingtao''s voice was timid. There were red apricots, and Qingtao had to be pressed all the time.


    When Song Rong saw the green peach, the corners of her eyes were slightly wet and said, "go to Nanshan hospital with me."


    Nanshan courtyard is where Song Rong''s grandmother lives.


    Mrs. song has five legitimate children, three sons and two daughters. Both daughters have been married. The eldest son is Song Dai, the second son is Song Rong''s father, Song Yun, and the third son is song Cheng.


    Mrs. song, in this family, it is like the supreme emperor.


    Even Song Dai, now in charge of the whole song family, did not dare to disobey old lady song.


    Song Rong knew that the old lady of song was the only one who could support herself and compete with Song Dai.


    However, because the old lady didn''t like her mother very much, so she didn''t like her very much, so in the end, she was married to tuberculosis by Song Dai, and the old lady didn''t express any opinion.


    What Song Rong wants to do now is to win the favor of the old lady.


    There are three of them. Her mother is not surnamed song after all. Her brother is still too young. If she wants to protect the family, she has a lot to do.


    Qingtao was surprised to hear that Song Rong said he was going to find the old lady. Doesn''t miss like the old lady the most? Every time I ask the young lady to see the old lady, the young lady is very unhappy!


    However, green peach is very responsible. He knows what to ask and what not to ask.


    Out of Penglai courtyard, Song Rong can even see many places in the house, with red lanterns hanging. Song Dai''s birthday is coming soon. This arrangement should be.


    These formed a strong contrast with the cold silence in Nanshan courtyard.


    When his father died, Song Dai was able to celebrate his birthday with peace of mind. Anyway, his father was Song Dai''s brother. Song Dai had no conscience to do so!

 Chapter 4

    Because the old woman loves purity, Nanshan courtyard is located in the southernmost part of the Song Dynasty.


    Even Song Rong, the old lady''s granddaughter, was not qualified to go in directly without being informed.


    With tears in her eyes, she said to the gatekeeper, "grandma Tan, I have something to ask my grandmother."


    Mrs. Tan wanted to directly refuse Song Rong, but seeing Song Rong like this, she thought that Song Rong had just died of her father. For a moment, she softened her heart and hurried to the main room.


    "Old lady, the third lady is coming." Mrs. Tan whispered.


    "Didn''t I say? I didn''t see anyone today." the old lady''s voice was a little hoarse.


    Mrs. Tan added, "but miss three doesn''t seem to be in good spirits. When she came here, her eyes were filled with tears."


    If she didn''t like it any more, it was her granddaughter. The old lady finally nodded and said, "just let her in."


    After Song Rong came in, she saw the old lady sitting on the front seat. She was dressed in sauce black today. She looked down and thought deeply, and didn''t look at her.


    There was a strong aroma in the room. Song Rong looked up and saw a trace of purple smoke floating out of the copper animal incense burner on the side. She remembered that it was a soothing fragrance.


    Song Rong knelt on the ground, banged his head, and then said sadly, "grandma."


    Mr. Song raised his head, lifted his eyelids and looked at Song Rong. Seeing Song Rong''s sick face, he said unhappily, "what are you doing? I''m not dead! Why are you crying in front of me!"


    Mrs. song is a difficult person to meet, so that Song Rong has always been afraid of Mrs. song.


    But this time, for the future of her and her mother, she can''t tolerate her fear. Besides, she has lived a lifetime and has seen many storms. Now she doesn''t have so much fear when she sees old lady song.


    Song Rong said sadly, "grandma has a better life than Nanshan. Linniang is just... Just uncomfortable."


    Then Song Rong covered her face and cried.


    She just saw that old lady song''s eyes were also slightly red. Even if old lady song didn''t like Song Rong''s father any more, it was the meat that fell from her. Now the good people have gone like this. How could she not be sad?


    It''s just that old lady song has a tough personality and doesn''t want to show this.


    Song Rong cried and continued, "now... My father has gone, and linniang can''t help it. Please be lenient and don''t be angry with linniang."


    "Since you know you''re coming and make me angry, why do you come?" old lady song''s tone was not good.


    Then, with a cold face, she said to Mrs. Tan, "send miss three back."


    Song Rong didn''t wait for Mrs. Tan to come near her, so she continued, "linniang feels bad, but I thought -- it must be hard to think of grandma''s heart." Song Rong said this from the bottom of her heart. Can old lady song feel better when a white haired person sends a black haired person?


    "I thought, I thought to accompany my grandmother." when Song Rong said the last sentence, her voice was thin and weak, but old lady song still heard it.


    Old lady song looked at Song Rong kneeling on the ground. She looked at her eyebrows and eyes. Before, she only felt that Song Rong looked like Xu. Now when she looks at her again, she also has the shadow of the Song family.


    Old lady song couldn''t help thinking of her son who had died, and she was sad from her heart.


    Looking at old lady song like this, Mrs. Tan didn''t dare to be the master and came forward to see off the guests. She just stood beside her in embarrassment.


    Song Rong stood up, swayed and whispered, "if grandma doesn''t like linniang, I''ll go back now."


    "Wait, let''s have some tea here." old lady song snorted coldly.


    Song Rong took a happy look in her eyes and went forward to help Mrs. song pour tea. She sat on the low couch next to Mrs. song. She whispered, "when my father was there, let me be filial to my grandmother, but at the beginning, I was not sensible and often annoyed my grandmother... If you think about it now, I am really ashamed of my father''s teaching."


    When old lady song heard Song Rong''s words, she was slightly stunned and asked, "that''s what yun''er said?"


    Song Rong whispered, "my father often taught me this, but I was not sensible at that time. Now my father has gone, and every word of my father lingers in my ears. I know how ignorant I was before."


    Old lady song looked at Song Rong like this. No matter how cold she was, she couldn''t be cold at this time.


    She eased her tone and said, "if you can think so now, your father will be happy under the nine springs."


    "I will take care of my mother instead of my father, be filial to my grandmother and love yu''er. I will never annoy my grandmother again in the future." Song Rong said loudly.


    Song Lao Fu suddenly felt a little relieved. Others felt that she was not sad because she didn''t show sadness, or she didn''t dare to speak because she knew she was sad. Now Song Rong came to comfort her and said she wanted to be filial to her. Her heart had to be moved.


    She looked at her granddaughter carefully and suddenly felt that today''s Song Rong had become very different.


    She didn''t feel strange, but sighed slightly. She thought it was yun''er''s death and let Song Rong grow up in a day.


    Song Rong has compensated song Lao Fu here for a long time. This time, old lady song didn''t say to drive Song Rong away. Song Rong knows that old lady song doesn''t hate her so much.


    Song Rong looked at the dignified old lady song and said in her heart, this is just the beginning!


    After all, Song Rong didn''t dare to stay with old lady song for too long. She said, "grandma, are you tired? Ah Lin, go back first and come back to see you tomorrow."


    Old lady song nodded and signaled that Song Rong could go.


    Song Rong went out of the courtyard and saw a young woman in bright blue coming. She was very bright, with a pair of Danfeng eyes, slightly picked up, and a smart and capable look! When you walk, you are calm and have the style of being a housewife!


    She stood there and blessed her body slightly: "big aunt."


    An Shi looked at Song Rong in surprise and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Song Rong pursed her lips and said nothing.


    An Shi didn''t put Song Rong in his eyes, glanced at Song Rong obliquely, ignored Song Rong, and went directly to the main room.


    Watching Tan Pozi go in with an Shi, Song Rong hesitated slightly and walked back.


    An Shi sat next to the old lady song and said in tears, "the second uncle went like this. I''m also sad and tight in my heart..."


    Mrs. song had no words, and an continued, "my heart is narrow, not wider than my younger brothers and sisters. At this time, I still have the mind to cook and eat."


    Song Rong, standing outside the door, heard this with a sneer on her lips. She said how could an suddenly come to the door and say such words! It turned out to be for my mother!


    Song Rong''s clear voice sounded outside the door: "my mother cooked food because I heard that my grandmother has a bad appetite these days, so I wanted to make something delicious for my grandmother."

 Chapter 5

    "You stand outside the door and eavesdrop!" Ann raised her eyebrows and said angrily.


    Song Rong stretched out his finger, pointed to the handkerchief that fell in the room and said, "I just forgot something here."


    As Song Rong walked over, she slowly picked up her handkerchief and continued, "I didn''t think about it, but I heard the big aunt arranging her mother here."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong''s voice was slightly cold: "if you have this idea, you might as well learn from my mother and be filial to your grandmother!"


    Anshi didn''t expect that Song Rong should become so articulate. She was stifled by anger. She took a deep breath and continued: "Song Rong! I''m your big aunt. How can you talk like that!"


    Speaking of this, an turned back and said to Lao Fu Song, "mother, look, this is the daughter taught by Xu!" the tone was full of ridicule and disdain!


    Song Rong was said by an Shi, and immediately brought tears in her eyes. She knelt on the ground and choked and said, "grandma Mingjian, I just contradicted my great aunt. I''m just, I just can''t bear my mother''s filial piety. It''s so unbearable."


    Song Rong knows when to be tough and what to be soft.


    She continued: "my father died. In addition to yu''er, I don''t know what happened. My mother and I are very sad, but no matter how sad, I have to look forward. My father can''t be reborn. Instead of being sad for his father, it''s better to live well for him and filial to the people he wants to be filial. In this way, my father can be at ease under the nine springs."


    Song Rong said these words, listening to people''s ears and falling into people''s hearts, unexpectedly let Ann''s find no refutation for a while.


    She can''t say that Song Rong and Xu should continue to be sad at the moment instead of filial piety to the old lady?


    Ann took a quiet look at the old lady with the rest of her eyes.


    I saw the old lady closing her eyes, as if she hadn''t heard what Song Rong said, but the more I did, Ann''s heart became more and more confused. She couldn''t guess what the old lady was thinking.


    "You all go back. I''m tired and need a rest." the old lady opened her eyelids and said slowly.


    Ann''s heart secretly said that it was bad. It seems that this time, the old lady also annoyed her.


    Ann knew that when the old lady was unhappy, she could not be provoked, so she had to say, "mother, my daughter-in-law left first."


    Song Rong and an Shi went out of Nanshan hospital together. An Shi looked at Song Rong with cold eyes.


    Song Rong looked at an with a smile, turned and left.


    Ann''s heart was shocked. She felt that today''s Song Rong seemed to have changed, but she couldn''t tell what was different.


    What happened just now still blocked Ann''s heart. She wanted to take the opportunity to make the old lady dislike Xu more. She didn''t think about it, but she ended up being driven out. Do you think she can be comfortable?


    When Song Rong came to Penglai courtyard, Xu had made ice silk cakes, but Xu was not there. Song Rong ordered Qingtao to send them to Nanshan courtyard, and then came to an abandoned yard in the northernmost part of the song house.


    This can be regarded as a mourning hall for the time being.


    The mourning hall was set up privately. Her father died, and Song Dai was not even allowed to collect the body. At the moment, there are only memorial tablets and a pile of clothes in the mourning hall.


    If it weren''t for Song Dai''s, he still had a little face. It''s bad. Xu doesn''t even have a sad place, even this humble mourning hall!


    The mourning hall is very simple. Song Yun committed a capital crime. Everyone is avoiding suspicion, so there is no one else in the mourning hall except Xu.


    Xu sat on the ground, staring at the memorial tablet.


    Song Rong knew that her mother was sad. She went over, squatted in front of Xu, leaned her head against Xu''s knee, and said in a warm voice, "Mom..."


    "Lin Niang, you''re coming. Knock your father''s head." Xu''s voice trembled.


    Xu''s tears, like broken pearls, kept falling. Xu didn''t cry, but the more silent he cried, it made people feel that Xu''s dead heart was sad.


    Song Rong kowtowed and knelt next to her, accompanying Xu''s wake.


    After counting, today is the seventh day when my father went. My mother had an accident tomorrow morning. She must keep an eye on her mother and absolutely can''t let her have the idea of suicide.


    The night came, and the candles in the room made the mourning hall more desolate.


    With a creak, the door of the mourning hall was suddenly pushed open.


    Song Rong looked back and saw an unexpected person! Song Dai walked in with a heavy face.


    Song Dai''s eyes fell on Song Rong and gave him a slight meal. Song Rong even felt that if her eyes could kill, she should have died under Song Dai''s eyes now.


    What''s Song Dai doing here so late?


    She doesn''t believe that Song Dai is here to offer incense to her father!


    If Song Dai really had this heart, his father would not die!


    Xu Shi looked at Song Dai with a trace of fear in her eyes. She even couldn''t help leaning against Song Rong.


    Song Rong felt Xu''s emotion. Her heart sank. She already had some other thoughts in her heart.


    The most sad thing is that my heart is dead. My father is dead. My mother does have the possibility of dying, but my mother also said today that she should take good care of their siblings, which is enough to prove that my mother''s heart has not completely died!


    Being a mother is just. How can a mother commit suicide casually when she loves herself and yu''er so much?


    But if the mother didn''t hang herself, how did she die?


    Song Rong fixed her eyes on Song Dai. In her previous life, she didn''t accompany Xu to wake the spirit. Naturally, she didn''t know that Song Dai would come late at night... Would her mother''s death have anything to do with Song Dai?


    Since the death of her father has a great relationship with Song Dai, she has to associate her mother''s death with Song Dai!


    Thinking of this, Song Rong was cold all over!


    Now anyway, she doesn''t believe Xu hanged himself!


    Song Daixu felt Song Rong''s penetrating eyes and looked back with cold eyes.


    Song Dai''s eyes were awe inspiring, like a sharp sword, trying to penetrate Song Rong.


    If in the past, Song Rong must have avoided it. In the past, she was still a ten-year-old child after all!


    But at the moment, her eyes were cold and looked directly at Song Dai. There was no intention to dodge. There was hatred, resentment and preparedness in her eyes


    Song Dai felt this and felt his eyelids jump. How could he feel this from Song Rong? Did Song Rong know what he did?

 Chapter 6

    Song Dai just thought of this and denied his idea in his heart. How old is song Rongcai? How could Song Rong know what Xu didn''t know! Besides, even if Song Rong knows this, how can she understand so much as a child? How can you show such a look!


    Song Dai took back his mind, but he couldn''t help looking at Song Rong again.


    It was in this flash of God that Song Rong had timidly bowed her head and stirred her dress belt with her hands. She looked timid. She was no different from usual. She was also very similar to Xu.


    Song Dai smiled with self mockery. He really thought too much recently, but he was just a girl. Why care?


    "Big brother, you''re coming." Xu knelt on the ground, didn''t get up, and said hello in a hoarse voice.


    Song Dai nodded and said gently, "second brother and sister, you have suffered. Big brother is very guilty. If I had known that second brother would do such a thing, I would have fought my life to stop him and would never let him go on this road of no return!"


    Song Dai said, his tone full of pain. If he listened to others, he would only think that he was a good brother who cared about his brother.


    Listening to Song Dai''s words, Song Rong just wanted to sneer! Today she really saw what it means to be inferior to one in the outside.


    "Linniang, why are you here? It''s very cold here. How can it be good if you accidentally get sick? Younger sister, if you don''t let linniang go back first." song Daici glanced at Song Rong with love and said with concern.


    Song Rong knelt on the ground and thought about what song Daigang had just said.


    She doesn''t think Song Dai will have that kind heart and really care about her. If Song Dai really cares about her, she won''t encounter those in her previous life!


    Song Dai seems to want to take her away.


    Song Rong probably wouldn''t have thought so much before, but after such a miserable life, she is a piece of wood. At this time, she will have a few more minds.


    She whispered, "thank you for your concern, but I still want to accompany my mother. Besides, my father has gone. I should be here as a daughter."


    Song Dai glanced at Xu and said with admiration, "sister-in-law, linniang is a sensible person. You teach well."


    Seeing Song Dai boasting about Song Rong, Xu smiled slightly on his sad face. Xu glanced at Song Rong with satisfaction. In this great misfortune, linniang has changed a lot. It''s a gratifying thing.


    Linniang was even stronger than her. Xu thought silently.


    "It''s right for linniang to have filial piety, but linniang is still young and is growing up. If she catches a cold at this time, what if she gets sick? Let linniang go back first. I''m sure the second younger brother can know linniang''s filial piety and understand linniang under the nine springs." Song Dai continued.


    After hearing Song Dai''s words, Xu Shi probably felt that Song Dai was right. He looked at Song Rong gently and said, "linniang, your uncle is right. Go back first."


    Song Rong didn''t want to go yet, but she could feel that Song Dai''s eyes seemed kind, but they gave her a feeling like a needle.


    As soon as she turned her mind, she knelt on the ground, kowtowed two heads to Song Yun''s memorial tablet, and then said, "father, the daughter will go first."


    Then she stood up again and said, "mother, uncle, I''ll go first."


    Song Dai looked at the little girl walking out step by step and smiled with relief. Song Rong was a child. How could he feel that just now? Besides, even if she knew everything, it was not enough.


    In this song mansion, no one can escape his palm! What''s more, it''s a child!


    Song Dai thought, and his eyes fell on Xu, who was kneeling on the ground.


    Xu''s home is near the city in the north. According to reason, most of the women in the north are heroic women. However, Xu has no pride of the women in the North either in appearance or in mind. On the contrary, she has a unique tenderness and charm of a water village daughter.


    She knelt there, dressed in plain white clothes, with a plain white silk flower on her head. Her dark hair was all tied up, lined with silk flowers, especially quiet.


    Her simplicity seemed like an ink painting, which made Song Dai''s eyes linger on her.


    Song Dai came to Xu''s body and stretched out his hand.


    Xu glanced at Song Dai suspiciously. Her eyes were lightly stained with doubt, which made people want to have a good love.


    "Brother and sister, don''t kneel, get up. If you hurt yourself and let your second brother under the nine springs, how can you be at ease?" Song Dai''s voice slowed down involuntarily.


    Seeing that Song Dai was so concerned about himself, Xu let Song Dai help himself up. Tears in his eyes kept falling down: "brother, thank you."


    "Thank you! My second brother and I have always been closer than other brothers. I should take care of you for him." Song Dai said with a smile.


    Then, Song Dai suddenly said, "sister-in-law, I don''t know what the second brother said to you before execution. Did you say why he sold private salt?"


    Before Song Yun''s execution, Xu went up and said the last word to Song Yun. Song Yun was lying in Xu''s ear and said a word that no one knew.


    This sentence makes Song Dai on pins and needles! What did Song Yun say? Does this sentence have anything to do with him?


    Seeing Song Dai asking about this, Xu shook his head slightly and said, "I didn''t say anything, just let me be filial to my mother and take care of linniang and Yuer."


    "That''s all?" Song Dai asked.


    Xu glanced at Song Dai puzzled. She always felt that Song Dai seemed to be eager to know something, but she couldn''t tell what Song Dai wanted to know.


    Song Dai quickly glanced at the memorial tablet on the altar and said, "to tell you the truth, in my heart, I don''t believe that my second brother will sell private salt. I''ve never eaten less at home. With my eldest brother, he... Why... Why bother to do these things?"


    Seeing Song Dai saying this, Xu''s eyes reddened again: "husband, he is a man with a clear wind and a bright moon. He never craves worldly things. How can he... Do such a thing! There must be something strange in this matter!"


    Xu Shi said. Finally, his tone was resounding.


    Xu has no evidence, and she has not found any clues. What she has is only her understanding and trust in her husband!


    Hearing this, Song Dai''s eyes paused slightly on Xu''s body and asked, "did the second younger brother tell you before his execution?"


    Xu shook his head: "no, I guess."


    Song Dai was somewhat suspicious in his eyes, but when he looked at Xu''s look, he didn''t seem to be fake, so he was a little relieved.

 Chapter 7

    Xu knew what his husband was and believed that if his husband really did such a thing, he would not hide it from her! That''s why there was such a guess. No, it wasn''t a guess. She never believed that her husband really sold private salt.


    A cold look flashed in Song Dai''s eyes, but it was so fast that people couldn''t notice it. In a moment, Song Dai''s eyes changed and said in a deep voice, "what kind of person is the second brother? I understand. Either he is afraid of you and won''t tell you about it, or there is something fundamentally strange about it!"


    Speaking of this, Song Dai said coldly, "I don''t know who it is! Dare to touch my brother Song Dai! One day, if I know who it is, I will let his blood splash in front of my second brother''s grave!"


    "Eldest brother... If you know that you treat him like this, you can rest in peace under the nine springs. I''m just a simple guess. If the other party''s power is too big, eldest brother, you don''t check it. After all, the living people are the most important." Xu said hard.


    She doesn''t want to know what happened to her husband? But how is she willing to implicate her husband, love her and her children''s family?


    Seeing Xu''s tears, Song Dai stretched out his hand, crossed Xu''s face slightly and wiped Xu''s tears.


    Xu was slightly stunned, as if he had been struck by lightning. He suddenly stepped back two steps, and then said in an uncomfortable tone: "big... Big brother... I''m fine."


    Song Dai''s hand was hanging in the air, with a sense of loss. He imagined that he had just touched the face like warm jade. Somewhere in his heart, he couldn''t help moving slightly.


    He looked at Xu and suddenly called, "Zhilan..."


    Zhi LAN is Xu''s maiden name. Usually, only Song Yun would shout so.


    Xu''s face changed slightly and shouted, "big brother."


    Song Dai looked at Xu Shi and said, "Zhilan, the second brother has gone, which has made you suffer. You are a young man, so you have to be a widow. How can you stand it?"


    Then Song Dai said, "I can take care of you for my second brother."


    Song Dai took another step forward, her eyes were burning, and Xu''s heart trembled. She took a step back, stood up straight, and said coldly: "brother, my husband and I are deeply in love. Now even if my husband goes, I will guard for him. Please rest assured, brother. There is no need to test me."


    Xu is not stupid. He guessed Song Dai''s mind from his unusual words and deeds.


    However, her understatement became Song Dai''s worry about what she would do to apologize to Song Yun!


    It''s better to be tempted than to say that Song Dai really had that idea about her!


    Song Dai approached one step forward, and a trace of cruelty flashed in his eyes!


    When Xu was forced back again, a clear voice sounded from the door: "mother!"


    Hearing the sound, Xu hurriedly said, "Lin Niang!"


    Xu''s voice was a little flustered and at a loss.


    At this time, Song Rong had come in.


    When Song Dai saw someone, he stepped back a few steps and was far away from Xu. Then he looked at Song Rong and asked in an unhappy tone, "didn''t you go back and have a rest?"


    Song Rong lowered her head and frowned, hid her disgust and hatred in her eyes, and then whispered, "I''m going back, but I miss my father and can''t sleep."


    With that, song rongwa burst into tears. She is still a ten-year-old girl, not an adult. At this age, she can cry recklessly if she wants to cry.


    When Song Rong cried, Xu rushed over directly and hugged Song Rong: "linniang, good, don''t cry, Niang is here."


    Listening to Xu''s gentle voice, Song Rong''s heart eased a little. At least, her mother still has nothing to do now.


    Today in her previous life is the day of her mother''s death. She knows that her mother will have an accident tonight. How can she really leave?


    Just at that time, Song Dai must let her leave! She had to leave falsely. She also wanted to see what Song Dai said to her mother, forcing her mother to hang herself!


    When she heard Song Dai''s vaguely expressed meaning, she couldn''t help it anymore.


    Song Dai, Song Dai, is not just cruel, it''s worse than animals! His brother just died, he can do the bastard thing of flirting with his brother''s wife! This is simply a natural thing!


    Song Rong secretly clenched her teeth and her mouth was fishy and sweet. She felt that their mother and daughter were cornered by Song Dai.


    Song Rong''s cry was a fake cry, so that she could have a reason to stay. It was also a real cry. She was sad for her mother''s humiliation!


    If she is not here today, no one will know what will happen next! No one will ever know what excessive words Song Dai said to his mother this night, or even what dirty things he did! My mother forced her and yu''er to hang herself!


    Song Rong was choking all the time. The whole mourning hall was full of Song Rong''s cry, which made the mourning hall feel more sad.


    Song Rong''s appearance directly destroyed Song Dai''s interest. Song Dai took a deep look at Xu and said, "sister-in-law, I believe you know what to say and what not to say!"


    As soon as Song Dai shook his sleeves, he left!


    Song Rong, who buried her head in Xu''s arms, felt that Song Dai was gone and felt a sigh of relief. She slowly looked up. She took out her brocade handkerchief, wiped her tears, stopped crying and looked at Xu anxiously.


    Xu was bleary at this time. He didn''t know what to think. His eyebrows tightened together. He was very sad.


    Song Rong knew that her mother must be worried about what Song Dai had just said. She touched Xu and said, "Mom, don''t worry. No matter what happens, linniang will always be with you!"


    Xu''s heart is in a mess at the moment. Although Song Dai didn''t clearly say his thoughts, how could she not hear song Dai''s meaning!


    This feeling makes her whole body uncomfortable! Although she refused Song Dai and didn''t do anything sorry for her husband, there was still a sense of shame in her heart!


    Her husband has just passed away. Song Dai, as her husband''s elder brother, why did he do such a thing! How can you live in peace with your husband down there!


    In addition to these, Xu also has a sense of shame and anger, but she dare not say anything. She wants to find the old lady and tell what happened today! But not! Not afraid of the threatening words song Dailin said when he left.


    However, even if she said to the old lady, she would eventually be detained for her reputation of not abiding by women''s morality. In the end, Song Dai would not have anything, but she would ruin her reputation, lose her husband''s face, and even implicate her own children!

 Chapter 8

    When Xu heard Song Rong''s words, he finally recovered: "Lin Niang..."


    This call, with a little helplessness.


    Song Rong held Xu''s hand tightly and said loudly, "Mom, don''t worry, everything will be fine with me!"


    Hearing this, Xu shuddered and asked, "did you hear anything just now?"


    It would be bad if linniang heard what big brother said. Linniang is a child after all. What if she did something that she didn''t think about carefully?


    But Xu turned to think that linniang was still young. Even if she heard it, she didn''t understand it.


    Song Rong blinked her eyes. Her eyes were clear, and there was a faint doubt inside. She looked up and asked curiously, "Mom, what are you talking about!"


    The girl''s unique clear voice sounded in Xu''s ear, which made Xu''s heart a little relaxed and said, "there''s nothing wrong. My mother just asked."


    Then Xu looked at Song Rong and said solemnly, "linniang, Niang told you one thing, you should remember."


    Song Rong looked at Xu and waited for Xu''s orders.


    Xu looked directly at Song Rong and said solemnly, "linniang, you are not allowed to talk to anyone about your uncle''s coming to the mourning hall today!" if Song Dai didn''t say those things later, her heart was clear and clear. Of course, she was not afraid that others would know that Song Dai was coming and wouldn''t think about whether others would gossip.


    But now, Xu''s heart had to think more and even deliberately avoid suspicion.


    Song Rong nodded and said, "Mom, I know. If you don''t want people to know, linniang won''t say it!"


    Seeing that Song Rong didn''t ask, Xu felt relieved. Otherwise, she really didn''t know how to explain to Song Rong.


    The mother and daughter sat in the mourning hall all night.


    This time, Xu didn''t let Song Rong leave. She didn''t dare to stay here alone.


    The next morning, they will be buried.


    In such a large family, the second son of the legitimate son died. Normally, it should be done, but Song Yun''s son died of a capital crime. The Song government can''t do this at all.


    Song Yun''s body is still buried at random. There is no way to find it. Xu is a woman after all. Song Dai forbids her to go, and will not send someone to collect the body. Xu has no way.


    This can only be the clothes grave.


    Song Yun can''t enter the Song family''s ancestral grave. He can only be buried in a place called Yinyun mountain outside Suzhou city.


    Song Yun likes this hidden cloud mountain very much. He has brought Xu to play several times before. Xu thought that since he can''t be buried in his ancestral grave, he should at least choose a place Song Yun likes!


    As for where Song Yun is buried, as long as it is not in the ancestral grave, no one will go back and ask!


    Of course, it can''t be magnificent when sending the funeral. There are two carriages. Xu and Song Rong sit in one, and the other carriage is filled with incense, paper money and earth digging tools.


    There are also two Coachmans and two servant girls, Begonia and green peach. These are all the people.


    Even the coachman didn''t dare to wear too plain clothes. He didn''t dare to say that he was going to the funeral. He just said that he took the second wife and the third young lady out to relax.


    Last night I slept, but Xu and Song Rong didn''t feel sleepy at all. They were sad and sad. Now they have forgotten these.


    At the hillside of Yinyun mountain, Xu stopped. There was a Qingxi river next to it. Xu began to dig the soil himself. Song Rong saw this scene and was not idle. He dug with Xu.


    Because it is inconvenient to bring the coffin out, there is only a wooden box with Song Yun''s clothes, Zhu Xiao, which Song Yun likes, and several books.


    Xu buried these things bit by bit, and his heart sank bit by bit


    How could he, how could he, just give up their mother and daughter and leave ruthlessly!


    Song Rong''s is also immersed in great sadness. Even though she has experienced the pain of losing her father in her previous life, it has not reduced her pain at this moment!


    In her previous life, she didn''t even know that her father had such a clothes grave, so that she couldn''t find a place to worship in the end.


    In the previous life, my mother always thought of my father''s body that hasn''t been found until she died


    No, this time, there will be no such regret!


    She looked at the new grave, bit her teeth, made up her mind and said to Xu, "mother, I''m tired. I''ll go back to the carriage first."


    Xu Shi was immersed in sadness and sadness at the moment. Where could he hear what Song Rong said.


    Song Rong walked to the foot of the mountain. At the moment, the two servants were on the mountain, guarding Xu.


    In the eyes of these people, Song Rong is a child and doesn''t need to pay attention at all.


    Qingtao obediently followed Song Rong down the mountain. Song Rong narrowed his eyes, looked at Qingtao and said, "Qingtao, come here and listen to me."


    Then Song Rong told Qingtao what she wanted to do.


    After hearing this, Qingtao widened her eyes, quickly shook her head and said, "miss! This can''t be done. If people know this... You..."


    Song Rong hurriedly interrupted Qingtao: "Qingtao, I know what you said, but I have to do it!"


    Whether in her previous life or this life, the only thing Qingtao doesn''t change is loyalty. Seeing Song Rong''s firm attitude at the moment, although she disapproves and is afraid of being punished by her wife, she finally chose to help Song Rong cover.


    Besides, Song Rong left alone.


    When Song Rong came out of Yinyun mountain, he stopped an old man driving an ox cart on the road and gave the old man all the valuable things he had with him. He wanted him to accompany him to a random burial post.


    However, the old man heard that Song Rong was going to the random burial post. No matter how much money Song Rong spent, he didn''t go. Finally, he only promised to sell the ox cart to Song Rong.


    Song Rong had to drive the cow cart on the road alone. Fortunately, the cow was honest and smooth, so she came to the random burial post.


    The reason why the mass grave is called this name, of course, is not a good place. It is a low mountain. The mountain is full of all kinds of trees, especially locust trees. At the moment, there are not many leaves, and the whole mass grave is particularly desolate and cold.


    Song Rong threw the ox cart outside and walked inside.


    Just after entering the forest, I saw the broken bones bitten by wild dogs. Song Rong''s nose was sour. My father had a beautiful life and lived a very gentle life. When he died, he had to suffer such a situation.


    Song Rong''s heart is not afraid, but at the moment, even if she is afraid, she will move forward.

 Chapter 9

    When she finally came out, she wouldn''t give up the chance to find her father''s bones!


    She stretched out her legs, stepped over a skull on the ground and continued to walk inside. She walked faster. She wanted to go back early, preferably when her mother went down the mountain.


    Naturally, if she couldn''t catch up, there was no way. She explained to Qingtao and told her mother everything at that time.


    Climb up the low mountain and look down. It can be said that the bones are vertical and horizontal. The insects that have been dormant for a long time in spring have begun to move. Many flying insects linger on these bones. The wind of random burial is full of a rotten smell.


    Song Rong bit his teeth, and the fear on his face faded bit by bit!


    Don''t be afraid! These are just dead people. If you say it, she, who somehow came back from life, should be the most frightening! People who have died once have no reason to be afraid of these ignorant bones!


    Song Rong thought so and strode forward.


    But I think so. Song Rong is still a little afraid to face these bones and find her father.


    During this period, many prisoners were executed, and they were all beheaded. The corpses were separated. It was not easy to find her father.


    But maybe God heard Song Rong''s prayer. This time, Song Rong''s luck was good.


    Soon, she found a body in blue. Beside the body, there was an unrecognized head, but it could be vaguely seen from that head that her father used to tie his hair.


    As for the recognizable things such as jade crown, they have long been taken away. Song Rong recognized them with the hair band.


    Her father, even when he died, didn''t want his hair to be distributed... This hair band was tied by his mother before execution.


    Song Rong knew that this was his father''s bones.


    She walked over. At this moment, there was no fear in her heart, and she didn''t even feel that the flying insect was disgusting. She had a kind of grief that went straight to the bottom of her heart.


    "Daddy, linniang is coming." Song Rong squatted down and murmured.


    "Linniang will take you home."


    "Dad, why can''t you wait for linniang for a few days? Linniang can come back and stop all this in a few days. At that time, our family will leave here. Even if we live in poverty, linniang is willing. I just want to be together as a family." as he said, Song Rong''s tears couldn''t stop falling down.


    Song Rong couldn''t take care of anything any more. She directly picked up the corpse and began to cry.


    Then she dragged down her coat, wrapped Song Yun''s head in it, carried it behind her, and dragged the body up with her whole body strength step by step.


    "Dad, linniang, there''s no way. Now it''s the only way to wrong you." Song Rong said while dragging.


    Song Rong doesn''t have much strength. She almost uses up all her strength to drag Song Yun''s bones.


    A strong belief in the bottom of her heart supported her, and finally took Song Yun out of the random burial post and put him on the ox cart.


    When she returned to Yinyun mountain, the two carriages of the Song family had long gone.


    Song Rong had no way to move people up again, so she had to find a low-lying place nearby, put Song Yun''s bones in it, and press broken soil, rubble and dead leaves on it.


    After all this, she looked at Song Yun and said, "Dad, it''s the only way now. Waiting for Lin Niang to come out next time, she won''t let you be so wronged."


    When she returned, Song Rong was burning with anxiety. She cut first and then played. She didn''t know what her mother had become.


    But after all, the cow is a cow, not a horse. It''s not very fast. It''s already afternoon when it''s near the gate of the city.


    The speed along the way was so fast that Song Rong, who had no experience in catching a car, couldn''t stop the car at all. It was coincidental that at this time, a Qingyuan carriage also rushed in.


    Waiting for the coachman of the carriage to react, it was too late. The two cars had collided.


    Song Rong felt a bump, followed by severe pain, and then fell to the ground.


    A violent cough came from the carriage.


    "Young master! Are you all right?" the coachman shouted at once.


    The coachman eagerly opened the curtain of the carriage and looked inside: "young master, young master! You must hold on! You can''t do anything!"


    Then the coachman came out, looked at Song Rong and said fiercely, "you dead girl, how do you catch the car? If you don''t catch up, pull your ox cart away!"


    The coachman''s tone was very angry, but Song Rong also fell and hurt at this time. She didn''t have much strength. It can be said that she was seven dizzy and eight vegetarian. She would get up for a while and a half. Where can she get up quickly?


    In the process of Song Rong''s slow rise, the coachman had yelled and scolded: "don''t you get away from me!"


    At this time, he had jumped out of the carriage, raised his whip and put it on the cow.


    The cow was startled again and jumped out in his ox cart. When he passed Song Rong, the wheels of the cart almost didn''t hit Song Rong.


    The anger in Song Rong''s heart suddenly came up. Yes, she was wrong. The car was a little faster, but the carriage opposite was not wrong at all, right? Look at that speed, it''s faster than yourself! If both sides were not so fast, how could they collide?


    If this person just blames her a few words, but is his current behavior a little too much?


    Song Rong now stood up, stared at the coachman and said, "you''re too much!"


    "I''m too much? If you hadn''t stopped the road, could our carriage hit you?" the coachman was very dissatisfied and shouted. It seemed that he wanted to swallow Song Rong.


    Song Rong did not give in at all and shouted back: "I said you blocked my way! If I hit it, I won''t finish with you!"


    "Come on, you little girl, you are unreasonable!" said the coachman coldly.


    "Ah Fu, don''t quarrel." a weak voice came from the carriage.


    Listening to the sound, the people in the carriage seemed to die at any time. Song Rong, who was angry, thought angrily, why didn''t he lose his breath directly!


    "Childe......" the coachman, Ah Fu, was still a little angry. However, he shouted wrongly and looked at Song Rong with cockfighting eyes.


    "Cough... Cough... Don''t go yet." the voice inside is light, obviously more air out and less air in.

 Chapter 10

    Ah Fu''s eyes turned and glared at Song Rong fiercely. Then he sat down and held the reins in one hand and beat the horse lightly with a whip in the other hand. The wheels of the carriage turned and walked forward bit by bit.


    This just started. Ah Fu seemed very careful. He didn''t seem to want the carriage to be a little bumpy.


    But Ah Fu wants to go, but Song Rong doesn''t want to!


    She looked at the distance. The ox cart ran away. When the ox cart ran away, she changed her valuable things for the ox cart. She had no money to hire a car. It took nearly an hour to walk from the city gate to the house, and what she needs most now is time!


    How could Song Rong release the arrogant and domineering culprit at this time?


    Song Rong''s body moved, ran to the front of the carriage and stopped the carriage.


    She''s determined. In broad daylight, under the bright sky, Ah Fu certainly doesn''t dare to rush over directly! And now the carriage is not happy. If Ah Fu really doesn''t care about anything, she can escape.


    Ah Fu pulled the reins and stopped the carriage. Ah Fu stared at Song Rong with fire in his eyes and scolded angrily, "what are you going to do? Want to die?"


    "Get away from me!" Ah Fu''s temper is definitely not good.


    Song Rong snorted coldly and said, "you beat away my ox cart and now you want me to roll? You treat me like a bully!"


    Then Song Rong said, "today, either you make an apology to me and promise me one thing, or we''ll leave!"


    Ah Fu has something urgent. Obviously, he is much more urgent than Song Rong. At this time, seeing that Song Rong is so unreasonable and blocked the car, he looks like an ant on the hot pot, but he is addicted to his mouth and scolds Song Rong. It is impossible to really treat Song Rong!


    "What''s the matter?" a confused voice came from the carriage.


    Song Rong was angry when she heard this voice, which seemed confused and unclear. She said with a strange tone of yin and Yang: "I don''t know what''s going on? Then I tell you, the evil slave of your family beat away my carriage and bullied a 10-year-old girl!"


    Ah Fu''s eyes lit up when he heard this! Ten? That''s a clever look! Where is a ten year old girl!


    "Ah Fu, did you really beat away someone else''s ox cart?" the weak voice came slowly.


    Ah Fu glared at Song Rongcai fiercely: "childe, who let her collide with us!"


    "Apologize!" a faint voice came.


    Song Rong was surprised to see the direction of the carriage. The heavy brocade curtain covered the carriage tightly. There was no gap. Tian He could see the appearance of the people inside.


    Ah Fu was unwilling, but he could see that he was a very loyal servant and did not argue. He directly said to Song Rong, "I''m sorry."


    Song Rong smiled and said, "you and I are responsible for the crash. I don''t need you to apologize. You''re sorry. You''re talking about taking my ox cart!"


    "I have something urgent now. You can take me to the city with this carriage." Song Rong said again.


    As soon as Ah Fu''s face changed, he directly rejected: "no!"


    "What? Your childe has made you apologize, but he doesn''t want to redeem his mistake now?" Song Rong''s voice is clear, and he is somewhat proud in his eyes.


    Ah Fu was very impressed by Song Rong''s look, but he still opened his mouth and explained, "we have something urgent to go to the city and can''t see you off."


    "Oh? Really? Then let''s not leave anyone!" Song Rong said with an unreasonable face. She didn''t mean to embarrass Ah Fu, but now her business is urgent. Her mother doesn''t know what to worry about at home!


    "Ah Fu, you should have hit her ox cart and sent her back." the weak voice came again, and it fell in Song Rong''s ear, as if it were the sound of nature!


    Ah Fu looked at the carriage and said, "you can only sit on the shaft. Don''t bother my childe!"


    "Who cares!" Song Rong said.


    The carriage was much faster than the ox cart, which made Song Rong feel that this time was not wasted. Song Rong didn''t want Ah Fu to know where his home was. He got off the car where it took only a quarter of an hour to walk from the song house.


    Before getting off the bus, the childe asked Ah Fu to pay for her ox cart. It can be said that he was very thoughtful.


    Song mansion.


    Song Rong is on the road, but the house has fallen out.


    Xu Shi is looking at the old lady in the front seat with tears on her face.


    After she came back, she found that Song Rong had disappeared. She was already anxious. Who knows, the old lady didn''t know why. She suddenly came to Penglai hospital and said she wanted to see Song Rong. Without waiting for Xu''s explanation, she followed Ann''s, and said, "mother, don''t you know? It was her sister-in-law who sent Song Rong to the funeral post and asked her to find the body of her second brother!"


    As soon as she said this, the old lady''s face sank and looked at Xu coldly.


    Others, but also the atmosphere dare not breathe!


    Song Yun''s affair is a taboo in this house, especially for the sake of the stability of the house. People don''t want it, because there''s something wrong with Song Yun''s body!


    "Younger brothers and sisters, it is said that the eldest sister-in-law is like a mother. It is reasonable to say that the second brother has just gone, and I shouldn''t scold you, but how can you make the second brother rest in peace? I know you miss you sick, but you can''t send Song Rong, a 10-year-old child, to do this!" an put on a show of style and began to scold Xu in the name of concern.


    Xu didn''t argue. If people knew that linniang did it on her own, what punishment would linniang face! Let her be a mother.


    Xu''s body is still plain and white. She is not fat. She is thinner. Now she stands in the middle of the ground and listens to Ann''s scolding, which makes people see and add a little pity.


    At present, no one has pity on Xu. They are all eager to see the excitement of Xu!


    Especially Ann''s, Xu''s not pleasing to the eye for a long time!


    They are also the daughter-in-law of the family. Why did Xu not attract her mother-in-law''s love, not manage things in the family, nor help her husband climb up, but get the favor of Song Yun? For so many years, I don''t even have a servant girl!


    But look at her. She is gentle, smart and capable, won the favor of the old lady, served her husband, and her mother''s family supported Song Dai, but in the end, what did she get? Just one aunt after another... One servant girl after another! That''s all right. She also heard that Song Dai would occasionally go to find a dusty woman!


    Where is she inferior to Xu? Is it because she is not as weak as Xu? That''s why it''s like this?

 Chapter 11

    Thinking so, an Shi continued: "also, younger sister, you may have thought, even if you find the second younger brother''s body, what can you do? If this matter comes out, don''t you want the whole song family to be buried with us?"


    "Don''t you kneel down!" the old man slapped his tea cup on the table, and then snapped.


    Xu didn''t resist. He didn''t seem to hear Ann''s accusation. Like the old lady''s anger, he knelt there directly, and his look didn''t fluctuate.


    "Mrs. Tan, please teach the family!" old lady Song said coldly.


    Xu''s body moved slightly. She wanted to say that it didn''t matter to punish her, but the most important thing now should be to send someone to find Song Rong! But in this case, Xu couldn''t say it.


    That is to say, what can happen? The old lady will not send someone to find Song Rong.


    If Song Rong appears at the random burial post alone and is found, it''s OK to shirk it. The child is too young to be sensible, but if the Song family appears near the random burial post, it''s unclear!


    The sale of private salt has made the Song family a mess. It''s a near death. It''s almost a complete failure. Now I don''t know how many tiger and wolf people are staring at the Song family. There can''t be anything wrong at this point!


    Because of this, the old lady was angry and punished Xu, but she didn''t send someone to find Song Rong.


    The old lady didn''t like Xu for a long time. She even felt that Song Yun would do something like that and had an inseparable relationship with Xu!


    Even if Xu didn''t encourage Song Yun to do that, she didn''t fulfill the responsibility of a woman. If she could find something wrong with Song Yun earlier, wouldn''t such a tragedy happen?


    It''s hard for white haired people to send black haired people. Although the old lady has been holding on and didn''t express her true emotions, it''s the meat that fell off her body when she was pregnant in October!


    How can she, how can she not be sad!


    The very sad old lady blamed Xu for some mistakes. In addition, the recent events of Song Rong made her more angry when she saw Xu.


    After a while, Mrs. Tan came over with a whip tied with a red tassel on a tray.


    As an old lady song, of course she wouldn''t do it herself. She took a look and finally pointed to Cailian, the big servant girl next to an, and said, "come."


    Cailian is a confidant of an Shi. Of course, she knows that her wife hates Xu Shi. Now she has a chance, she gives an Shi a reassuring look, and then she picks up a whip and hits Xu Shi hard.


    A few whips down, Yan red blood seeped from Xu''s back.


    But Xu endured without saying a word, as if the whip was not on her, but on cotton.


    The old lady was even more angry when she looked at Xu''s soft and hard appearance. She just got the tea cup in her hand, and she threw it out and hit Xu''s head!


    Xu''s forehead suddenly began to bleed. She swayed, clenched her teeth and said nothing.


    "It''s not enough for you to kill yun''er! If anything happens now, linniang, I''ll kill you!" the old lady scolded angrily.


    Hearing this, Ann''s eyes flickered slightly. She just thought that her mother felt that Xu''s instigation of Song Rong had caused great trouble, so she was so angry. Unexpectedly, listening to her mother''s meaning, she seemed to be concerned about Song Rong''s safety?


    After hearing the old lady''s words, Xu finally couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood from his mouth.


    Then he fell to the ground!


    It''s not all because of skin trauma. Since the Day Song Yun died, she has been depressed and hurt her heart. Now she is so excited by the old lady and worried about Song Rong''s safety, so she can''t carry it anymore!


    Looking at Xu''s fall, the old lady snorted coldly and said, "are you dead? If you''re not dead, carry it to the bedroom! Don''t get in the way!"


    Then the old lady stood up, shook her sleeves and walked out.


    As soon as she got to the door, the old lady looked back, looked at the angle who was still standing in place and said, "why? Don''t you want to go?"


    Ann felt the old lady''s implicit anger. She was a little strange. How could she feel that the old lady was angry with herself? Did she do something wrong?


    When Song Rong returned to the house, she didn''t know that many people in the house knew about her now. She didn''t go through the main door, but came in through the side door. At the moment, the gatekeeper here didn''t know why she was withdrawn.


    Song Rong didn''t think about it. She didn''t know that it was the old lady. In order to make it convenient for her not to be found when she came back, she ordered the following.


    As soon as she entered Penglai courtyard, Song Rong felt that the atmosphere was wrong before she had time to change her dirty clothes.


    Begonias are turning around in the yard. As for green peaches, they keep their heads down and look at their toes all the time.


    At this moment, Haitang saw Song Rong. She said with a surprised look on her face, "Miss, you''re back!"


    Speaking of this, the happy look on Begonia''s face turned into an eagerness: "Miss, go and see your wife!"


    Without waiting for Haitang to elaborate, Song Rong quickly walked into the house!


    She saw Xu lying on the bed at a glance. At the moment, Xu''s face was pale and his eyebrows were closed. Next to him, there was a bloody dress.


    "Niang! What''s the matter with you?" Song Rong asked hurriedly.


    "Niang? Niang?" Song Rong shouted again.


    Begonia''s eyes were filled with tears and his tone was a little choked: "Miss, my wife was injured and depressed, so she fainted."


    Depressed, Song Rong may still understand, but what''s the matter with the injury?


    Facing Song Rong''s questioning eyes, Haitang was timid and dared not say.


    "Say! What''s going on!" Song Rong snapped.


    When she left, her mother was fine. How could she be like this when she came back?


    "It''s the old... The old lady. When she knew that the young lady had gone to the random burial post, she asked the family law and punished her wife." Begonia said hesitantly.


    Haitang looked at Song Rong involuntarily and was afraid of song Ronggang''s eyes, so she hesitated when talking about it. She couldn''t help wondering. Is that still miss? In the past, the young lady was a little coquettish and arrogant, just like a child who was spoiled too much. How can she suddenly become so fierce now?


    "Here comes the doctor!" Qingtao shouted from the outside, and then led an old man into the house.


    Song Rong quickly stepped aside from the bedside and let the old man come over.

 Chapter 12

    Waiting for the old man to show Xu''s injury, Song Rong stood next to him, looking forward to and looking at the old man with anxiety.


    "Miss Song San, your mother''s situation..." the old man looked at Song Rong.


    Song Rong''s heart couldn''t touch the bottom. After hearing this, she felt as if weeds had suddenly grown in her heart. She was very flustered.


    The old man looked at Xu and said, "your mother... I''m afraid she can''t stand tonight."


    Hearing this, Song Rong was stunned.


    After a long time, there were big tears in my eyes, leaving them outside!


    Why? Why? God will be so cruel to her!


    Since she is dead, why let her do it again! I watched my father die, but there was nothing I could do. I thought I had saved my mother''s life. Unexpectedly, fate gave her another stick!


    What the hell did she do wrong? It''s not enough for her to experience once, but also a second time?


    Song Rong only felt that her tongue was fishy and sweet, as if there was a stream of hot blood to spray out of her mouth.


    She gritted her teeth and held back. No, she can''t just admit defeat!


    She can''t fall! She wants to save her mother!


    Song Rong grabbed the doctor''s sleeve with red eyes and said, "is there no other way?"


    Looking at Song Rong, who had suffered a great blow, but was forced to be strong, the doctor hesitated and said slowly, "it''s not without."


    "Then you say! What is the way!" Song Rong almost shouted out with all her strength.


    Her voice has been a little hoarse. At this moment, she doesn''t want to care about anything. She only wants her mother to live!


    Live again, she can never bear the pain of leaving her relatives from her side again!


    "Miss Song San, in your mother''s current situation, there is only one thing to save, that is, blood Ganoderma lucidum, which is a first-class medicinal material with extremely strong properties." the old man said in a deep voice.


    Hearing this, Song Rong wanted to blurt out to let the doctor take medicine, but she also understood in her heart that it would not be so simple. Otherwise, how could the doctor say that his mother was hopeless first and talk about it again?


    Song Rong''s eyes were clear, as if she knew everything: "old gentleman, is it difficult to find Xuezhi? Just tell me directly, what should I do, my mother will have a glimmer of vitality."


    "Xuezhi appeared in Renhetang not long ago, but later, it was bought by the Chu family at a high price." the old man is an informed man. He is not Renhetang''s doctor, but Renhetang''s people naturally want to show off when they get such a treasure. He knows this.


    Then, the old man sighed: "you may not know that the eldest childe of the Chu family has a weak disease. He was cold not long ago. Now he''s afraid he''s counting on this blood Zhi to hang his life. He''s afraid he won''t give it to you."


    Hearing this, Song Rong clenched her teeth and asked, "which Chu family? But the Chu family of Suzhou flower porcelain?"


    Her short-lived husband in her previous life was the Chu family. The Chu family sold porcelain. Because the firing methods were different from those of other families, the fired porcelain was colorful and varied. Therefore, when it comes to Suzhou flower porcelain, people will directly think of the Chu family.


    "This is the Chu family," the old man said.


    He shouldn''t have been involved in this matter. If he didn''t succeed in asking for medicine for Miss Song San, the song Chu family would not make him feel better. However, he is not very good today. Seeing life and death, he is even infected by the extreme sadness of Miss Song San.


    Song Rong bowed deeply to the old man and said, "thank you, sir."


    Then Song Rong shouted to Qingtao, "come with me!"


    "Miss, where are you going? Isn''t it true that you''re going to Chu''s house?" Begonia asked hurriedly.


    In fact, Haitang doesn''t approve of Song Rong''s going. In Haitang''s opinion, Song Rong has no ability to ask for medicine. She is just a ten-year-old girl. Where can she ask for things from the Chu family?


    Even if the Song family came forward and asked Master Chu to find the death medicine for his son, it is estimated that Master Chu would not agree!


    Now that the lady is like this, how can she let the lady go wrong again?


    But at the moment, Haitang just wanted to stop Song Rong, but she couldn''t stop it!


    Just because the green peach has blocked her way, in the green peach''s heart, she won''t listen to anyone. As long as she knows, everything will obey the young lady''s order!


    Song Rong now has no mind to feel Qingtao''s loyalty. She has rushed out from the side door.


    Fortunately, the gatekeeper hasn''t come back yet. Song Rong goes out smoothly. Then, Qingtao runs out with him.


    Haitang was left alone and wanted to catch up, but he didn''t trust Xu.


    Xu used to like peace and quiet. Everyone else had four big servant girls, but she was the only one, so that Haitang couldn''t leave. She couldn''t find anyone else she could trust to take care of Xu!


    She only stood in front of the bed and looked at Xu anxiously.


    Praying again and again in my heart, madam, wake up early, wake up early


    At the moment, Xu couldn''t feel the tense atmosphere outside. It seemed that she had a dream about her husband and her home


    After Song Rong got out of the yard, he paid money to stop the carriage and said directly, "go to Chu house!"


    Fortunately, the man in the carriage was a good man and paid her the silver. Otherwise, if she came out in a hurry, she didn''t remember to bring the silver. If she ran to the Chu family, she didn''t know how long it would take. What''s more, she didn''t know whether her exhausted body could stand it!


    "Miss, do you think the Chu family will give us Xuezhi?" Qingtao asked anxiously.


    Song Rong gritted his teeth: "even if I don''t give it, I''ll grab it!"


    Whether it''s robbing or cheating, in a word, we must get something!


    Song Rong didn''t choose to enter directly from the Chu house. Now she is dressed in white. Nine times out of ten, she will be kicked out from the front door!


    She took Qingtao to the courtyard wall behind the Chu house, where many trees were planted. Song Rong looked around. There was no one, so she took Qingtao and walked from here.


    Qingtao asked, "Miss, what are you going to do?"


    Song Rong opened a piece of grass and revealed a hole in front of the two people, which was enough for the two to drill through. Song Rong also lived in the Chu house at the beginning. When she was still free, she found a hole here.


    Qingtao stared at Song Rong: "Miss, you... How do you know there''s a hole here!"

 Chapter 13

    Song Rong smiled and said, "I''ve heard what people say."


    "Listen to who?" Qingtao''s temperament is simple and honest. Listening to Song Rong''s words, I don''t doubt that there is him, but he is a little curious.


    Song Rong''s bright eyes turned and stared at Qingtao: "don''t ask so much. We have to hurry in now."


    With that, song Rongjin went in through the hole. The uninvited one came to Chu''s house. Qingtao was a little guilty, but seeing that Song Rong had gone in, she couldn''t help her even if she didn''t want to come in.


    The place where the two came in was in the back garden of the Chu house. There were not many people in this place, and it was very close to the lengyun courtyard where the eldest son of the Chu family lived.


    She lived in lengyun hospital for two years and knew the environment very well.


    Song Rong took Qingtao and carefully avoided several servants who passed by, and then mixed in the lengyun courtyard. She directly ran to the house where she had slept in her previous life. In her previous life, the eldest son of Chu was a bedroom, which was later changed into a bridal chamber.


    She still remembered how desperate she was that night, lying in her bridal chamber, listening to the funeral music in the mansion.


    At that time, she also hated and hated the eldest childe of Chu. Why couldn''t she support it more? She had to die on the day she married, which made her not only a widow, but also bear the curse of evil star.


    Even if the eldest son of Chu can hold on for a long time, she won''t be so sad in the future.


    The two years in the Chu house were no better than those in the song house. How could a woman without the support of her mother''s family and her husband live happily in such a big Chu house?


    But now, when she stepped into the cold cloud courtyard again, she felt that she didn''t hate the eldest childe of Chu so much.


    Xu is this time, she has asked him. Xu is that she has understood that the hatred in her previous life is not the eldest son of Chu, but the unfair fate. Now think about it, what is the crime of the eldest son of Chu?


    As everyone''s childe, he can''t decide who he wants to marry


    Song Rong looked at the closed door, clenched her fists, took a long breath, and then clasped her hand on the door.


    Before Song Rong could enter, a familiar voice came from behind Song Rong: "Hey, who''s standing there? I said! Don''t bother childe! What are you doing here in white? Don''t go quickly! Be careful! I''ll punish you!"


    As soon as Song Rong looked back, he saw Ah Fu who had changed into indigo clothes and was looking at her angrily.


    Speaking of it, Song Rong had to thank ah Fu this time. If Ah Fu hadn''t kicked out all the people in the yard, Song Rong would be found as soon as he entered the lengyun yard. I''m not sure how much noise he would make!


    "You... You thief girl! Why are you here!" waiting to see Song Rong''s face clearly, Ah Fu was shocked by the anger on his face!


    A weak cough came from the room, which Song Rong was familiar with. Then a weak voice came out: "Ah Fu, what happened outside? Who was knocking the door just now? Why didn''t you come in?"


    Song Rong was also stunned. If she was right, the man she met on the road today who refused to show up in the carriage was childe Chu!


    There was a cold sweat on Song Rong''s forehead. She seemed to have offended the eldest son of Chu.


    Even if he didn''t offend, the eldest son of Chu wouldn''t have a good impression of her. In addition, the damn Ah Fu is still there. Song Rong feels more and more that he won''t go so smoothly.


    Ah Fu has rushed up at the moment. When Qingtao sees this scene, he raises his arm and directly stops Ah Fu.


    "Where''s the dead girl? Don''t get out of the way!" Ah Fu shouted angrily.


    Qingtao said flatly, "Miss, you go in quickly. I''ll stop this man!"


    Song Rong gave Qingtao a look of praise. Without waiting for the people in the room to speak, she directly pushed the door in. After entering, in order to prevent Ah Fu from making trouble, she turned back and tied the door.


    Song Rong felt that a clear look fell on her.


    As soon as she looked back, she saw a young man in white with slender bamboo patterns, leaning on the soft couch, holding a roll of books in her hand, half of which had been opened.


    A head of green silk is scattered on the shoulder, and the hair is made of plum branch and jade hairpin.


    The young man was thin and weak. His face was a little pale and handsome. Just because of his illness, he seemed to lose some color. He had only a pair of eyes. He was as clear as a pool of water.


    She rushed in so flustered that the young man''s look didn''t change much. It was as if she saw only a servant girl who came in to send things.


    Under such circumstances, seeing her short-lived husband in her previous life, Song Rong had an unspeakable taste in her heart!


    In her previous life, Song Rong also fantasized about what her husband, who had never met before, was born. She thought he would be sick. She thought he would have a strong smell of disease. Opening his mouth was spitting


    Never thought, but he was so handsome.


    In this room, there was a faint smell of medicine. He just kept coughing, not as much as she thought


    "Are you... Childe Chu?" Song Rong asked suspiciously.


    Chu Yun looked at Song Rong, nodded and said, "it''s me."


    He didn''t seem to be curious about what Song Rong was doing. He just answered Song Rong without asking.


    Song Rong had to take care of herself and say, "Young Master Chu, I know it''s impolite for me to bother you today, but I have a reason to have to come."


    "It''s said that the eldest son of Chu has a blood fungus. Now it''s the only thing that can save my mother. I beg you... To give me the blood fungus." Song Rong gave Chu Yun a big gift.


    Chu Yun gave Song Rong a faint look, and then, unexpectedly, he moved his eyes and fell on his own book. He read it seriously, as if Song Rong didn''t exist.


    Song Rong hesitated for a long time. With a bang, she knelt on the ground and said, "Young Master Chu, i... please... Please."


    After living for two generations, Song Rong has never begged anyone like this.


    Even on the day when she sank into the pond, she didn''t say half a word, which was the only thing she insisted on in her cowardly previous life.


    But now, she must do so. She is willing to do anything as long as she can save her mother.


    "Eldest childe Chu, I know that this medicine is very important to you. I won''t let you give it to me for nothing. As long as you are willing to give it to me, I am willing to do anything in exchange." Song Rong clenched his teeth and said slowly.


    "Just after my father''s was buried, my mother fell ill, leaving only one breath. I don''t want to lose my mother..."

 Chapter 14

    Looking at the eldest son of Chu who was indifferent no matter what he said, Song Rong also had a trace of anger in her heart.


    She stood up and said in a cold voice, "eldest childe Chu, do you know why my mother fell ill? Speaking of it, there are also your reasons. Because I collided with you at the gate of the city and came back to the house a little late, so that my mother was punished by my grandmother and punished by the family law, so that she fell ill all of a sudden!"


    In fact, Song Rong knew that this matter had nothing to do with the eldest son of Chu, but it was not soft. She had to be hard!


    It''s the so-called courtesy before soldiers!


    At this time, Chu Yun put down the book, looked up at Song Rong and asked, "what did you just say?"


    If so, it would be suspicious to say it from other people''s mouth, but it was said from Chu Yunqing''s mouth in a very elegant tone, which would only make people feel that he really didn''t hear it.


    "Girl, what did you just say?" Chu Yun asked.


    "I mean! Because your carriage collided with my ox cart, it delayed me to go back to see my mother, and my mother fell ill." Song Rong said gritting her teeth.


    "Oh, by the way, you want to ask for blood Ganoderma." Chu Yunqing seemed to suddenly remember something.


    Before Song Rong could say anything more, Chu Yunqing said, "Ah Fu."


    "Childe! I''m here. The damned girl won''t let me in! Are you okay?" Ah Fu''s voice came from outside.


    Ah Fu doesn''t dare to call people. If people know this, the childe is in the same room with a girl. He doesn''t know what will happen, so he has to worry.


    "Hey! Don''t come here! Where did you touch me?" green peach''s voice came from outside the door.


    "I... I don''t care if you send it to my bed! Get out of the way!" Ah Fu said very badly.


    "Ah Fu, you go to the warehouse, take out the blood Ganoderma lucidum your father bought a few days ago, and say... I''m not feeling well and need to make medicine." Chu Yunqing''s voice is clear and pleasant.


    "Childe! You don''t really want to give Xuezhi to these two thief girls who slipped into our house! That''s what you use to prolong your life!" Ah Fu said anxiously. He was outside and listened to the conversation inside really.


    Knowing why Song Rong and Qingtao came, their attitude was even worse! That''s for the childe to continue his life. They are so brave that they dare to make this idea!


    "Go get it." Chu Yun''s voice was light, but it was firm.


    "But..." what else does Ah Fu want to say.


    "Ah Fu, you don''t listen to what I said?" Chu Yun''s voice was slightly heavy.


    Ah Fu opened his mouth at this time and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it after all. He just looked at the direction of the room. It was obvious that the emotion was directed at Song Rong. Then he stared at Qingtao again, and then left slowly.


    "That... Childe Chu, thank you." Song Rong''s tone was a little awkward.


    She seems to have misunderstood something. Chu Yunqing doesn''t seem to be so cold-blooded, but he just didn''t hear what she said.


    Chu Yunqing nodded and asked, "what else?"


    "No... No." I don''t know how, Song Rong was suddenly embarrassed.


    Chu Yun saw that Song Rong didn''t speak, so he looked down and read again. He seemed to be immersed in the world in the book. There were no things outside that could disturb him.


    Chu Yunqing in front of Song Rong''s eyes, although weak, seems to have a different kind of brilliance on him, which makes Song Rong''s heart feel a little more emotion.


    After all, Chu Yunqing is thirteen years old this year. It''s still five years before he dies. If such a young man dies, he will make people sigh.


    In her previous life, she heard many people talk about the eldest son of Chu and praised him highly. Only because she was always angry with Song Dai''s arrangement in her heart, she was a little more disgusted with Chu Yun. She always felt that those remarks were exaggerated.


    Now looking at such Chu Yunqing, she has made a lot of changes to him.


    Before long, Ah Fu came back with Xuezhi. This time, Song Rong opened the door for FA Fu.


    Ah Fu calmly threw the bloody Ganoderma into Song Rong''s arms and muttered, "it''s bad luck to ask for medicine and wear mourning clothes! Hurry, hurry, don''t let my childe see you again!"


    Song Rong opened the box and saw that there was a palm sized, Yin red ginseng, which was undoubtedly blood Ganoderma lucidum. If she didn''t really see it, she was worried that Ah Fu lied to herself!


    Song Rong ignored Ah Fu''s kindness and rushed to get Xuezhi today. No matter what ah Fu said, she could bear it.


    She was still very grateful to Chu Yunqing, so she gave Chu Yunqing a big gift and said, "I owe you this blood Ganoderma today. I will repay you in the future."


    Ah Fu sneered: "what can you repay for a girl? Besides, my family lacks nothing! Do you want to promise me by example? Then again, just you unruly wild girl, give it to my childe for nothing, and my childe can''t see it!"


    "How do you talk!" green peach was a little unhappy. Ah Fu, I hate it. He chattered like a crow. His speech was terrible!


    "Qingtao." Song Rong glanced at Qingtao and motioned Qingtao not to talk.


    Song Rong thanked Ah Fu and left directly. Now his mother is waiting for the medicine!


    As soon as she got back, red apricot welcomed her.


    "Oh, miss, where have you been? You''re back!" said red apricot eagerly.


    Song Rong just came back once. Red apricot was not in Penglai hospital. Song Rong thought that nine times out of ten, red apricot went to Song Dai.


    "Miss, what is this in your hand?" red apricot asked curiously.


    On Song Rong''s hand, there is a mahogany box, which contains the blood Ganoderma lucidum. This is something related to her mother''s life. Of course, she won''t fake her hand.


    Song Rong went directly to the house where Xu lived. Hong Xing had to keep up and say something. Song Rong said coldly, "Hong Xing, you still don''t step back. What are you doing here?"


    Red apricot was reprimanded by Song Rong for no reason. Her face looked a little unhappy. What''s the big deal? She will soon become half the master of the family. At that time, see how Song Rong will annoy herself!


    The red apricot twisted away. The green peach saw it and whispered, "Miss..."


    Qingtao wants to remind her young lady, but she is a servant girl. If she says something, she will inevitably be suspected of competing with the red apricot child.


    Song Rong looked back at Qingtao with a clear look and said, "Qingtao, I understand. Who is loyal to me and who is different from me? Otherwise, how can I take you today?"

 Chapter 15

    Green peach was overjoyed when she heard the speech, and tears came into her eyes.


    She is the most stupid person. She is not as clever as red apricot. In the past, the young lady didn''t like her waiting around, but red apricot


    Now, she feels that the young lady''s heart is bright, and the young lady can see her well!


    After entering the house, he saw that Begonia was wiping sweat for Xu. Song rongrou asked, "how''s your mother?"


    "Madam''s situation is getting worse and worse. She woke up once in the middle, but she just opened her eyes and closed them." Begonia said with worry.


    "Begonia, go and get medicine cans and firewood. Let''s cook medicine in the middle of the courtyard of Penglai hospital." this medicine can''t tolerate any mistakes. There are many people in the dining room. Who knows what will happen.


    Begonia''s eyes lit up: "Miss, did you really get blood Ganoderma?"


    Song Rong stared at Begonia for a few times. In her previous life, Begonia disappeared inexplicably soon after her mother died. She really had no way to determine whether the Begonia was so loyal.


    When she saw the joy in Begonia''s eyes, she seemed to have other ideas in her heart.


    In previous lives, is it possible that Begonia was silenced because she saw something she shouldn''t see or knew something she shouldn''t know?


    Begonia is her mother''s dowry servant girl, not from the Song family. It is unlikely to be bought.


    Thinking about it, Song Rong felt that there were thousands of clues waiting for her to sort out. However, there was no time for her now. There was no credible person around her except Qingtao. Qingtao and herself had been running up and down for a long time. They were tired and easy to go wrong when they started doing things.


    "Remember, the medicine jar needs to be washed several times." Song Rong ordered.


    Begonia answered and walked happily.


    Before long, Begonia came back. At this time, Song Rong had personally pumped water out of the well in the backyard of Penglai yard.


    In fact, there was only one well in the house, but because Xu couldn''t stand the heat in summer, Song Yun deliberately used the silver he got from selling calligraphy and painting to drill such a well. In summer, he sank the melons and fruits and then hit them. They were cold and cool. They were excellent for relieving the summer heat.


    Song Rong washed the medicine jar again, which relieved her.


    She didn''t know how to make a fire. She was helped by green peach. With scissors, she cut the blood Ganoderma bit by bit and put it in the medicine jar.


    Just after the medicine was cooked, someone came to Nanshan hospital: "miss three, the old lady let you go there once."


    Song Rong said, "wait for me."


    The man wanted to urge, but looking at Song Rong''s gloomy face, he had to hold it back. He just whispered, "miss three, you are so... I''m afraid I''ll be unhappy. I''d better go with me earlier."


    At the moment, in Song Rong''s heart, there is nothing better than his mother''s safety.


    Let alone the old lady. Even if the sky falls, she will feed her mother to drink the medicine herself! To be practical.


    Song Rong fed the medicine to Xu bit by bit.


    Thanks to God''s blessing, although Xu was in a coma, he still knew that he would swallow the medicine soup.


    Song Rong breathed a sigh of relief after a large bowl of medicine and no drop left were fed to Xu.


    At this moment, she doesn''t want to leave Xu at all.


    The people of Nanshan hospital, looking at Song Rong, refused to move. They were worried and had to go back.


    After taking the medicine, after a while, Xu woke up.


    She opened her eyes and saw Song Rong with a happy look: "linniang, you''re back." Xu''s voice was very light because she was weak. If she hadn''t listened carefully, she couldn''t hear what she was saying.


    With tears in Song Rong''s eyes, her mother woke up


    At this time, her heavy heart was a little loose.


    God knows, since she knew what had happened to her mother, her heart has been hanging and never fell! How frightened she is that she can''t change what happened in her previous life in this life? Experience the pain of losing your mother again!


    No, this pain is more painful than in previous lives! Clearly know, but there is no way to change, how desperate should it be?


    Fortunately, fortunately... Everything is in time.


    "Niang, are you better?" Song Rong reached out to help Xu cover his back corner and asked in a slow voice.


    "Lin Niang... Niang is fine, you..." Xu stopped.


    Song Rong lay down in Xu''s ear and said a word gently.


    Xu''s eyes brightened, and with the weakness on his face, he went for a few minutes: "really?"


    "My daughter dare not deceive her mother." Song Rong replied seriously.


    As she said this, she felt a little guilty on her face: "Mom, it''s Lin''s bad. This time, she slipped out secretly and hurt her mother for me."


    "Linniang, if your grandmother asks, you remember... Remember to say, it''s Niang." Xu is afraid of Song Rong''s guilt and goes to tell the truth.


    Song Rong nodded. Even if Xu didn''t tell her, she wouldn''t say it. Since her mother had taken her, if she said it, not to mention herself, she would have to be punished once, just say... The old lady, she would have to treat her mother for the crime of shielding!


    Seeing Song Rong''s response, Xu felt relieved.


    Mother and daughter, after a few words, a cold voice came out of the door: "what? My old woman, please don''t move you?"


    Song Rong was surprised when she heard the voice. This is the old lady!


    She frowned, with a little hatred in her eyes. She didn''t hate her grandmother, but thought her grandmother was old and confused and mistakenly believed Song Dai. But now, in order to vent her bad breath, her grandmother almost killed her mother. How can she not complain in her heart?


    But Song Rong also knows that even if she complains in her heart and hates in her heart, she can''t show it.


    She knelt on the ground and sobbed, "grandma, why are you here?"


    "Why are you crying? There are no dead people!" the old lady said coldly.


    "Grandma, it''s Lin Niang''s fault. When she came back, she didn''t go to see her in time." before the old lady scolded, Song Rong consciously admitted her mistake.


    "You''re not good? You''re very brave! You''re getting bolder and bolder. What does Xu ask you to do? You don''t think about it. If something happens to our family because of you! Can you afford it?" the old lady scolded in a deep voice.


    Song Rong whispered, "grandma, linniang can''t bear to feel sorry for her grandmother and mother. Even if her mother doesn''t say, linniang will do the same."


    She said, emphasizing the word grandmother.


    "What do you say you do for me?" the old lady''s tone eased slightly.


    Song Rong took a look at the people around him, pursed her lips and didn''t speak.


    "You follow me." the old lady stared at Song Rong and said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 16

    Song Rong looked back at Xu. Now that she had woken up, there would be no problem for the time being. She was relieved to go with me.


    The old lady took Song Rong to the next main room, let the servants go down again, and told Mrs. Tan to stay outside.


    Song Rong was not sure what the old lady was going to do. She had to walk over and pour tea for the old lady. Then she squatted next to the old lady and beat her legs gently. In a soft voice, she said, "it''s Lin Niang''s bad. She worried her grandmother and came to Penglai courtyard in person."


    Even if the old lady wanted to get angry, she was blocked back by Song Rong.


    In the face of such a wrong granddaughter, old lady song, how can she continue to scold!


    Do you want her to say that she doesn''t care about Song Rong this time? Just angry?


    This is not the case! She is angry, but Song Rong, anyway, is her own granddaughter. How can she do it and don''t care at all?


    It is absolutely impossible for old lady song to say, "you know why I''m worried about doing this?".


    Old lady song snorted coldly, "what did you just want to say? You want to stop talking. Now there is no one. Can you say it?"


    Her tone was very bad and vicious, but Song Rong heard it from the inside.


    No matter how angry the old lady was, Song Rong said gently, "grandma, even if my father made a big mistake, it was also the descendants of the Song family. How can I expose the corpse in the wilderness? I heard that my grandfather loved my father most when he was alive. If my grandfather knew that his descendants of the Song family ended up like this, I must... I must... Blame my grandmother."


    The old lady''s face became more and more gloomy and stared at Song Rong without saying a word.


    Song Rong stepped back a few steps, knelt on the ground and said, "grandma, my mother is talkative. My father''s mistakes have nothing to do with my grandmother. How can my grandfather blame my grandmother?"


    Song Rong actually dares to say this, but it''s not nonsense. These days, the old lady often sits alone in the ancestral temple for half a night. There are the ancestors of the Song family.


    She guessed that the old lady of song probably felt sorry for the ancestors of the Song family? Especially her grandfather, that''s why she went to the ancestral temple to apologize.


    Song Rong''s heart was full of anxiety. He didn''t know what the old lady was going to do. He heard the old lady sigh faintly. His tone was full of weakness: "get up."


    Song Rong hesitated: "linniang made grandma angry. She should kneel."


    "If I ask you to get up, you get up!" said the old lady impatiently.


    Song Rong just got up. She looked at the old lady carefully. She saw a kind of twilight on her face and looked very tired.


    Song Rong slowly breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that she really guessed the old lady''s mind.


    The old lady asked again, "can you find it?"


    Song Rong hesitated for a long time and said, "No."


    Her father committed a great crime and could not be restrained by others. She didn''t want to tell anyone about it except her mother. If it was known, it would become a sharp sword hanging over her head! At any moment, you can take her and her mother''s life!


    The old lady looked directly into Song Rong''s eyes. As if she saw Song Rong''s heart, she nodded and said, "very good."


    Song Rong''s heart is beating drums. She doesn''t know what the old lady''s sentence means. Did she guess it? Or didn''t you guess? Or do you pretend to be confused?


    But anyway, as long as she grits her teeth and doesn''t admit it, even if others say it, it''s empty talk!


    In Song Rong''s heart, she made up her mind and relaxed.


    "You take good care of your mother, I''ll go back first." the old lady threw down such a sentence and left.


    So far, Song Rong sat on the chair tired and drank two bowls of tea. Today, she was tired not only of her body, but also of her heart.


    After a little rest, there was a dazzling light in her eyes, and her tone was full of firm self-talk: "everything is worth it!"


    Yes, it''s worth it. After all, her mother was pulled back from the gate of hell. Her father''s bones have always been her heart disease. Now she has also been found. She is not only worthy of her mother, but also worthy of her dead father!


    And she, just a little tired, is worth it!


    When talking about Xu, it was probably because Song Rong''s safe return brought her another news to let her know that there was a little lucky in the great misfortune that day - Song Yun''s body was found.


    A few days later, Xu''s injuries recovered a lot, and he also had a lot of energy and spirit. It seems that he is slowly coming out of his pain.


    Seeing Xu''s situation getting better day by day, Song Rong was really relieved.


    She began to think that she couldn''t wait to die.


    Obviously, Song Dai is upset and kind to his mother, and has a countless relationship with his father''s death. Just for these, Song Dai will not let his family go. In his previous life, the reason why he still kept her is that she still has use value, and a girl can''t turn over any big waves.


    Song Rong pondered, looking at the tea bowl, a piece of tea without worry, ups and downs


    Finally, she looked up with a firmness that she had never seen before.


    If she just came back, she didn''t think about everything she did, but remembered that she should protect her family, now, her heart may be more clear about what she should do.


    She got up, straightened the plain white filial piety clothes with dark lines of Begonia, and went to find Xu.


    Xu Shi is embroidering something with his head down at this time.


    Song Rong looked closer and embroidered a pair of colorful birds. She looked away and was a little sad. The relationship between her mother and her father had always been good. In this way, her mother must have thought of her father.


    "Niang." Song Rong called softly.


    Seeing his daughter coming, Xu returned to his senses and put down his things. Wen Sheng said, "Lin Niang."


    "Niang, the sunshine outside is very good. Let''s go out for a walk." Song Rong looked at the sunshine pouring into the house through the window lattice and said in a crisp voice.


    Xu hasn''t been out for a long time. Now, seeing Song Rong say so, he can''t bear to brush his daughter''s kindness, so he stood up and followed Song Rong out.


    At noon, the sun was shining on the earth. The sky was blue. At this time, there was already April. Song Rong remembered that when she was sunk into the pond, it was April.

 Chapter 17

    Outside, there are several weeping willows. The willow branches have already been covered with green leaves. The Spring Festival on the root of the courtyard wall has failed. A cluster of Rosa is blooming at the door of Penglai courtyard.


    A pair of butterflies flew past the eyes of Song Rong and Xu Shi. Xu Shi saw this scene and his eyes couldn''t help getting wet again.


    Song Rong sighed in her heart and sighed secretly. She didn''t know when her mother came out of her father''s death.


    "Niang, I have something to discuss with you first." Song Rong hesitated and said.


    At the moment, Xu''s mood has been a little better. The warm sunshine sprinkled on her, which made her expel a little lonely.


    Song Rong paused and continued, "Mom, can we send a letter to my grandfather?"


    When Xu heard Song Rong say this, his eyes shrunk and said, "why?"


    "Mom, the situation of our family is not very good now. My father has just died and has been charged with a great crime. The Song family... As for my grandmother, uncle and mother, how do you think it can be reliable?" Song Rong said sharply.


    Xu quickly reprimanded: "linniang, if you do, don''t talk nonsense!"


    While talking, Xu quickly looked back at the back and around. If linniang''s words were heard by others, I''m not sure what the consequences would be!


    Song Rong didn''t seem to hear Xu''s words. She pulled her dress belt with her fingers, lowered her head and frowned, and continued: "Mom, it''s not easy for us orphans and widows to stand firm in such a big mansion and Suzhou city."


    "Linniang, I know what you mean, but your grandparent him..." Xu''s eyebrows were tightly locked together, pursed her lips and refused to speak. At this time, she looked like a wayward girl and had no appearance of being a mother.


    Yes, when Xu was near the city in the north, she was also the daughter of a famous family. She was the spoiled eldest lady. If she hadn''t met Song Yun, she wouldn''t be as docile, courteous and frugal as she is now.


    "Niang..." Song Rong raised her head and carefully observed Xu''s look. Seeing that Xu''s attitude was very firm, it seemed difficult to shake. Knowing this matter, she had no way to rush for a moment, so she had to put it in her heart first.


    She thought to herself that without the support of her mother''s family, her mother must be struggling in the Song Dynasty. However, such a thing can not be forced.


    Even if the mother promised to go back to her mother''s house for help, the mother''s family who had broken off contacts might not really help them.


    Although it is said that my grandfather loved my mother very much at the beginning, since my mother refused to marry and went away with my father to Suzhou, the Xu family in the North did not recognize this daughter!


    These past events, or when Xu songyun was still there, Song Rong overheard a few words.


    However, we have to work hard in this matter. If there is a glimmer of hope, we can''t give up. If the mother has the support of her family, presumably, the people in this family have no way to treat her like grass mustard.


    Song Rong accompanied Xu Shi out of Penglai courtyard and walked slowly in the garden in the mansion.


    In fact, Song Rong didn''t want to come out. In Song Rong''s heart, every place in the house was in crisis. However, on another thought, why didn''t she come out? Isn''t it true that others haven''t done anything to her and her mother? She has to trap herself in a square inch?


    What''s more, Penglai courtyard is not necessarily a pure land.


    He didn''t come back, so soon it spread to his grandmother''s ears. No, it must have first spread to Song Dai''s ears, and then to his grandmother''s ears. How can no one listen to the wind?


    Song Rong walked steadily in the garden of the song mansion. She swore to herself that she would walk more steadily in the future, that is, someone threw a stone at her feet, and she would step on the stone to the ground, so that these people would never turn over and become their own stepping stone!


    The garden of song mansion is very exquisite, with the unique charm of Suzhou city. It is not a big house. There are all kinds of rockeries, ponds, pavilions, herbs and trees that can reach the sky.


    Now the Sophora japonica flowers in early spring have opened. The goose yellow flowers tree by tree are particularly pleasant and have a refreshing fragrance.


    Walking among these plants, people''s mood can''t help but follow a little brisk.


    Song Rong slowly vomited out a mouthful of turbid Qi, but the turbid Qi was only half vomited, and she swallowed it back. In the heart of not up and not down, especially blocking the heart!


    Turning around a small rockery, you can see the pond in the mansion. The water in the pond is rippling with blue waves. Next to the pond, there is a pavilion hanging from both corners. This pavilion is called lotus heart Pavilion.


    The song mansion is a merchant. All the people in the mansion are good at calculation. Except Song Yun, no one has such leisure and elegance. They give the pavilion such a name.


    Song Yun used to occasionally read in this pavilion. Now, the person is gone, and the mother and daughter naturally sigh.


    But today, in addition to sighing, Song Rong also felt that the scene in front of her eyes was particularly dazzling.


    Sitting in the center of the pavilion is a girl who is not much older than her. She is wearing a pink leno dress, a string of jade beads on her head, an indigo gem butterfly, and a pair of eyes with warm colors. Next to her, there is a six or seven year old child in plain white clothes. It is not someone else, but Song Rong''s brother, Song Yu.


    Seeing Song Yu, Song Rong was really angry.


    These days, she was busy and forgot something. She couldn''t remember, but now, Song Yu appeared alive in front of her eyes. It''s impossible for her to forget!


    Song Rong gnawed her teeth in her heart. This damn bastard didn''t come back to see her mother these days!


    When he went to Yinyun mountain, Xu didn''t take Song Yun with him in order not to let Song Yu know about his father''s death. In fact, even if Xu wanted to take him, the old lady wouldn''t allow it.


    In the old lady''s heart, Xu and Song Rong are grass mustard, but Song Yu is a baby pimple!


    On the day he came back from Yinyun mountain, Xu had an accident and almost lost his life. Song Yun can''t know anything about it.


    What''s more, Haitang said that when he took the medicine jar, he also saw Song Yu and told Song Yu that Xu was ill. But these words didn''t seem to fall into Song Yu''s ears!


    Even if she doesn''t come that day, Song Yu shouldn''t have come to see her mother these days!


    That is, the mother is not ill. As a son, the most basic thing is to be dizzy in the morning, right? How did Song Yu do it? She didn''t come to see her mother for so many days?

 Chapter 18

    This made Song Rong angry. Looking again, the person next to Song Yu was Song Hui, who she hated very much. The anger in Song Rong''s heart came up at once.


    However, she didn''t have an attack at the moment, but looked at Xu.


    After living so long, she also needs to know when to hide her anger.


    If a mother is too kind to her children, gentle and not strict, she will inevitably spoil her children.


    At the moment, my father has just gone. What my mother wants to see is that their sister and brother love each other. If she rushes up to teach Song Yu a lesson, Song Yu won''t listen and don''t say, that is to say, my mother, I''m afraid it will add a little sadness.


    However, Song Yu is more and more lawless now. He mixes with Song Hui every day. Sooner or later, there will be no bone residue left for Song Hui to chew!


    Song Rong even vaguely felt that in her previous life, her brother''s death was inextricably related to Song Hui! Anyway, we should discipline Song Yu well!


    Song Rong frowned, hid her emotions in her heart, and waited to look up again. The look on her face had brought a smile and joy: "Mom, look, it''s yu''er."


    Xu looked at his son, his eyes were less hurt, and he took a little pity.


    At this moment, the two men had approached, stopped and stood looking at the people on the pavilion.


    I don''t know if Song Yu noticed that his mother and sister had come, but Song Rong is sure that Song Hui, who is facing them, must have seen it!


    She just glanced at it, pretended not to see anything, and began to work on the table.


    "Yu''er, do you think it looks like a dragonfly?" Song Hui''s hand was a delicate origami like a dragonfly.


    Song Yu saw it, clapped her hands happily and said, "it seems! Sister Hui''s hands are so clever! Can you give them to me?"


    Song Hui stretched out her hand generously and said, "this is what I folded for you!"


    "Sister Hui, you are very kind to me... Much better than my sister." Song Yu''s voice was serious.


    When Song Hui heard this, her smile became stronger.


    As for Song Rong, at this moment, when she heard Song Yu''s words, there was not anger in her heart, but the anger just rising from the bottom of her heart. Her heart seemed to hurt like a needle.


    The younger brother of one of her mother compatriots even told Song Hui that Song Hui was much better than her.


    In Song Rong''s eyes, she felt dejected. Perhaps Song Yu was right.


    If you put aside the heart under Song Hui''s beautiful face, Song Hui is indeed more responsible than her own sister.


    She thought that in her previous life, if she didn''t only live in her own world and care more about her brother, maybe her brother wouldn''t die inexplicably.


    But fortunately, this life, she''s back!


    Since she came back, she would never allow the same thing to happen again, let alone hurt Song Yu!


    She can get her mother back from the gate of hell, and so are the two yuers!


    When Xu heard Song Yu''s words, he looked at his daughter with worry, but he saw that Song Rong''s face was like a drowning water without any waves. It seemed that he didn''t hear song Yu''s words. Unexpectedly, at the moment, Song Rong''s heart had turned a thousand thoughts.


    Song Rong walked briskly, a few steps faster than Xu and walked over.


    "Second cousin, yu''er." Song Rong''s face was full of smiles.


    "Ah, it''s sister Rong. When did you come here? Look at me. I didn''t see it. If you hadn''t come to me, I wouldn''t know!" Song Hui''s voice was thin and weak, giving people a feeling of spring breeze.


    But at the moment, Song Rong''s heart is as cold as iron. Even if Song Hui''s voice is so spring breeze, she won''t be moved.


    Once bitten by a snake, she has been afraid of the well rope for three years. If she doesn''t have a long memory, she really lived in vain in her previous life!


    Think about it, at the beginning, it was not her who was going to be sent to marry the Chu family! It''s her good cousin!


    At the beginning, Master Chu calculated the eight characters, and the person above was Song Hui.


    Perhaps, in Song Dai''s heart, although Song Hui is his own daughter, she may be no different from her. How can a man who excessively pursues fame and wealth care about his daughter?


    Naturally, Song Dai wanted to sacrifice the inconvenient Song Rong, but who let the Chu family want Song Hui? Whoever it is, he must have a relationship with the Chu family!


    Song Dai thinks so, but Song Hui doesn''t! She doesn''t want to marry herself to a sick child who has been half buried! This is a coffin pulp! How could her great years be gone like this?


    So Song Hui bribed the fortune teller and went to the Chu family to say that she was wrong and wanted Song Rong.


    Song Rong was married in this way.


    As for what happened after Song Hui, Song Rong hasn''t heard of it since she got married. She thought, Song Hui may have finally calculated a good husband for herself.


    This matter may not seem very big to Song Hui, but it was enough to ruin Song Rong''s life.


    With such a past, there is no Song Yu, and Song Rong will not have any good impression of her second cousin.


    "I''m watching you have a good time, so I don''t dare to disturb you." Song Rong said in a warm voice, and then glanced at the paper dragonfly in Song Yu''s hand.


    Seeing this scene, Song Yu hurriedly stuffed the paper dragonfly into her sleeve, as if she was afraid that Song Rong would rob it.


    This move made Song Rong angry. The boy was so protective of food. If she was young and robbed Song Yu''s things in the past, it would be all right, but she was indifferent to Song Yu at most, but she never did so!


    Song Hui squinted at Song Rong, then smiled and said, "yu''er, your sister likes it, you can give it to your sister, and your cousin will give you a discount later."


    Song Yu pursed her lips, refused to speak, and directly pretended to be stupid, as if she hadn''t heard it.


    Song Rong was angry at Song Yu, not Song Yu, but Song Hui!


    I know how to provoke people at a young age!


    When did she say she wanted paper dragonflies? Even if it was her eyes, Song Hui really misunderstood!


    Then she can clearly say, "rong''er, if you like it, I''ll break another one for you." why do you have to take what yu''er has in her hand and give it to her? The result is that how much Yu Er likes the gadget in his hand, how much she hates her!


    Song Rong hid the dark awn in her eyes and said with a smile, "sister Hui, I don''t care about this gadget. I, ah, look at this gadget. I don''t care about the origami technology. Sister Hui, if you don''t teach me, yu''er likes it so much. I should always fold more for yu''er to play."

 Chapter 19

    Standing in the distance, Xu glanced at the three children and listened to the laughter from time to time. He thought the three children had a good time and had forgotten that she was here.


    Unexpectedly, there have been several rounds of open sword and hidden arrow over there.


    However, Xu has always been tolerant of children. Of course, he will not disturb the three children. He must let them make a gift or something.


    So Xu turned and left. The sunshine outside was good, but there was no yunlang. What''s the meaning of all this?


    Song Hui''s eyes flickered when she saw Song Rong say so.


    "Why? Cousin doesn''t want to teach me?" Song Rong said jokingly.


    Song Rong''s tone was as light as if she were really a child who didn''t know the world, and she didn''t say anything untimely. Even if Song Hui wanted to attack, she couldn''t.


    Besides, Song Yu heard that Song Rong didn''t want to grab paper dragonfly with herself, but also wanted to learn how to fold paper with Song Hui, and then fold gadgets for herself. Song Yu smiled with a bend in her eyebrows and eyes. She was extremely satisfied.


    Looking at her younger brother like this, Song Rong felt that she was still a child. Even if she did something wrong, she was bewitched! But now that she''s back, it doesn''t matter if Song Yu''s little tree grows crooked! She will come straight bit by bit!


    Song Hui looks a little unhappy. She has learned the art of origami for a long time!


    It is because of this that she has won the favor of many adults, brothers and sisters.


    Naturally, this is not a difficult thing. It''s just that such a wonderful thing was done by a ten-year-old girl. Everyone thinks it''s pleasing.


    Song Hui certainly doesn''t want to teach Song Rong.


    But helpless, Song Rong kept staring at her, her eyes were very persistent, and she didn''t give up at all.


    "I''m a little tired. I''ll teach you later." Song Hui plans to delay. She thinks, maybe Song Rong will forget at that time!


    Unexpectedly, Song Rong looked back at the green peach behind him and said, "green peach, please help me write it down. Don''t forget. After our nap, we''ll go to find our second cousin to learn origami."


    All of a sudden, it broke Song Hui''s fantasy.


    The master may forget things easily, but these servant girls will never forget what the master ordered!


    Song Hui''s face is already a little unhappy. It''s still tender. It can''t compare with Song Rong who has lived for two lives.


    Don''t mention how happy song Rong is when she looks at Song Hui!


    In fact, Song Rong''s temperament is sometimes very simple. As long as she can take a little revenge, she will be happy in her heart!


    "It''s not difficult. I''ll teach you now." Song Hui seemed to suddenly think of something.


    Song Rong smiled and looked at Song Hui. As for Song Yu, she also looked curiously.


    Song Hui picked up a piece of palm sized hard paper and said with a smile, "this is not a simple thing! What you need is talent. I''ll teach you again. If you can''t learn, you don''t have talent. Don''t learn!"


    Song Rong felt funny in her heart. In this case, it''s OK to deceive others, but can you tell her? She was foolish to believe Song Hui''s clumsy words.


    Song Rong didn''t poke Song Hui''s lie, so she directly picked up a piece of paper and put it away like Song Hui.


    Besides, Song Yu also feels interesting and wants to learn.


    Song Hui''s fingers moved, folded, opened, and opened again. As she did so, she smiled and explained, "the purpose of doing this is to make several traces on the paper. If not, it''s inconvenient for a while!"


    Song Rong looked at Song Hui. It looked very serious. In fact, it was just a random folding, and she sneered in her heart.


    Then, Song Hui''s fingers flew over and folded up very quickly. In this process, she complicated the very simple steps.


    Then, Song Hui took the paper dragonfly in her hand and said with a smile, "that''s it! Rong''er, see if you can fold it out. If you can''t fold it out, it doesn''t matter. In the future, I''ll give yu''er less and you more."


    Song Hui said, still constantly emphasizing, what yu''er, give... Such words.


    When Song Yu heard this, his face was a little ugly. He pursed his lips and became angry.


    Song Rong smiled and looked at the half of the paper folded in her hand and folded it slowly. After a while, a delicate paper dragonfly appeared in Song Rong''s hand.


    Because Song Hui folded the paper so many times this time that the dragonfly was wrinkled, which was not as good as the one she folded.


    Origami is indeed a difficult task for a 10-year-old girl, but it is not difficult for Song Rong who has lived for two lives. At a glance, she knows that Song Rong doesn''t have to fold at once.


    And the paper dragonfly are very simple to fold. Song Hui used a lot of effort to let her retreat from difficulties!


    Song Yu has been learning from Song Hui because she can''t keep up. The paper in her hand has already become a wrinkled one!


    Song Rong saw it and put the paper dragonfly on the wrinkled paper with a smile.


    Song Yuben doesn''t like origami either. How can boys calm down and origami? He just likes this delicate look! At this time, when I saw the paper dragonfly, I didn''t struggle with the wrinkled paper.


    He looked up with joy and blurted out, "thank you, second cousin!"


    When Song Rong heard this, her Qi and blood surged, damn little boy! Recognize thieves as sisters, recognize thieves as sisters! Isn''t this to be angry with her direct sister?


    Song Rong didn''t speak and explained. She listened to Song Hui all the time. It seemed that she was still fighting for merit. Maybe Song Yu didn''t believe it. Song Hui had to say it himself!


    Song Hui was uncomfortable when Song Rong listened to her. The smile on her face finally hung up. She smiled and said, "yu''er, what you hold in your hand is not broken by your second cousin, but by sister Rong!"


    When she said this, Song Hui probably felt extremely blocked. She directly grabbed the wrinkled dragonfly in front of her and crushed it.


    Then he whispered, "it''s not good-looking. It''s far from my sister''s folding. It''s inconvenient to keep it."


    She couldn''t understand how Song Rong could fold it out! God knows what she paid for this origami! Light a candle and Practice for many nights! In order to be so proud and proud in front of everyone to show their particularity and show their dexterity!


    But Song Rong, I only saw it once, and she deliberately made a mistake. How did she learn it!

 Chapter 20

    Song Hui thought in her heart, does Song Rong really have talent? Even more dexterous than yourself?


    This cognition made Song Hui''s heart blocked, and Song Rong became more and more uncomfortable.


    Originally, it was just a simple struggle between girls, but now it is a little more jealous.


    Why does Song Rong, who has been pressed by herself, suddenly change?


    "Sister Hui, don''t lie to me. This won''t be broken by my sister. It must be broken by you and robbed by her!" Song Yu said with a smile, and didn''t forget to stare at Song Rong.


    Song Rongqi''s heart, liver and lungs hurt. He took out another piece of paper and began to fold it.


    Under the attention of Song Yu, although it was not fast, it was definitely not slow. Another one was folded.


    Since Song Yu didn''t believe it anyway, she let Song Yu see clearly with the facts! His sister is not so good for nothing!


    Song Yu widened her eyes and looked at the newly folded paper dragonfly in shock. Her tongue was a little knotted: "sister... This... This is really what you folded?"


    Song Rong glanced at Song Yu and wondered if Song Yu was stupid. The facts were put in front of her. What else can''t believe.


    Then Song Rong looked at Song Hui with a smile and said excitedly, "sister Hui, do you think I belong to the kind of talent you said?"


    "Yes." Song Hui replied hard. She was even more angry. She wanted to stretch out her hand and scratch the smile on Song Hui''s face.


    "Sister Rong, I''m a little tired. I''ll go back first. Let''s see you another day." Song Hui left regardless of her face.


    Her attitude made it clear that she didn''t want to give it to Song Hui.


    Song Yu was ignorant and didn''t know why.


    Didn''t sister Hui say that origami is very hard? So every time he came to grind sister Hui to ask for origami, he loved sister Hui very much. Now his annoying sister has learned. Can''t he share the "hard" thing?


    Why doesn''t sister Hui look very happy?


    Song Yu pulled her neck and looked at Song Hui, but Song Hui went farther and farther, ignoring Song Yu at all, as if she hadn''t noticed Song Yu''s concern.


    "Elder sister, did you make elder sister Hui unhappy?" Song Yu asked coldly, questioning in that tone.


    Song Rong clenches his teeth. If he follows Song Rong''s original intention, he really wants to slap him down and teach Song Yu a lesson!


    But at this moment, she held back.


    In this way, we can''t let our mother worry. Second, Song Yu is actually a ghost spirit sometimes. If he really beats him, he can''t keep up and will go to the old lady to complain!


    In the old lady, her granddaughter, especially her granddaughter, is grass mustard. As for Song Yu, it is the baby pimple in the old lady''s hand. No matter who is right or wrong, Song Rong can foresee that if Song Yu really complains to the old lady at that time, she must be beaten in the end!


    Song Rong had to grasp the palm of her hand and burst into tears. With tears in her eyes, she looked at Song Yu wrongfully: "yu''er... What do you mean? I bullied sister Hui? Just now you were there all the time. I just learned origami. Who knows, why is she unhappy? She threw her face and left. You still wronged me!"


    Seeing Song Rong crying, Song Yu was a little flustered and looked at Song Rong blankly.


    After a while, he said, "sister... Don''t cry. I was just worried. I know it has nothing to do with you."


    Song Rong simply lay down on the table and choked: "I know, sister Hui doesn''t like me all the time. Do you think you''re willing to go to sister Hui''s side? I see you like origami and want to fold more gadgets for you! Up to now, sister Hui is inexplicably angry with me, and you also give me anger!"


    Looking at Song Rong crying so sad, Song Yu was at a loss.


    It was a child after all. Although he was provoked, he was cold hearted to see his own sister crying here. Especially listening, Song Rong kept saying that learning origami was for him. Song Yu felt a little guilty in his heart.


    And he also felt very kind. My sister has never been so kind to herself. This is the first time! How can he be angry with his sister?


    "Sister, don''t cry..." Song Yu coaxed Song Rong.


    For a while, song Rongcai reddened his eyes, raised his head, looked at Song Yu and said in a dumb voice, "yu''er, you don''t misunderstand your sister. In fact, my sister is very happy."


    This can''t be too much. If she can''t coax well all the time, who knows what this impatient Song Yu will do, maybe she will be angry and leave.


    "Elder sister, are you not angry?" Song Yu blinked her eyes and asked carefully.


    Song Rong shook his head and reached out to touch Song Yu''s head.


    Song Yu instinctively wanted to escape. In fact, he was still not used to being so close to Song Rong. At this time, he saw Song Rong''s red and swollen eyes and listened to Song Rong continue to say: "you are my brother. We all climbed out of my mother''s belly. You are the closest person in the world. How can I be angry with you."


    Song Yuchang breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Song Rong''s eyes, which also eased a lot.


    Just as Song Rong was going to be pleased that she had done nothing in vain, she heard Song Yu say, "sister, since you have nothing to do, I''ll go and see sister Hui!"


    Song Rong almost didn''t really cry with anger! This little brother! I''m really going to piss her off! She quickly took Song Yu''s hand and wouldn''t let Song Yu leave.


    Song Yu looked back at Song Rong. At the moment, he was a little impatient. He knew that his sister was not a good one. Now that he was good with sister Hui, he came to mix up!


    Just when Song Yu wanted to get rid of Song Rong, she only heard Song Rong say in a dumb voice, "yu''er, my mother is ill. Why don''t you come back and have a look."


    Song Yu didn''t live in Penglai hospital, but lived in Nanshan hospital with the old lady. This is not an honor that ordinary children can have. Naturally, this honor also existed before Song Yun died. Who makes the old lady unwilling to let Song Yu and Xu live together? Often take Song Yu to Nanshan hospital?


    The old lady said she didn''t want Song Yu to know too early that his father had died. He was too young to be afraid of frightening him. Therefore, people from all over the family kept it from Song Yu.


    Song Yu has been spoiled by the old lady and fooled by Song Hui in recent days, which makes Song Yu a little floating, so that they almost forget that Penglai courtyard is their own home

 Chapter 21

    Song Rong is very angry, but she is not only angry with Song Yu. Song Yu is only over six years old, uncertain and playful. But those who confuse Song Yu are really ill intentioned!


    "Mother is ill?" Song Yu is a little confused.


    Just when Song Yu thought that Haitang had not told Song Yu, Song Yu continued: "Oh, I know. Haitang told me that my mother should be taking medicine? Is it spring cold?"


    "Nothing. I had a cold a few days ago. I just got well!" Song Yu said freely.


    Song Rong gritted her teeth and looked at Song Yu. On one hand, Song Yu was angry because she didn''t know what had happened. On the other hand, she was so angry because song Yusheng was ill that she didn''t know!


    Even send a servant girl to let me know!


    "My mother didn''t catch a cold. This time, my mother was very ill. The doctor said, my mother... My mother almost..." as she said, Song Rong began to cry.


    This time Song Rong didn''t pretend. She was really sad. When she thought that her mother couldn''t wake up that day, and the doctor said that her mother couldn''t wake up again, her heart hurt together.


    She has lost once. She knows what it''s like to lose, and she''s afraid of losing the second time! The pain is terrible!


    "Sister, why are you crying again? What''s the matter with your mother?" Song Yu didn''t worry to see Song Hui this time, but looked at Song Rong with some worry.


    He didn''t know what had happened, but he could still vaguely feel that something bad had happened.


    Song Yu is not that kind of really ignorant child. He just doesn''t learn well with others. He is not close to Song Rong and doesn''t care much about Song Rong. It''s understandable, but he still cares about Xu.


    At the moment, he suddenly remembered that he had been playing so much these days that he didn''t go back to see his mother, which made him feel guilty.


    Song Rong burst into tears: "yu''er! Do you know? We almost became childless!"


    Song Rong may not understand what Xu''s disease is like, but this sentence "a child without a mother!" has great lethality. It sounds like a thunder, which rings directly in Song Yu''s mind.


    Song Yu widened her eyes, looked at Song Rong in amazement, and asked eagerly, "where''s the mother? How''s the mother now?"


    Song Rong eased her mood and said, "my mother has been ill for several days. Today, it''s almost better. If you really love my mother, you should go back to see my mother with me at this time."


    Song Yuchu had long forgotten Song Hui when she heard that Xu was ill.


    Song Hui is kind to him. He also likes to play with Song Hui, but Song Hui is not as important as his mother!


    Song Yu nodded and said, "sister, let''s hurry! Go back to Penglai hospital!"


    Listening to Song Rong''s words, Song Yu''s heart hung up. He didn''t see his mother. He, there''s no way to settle down in his heart!


    When Song Rong saw that Song Yu didn''t have any conscience, her anger disappeared. She thought she couldn''t be rude to her brother, she could only pull back bit by bit, and she couldn''t be too hasty.


    She looked coldly at the direction where Song Hui lived and thought that one day she would tear off the mask on Song Hui''s face, so that Song Yu could understand what an''s heart was under Song Hui''s skin!


    Let Song Yu understand who loves him in this world!


    When the two brothers and sisters returned to Penglai hospital, Xu had already returned.


    At the moment, Xu was standing in the yard in a daze. His eyes were listless and his face was slightly pale. At first glance, he was recovering from a serious illness.


    As soon as Song Yu saw Xu, he knew that Song Rong didn''t cheat himself. He went over and gave Xu a gift: "Mom, my son has come to see you."


    Looking at Song Yu, Xu''s face looked a little: "yu''er, you''re back? The mother will cook for you."


    Song Yu hurriedly pulled Xu Shi: "Mom, are you sick? Just fine? Don''t move."


    "Don''t you like to eat the food cooked by your mother?" Xu Wensheng asked.


    "Yes, but Niang, yu''er hopes that Niang can be well." when Song Yu faces Song Rong, his nose is not his nose and his mouth is not his mouth. He speaks coldly, but when facing others, he is still a talkative and sweet mouth!


    After hearing this, Xu took a smile on his face and said happily, "my mother''s yu''er has grown up and knows that she loves people."


    Song Yu and Xu lived better together than Song Rong. As soon as they stayed, they went straight to the evening.


    Besides, Song Hui, after returning, waited for Song Yu to find herself.


    In Song Hui''s heart, Song Yu has always been the same as her little attendant. She is so angry now. Song Yu must find her and ask what''s going on. At that time, she''s talking ill of Song Rong.


    Song Yu must ignore Song Rong. It''s best that all the children in the house ignore Song Rong!


    Look at Song Rong, even if he has learned the origami, he can''t go out and show off!


    Who knows, when she waited and waited, she didn''t see one of Song Yu''s hair. This feeling made Song Hui feel very uncomfortable. It seemed that as soon as Song Hui appeared, some things were beyond her control.


    "Lianxin, you went to ask where Song Yu went. Did she go back to Penglai hospital to see her grandmother?" Song Hui ordered.


    Lianxin knew that her young lady was in a bad mood at this time and didn''t dare to provoke her. When she was sent out, she would feel a lot lighter. She directly said yes.


    After a while, Lianxin came back.


    She lowered her head and frowned, looked obedient and said, "Miss, the seventh childe went to Penglai hospital."


    These seven are Song Yu''s ranking.


    "Went to Penglai courtyard?" Song Hui directly put down a piece of exquisite curly cake in her hand and repeated angrily.


    "Yes, I just saw the red apricot. It was the red apricot that told me." Lianxin didn''t dare to say anything else, but said realistically.


    Song Hui also knew that Lian Xin didn''t dare to lie. Her face was very ugly. She sat there angrily and knocked over the plate of cakes in front of her.


    Song Hui is sulky here, but she is happy in Penglai courtyard.


    After dinner, Song Yu reluctantly returned to Nanshan hospital.


    As for Song Rong, after lying down, she couldn''t sleep well. She was very flustered and still worried about her mother.


    After thinking about it, she directly held her pillow and ran barefoot to Xu''s house.

 Chapter 22

    At this time, Xu stayed up late to embroider colorful birds. Before he wanted to blow the lights to sleep, he heard a knock at the door.


    These days, Xu wanted to be quiet. She had already driven away the Begonia living in this side house. At night, she didn''t need to be waited on. No, when she heard the knock on the door, she had to go over by herself and ask, "who is it?"


    "Mom, it''s me!" Song Rong''s voice came from outside the door.


    Xu quickly opened the door. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Song Rong who didn''t wear shoes and just wore a dress. The buttons of the dress were also loose. It can be seen that Song Rong ran here in a panic.


    "Lin Niang, what''s the matter with you?" Xu was frightened and asked quickly.


    Song Rong bit her lip. She wanted to blurt it out because she was worried about Xu, but when it came to her mouth, it became: "Mom, I had a nightmare. I''m afraid."


    When Xu heard this, he lost his voice and laughed: "you child!"


    Then he said eagerly, "if you don''t get into bed soon, my mother will wipe your feet. The cool air on the ground is heavy. How can you do if you step on it like this?"


    Song Rong listened to Xu''s nagging with concern, walked over contentedly and sat down.


    Xu took his handkerchief and wanted to wipe Song Rong''s feet. Song Rong was embarrassed: "Mom, I''ll come by myself."


    If she is really a ten-year-old child, it is normal for the mother to take care of the child, but she is a lot older. How can the mother do such a thing for herself!


    Unexpectedly, Xu was very stubborn and insisted on doing so.


    Xu grabbed Song Rong''s ankle and said to Song Rong, "sit down for me!"


    When he spoke, his tone was a little harsh.


    Song Rong has no way and can''t get rid of it. Although Xu is thin and weak, at least she is an adult. Song Rong is only ten years old. How much strength can she have? And Song Rong didn''t dare to struggle too hard.


    If you accidentally hurt your mother because of this, it''s not worth it!


    In desperation, she had to let Xu wipe her white and tender feet clean.


    Then Xu went to clean his hands again. When he came back, he saw that Song Rong had slipped into the bed, put his pillow and lay there honestly.


    Xu smiled at Song Rong and knew that the girl didn''t want to go tonight.


    So he took off his clothes, lay down next to Song Rong and asked, "linniang, what kind of dream did you just have? Scared like this?"


    Song Rong said in a dumb voice, "Mom, I had a terrible dream. I dreamed that my father was gone, and my mother followed my father. My brother and I were bullied, and no one hurt us..."


    Song Rong is half true and half false. She hasn''t had a dream, but she has really experienced her life. It''s more terrible than a dream.


    When Song Rong said this, Xu was stunned.


    Then Song Rong stretched out her little hand, and she gathered forward. Like a younger child, she nestled in Xu''s arms and said in a stuffy voice, "Mom, no matter what happens, you can''t leave me and my brother..."


    Xu Shi was silent for a moment and said, "I know, I won''t."


    Song Rong is worried that if she neglects, Song Dai will really do something to her mother. At that time, even if she doesn''t want her mother''s life, according to her mother''s chaste nature, she can''t say... She will really go with her father!


    The scene that happened in the mourning hall was terrible. If she wasn''t there, what would Song Dai do to his mother?


    In his previous life, did Song Dai kill his mother, or humiliated her, leaving her unable to hang herself?


    Anyway, Song Rong felt that she should let her mother know how important she is. Even if something happened that makes her mother don''t want to live, her mother should think about their siblings and firmly live.


    Xu''s body has a good smell of flowers and plants. Song Rong slept soundly this night.


    This is the most stable sleep she has ever had since she was reborn.


    After waking up, Xu had got up, sorted everything out and prepared for breakfast.


    Song Rong then drank a bowl of Tremella porridge and ate some vegetables. At breakfast, she thought about what to do next. She didn''t want to sit and wait to die.


    After dinner, she already had a problem.


    Far from it, there is one thing for her to do now.


    It''s time to deal with the disloyal slave Hongxing. If you keep such a great disaster in the yard, what disaster will it cause if it is not kept in good order, but how to deal with it?


    If this simply drove away the red apricot, Song Dai would not be suspicious.


    And the red apricot is gone. I''m not sure about the next step. There will be a red date or something


    When she returned to the house, she was seeing the red apricot working in the house, and the green peach was going out to wash with some dirty things.


    She used to think that the red apricot was diligent. Now she thinks that she was really too simple. She only looked at the surface. The red apricot had nothing to do all day. She would only shake in front of her with a rag.


    As for green peach? That''s hard work, tired work!


    However, there is no way to do such work in front of the master, so that at the end of the rent, she feels that green peach is lazy and stupid, and red apricot is smart and diligent!


    It seems that the red apricot still has a bit of heart, but it is not used in the right way!


    "Red apricot." Song Rong called her casually.


    "Hey!" red apricot answered with a smile.


    Song Rong looked at Hongxing. Hongxing should be 15 years old this year, but she was plump and looked older than her actual age.


    It''s also convex and warped. It''s exquisite. The ordinary servant girl has a new pattern, with a goose yellow silk flower on her head.


    These days, people in Penglai courtyard wear plain clothes, and red apricots can''t be publicized, but even the plain colors make her wear a different charm.


    She is smiling now, her eyebrows and eyes are pretty, which is obviously the appearance of spring heart sprouting.


    Thanks to her understanding of everything now, when she was really ten years old in her previous life, where could she see these!


    Song Rong looked at it, and her heart sank. Nine times out of ten, the red apricot tipped off her mother''s suffering. This person can''t stay.


    Thinking so, she smiled and said, "red apricot, I want to eat elm money."


    "Miss, why do you suddenly want to eat the wild thing of Yuqian?" red apricot smiled and joked. Maybe Song Rong indulged her and made her talk more and more presumptuous. After listening carefully, she had no appearance of master and servant.

 Chapter 23

    Song Rong said with a smile, "I feel fresh. Let my mother make a Yuqian dumpling and reward you two!"


    Red apricot despised in her heart. These rich CHILDES and young ladies are really wrong. They even want to eat such coarse things as elm money!


    However, if you think so, you still dare not let Hongxing say it in front of Song Rong.


    Red apricot smiled at Song Rong and said, "Miss, but it''s April. All the money in our family has been lost."


    Song Rong glanced at the red apricot and said, "red apricot, is there really no elm money in this family?"


    Saying this, Song Rong''s eyes were somewhat lost: "think about it again. If you can find it, I will reward you!"


    "There seem to be two in the back of my Jin Gui courtyard, because the place is shady, maybe the elm money is still there!" red apricot was inspired when she heard that there was a reward.


    The place where Song Dai lives is called Jingui courtyard. Because there are several osmanthus trees in front of the courtyard, he uses this name. It is auspicious and satisfactory, which makes Song Dai happy.


    Song Dai is different from Song Yun. Song Yun doesn''t have concubines and aunts. He lives directly with his wife and daughter, but Song Dai has several aunts. These aunts can''t live together. They all have their own yards.


    Song Dai is the same. He is directly separated from these women in his backyard. Only when he goes to bed at night will he decide who to sleep with.


    Jin Gui courtyard is the most expensive place in the whole Song Dynasty. Most of the business of the Song Dynasty is managed in Jin Gui courtyard.


    Song Rong shook his head: "Jin Gui courtyard, red apricot, I think I''d better forget it. That''s my uncle''s territory. If you let my uncle know, you can''t say I''m greedy and ignorant? Besides, it''s not certain whether you can go in!"


    "Don''t worry, miss. I have a way. Just wait for the money!" said the red apricot with a smile.


    Song Rong reached out and touched a fish shaped jade pendant from her waist. She said to red apricot, "red apricot, it''s better for you. If you can take the jade money, this jade pendant will be given to you!"


    Red apricot''s eyes lit up and scolded Song Rong in her heart. It''s a fool. The jade pendant is worth a lot of money. It''s worth less than twenty Liang. Now it''s used to exchange for a handful of elm money. It''s too bad for the family!


    But she just likes Song Rong''s rich and powerful appearance!


    In this way, before she leaves here, she can also take the opportunity to get some good things. Although the uncle has promised her to live a good life in the future, who is too many good things? This is also a good guarantee.


    If anything happens in the future, you will not starve to death if you leave the song house.


    Red apricot''s calculation is right, but her small calculation will often hurt her sometimes.


    Red apricot happily took something and went away. When she came back, she just ran into the green peach who was going to get something.


    Qingtao asked casually, "red apricot, what are you going to do? Do you need my help?"


    Green peach was warm-hearted and didn''t exchange for red apricot. Red apricot said hurriedly, "I''ll do something for miss. Just wash your things!" and red apricot walked up quickly. In the blink of an eye, there was no figure.


    Green peach stood there and looked at it. Then he muttered, "what are you going to do? You''re flustered."


    "Green peach, you follow red apricot. Don''t let her find it. You saw her enter Jingui Hospital... You just..." said, and Song Rong''s voice decreased.


    After hearing Song Rong''s words, Qingtao was a little confused: "Miss, are you..."


    Song Rong smiled: "let you do it, you do it. Where is so much nonsense!"


    Qingtao''s eyes were puzzled, but he nodded and said, "Miss, I''ll go!"


    Qingtao is good at this. She will have doubts, but she will never get to the bottom. Song Rong asked her to kill and set fire. It is estimated that Qingtao won''t hesitate to do it.


    You don''t have to choose a smart servant girl. The most important thing is to be sincere.


    Otherwise, the choice is too smart, but not good. Maybe in the end, raise an unfamiliar white eyed wolf! Like red apricot!


    Besides, Qingtao went to the Jasper yard where Ann lived, looked outside the door and wandered around for a few times.


    As a servant girl of Penglai courtyard, appearing in the Jasper courtyard was enough to arouse the idea of the Jasper courtyard. At that moment, a person always came over and asked, "Hey! What are you doing here? Why don''t you serve your young lady?"


    Green peach took a look and gathered up: "sister, I want to ask you about something."


    "Ask what?"


    "You can''t tell the eldest lady about this. I want to ask, have you seen the red apricot?" green peach asked anxiously.


    "Red apricot? Isn''t that your servant girl in Penglai yard? Why did you come here to find someone?" the questioner was the big servant girl caique in Jasper yard.


    Green peach hesitated and said, "don''t you see? It''s all right. I''ll go to Jingui hospital and have a look!"


    Then he turned and left. At last, he seemed to remember something. He turned and stuffed a silver peanut into caique''s hand: "sister caique, this matter can''t be known to my wife!"


    Waiting for the green peach to leave, the colorful bird stared at the back of the green peach for a long time, stretched out his hand, looked at the silver flower in his hand, and whispered, "it''s really poor!"


    With that, the colorful bird went into the house.


    "Madam, just now the servant girl from Penglai yard came and said she was looking for a girl named Hongxing and asked me if I saw it. I said I didn''t see it. The little servant girl ran to uncle''s yard and said she was looking for someone." caique respectfully replied.


    Such a big servant girl, what kind of world have you never seen before, how can she be bought by a yinhuasheng?


    Of course, the original intention of green peach is not to really buy colorful birds. If it is successful, how can there be things in the future?


    When an heard this, his face was slightly heavy and said, "go to Jingui hospital."


    With that, an stood up and walked towards the Jin Gui courtyard. Of course, a servant girl would not let an fight so much. It was mainly the servant girl who would want to go to the Jin Gui courtyard.


    You know, even she can''t go in and out of the Jin Gui hospital.


    This is enough to make her pay attention! What''s more, this servant girl came from Penglai yard? Ann''s hostility to Xu in Penglai hospital seems to be innate!


    After arriving at the Jin Gui courtyard, he didn''t go in, but stood in the corner and looked at it.


    After a while, the red apricot came out with a pretty eyebrow and eye, and took a bamboo basket.


    Green peach saw the red apricot and hurriedly welcomed it.


    "Green peach, what are you doing?" red apricot was on guard.


    Qingtao said, "well, miss, let me have a look. Don''t do anything. She doesn''t want to eat elm money. Don''t go to uncle''s yard and disturb him."

 Chapter 24

    Then Qingtao asked anxiously, "are you all right? It''s said that ordinary people in the yard can''t get in. Neither Miss nor Mrs. have ever been in. How did you get in? I didn''t blame you?"


    Red apricot looked up and said with a little pride, "of course I''m different from others. Uncle allows me to go in."


    "Ah! How could uncle let you in!" Qingtao asked in surprise.


    Red apricot glanced at green peach and said discontentedly, "don''t ask what you shouldn''t know!"


    With that, the red apricot threw the elm money and tools inside to the green peach and walked away.


    The remaining green peach is behind and looks at the red apricot suspiciously. She hasn''t figured out why the young lady let her appear here and play such a play. Also, how did the red apricot get into the Jin Gui hospital?


    Jin Gui courtyard is the important place of the Song government. Some account books and business records are here. Where can others go in!


    Qingtao didn''t understand, so she didn''t want to. She just wanted to go back, but she was stopped.


    "Caique... Sister caique." Qingtao stood firm.


    Although on the surface, they are all first-class servant girls in the house, and their identities are not highly different, it also depends on what kind of master they follow. An Shi is the master mother, and the servant girls around her are naturally superior!


    Green peach should call her sister when she sees the colorful bird.


    "Come here," said the colorful bird faintly.


    "Ah?" green peach''s eyes were full of doubts.


    Caique said discontentedly, "if you come here, come here! What are you doing there? Madam, there''s something for you!"


    Qingtao followed him nervously. After taking a few steps, she saw the angle under the tree. When she saw the angle, Qingtao was not surprised, because she had seen it for a long time, but pretended not to see it. Of course, Qingtao was still a little nervous at this moment, but she had never faced the angle alone.


    An Shi stood there, dressed in Indigo brocade, wearing a brocade coat of the same color, with many pearls and emeralds on his head, and a pair of Phoenix eyes turned. At the moment, he scanned the green peach up and down.


    Qingtao wore a dark cyan dress on his body. He just used a ribbon to comb the maid bun on his head. Even on his ears, he didn''t bring anything else. He looked very simple and honest.


    An Shi didn''t embarrass Qingtao, but asked, "what''s in that basket?"


    "Tell the eldest lady that there is elm money in the basket." Qingtao replied respectfully.


    "Elm money? Where did it come from?" an asked faintly, as if he were gossiping.


    Green peach said with a low eyebrow: "this is red apricot picked from Jingui hospital."


    Ann snorted coldly, "what a brave man!"


    Green peach was shocked and knelt on the ground: "big... Madam, please calm down."


    "The Jin Gui courtyard is a random place to enter? You are so brave! You say! Who ordered this?" the colorful bird rebuked in a crisp voice.


    Green peach hesitated for a moment and whispered, "yes... Yes, miss. She said she wanted to eat Yuqian rice, so she asked red apricot to find Yuqian, but the Yuqian in the family has long been gone. Red apricot said that there are several Yuqian trees in Jingui in the house. Because they grow in the shade, the Yuqian is still there, so... It''s coming."


    "Madam, I can''t blame the young lady. After the young lady let Hongxing go, she remembered that the Jingui hospital can''t enter casually, so she asked me to find Hongxing. I thought Hongxing was going to the Jingui hospital. She must have come to find the lady for filing. I went to the Jasper hospital to find someone. Sister caique can testify."


    "My lady is young and greedy, but later she already knew she was wrong. Please don''t blame my lady."


    Green peach said a lot of words in a series, and Ann''s face turned black. In fact, Ann had just heard the words of green peach and red apricot.


    In particular, Qingtao said that Xu Shi and Song Rong had never entered Jingui hospital, which made her feel a lot more comfortable to some extent. But now, listening to Qingtao say so, her heart sank and asked coldly, "why didn''t I see the red apricot looking for me?"


    "This... Madam, this is not what I can know." Qingtao bowed his head and looked like he was willing to beat and scold.


    "What kind of person is red apricot?" Anshi didn''t follow up the matter. Instead, he changed the topic.


    Qingtao looked at Ann suspiciously, and then replied, "red apricot is very diligent and smart. Miss likes her very much."


    "I''m asking you, what do you think of the red apricot?" Ann said in a deep voice.


    Qingyao shivered and continued, "the red apricot is very beautiful and pleasing. The young lady also loves her. I can''t compare with her."


    "Beautiful? Will it please people?" Ann raised her eyebrows.


    "Yes, the shape of red apricot is so good! We often say that with the appearance of red apricot, we will not be wronged in the future!" said Qingtao sincerely.


    Qingyao really didn''t lie. What she said was what she thought. At this point, Qingtao doesn''t have to play at all. Just say it realistically.


    "You go, remember, you can''t talk to anyone about today." Ann''s tone, with a faint threat.


    Qingtao quickly kowtowed to an: "don''t worry, madam, what you don''t let me say is to give me a hundred courage, I won''t say!"


    "You''re an honest, colorful bird, reward," Ann said.


    Green peach''s face took a happy look and looked at the colorful bird. The colorful bird took out two silver naked seeds and gave them to green peach with disdain in his tone.


    The green peach''s face was slightly red, and the colorful bird thought that the green peach might know that the little silver flower was nothing to put here. It was embarrassing! So the eyes are higher than the top.


    Waiting for the green peach to leave with the bamboo basket, the colorful bird quietly observed his wife.


    Seeing an''s face sinking into the water, he looked at the Jin Gui courtyard, and the colorful bird said carefully: "I don''t think about my identity, but dare to paste it in the Jin Gui courtyard!"


    An Shi opened his mouth and said, "pay attention to some red apricots. By the way, there is Xu Shi."


    Now Xu has become a widow. Ann''s heart is still a little worried. She doesn''t want to lower her eyelids and make something embarrassing for her!


    As for the red apricot? If you really have that idea, you''re just a servant girl. She can crush it casually before she grows up!


    Hongxing doesn''t know how much trouble she has brought to Jingui hospital. Why can she go in and out of Jingui hospital? Of course, it''s not because Song Dai looks at her differently, but because she often comes here. The main purpose of coming here is to report the situation of Penglai hospital. Song Dai has to give her some benefits in order to win the hearts of the people.

 Chapter 25

    What''s more, the red apricot looks handsome. Song Dai, who is used to eating big fish and meat, occasionally wants to eat two mouthfuls of plain porridge. This red apricot, of course, has to linger with Song Dai every time.


    Red apricot is showing off to green peach with song rongshang''s jade pendant at the moment.


    "Our young lady is so generous that she is willing to give me such a good thing. I must serve her well in the future!" the red apricot''s tone was full of pride.


    Green peach looked at her admiringly: "miss is very kind to you."


    "Isn''t it? Look, there is no flaw in the jade pendant!" said the red apricot.


    "Red apricot, you''re tired too. Go back and have a rest, Qingtao. Come and help me tidy this bed again." Song Rong''s crisp voice came from the room.


    "Ah! Miss, I''ll come right away!" green peach said, gesturing to the red apricot, and then walked into the room.


    As for red apricot, she thought she had a face in front of Song Rong. In addition, she now felt that she was different from ordinary servant girls. Sooner or later, she would be the master and would not serve Song Rong as attentively as before. As soon as Song Rong said this, she went back to rest.


    Qingtao came in honestly. Instead of being dissatisfied with Song Rong''s preference, he helped Song Rong tidy up the quilt with a smile.


    Song Rong looked at such a green peach and felt a little hearty. Not to mention how green peach is now, she rushed to her loyalty in her previous life. In this life, she will never be wronged by green peach.


    "Green peach," Song Rong called softly.


    "Miss." green peach answered.


    "You sit down." Song Rong pointed to the direction of the table and said.


    "I dare not..." Qingtao hesitated.


    "If I ask you to sit down, you can sit down! Why? You don''t listen to me?" Song Rong directly took out her identity as a young lady to press people.


    Green peach sat down uneasily.


    "Have you done what I just told you?" Song Rong asked with a smile.


    "Yes! Miss, you really expect things like a God. I went around the Jasper yard, and the eldest lady came out!" said Qingtao with some excitement.


    Song Rong looked at Qingtao with a smile: "do you know what my purpose is?"


    Qingtao was a little confused: "Miss, Qingtao is a little stupid. I don''t know why Miss wants to do this."


    "You, after a while, you will understand. What I want to tell you now is that I see and remember your kindness to me. Today, I rewarded the red apricot jade pendant. It happened for a reason. In the future, I will certainly not treat you badly." Song Rong thought that some things are better. This green peach is honest, But she can''t stand the red apricot. She always shows off every three or five times. If there is a real gap, she won''t feel good.


    Qingtao''s eyes were filled with tears: "Miss, you are very kind to me. Don''t worry. Even if you don''t reward me, I will treat you as always."


    Song Rong smiled. Now she really has no way to appreciate the green peach. At least she has to wait to get rid of the red apricot. Otherwise, if the green peach is accidentally exposed and makes the shrewd red apricot notice anything, all her previous efforts will be wasted.


    In the evening, Song Rong ate Yuqian rice with satisfaction. In fact, it was not very delicious, but Song Rong was still very happy, as if she was eating some delicacies.


    If this Yuqian rice can get rid of the big trouble, let alone the Yuqian rice in front of her, even if it is a big stone, she will bite it!


    Xu Shi looked at Song Rong and joked with a smile, "you child, how did you think of eating these."


    "I just feel fresh!" Song Rong said and took another bite.


    After dinner, Song Rong''s eyes turned and took some cakes made of elm money to Nanshan hospital.


    Although Xu is a little afraid of the old lady, he doesn''t dislike his children''s closeness to the old lady. Just like yu''er, it is because of the love of the old lady. Even without his father, no one in the family dares to bully yu''er openly!


    "Mrs. Tan!" when she arrived at Nanshan hospital, Song Rong saw Mrs. Tan and called sweetly.


    General young masters and young ladies shouted directly when they saw Mrs. Tan, but no one called her mother-in-law respectfully like Song Rong. When Mrs. Tan heard it, her face was full of smiles and her heart was filled with emotion. The child was really sensible.


    Generally speaking, Mrs. Tan would stop people directly, but at this time, she changed her way: "miss three, you''re here? What''s in your hand?"


    "Grandma Tan, this is a little Yuqian cake. I ate it and thought it was delicious. I wanted to give it to my grandmother to taste." Song Rong said with a smile.


    "Yu Qian?" Mrs. Tan was slightly stunned, and then thought of many past events.


    She opened her mouth and said, "wait, I''ll inform you."


    Before long, Mrs. Tan came back and looked at Song Rong with a smile: "miss three, the old lady let you in."


    Song Rong nodded and walked forward, while Qingtao followed.


    Even Qingtao followed. Song Rong didn''t let Qingtao take the things in her hand. It was as if she was carrying some treasure.


    As soon as she entered the house, Song Rong smelled the soothing fragrance. She thought to herself, it seems that grandma hasn''t had a good rest these days, and she''s not as calm as she looks.


    In Song Rong''s heart, the old lady beat Xu. She felt bad. She complained about the old lady and even hated the old lady, causing her to almost lose her mother, but her heart was more clear that resentment could not solve the problem.


    Now alienating the old lady will bring more difficult difficulties to Penglai hospital.


    Even against her heart, she wanted to please the grandmother.


    "Grandma, linniang came to see you." Song Rong said slowly.


    "What did you take?" the old lady glanced at Song Rong and asked.


    Song Rong smiled and put the food box on the table. When she opened it, there were several exquisite cakes and white plums with yellow and green elm money and the pattern of tuanju printed on it.


    When Mrs. Tan came to give a briefing just now, she was anxious to say what Song Rong had brought. The old lady let Song Rong in, so I asked.


    "Is this... Yuqian cake?" the old lady hesitated slightly and asked in surprise.


    With a smile on her face, Song Rong said, "grandma, don''t dislike the vulgarity of the Yuqian cake. In fact, it''s delicious. When you eat it in your mouth, there''s a touch of bitterness and a touch of fragrance. Linniang likes it! I sent it today just to taste it for grandma."


    As Song Rong spoke, she carefully observed the old lady''s look.

 Chapter 26

    Song Rong will send Yuqian cake. Although it is a temporary intention, it also has its own reason.


    The elms in the Jin Gui courtyard have not always been there. It is said that they were planted by her naked grandfather, and they have been kept for many years.


    In those years, the Song family also experienced many storms. When the old lady was young, she also suffered hardships. She thought that maybe the old lady''s heart would occasionally recall the money.


    If it''s done, even if it''s sold well in front of the old lady, if the old lady doesn''t like it, it won''t do anything to her. Stretch out your hand and don''t hit the smiling face, not to mention the granddaughter who comes to show filial piety? No more!


    In a word, this matter is beneficial and harmless.


    In Song Rong''s eyes, the old lady stretched out her hand, gently picked up a piece of Yuqian cake, put it in her mouth and took a sip gently.


    Xu''s craftsmanship is very good. He treated such crude food as Yuqian slightly. It tastes delicious. Even if it is eaten as an ordinary cake, people can''t help eating two more pieces. In the end, it won''t be difficult to swallow.


    The old lady ate one piece and said to Mrs. Tan, "Huizhen, you can also eat one." Huizhen is a taboo of Mrs. tan. Naturally, now the whole family, that is, the old lady, will call it so.


    Mrs. Tan has served the old lady for many years. Of course, she knows what the old lady is. Without refusing to be polite, she directly picked up one.


    "Hey, old lady, the Yuqian cake tastes really delicious." Mrs. Tan praised without stinginess.


    The old lady sighed, "this Yuqian cake reminds people of those years."


    Mrs. Tan smiled: "I remember that the old lady also cooked a good meal. In those years, it was the most difficult for our family. There was a famine outside. You used the elm money to cook a month''s meal for the master, elm money cake, elm money dumpling and elm money porridge. We didn''t get through it until we changed the pattern!"


    When the old lady heard this, there was a glimmer of water in her already muddy eyes, but soon she wiped it off.


    The old lady didn''t want to lose face in front of the children.


    "Grandma, what happened that year? Can you tell me?" Song Rong looked at the old lady curiously.


    Xu is an old man who likes to recall the past. In addition, the things given by Song Rong today remind the old lady of a lot of past events. Now the old lady really wants to tell the things of that year.


    So I told Song Rong about how the Song family got into trouble, how they starved, and how they survived later.


    While listening, Song Rong exclaimed, "grandma, you''re really good. Grandpa must like you very much!"


    "That''s right. Our old lady was famous and capable in Gusu city. If it weren''t for the old lady, our song family wouldn''t have such an industry at all." Tan said with a smile.


    Song Rong looked at the old lady admiringly and said, "grandmother! Linniang must learn from her grandmother and become as powerful as her grandmother in the future!"


    The girl''s voice is still young, but the old lady appreciates it.


    She thought her granddaughter looked like Xu, so she didn''t like it. Now think about it, Song Rong just looked like Xu in her skin bag. There was a shadow of her when she was young.


    These past events have brought the relationship between grandparents and grandchildren closer.


    "Huizhen, I heard that lady Zhou just quit her job from the Meng family recently. Go and find a way to invite someone to our house to teach needlework. Sister Rong is not young, so she should learn needlework." the old lady ate cakes while talking, waiting for the last piece of cake. She also talked about the things of that year. Finally, she ordered such a sentence.


    Song Rong was delighted to hear this.


    In her previous life, she learned needlework from empress Zhou. This week, empress Zhou, but the best master in Gusu City, although the Song family is a brocade merchant, none of the embroidery workers is as powerful as this week''s empress.


    Mrs. Zhou said that she would not work in the shop, but only teach the ladies of all families needlework.


    Such a good master, of course, is begged by hundreds of families. If you say it, your daughter learned needlework from empress Zhou, it also has face! When you go back to discuss your marriage, you can better find a good family!


    Although Song Rong didn''t like the strict empress Zhou in her previous life, she didn''t want to learn needlework from empress Zhou in this life, and didn''t care what kind of family she could marry in the future, she was still happy!


    The essence of this matter is that the old lady began to pay attention to her. Please the best master, which is enough to explain the old lady''s current idea. There is nothing wrong with being looked at by the old lady who has the most voice in the family! It is of great benefit to her to protect her mother and younger brother!


    Besides, in her previous life, she studied for several years before she practiced the needlework she had seen. In this life, of course, this needlework is not bad! When the lady came to teach needlework that week, she naturally wouldn''t work so hard, and she could get a reputation for dexterity!


    "Grandma, I''ve heard of this week''s lady! I heard that the needlework is so powerful that many people want to invite it or not. Everyone can''t wait to have such a master. You should invite linniang..." Song Rong''s tone was unbearable excitement.


    Song Rong''s look fell into the old lady''s eyes and made the old lady laugh uncontrollably.


    Mrs. Tan helped her and said, "old lady, look at these three young ladies. They are really plastic. Generally, they are such a big girl. When they heard that they wanted to find a strict master, they began to worry. They may be scared. The three young ladies of our family seem to be eager to wait!"


    Song Rong said quickly, "of course! Grandma can be so powerful. She must have learned a lot when she was young. I''m not as smart as grandma. If I don''t work hard earlier and find a powerful master, how can I become like Grandma!"


    As she spoke, her tone was full of worship for the old lady.


    Such an attitude has greatly pleased the old lady. She was also famous for a while in Suzhou City, but now, she is old. No one has praised her for a long time, and many people have forgotten her glory.


    Now listening to Song Rong''s praise reminds the old lady of her feeling in those days.


    With it, she also liked Song Rong.

 Chapter 27

    "Miss San''s mouth is so sweet." Mrs. Tan said with a smile.


    Song Rong was grateful to Mrs. Tan in her heart. Mrs. Tan didn''t say anything good for her and gave her convenience.


    The old lady smiled and looked at Song Rong for a while. Just when Song Rong thought that the old lady could also say a few soft words, she heard the old lady snort coldly: "this thing is also given, I eat it, what are you doing here? I''m tired and want to rest."


    "Grandma, I want to see yu''er," Song Rong whispered.


    She knew very well that her grandmother didn''t like yu''er''s contact with people in Penglai hospital before. Otherwise, if her mother had been ill for so long, it was impossible for the people in Nanshan hospital not to tell yu''er.


    Today, Song Rong dared to say that. She was a little nervous, but she thought that her grandmother had made a lot of changes to herself. Maybe she would be merciful and let her go to see yu''er openly.


    If you hide, you can hide this time, twice, those three or four times. Sooner or later, you will be found. If at that time, who knows what her strange grandmother will do?


    The old lady lifted her eyelids and said impatiently, "if you want to see it, go and ask me what to do!"


    The old lady''s tone is not very good, but it makes Song Rong very happy. This shows that the old lady doesn''t intend to take care of her to see Song Yu. Before Song Rong left, she respectfully saluted the old lady, and then said that she would come back another day. Then she left.


    Song Rong is like this. The old lady''s temper is worn away.


    Her bad words fell on Song Rong. Song Rong smiled. Then her bad attitude was expressed. Song Rong looked open-minded and introspective, which made the old lady feel that Song Rong was just a piece of hob meat, soft and soft.


    Song Rong turned out of the old lady''s room and went to the back room. There was no need to ask. With the memory of her previous life, she also knew which room Song Yu lived in. Standing outside the door, Song Rong heard the conversation from the room.


    "Childe, what are you doing with these gadgets?" a servant girl''s voice came out.


    "The second cousin seems unhappy today. I''ll pack up these things. You can send them to the second cousin later and say I''ll find her tomorrow." Song Yu''s childish voice came.


    Song Rong had to admit that she was flustered when she heard Song Yu say so! But what can she do now? Can''t rush in, grab things from Song Yu''s hands and tell Song Yu not to send them to Song Hui?


    In this way, it will only make his brother farther and farther away from himself.


    Song Rongchang took a breath and knocked on the door gently.


    "Who?" Song Yu''s voice came out.


    "It''s me," Song Rong answered in a warm voice.


    Then Song Rong heard the sound of quickly packing things from the house. Waiting for the door to open, she came out in a panic. A servant girl was holding a box in her hand.


    Song Rong doesn''t have to think about it. These things are what Song Yu uses to coax Song Hui to be happy.


    Song Rong walked in slowly and saw the nervous song Yao sitting there and said, "sister, why are you here?"


    "Why? I can''t come?" Song Rong smiled and sat next to Song Yu.


    "No, it''s not... I don''t mean that." Song Yugang just hid things. He was a little afraid that Song Rong would steal them when he saw them. Now he felt that he shouldn''t do this to Song Rong, so he was a little guilty.


    "Well, my sister just wants to ask you what other origami you like. I''ll fold it for you." Song Rong said slowly.


    Song Yu was a little hesitant when he heard this. How can this sister be so kind to him from today on? This made Song Yu feel a little uneasy. The second cousin said that her sister would not be really good to herself.


    Yes, she must be trying to figure something out for herself!


    Guess so! Why else would he have to move in with his strict grandmother? My sister wants to be with her mother? It is clear that my sister is tricky and makes my mother partial to her!


    Now, I came to Nanshan courtyard, and she even chased me. Maybe it''s also to take away my grandmother''s favor!


    Thinking so, Song Yu was a little more defensive against Song Rong.


    If Song Rong knew that his brother was thinking about him, he would spit three liters of blood, and then go and chop Song Hui! In the past, although their siblings were not close, they had never been so suspicious.


    Song Yu is only six years old. What can a six-year-old child understand? There is no clear view of right and wrong, just who says what and what he listens to.


    Although I don''t know what Song Yu thinks in her heart, Song Rong can also feel that Song Yu doesn''t believe in herself very much.


    Song Rong scanned the room. Finally, she saw several small animals folded in paper on a table in the room. She walked over with a smile and picked up one.


    When Song Yu saw it, she became nervous and muttered in her heart. How could she forget to put these things away?


    Then, Song Yu saw that Song Rong had opened a paper horse. Song Yu''s face turned red and was obviously angry: "sister, what are you doing?"


    Song Rong ignored Song Yu. When Song Yu rushed to her, she said, "don''t touch me. I can restore it now. If you accidentally touch it, it''s really bad."


    Song Yu still likes this thing very much. She can only stand there and stare. She is worried and is about to shed tears.


    Soon, Song Rong returned the origami to Song Yu. It was the same as before, without any change.


    But Song Yu was really angry. He said with red eyes, "you touch my things! Let me go! Don''t let me see you! You''re not my sister!"


    Song Rong took a dim look at Song Yu, raised her feet and went out.


    Waiting for Song Rong to leave, Song Yu sat there sulking. He knew that only the second cousin was really good to herself. Song Rong wanted to rob things from her!


    "Miss, why did you make the childe angry today?" Qingtao hesitated for a long time before he said.


    Looking at Qingtao, Song Rong couldn''t help thinking of his previous life. In his previous life, Qingtao also reminded himself several times. He said that he was such a brother. He was married and had to rely on. He couldn''t make the relationship stiff.


    It''s a pity that loyal advice is hard to hear. At the beginning, she thought the green peach was wordy and alienated the green peach.


    She didn''t want Qingtao to worry, so she said, "I just looked at yu''er and wanted to see how to fold it."


    After going back, Song Rong folded several of the same horses with the hard paper she had ordered Qingtao to find earlier, and asked Qingtao to send them to Song Yu.

 Chapter 28

    After Qingtao put the things down, looking at Song Yu''s shocked look, she said earnestly: "childe, the young lady didn''t send these things to apologize, because she didn''t mean to rob the paper horse. She just thought that if you like it, she can give you more."


    Finally, Qingtao added, "Miss, when cutting paper because of these gadgets, her hands were cut."


    These two words were not what Song Rong asked Qingtao to say, but what Qingtao said by heart.


    These words stunned Song Yu and waited for Qingtao to leave. He looked at the paper horse and was a little distracted.


    However, it is impossible for Song Yu to change her mind just because of such a small matter.


    Song Rong also knows that Song Yu alienated herself for a reason. Who let her neglect Song Yu before? She had to be patient and imperceptibly change Song Yu.


    The only advantage of this is that song Yao was not so defensive against her. The next day, he took several different paper folded animals and sent them over.


    Song Rong certainly understands that this is not a gift from Song Yu, but Song Yu wants to return more.


    She followed Song Yu''s. In this way, the relationship between sister and brother has really eased a lot. At least they won''t be like enemies as soon as they meet.


    On this day, Song Rong was taking a nap, and Qingtao hurried in.


    "Miss! Miss! Things are bad!" Qingtao''s voice was full of panic.


    After Song Rong came back from rebirth, he fell into a problem that he was always unstable when sleeping. He was afraid that when he fell asleep, the fate of his previous life would fall on his relatives again.


    Song Rong was so excited that she sat up from the bed and hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter?"


    At the moment of waking up, several bad ideas flashed through Song Rong''s heart. Was something wrong with her mother? Is something wrong with yu''er?


    Who knows, green peach''s next sentence will eliminate all the heavy emotions in her heart, and her mood will turn from Yin to Qing directly.


    "Something''s wrong with red apricot!" green peach''s tone was full of anxiety.


    After hearing Qingtao''s words, Song Rong thought carefully and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "The red apricot is in a deserted yard, with people... And people..." green peach said here. He stopped talking, and his face is like a cooked shrimp.


    Seeing Qingtao like this, Song Rong immediately understood what was going on: "Gou Jia?"


    "Oh! Miss! It''s like this, but in this case, you can''t say it!" Qingtao quickly reminded her. If a girl''s family heard such words from her mouth, how will she meet people in the future? Because of this, bad reputation is not good!


    Song Rong puffed and laughed. Her little girl is really simple and lovely.


    "Miss! You still laugh. Do we have to find a way to save the red apricot?" green peach said anxiously.


    Song Rong raised her eyebrow: "do you think Hongxing is innocent?"


    "Should... Should be?" green peach also hesitated.


    "Let''s go and have a look." Song Rong got up, put on her shoes, sat next to the mirror and cut her hair. Then she went out.


    Qingtao still hesitated: "Miss, I saw it too. I''ll inform you privately when I come back. Is it appropriate for us to go like this?"


    "Why not? That''s my servant girl. I should go and have a look." Song Rong''s tone was light.


    She is very comfortable at the moment! It seems that her big aunt has finally made an action! She wanted to see it, not because she wanted to save the red apricot, but because she wanted to see how the red apricot ate its own evil fruit. The hatred of the two generations made her want to see with her own eyes how red apricot got retribution!


    When Song Rong and Qingtao arrived, there were already many people in the yard.


    Naturally, there were women''s dependents, but no men. Song Rong looked around and saw an and several concubines of Song Dai, but did not see Song Rong''s third aunt.


    Speaking of these three aunts, it''s really a little pathetic.


    The Third Master of song, also the son of the old lady, was named song Cheng. Two years ago, song Cheng took some goods to the western regions and said he wanted to do a big business. Who knows, he didn''t come back for two years.


    Everyone felt that the Third Master of song couldn''t come back.


    In the past two years, his wife Liu devoted herself to worshiping the Buddha and praying for her husband''s safe return.


    I didn''t see Liu today, but Liu had already become a transparent existence in this house. She didn''t come, and everyone couldn''t remember her.


    She is different from Xu. Xu just wants to be a transparent person, which is impossible. Who makes Xu have no family here in Gusu? Now that I have lost my husband, of course, I have to be kneaded by others.


    Liu''s mother''s family is also a big family in Suzhou. The Song family and the Liu family have business contacts. Of course, it is impossible to bully Liu.


    At this moment, people, including the old lady, gathered in the yard where no one had lived for a long time. In the middle of the yard, there were two people kneeling, one was a red apricot dressed in peach, and the other was a man in ge.


    At the moment, the clothes on the two people are not very neat. People with clear eyes can see what happened before.


    Red apricot knelt on the ground and cried, "old lady, madam, you must decide for me. I really didn''t do anything."


    "People and stolen goods have been caught, do you still want to sophistry?" the colorful bird scolded coldly.


    Red apricot trembled and said, "I was cheated... I really didn''t do anything!"


    "Nothing?" the old lady repeated in a deep voice.


    "Yes. I didn''t do anything!" red apricot looked forward to the old lady, hoping that the old lady could know people with insight and return her innocence.


    The old lady then ignored the red apricot, turned her head to one side, looked at the man kneeling next to the red apricot and asked, "do you say, what happened?"


    Bang Bang


    The man kowtowed his head to the old lady and said in a low voice: "Old lady, I know I''m wrong. Please forgive me. I''m 35 years old, but I haven''t married my daughter-in-law yet. When I passed here today, I watched the girl sweep here. She invited me to go in and drink water... Then she teased me. People like me can''t stand being teased, and then they did something wrong..."


    "Old lady, please let me go. I still have an old mother to wait on me!" the man came to the house as a day worker. He used to come to the house often. He was simple and honest. We didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    Ben didn''t believe it very much, but he believed it when he looked at the man''s voice and tears.

 Chapter 29

    This man is honest, but his honesty doesn''t mean that others are as honest as him!


    Just say the red apricot. You can see it on weekdays. You''re dressed coquettish! It''s always necessary to twist when walking. It''s really possible to do such a thing!


    Because Hongxing believes that she will become half a master sooner or later, she doesn''t get along well with the surrounding servant girls. She looks superior in everything. Of course, Hongxing doesn''t dare to bully the red people around a big lady like caique, but Hongxing has to crush the general second-class servant girls.


    For this, Song Rong is really a little embarrassed. According to the reason, according to the current situation of Penglai hospital, the servant girls of Penglai hospital really don''t have any arrogant capital to go out, but Hongxing did it! To tell the truth, Song Rong really admired the red apricot.


    "Red apricot, what else can you say?" said the colored bird coldly.


    Then, caique said, "according to the rules of our family, we should sink the red apricots into the pond. As for this man? He is not a slave of our family. He will beat him out with sticks and will never enter the Song family!"


    When the red apricot heard the colorful bird say so, it was stunned. Looking at the colorful bird, it screamed bitterly: "I''m really wronged!"


    Said, red apricot knelt on the ground, climbed forward, climbed a few steps, caught Ann''s skirt, held Ann''s thigh, choked and said, "madam, madam, please help me, I''m really innocent!"


    Ann looked at all this with cold eyes and raised her feet to avoid, but red apricot was determined not to give up at this time. When caique saw it, he kicked red apricot directly. Red apricot had to let go of Ann''s pain.


    When an raised his foot and walked away, he stepped on the red apricot''s hand.


    The color bird angrily rebuked, "You cheap bastard, at this time, you still have the face to beg for mercy."


    "I... I''m from Penglai hospital. You can''t just deal with me like this." he said, and the colorful bird''s eyes fell on Xu''s body, like Xu''s asking for help.


    Seeing this scene, Song Rong couldn''t help it. Her mother was soft hearted. Maybe she really helped Hongxing say good words. If she saved Hongxing at that time, she would not only save a white eyed wolf, but also offend many people in the family with her mother.


    Will also let the mother fall a charge of shielding people like red apricot! It doesn''t matter if the person in front of you is charged with other crimes, but it''s not a good crime to have an affair with someone. If you''re not careful, it''s easy to burn the fire on your own.


    At present, she is a widow. It is the so-called right and wrong in front of the widow''s door. She will definitely not let her mother get involved in such a thing!


    "This is my servant girl. What to do with me is up to me." Song Rong came out.


    Seeing Song Rong, Xu was a little surprised, and then hurriedly said, "linniang, what are you doing here? Don''t you go back?"


    Such a place, where is a girl should appear!


    Song Rong''s eyes turned around for a while. Then she looked at Xu and said, "Mom, don''t worry, I won''t do anything special."


    "Third lady, what do you mean by coming here? Do you want to protect the servant girl?" said the colorful bird in a strange way.


    Green peach was a little guilty when she saw the colorful bird saying so. She couldn''t help worrying about Song Rong. If the young lady really pleaded for the red apricot here and implicated the young lady herself, she would be really sorry. After all, in her heart, miss is much more important than red apricot.


    Song Rong glanced at the colorful Finch, then fell on the colorful Finch and said with a smile, "I don''t know where you know my purpose? I haven''t said anything yet. You started arranging me?"


    Caique was choked back by Song Rong. His face was a little ugly. He wanted to answer back, but he couldn''t.


    No matter how bad the second room of the Song family is now, Song Rong is also the miss of the Song family. No matter how she looks in front of her wife, she is only a servant girl after all, which is incomparable.


    I don''t know whether the red apricot is smart or stupid. Song Rong said so to caique. She doesn''t know anything about herself. When she saw Song Rong, it was like seeing a life-saving straw.


    As everyone knows, Song Rong is not the life-saving straw at all, but the last straw to overwhelm the camel.


    Red apricot looks at Song Rong with her eyes shining. She believes that Song Rong will save herself. Miss is the best to herself on weekdays. How can she not save her now? Yes, miss will save her!


    "Miss, you saved Hongxing. I really didn''t do anything." Hongxing knelt on the ground and kowtowed.


    Song Rong looked at red apricot with faint eyes, and then said, "really didn''t do anything?"


    "No... no..." red apricot hurried.


    Song Rong took out a palm sized purse with a pair of mandarin ducks embroidered on it.


    "Is this?" everyone''s eyes were attracted by the purse. The mandarin ducks on the purse were not what a girl of Song Rong''s age should have!


    Now even if someone wants to slander Song Rong''s reputation because of this, there is no way. Song Rong is only ten years old! What can a ten year old girl do? But it''s still a bean sprout.


    "I found it in Hongxing''s house." Song Rong shook the purse in her hand.


    Then Song Rong opened her purse and pulled something out of it.


    That''s a man''s scarf!


    When red apricot saw the scarf again, she was numb. How could this be in the hands of the young lady! Didn''t miss come to save herself? Why did miss take out her sweat towel?


    Even if red apricot is really stupid, at this moment, she also realized that Song Rong didn''t come to save her at all. The purpose is to step on her foot. Thinking of these, red apricot grabbed his hands, clenched his fist, and pulled his hand with his fingers. Her heart is full of thousands of hatred. It''s hard to cut Song Rong!


    The quality of the scarf was excellent. It looked like it was made of superior brocade. Ann''s face solidified as soon as she saw the scarf. She looked at the red apricot kneeling on the ground. Her eyes looked like a knife and wanted to dig a piece of meat from the red apricot.


    Red apricot was looked at by an Shi and shivered. She looked up carefully and looked at an Shi. A trace of panic flashed in her eyes.


    Yes, this scarf was worn by song. She was afraid that Ann would recognize it. Now I haven''t picked her up yet. If I let my wife know, my wife is afraid to crush her! As everyone knows, an Shi already knew about her and Song Dai!


    As soon as the handkerchief was taken out, not only Ann''s face was not good-looking, but also the old lady''s face was not good-looking. The rest of the servant girls bowed their heads and dared not look at it again, but they couldn''t help wondering what the masters would do with the red apricot next.

 Chapter 30

    Anyone who is not stupid can see that the handkerchief is not the man kneeling on the ground at all. Red apricot is in the house all year round and has no chance to go out. The handkerchief must belong to a master in the house.


    The third master hasn''t returned to the house for two years. As for the fourth master, the fourth master is a common son. He works in the accounting room outside the house on weekdays, and he won''t come to the backyard of the song house. The second master, who doesn''t know that he really loved the second lady when he was alive.


    At that time, the old lady forced the second master to take a concubine. She really wanted to give the most favored servant girl around her to the second master. The second master didn''t want it. How could she be associated with an indecent girl like Hong Xing?


    Then, the only possibility left is uncle!


    Uncle''s aunts and Tongfang are quite a few. They are not in good condition. I really took a fancy to the red apricot!


    It''s no big deal that I like servant girls. As long as I know the master mother, I can naturally carry people to my yard. But the bad thing is that I give and receive them privately.


    When you don''t have a formal position, you can communicate privately!


    Now even the private things like sweaters have been taken by Hongxing, which is enough to prove that Hongxing and uncle have long been unclear! Eight or nine people here think so.


    Song Rong will take out this scarf on purpose!


    When she went out, she deliberately turned into Hongxing''s house, thinking that Hongxing had no chance to turn over, and actually let her find such a thing!


    Song Rong also knew that the scarf was worn by song. She chose to take it out here. In this way, she was still a child and could show that she didn''t understand anything. It was unintentional to take out the scarf.


    After all, no one will really guess the intentions of a ten-year-old girl!


    Song Rong is very grateful for this bag in this life. It''s convenient to do things. If she was a big girl today and was so reckless, someone would think her intentions were sinister.


    Besides the scarf, when you take it out, nine times out of ten you will know that Song Dai has an affair with the servant girl of Penglai hospital.


    In this way, Song Dai''s reputation must be damaged. Even the old lady will be angry... What the old lady hates most is such a thing in the backyard!


    Every woman who used to be a housewife hates the servant girls who keep themselves in the back house, as well as the man who is disrespectful and frugal!


    Naturally, Song Dai is the old lady''s own son. The old lady won''t hate her, but Song Rong is still willing to make the old lady uncomfortable and scrape off some food for Song Dai.


    "I accidentally found this in Hongxing. Although Hongxing is my servant girl, I will never cover up for her doing such a thing! Do what you should do!" said Song Rong, throwing the things in her hand in front of Hongxing.


    Red apricot looked at the scarf and couldn''t help crying. Of course, the scarf was not worn by song to red apricot.


    Song Dai''s shrewd temperament, how could he let his handle fall into the hands of a servant girl? This is still the red apricot secretly holding it after the two people fell in love once!


    "What? Now you should admit it?" said the colored bird in a Yin voice.


    Red apricot shivered and said, "this scarf is not... Not his."


    "Not his? Whose is it?" Song Rong asked with a puzzled face.


    Red apricot hesitated for a moment. Now she says it''s dead, if not... It''s better to say it! Let everyone know that he doesn''t have a man to do this. He just had a relationship with uncle. Maybe I can save myself!


    Red apricot still thinks things too simple. Such a thing has happened. How can the old lady let red apricot go?


    If you let red apricot go, isn''t it telling all the servant girls in the house that they can seduce the master? It doesn''t matter if you seduce the master and are found?


    Since Song Rong took out the scarf, there was no room for maneuver in this matter! Today, even if red apricot talks about flowers, it won''t change her ending!


    Red apricot bit her lip and then said, "yes... Yes..."


    Just when the red apricot was about to say it, Ann gave the color bird a wink. The color bird took a vigorous step, rushed up, slapped the red apricot and said, "you little bitch, seducing one is not enough, but there are two!"


    Red apricot was so beaten that she immediately swallowed what she was about to say.


    Song Rong stood there, looking at all this in his spare time, and his heart was very happy! Red apricot told Song Dai the news that she didn''t come back. Song Dai told an Shi again, so that her mother was almost killed. Did you think about it? It''s not that you don''t report, it''s just that the time hasn''t come!


    "Mother, what should I do with this cheap hoof?" Ann, who had not said a few words, moved and said to the old lady.


    The old lady is also a little disappointed with an. As the head mother, the whole backyard is under control. She doesn''t know that her husband is colluding with an unworthy servant girl!


    If you had found out earlier, you would have carried the servant girl there earlier. It''s nothing more than setting aside an extra room for the servant girl. It''s just a servant girl. What kind of climate can it be?


    But now? Now I''m afraid everyone knows the scandal that happened in the back house of the Song family! No one dares to say it openly, but what about it secretly?


    The old lady''s turbid eyes were a little fierce: "an Shi, I''m old. The affairs of the family have long been handed over to you. Don''t ask me everything."


    Ann opened his mouth and said, "then pull this bitch out and beat fifty big boards! Sink into the pond tomorrow!"


    When Hongxing heard Ann say this, her face turned pale. No, she couldn''t die like this. Even if she died, she had to say something about herself and her uncle: "it''s not like this... It''s not like this... Big..."


    The red apricot''s words were kicked by the colorful bird before he said them all. The colorful bird picked up the sweat towel on the ground and stuffed it into the mouth of the red apricot. Then he ordered the surrounding women to tie up the people.


    What else did red apricot want to say, but she could only sob in her mouth.


    Looking at the red apricot being pulled away, Song Rong knelt in front of the old lady.


    Seeing this, the old lady hurriedly said, "what are you doing?"


    Song Rong said with a guilty face, "grandma, this servant girl is mine. I usually like her very much..."


    "Are you asking for affection?" the old lady''s tone suddenly became gloomy.


    "Linniang dare not plead. If she makes a mistake, she should be punished according to the rules of the government. No one can go beyond the rules!" Song Rong said immediately.


    When the old lady heard Song Rong say this, she was satisfied. She set every rule in the house that year. Song Rong was very pleased to have this understanding. She changed a little about this granddaughter she didn''t like before.

 Chapter 31

    "You''re not pleading. What are you doing here?" the old lady''s tone eased a lot.


    Song Rong lowered her head, frowned and whispered, "I didn''t discipline well enough to let her do such a thing. I came to apologize to my grandmother."


    "Just get up. You''re only ten years old. How can you worry about such a thing? Some people should worry about it." then the old lady''s eyes swept over Xu''s, and finally focused on ANN''s body.


    The man is from Penglai hospital, and Xu is also responsible, but seeing that Song Rong has pleaded guilty, the old lady really can''t attack again.


    If Xu and an were punished, Song Rong would have to be punished together.


    The old lady''s heart had never been softhearted, so she let everyone go.


    In fact, in the old lady''s heart, although she blamed Xu a little, she didn''t blame her too deeply. Song Yungang had just died, and Xu was still immersed in grief. The whole person was skinny. Where was the time and mind to worry about these?


    Besides, people are from Penglai hospital, but they are from the Song government! If you must find out a mistake, it is Ann''s fault!


    Song Rongchang breathed a sigh of relief, then got up, looked up and saw several clouds floating away on the blue sky.


    Song Rong''s heart is very happy. One day, she will make the clear sky thousands of miles, without an eye-catching cloud!


    "I''m tired. Let''s go." the old lady waved her hand and said.


    Waiting for the crowd to disperse, Anshi didn''t go back to his Jasper yard, but came to a very small yard. In the middle of the yard, there was a long stool, which was used by the Song government to punish the servants who made mistakes.


    Red apricots are going to get hit here.


    In fact, you can sink the red apricot directly into the pond, but Ann is really angry. She wants to punish the red apricot more.


    "Call me!" when she left the crowd, Ann''s look became colder and stopped pretending that it was none of her business.


    All of the people present were close friends of ANN''s. of course, they understood what Ann meant, so they directly picked up the board and began to beat!


    These women usually beat people, but they are very effective. They can beat people without any skin and flesh injuries. They are all internal injuries. They can also crack people''s skin and flesh, but they are not related to internal injuries.


    But at this moment, in order to please ANN, these women directly fight out the trauma and internal injury together!


    A few boards down, red apricot''s forehead burst out bean sized sweat, but red apricot just wanted to shout, there was no way.


    "Hit me hard!" Ann''s eyes were full of cruelty, with a little cruelty in her Phoenix eyes.


    Waiting for dozens of boards to go down, red apricot has been lying on the stool.


    An Shi waved his hand, and the colored bird immediately brought water, poured a basin of cold water on it, and immediately woke up the red apricot.


    "Let''s all go down." Ann ordered, leaving only caique to follow.


    The colorful bird reached out and took down the scarf stuffed in the mouth of the red apricot. The red apricot coughed violently and then said, "madam, madam... I''m really wronged¡°


    "Why? This scarf also wronged you?" Ann said coldly.


    Of course she knew that Hongxing was wronged about the man, because the person who wronged Hongxing was no one else, it was her!


    Aunt in the mansion, she has no way to deal with it casually, but Hongxing is just an unsophisticated servant girl. She wants to crush Hongxing as easily as crush ants! Of course, she will deal with Hongxing before Hongxing is justified.


    "The scarf... The scarf belongs to the master! Madam, please, please let me see the master. I want to tell the master that the master will know that I am wronged." red apricot said unscrupulously.


    The colorful finch stretched out his hand and snapped... Several crisp sounds, which hit the red apricot''s face.


    "Uncle? What are you! Dare to mention uncle!" the colorful bird scolded angrily.


    Red apricot was a spirit exciter and looked up at Ann. At this moment, she seemed to understand everything: "Madam... Is... Is it you?"


    An Shi stretched out his hand, looked at his white jade like plain hand, gently moved his fingers, and then said slowly, "what is me?"


    "It''s you! It''s you who framed me!" red apricot said the truth with a shocked face.


    At this moment, how could she not understand who calculated for herself and who had such great ability! How could it be someone else except the eldest lady?


    At the beginning, she wondered if Xu found out what she had done in Penglai hospital. Xu did it. Unexpectedly, it was the eldest lady!


    "Madam, you can''t touch me!" red apricot said in a shrill voice with a cold face.


    "Can''t move you? You''re just a cheap embryo. What can''t I move?" angle''s voice turned, with a strong sense of danger.


    Red apricot clenched her teeth and said, "madam, if you kill me, I won''t let you go!"


    "This is not something you need to worry about." Ann pulled the corners of her mouth and sneered.


    She has dealt with many people in this family, but she has never seen Song Dai say no! Now she''s just a little servant girl. She''s still so arrogant! After listening to these words, Ann didn''t want to let go of the red apricot.


    "Do you know? I''m working for the master now!" Hong Xing said the secret in her heart directly, hoping that through this, an Shi could scruple Song Dai and let her go.


    "Oh? I haven''t heard of it. I don''t know what the uncle asked you to do?" Ann squinted and asked.


    "The master asked me to monitor the movement of Penglai courtyard!" red apricot said.


    "That''s right..." an said to himself, as if he were in deep thought.


    Red apricot''s eyes lit up. She thought Ann would let her go because of this.


    But he didn''t think about it. After a while, an said, "if you help me, I won''t go to bed?"


    Listening to Ann''s words, red apricot shivered. Then, listen to an Shi continue to say: "show me tight, tomorrow, sink the pond!"


    Sinking into the pond is also about time. It is said that after sinking into the pond, people will not turn into fierce ghosts, nor will they come to seek revenge. These statements are meaningless, but some people in large families have too much blood. Naturally, they are guilty, so they believe in the theory of ghosts and gods.


    Red apricot heard the final judgment on her. She didn''t know how things developed like this. The uncle had promised to let her become the aunt of the family soon. At that time, she would be proud and proud, and no one would look down on her anymore.

 Chapter 32

    Why, why did this happen?


    How did the eldest lady know about her and uncle?


    However, Hongxing couldn''t think of it. Song Rong did all this.


    After Song Rong returned, she sat at the table drinking tea. At the moment, she could see the joy from her face. She didn''t feel at all for the ending of red apricot today.


    If heaven does evil, he can still live; if he does evil, he cannot live.


    She Song Rong has never been a ruthless person. She will do so, that is, she wants to protect her relatives and will never give these tiger and wolf people the chance to hurt her family again!


    Although Hongxing is only a servant girl and a small role, she can do a lot of things because she is such a servant girl!


    Maybe she put some books about private salt in her father''s study. Not to mention these things she guessed, she said that her mother nearly died last time and had an inseparable relationship with red apricot!


    The Revenge of the two generations was finally avenged. Although Song Rong had a happy feeling in her heart, it was still heavy.


    Just as she thought, red apricot is just a small role. She wants more than these! The rest, sooner or later, she will let them pay with blood!


    "Miss..." Qingtao stood beside her and looked at Song Rong timidly.


    Song Rong recovered and looked at the dissatisfied green peach on her face. She knew that what she did today made green peach a little afraid.


    "Qingtao, do you know why I did this now?" Song Rong asked.


    Qingtao''s eyes were at a loss. Song Rong saw it and couldn''t help laughing. She thought that when she saw the handkerchief, Qingtao would understand what. Unexpectedly, she was really a stupid girl.


    "The handkerchief belongs to my uncle," Song Rong said.


    Green peach''s face was shocked: "that... Is that uncle''s?"


    "I didn''t come back that day. No one knows? Only you, mother, Begonia, and... Red apricot." Song Rong continued.


    "Yes, that day i... I was a little worried. Red apricot saw it, and I told red apricot... That Miss didn''t come back." led by Song Rong, Qingtao also vaguely understood something.


    "Miss! Do you mean that it was Hongxing who spread the news that you didn''t come back?" Qingyao asked with a shocked face.


    "This red apricot has long been the eye liner for others to be planted in our yard. Besides, she has been infected with people, and it is not what I set up. Why should I protect a food that I eat and climb?" Song Rong said in a cold voice.


    Qingtao suddenly realized and said, "Miss, you told me earlier. It hurt me..."


    "You misunderstood me?" Song Rong looked at Qingtao with a smile.


    Qingtao hurriedly said, "I dare not... Red apricots do deserve it. Such a person who eats inside and outside is the most hateful! Last time, my wife was a little close... If something happened to my wife, it would be better than ten red apricots!"


    Speaking of this, Qingtao suddenly remembered something and knelt down: "Miss, please punish me. If I hadn''t stopped talking and talked to red apricots, I wouldn''t have..."


    Before Qingtao finished, Song Rong interrupted Qingtao: "Qingtao, get up. You don''t know what kind of person red apricot is. This time, I don''t blame you, but in the future, don''t be trapped for what I don''t allow you to say!"


    "Qingtao knows." Qingtao knows that Song Rong is not really cold-blooded. Just a little fear of Song Rong dissipates.


    What is she afraid of? She serves the young lady wholeheartedly. The young lady can''t punish the evil slave or herself!


    "Qingtao, clean up and let''s go out later." Song Rong ordered.


    "Go out? Where are we going?" Qingyao asked puzzled.


    Song Rong said casually, "the house is too stuffy. I''m going out for a walk."


    "But... Miss, why don''t you go out now?" Qingyao hesitated and asked.


    In the past, the young lady used to go out occasionally, but now the situation is different. The second master has just had an accident and the young lady wants to go out. Won''t the people of the family allow it?


    "It''s been a long time since I went out. Even if I was found, no one would think I was going to the random burial post. At most, I''m playful. What happened before will not happen again." Song Rong said seriously.


    Of course, she doesn''t go out because she is playful, because she has a reason to go out. Naturally, she won''t make fun of her mother''s safety. She has thought about all the consequences.


    This time, in order not to worry Xu, Song Rong went to find Xu.


    Some things, she thought, should be made clear to her mother, otherwise, her mother can''t find anyone at that time. If she''s in a hurry, how can it be good?


    "What are you talking about? Are you going out?" Xu looked at the girl standing in front of him and said in amazement.


    Song Rong nodded and repeated, "Mom, I''m going out once."


    "Tell me honestly, what are you going to do?" Xu didn''t directly stop Song Rong, but asked Song Rong what to do. She didn''t believe that her daughter would go out because of fun.


    Last time, because Song Rong ran out secretly, she almost lost her life, but she didn''t blame Song Rong. Instead, she thought it was worth it. What''s the pain of finding Song Yun''s body!


    Naturally, this does not mean that she encourages Song Rong to do dangerous things!


    "Mom, don''t worry. Listen to me slowly. I want to find someone to save Hongxing. Hongxing will sink into the pond tomorrow. I can''t just let her die. Find someone potential underwater and pick up Hongxing for me at that time!" Song Rong said her real purpose.


    Hearing this, Xu said angrily, "linniang! I said, why did you tell about Hongxing today? It turned out that you wanted to think about how to save Hongxing!"


    "Niang, I didn''t save Hongxing because I sympathized with her, nor did I sympathize with her." Song Rong said immediately.


    Then, Song Rong said heavily, "I think she has something to do with her father''s selling private salt!"


    Hearing what Song Rong said, Xu stayed there, looked at Song Rong in a daze and said, "linniang... What do you say? Say that red apricot has something to do with your father? She''s just a servant girl. How can it be?"


    "Mom, my father knows whether he sells private salt, but he found the account book in his father''s study, which implements his father''s crime. Mother, have you ever thought about how the account book appeared in his father''s study?" Song Rong said a series of words, which fell into Xu''s heart like a nail.

 Chapter 33

    Xu didn''t think about these things, but recently she was immersed in grief and didn''t have time to think about these causes and consequences. Now Song Rong''s words directly woke Xu.


    "You mean, someone ordered red apricot to do this?" when Xu asked this, she had some speculation in her heart, but then she denied it, and her face was full of disbelief.


    It shouldn''t be him. He is the husband''s brother. The husband has no intention of fame and wealth, and won''t compete with him for these properties. Why does he want to hurt him?


    But Xu''s heart, after all, had such an idea. This idea took root and sprouted in her heart. She couldn''t stop it at all. She thought more by herself.


    "Mother, let me go and save the red apricot and ask clearly." Song Rong pleaded.


    "No, I can''t let you take risks! I can''t let anything happen to you and yu''er, otherwise I have no words to face your father under the nine springs!" Xu still doesn''t want Song Rong to go out.


    "Have you ever thought about it? Would the man who hurt his father want to continue to hurt you? Then hurt me and yu''er? We dodge and will only make the man worse in the end! Niang! I''ve grown up. I''m the eldest sister. It''s time for me to bear some things!" Song Rong said loudly.


    Looking at the 10-year-old girl in front of him, Xu said these seriously. Xu couldn''t tell what it was like in his heart.


    A few days ago, linniang would still rely on her to be a charming girl who wants sugar in her arms. However, in such a short period of time, she grew up at a rapid speed and did things with great speed. As a mother, she should sigh for herself.


    "Mom, just let me go. This time, I won''t have an accident with green peach." Song Rong continued.


    Xu''s finally softened and asked, "what are you going to do? Must you go? Shall I go?"


    Song Ronglian hurriedly said: "I''m not going to take risks, either. I''m going to find people''s teeth, buy two servants who can swim, and then tell this man to hide in the martyr''s lake. At that time, when the red apricots are sunk in the pond, I''ll fish them up underwater. If you don''t go, I must go. You disappear from your house. It''s hard to explain. It''s much easier for me."


    Seeing that Song Rong''s plan was perfect, Xu thought about it and said, "how are you going to get out?"


    Song Rong knew that Xu was relieved, so she smiled and said, "I''ll go out disguised as a servant girl."


    "Can this work?" Xu still hesitated.


    "Mom, you can rest assured." Song Rong comforted.


    Finally, Xu agreed to let Song Rong out and sent Haitang to cover for Song Rong.


    Half an hour later, Song Rong in Ge clothes appeared outside the gate with green peach.


    This dress is worn by rough servant girls. The ladies and ladies in the house will send these people out to buy anything they usually want.


    The gatekeeper was tripped by Begonia. He didn''t see the appearance of Song Rong and Qingtao at all, so he let them mix out.


    "Miss, where are we going now?" Qingtao seldom comes out. She doesn''t know where to find someone''s teeth.


    Song Rong looked for someone to inquire about. He asked that some tooth women gathered in the west of the city. In fact, there are official tooth shops in Gusu City, but first, the people who buy there are more expensive. Second, they need to register, which is easy to fall into the mouth.


    She just wants to find two young men who can swim. She doesn''t ask for anything else.


    When she came out this time, Xu gave her fifty liang of silver. Although it was not much, it was definitely a lot. It was more than enough to buy two people.


    Xu''s monthly silver is only five Liang a month. Apart from the silver for buying some fine things, it can give Song Rong fifty Liang. It''s really a lot.


    Song Yun also saved some money, but after all, he was not a man of fame and wealth and did not participate in the business of the Song government, so he didn''t have much money. Song Rong didn''t know how much it was, but it was estimated that it would not exceed 1000 Liang.


    From the outside, it can be regarded as a rich man, but in the song house, the silver of the second room of the Song family is really drizzled.


    But then again, except for the monthly regulations, none of the rest of the silver was taken from the song house. Song Yun sold calligraphy and paintings himself.


    Song Rong was afraid of being cheated. After inquiring about several people, she went to Xishi to find someone.


    This western city is the most chaotic place in Gusu city. There are all kinds of traffickers and pawns, including blacksmiths, livestock sellers, people sitting on the roadside waiting for work, people selling themselves, and some vagrants.


    Song Rong and Qingtao have been in the song mansion for a long time. In particular, Song Rong is not very good except his clothes. His face, white and tender, suddenly appears in the west market, which makes people look more involuntarily.


    Of course, it''s just a few more eyes. The dress of Song Rong and Qingtao makes people know that they are Suzhou natives. Even those who have evil intentions can''t do anything to two Suzhou natives in this crowded west city.


    Generally speaking, the bullies are outsiders!


    People who do better also have their own shop. She didn''t dare to go to the shop in the deep alley, so she found a lot of people and found one.


    As soon as I entered the shop, I saw a waiter wiping things there. There were several carved wooden chairs with armrests in the room. Although it didn''t look so exquisite, it couldn''t be called tacky.


    When the man saw someone coming, he put down his things and greeted them. Before opening his mouth, he looked up and down at Song Rong and Qingtao. He saw that although they were simple in clothes, they were not worn out, and their faces were very beautiful, which made the man a little hesitant.


    He has been a waiter here for many years. After the owner bought him, he thought he was smart and didn''t sell him. He settled down. He has trained a pair of golden eyes for so many years.


    This person is selling children and women, or selling himself, or looking for someone to find a job. There are also people who come to buy people, servants who buy a few grades... These can be seen at a glance for him.


    But Song Rong and Qingtao in front of him made the man difficult. Who is this man? Sell yourself? Looking at these two people, it''s not like they sell themselves without enough food. Is that to buy people? I''m afraid I can''t afford such clothes, can I?


    Is it


    After a while, the man had a new guess in his mind. Did some big family send a girl?

 Chapter 34

    Before waiting for the waiter to ask, Qingtao asked, "what do you think of this house, miss?"


    Song Rong nodded: "just this one."


    With that, Song Rong went to the chair and finished it. From the case on the side of the armrest, she took tea to drink.


    When the waiter heard that Qingtao called Song Rong miss, he was stunned. Then he saw Song Rong sitting there in style. Although he was puzzled, he asked with a smile on his face, "is the girl here to buy people?"


    Qingtao stood next to Song Rong and said, "buy people."


    "What do you want to buy?" the business comes to the door. Although it seems a little unreliable and may not succeed, no one will extrapolate the business.


    "Water-based, honest and obedient." Qingtao continued.


    The man smiled: "this girl, you are really joking. People here are honest and obedient. Even if they are dishonest and obedient, they should be adjusted. As for those who can swim... Wait, I''ll bring some people here for you to choose."


    With that, the man went to the back yard. After a while, a group of people came out of the back door.


    The first one is not the guy, but a middle-aged woman. The woman is slightly fat, with her hair coiled and several silver jewelry. She looks a bit ferocious.


    Song Rong is not afraid when he arrives. How many people are good-looking and kind-hearted? Even a good face doesn''t mean a good heart.


    The man followed the woman and said, "this is lady Zhao who is in charge here."


    Zhao Niangzi smiled and didn''t say much. She pointed to several humanitarians behind her: "these people can swim."


    Song Rong took a look. There were eight people, six men and two women. They were not old. They were between the ages of thirteen and twenty-four.


    Song Rong took a look. The faces of those people were OK. She asked, "can you all swim?"


    "Yes," they said in unison.


    Song Rong glanced around and finally looked at a dark man and asked, "how old are you?"


    "I''m sixteen," replied the young man. When he spoke, he naturally smiled with a trace of sunshine.


    "Where is home? Why sell yourself?" Song Rong asked. All these things have to be asked, otherwise there may be trouble in the future!


    "My home is Suzhou. I''m a fisherman. Because my sister is seriously ill and I don''t have money to cure diseases, I sell myself." the boy didn''t hesitate and directly told his origin.


    Song Rong nodded. The boy looked good. Generally speaking, women sold themselves for men. Being a brother and being able to treat his sister like this is enough to show that he has a good heart, at least one who reads love.


    "What about you?" Song Rong asked a man next to him.


    "My name is Zhu, the villager of Xiahe village, because... I sell myself for lack of money."


    Song Rong looked at the look of the pillar. When he didn''t speak, he couldn''t see the difference between him and the young man just now, but when he spoke, he saw that his eyes were floating, giving people a feeling of oil head and slippery tongue.


    Song Rong shook his head. There are many kinds of money shortage, some because he met something at home, and some because he was lazy.


    She bought people to save Hongxing, but since she bought people, she wouldn''t throw them away once. She still planned to cultivate them for a long time. If she bought such people, let alone lazy or not, she would say that most of them can''t stand the temptation. If Song Dai gave them some benefits in the future, wouldn''t they sell themselves directly?


    Song Rong looked around and picked out a big man. He was more than one head taller than the black faced boy. Similarly, he was two years older than him. He spoke with a simple voice, but he had a lot of strength.


    Song Rong looked at the two women again and finally didn''t buy any of them.


    "How much money are these two people?" Song Rong asked.


    "Ouch, girl, do you want them both? They are all our best people. The price is not cheap, of course, but I see that the girl is sincere. The two men are only fifty Liang silver." Mrs. Zhao said with a smile.


    Song Rong looked at Zhao Niangzi with a smile: "Zhao Niangzi is really fair."


    Zhao Niangzi wanted to say, "that''s right." but when the words came to her mouth, she found that Song Rong''s tone was strange, so she looked at Song Rong hesitantly.


    "If you can give me a solid price, I''ll give you the silver now and I''ll take it away. But if you don''t give me a solid price... I''ll buy it elsewhere." Song Rong said, standing up and going out.


    Zhao Niangzi was worried when she looked at Song Rong, who was young and wanted more silver, but she didn''t expect that the little girl had a big temper. She had to go if she didn''t agree.


    Seeing that the business has been done, she can''t be in a hurry.


    Hurriedly said: "girl, don''t go, forty Liang!" Zhao Niangzi hurriedly said.


    When Song Rong turned back, she was delighted in Zhao Niangzi''s heart. When she thought Song Rong was going to buy someone, she only heard Song Rong''s crisp voice: "thirty-five liang of silver."


    Song Rong''s eyes were firm, which made Zhao Niangzi feel that as long as she said no, Song Rong would really go without looking back.


    Under such circumstances, Zhao Niangzi thought about it. Anyway, she still made a profit and said directly, "yes! That''s it!"


    Song Rong came back and said with a smile, "if you bring the deed of sale, you can pay the silver."


    Before long, Song Rong took the deed of betrayal and looked up. She looked up at the two people and asked, "which one of you is Dashan? Which one is fish egg?"


    Zhao Niangzi took a surprised look at Song Rong. The little girl is literate. It seems that she should be a big lady. That''s right, but she doesn''t know why she came out to buy people dressed like this.


    "I''m Dashan." the tall man hurried.


    Needless to say, Song Rong also knows and takes the deed of betrayal. Even if this person is Song Rong''s, these private dental firms are good. They don''t need too troublesome procedures. Naturally, they also have a certain risk compared with official teeth.


    Song Rong also wants to open it. She can''t take all the benefits. Weighing the pros and cons, the buyer is more assured.


    Song Rong casually found a small restaurant in the west market and went in with two people.


    "Let''s go and sit down." Song Rong said.


    Dashan and Yudan, who had just been bought, didn''t know what kind of temperament Song Rong was and didn''t dare to make a mistake, so they stood there and looked at each other.

 Chapter 35

    Green peach said, "Miss, let you sit down. Just sit down."


    In this way, the two talents sat down uneasily.


    Song Rong took a look and said, "four bowls of beef noodles, add more meat."


    There are still things to be done by two people tomorrow. Of course, she has to feed two people. Only in this way can she have strength. In order to save money, people will not eat well for these people.


    "Eat." Song Rong gestured to the two people to eat, and he ate at the same time.


    I have been eating exquisite food in the mansion all the year round. Now eating a bowl of such noodles is a unique flavor. With green peaches, I have been sweating profusely.


    As for Dashan and fish eggs, it can be said that Song Rong devoured them. Song Rong only half of them, and the two finished eating. Looking at the way they still had more to say, Song Rong asked for two bowls of noodles.


    There are only five coppers in a bowl of noodles, and more meat is only seven coppers. For Song Rong, it''s really nothing.


    Even if you want to eat more, you can afford it.


    After dinner, the two people opposite looked at Song Rong awkwardly. Finally, the fish egg first said, "Miss... You are very kind to us. I haven''t eaten such delicious food for a long time."


    "You will follow me in the future. As long as you are loyal enough and work hard for me, I will not treat you badly." Song Rong said.


    Speaking of this, Song Rong''s tone sank: "but if you let me know that someone eats inside and outside, don''t blame me for being cruel!"


    When Song Rong said this, with a momentum inconsistent with her age, Dashan and fish eggs dared not despise Song Rong.


    Song Rong''s selection was very successful. He chose two honest people. He was knocked down by Song Rong''s sweet jujube and another stick. He didn''t dare to have any crooked thoughts at once.


    "The first thing I want you to do when I buy you this time is to save someone for me." Song Rong said. Waiting to finish these things, the two people have a clear idea. Zhao Niangzi has taught them. She knows that the master shouldn''t ask more questions, and no one has asked too many questions.


    Finally, Song Rong bought an ox cart in the west market. She didn''t buy a carriage... A carriage costs more than 50 Liang. She can''t afford it!


    In this way, some of the silver she had saved earlier was almost spent.


    But this time, fortunately, Dashan and fish eggs will catch the bus. Song Rong rarely sits on the bus smoothly, and several people go outside the city.


    The martyr lake is not far from the city. Generally, the people who sink the pond are executed in the martyr lake.


    After all, big families also pay attention to it. If they die in the dark, it''s all right. No one wants to let this person die in the pond in their yard. What bad luck!


    It is said that many years ago, a humiliated woman sank into the pond and died to prove her chastity, so the lake was renamed martyr lake.


    From then on, however, any woman who made a mistake would be thrown into the martyr lake to sink in the pond to show that she would wash away her wrongs and regain her chastity. Naturally, the price paid was life.


    In her previous life, Song Rong was sunk in the martyr lake. Now when she sees the martyr lake again, Song Rong has mixed feelings.


    Next to the lake, there are several bamboo cages, which are empty. However, Song Rong knows that many people have died in the bamboo cage. Some deserve it, but there should be many people like her?


    The light of the water above the martyr lake is rippling, reflecting the shadow of plants and trees.


    "Tomorrow, you will dive into the water, cut off the rope on the bamboo basket, and wait for the people on the bank to go and bring them up to me. Remember, you must keep the man alive!" Song Rong ordered.


    "I haven''t found a place for you to live yet. I don''t know if you can still live in your original home?" Song Rong asked.


    The two men were full of questions. They bought them but didn''t take them to the house... It''s really strange, but they didn''t dare to ask more.


    The fish egg said, "our family is in a fishing village not far away. My sister is the only one in the family. You can live there."


    "Then we''ll settle people in your house first." Song Rong nodded.


    The fish egg was delighted when he heard the speech. In this way, he could see his sister again. Recently, he was really worried about the safety of his sister.


    Before Song Rong left, she changed the names of the two people. The tall man was renamed Qingshan and the fish egg was called Qinghu. Song Rong planned to cultivate the two people who followed her at first into confidants. Now she can''t take the two people to the bright place, but she believes that sooner or later, she will have a way to make the two people''s names follow her.


    In this way, some of the original two names can''t be on the table.


    It''s fish eggs. It''s called Qinghu now. I sent Song Rong and Qingtao back.


    When she arrived near the song mansion, Song Rong estimated that she found a deserted place and threw clods into it.


    After a while, two small clods were thrown out from the inside. It was agreed between her and Begonia. Begonia can''t have been waiting at the side door. It was found and suspicious.


    Begonia got the signal, went near the side door, pretended to ask the woman for advice on embroidery patterns, and entangled the woman. Song Rong and Qingtao took the opportunity to slip in.


    "Begonia girl, you''re skillful enough. Come to my old woman for advice." Cai Pozi, the gatekeeper, said with a smile while handing in Begonia paintings.


    Begonia complimented: "grandma Cai''s craft is much better than me. I''m still young. There are many places to learn from you!"


    When Mrs. Cai heard the speech, she smiled: "you child, you really can talk."


    Thanks to the fact that Haitang and CAI Pozi usually have a little friendship, otherwise, it''s not so easy for Song Rong to get in and out.


    Song Rong thought in her heart that she had to do a lot of things. She had to go out often in the future. When she went out, she certainly couldn''t tell the rest of the family. In this way, she should buy a housekeeper and act conveniently.


    But the purchase... Also requires silver.


    She can''t take more silver from her mother. ANN can''t take more silver for Penglai hospital. She has to take care of the life of Penglai hospital. It''s certainly not enough to use only monthly silver.


    In other words, if you want to win people''s hearts and let others do things for yourself, you also need silver!


    Song Rong immediately felt that she had a long way to go. In addition to investigating her father, she had to find a way to earn some money.


    When he returned to the yard, Xu was already anxious to turn around in the yard. Seeing that Song Rong came back safely, he rushed up and hugged Song Rong. His eyes were red.

 Chapter 36

    "Mom, don''t cry. I''m back now." Song Rong quickly reached out to wipe Xu''s tears.


    Xu choked and held back his tears. Then he said, "just come back, linniang. Don''t do such a dangerous thing in the future. Niang is really worried..."


    Song Rong didn''t promise Xu and said, "Mom, don''t worry, I''ll take good care of myself."


    Looking at Song Rong, who was extremely calm and courageous, Xu just sighed and said nothing more. She felt that her mother had done some dereliction of duty. If she could be tough, why should linniang suffer so much?


    Even at such a young age? Take such a big risk to do these things?


    Xu thought that she might and should change. In the past, when her husband was still alive, she could live safely under his wings. Now that his husband is gone, she can''t let her daughter protect herself, but open her wings to protect her children.


    Both mother and daughter are quietly growing up.


    In fact, no one is willing to grow up in this way. If Song Rong chooses, she is more willing to let her father live. Even if she will only be a spoiled girl in her life.


    Now that things have happened, there will be no chance for people to escape, and Song Rong doesn''t want to escape. She wants to be the pine and cypress standing proudly in the wind and snow! She has to resist the cold wind and snow one by one! She believes that there will always be warm spring!


    The mother and daughter were talking when Song Hui and Song Yu came.


    Song Hui saw Song Rong wearing servant girl''s clothes at a glance. Her look changed slightly. Then she smiled and said, "how can sister Rong wear such clothes?"


    Song Rong said casually, "I think it''s interesting. Wear this dress and play Tibetan games with Qingtao!"


    Hearing this, Song Yu brightened her eyes and said, "sister, can you take me one?"


    Children play heart heavy, see fun games, always want to play.


    Song Rong heard it and said with a smile, "of course, when you want to play, your sister will play with you." Song Rong didn''t think that her casual nonsense would bring such benefits. She was worried about how to contact her brother! This is a good opportunity.


    Song Hui came today with Song Yu to demonstrate. She didn''t think about it. Before she said a few words, Song Yu contacted Song Rong about her sister and brother''s feelings. Don''t mention it in her heart.


    Song Hui and Song Rong have been fighting in secret. As for Song Yu, he is really young and not sensible. He doesn''t know how angry the two girls have been fighting in secret because of him.


    "Sister Hui, why are you free to come to my second aunt today?" Xu looked at Song Hui and asked with a smile.


    Song Hui respectfully saluted, then smiled and said, "I haven''t seen my second aunt for a long time. I want to see you. In addition, I want to play with sister Rong."


    Xu''s eyes were somewhat surprised. In the past, Song Hui and Song Rong never played together. Now Song Hui took the initiative to find someone? Was it the last time I met in Ouxin pavilion that they improved their relationship?


    Thinking of these, Xu''s heart is very gratified. She also knows that although her daughter is obedient in ordinary times, she is still a little withdrawn. Now it''s best to have one or two sisters of the same age as friends.


    When the children played together, Xu didn''t want to disturb them, so he smiled and said, "you play first, and I''ll get you some food."


    "Thank you, aunt." Song Hui said with a smile. She looked like a good girl. Song Rong severely despised Song Hui in her heart. She has lived two lives and deliberately brought a mask to herself. There is no Song Hui fake!


    Just how to think about it, something more fake happened. Song Hui took a step forward and took the initiative to take Song Rong''s hand.


    Song Rong''s heart hated Song Hui. Song Hui suddenly did so, which made Song Rong want to resist conditionally, so she moved back. A trace of loss flashed in Song Hui''s eyes.


    Such a look fell into Song Yu''s eyes. Song Yu immediately said, "sister, why don''t you pay attention to your second cousin?"


    After listening to this, Song Rong wanted to hang up the boy who didn''t understand the good guy, but such a thing could only be thought about. Helpless Song Rong reached out and grabbed Song Hui''s hand and said, "second cousin, I just thought about something and didn''t pay attention. Let''s go to my house together!" Song Rong took the initiative to invite him.


    Men and women have different seats at the age of seven. However, song Yucai is only six years old. They are close brothers and sisters. There is nothing to go in and out of each other''s rooms.


    Song Hui looked at Song Rong who suddenly became warm. Her heart was full of doubts, but she didn''t show it. Instead, she said in a warm voice, "it''s better to obey orders than respect."


    Then the two men took each other''s hands and walked into the house.


    Song Rong secretly increased her strength and let Song Hui suffer a little. However, looking at Song Yu behind, Song Hui stubbornly endured it.


    Song Yu was left behind, with an idiot smile on his face. At the moment, he thought, it''s good to make two sisters friends! He didn''t notice the undercurrent between the two girls in front of him.


    If the two people in front knew that Song Yu thought so, they would give song Yao a white eye.


    I don''t know if Song Yu saw it with that eye. His two sisters have become friends.


    "Sister, the gauze curtain in your house is really beautiful." Song Hui smiled at Song Rong''s light pink gauze curtain.


    "If the second cousin likes it, you can give it to the second cousin." Song Yu said dogleg.


    The tent is light pink and embroidered with dark pink peach flowers. It looks fresh and bright, but Song Rong doesn''t want to send the tent out. Where does anyone want to beg for something just when they go to someone else''s house!


    Song Hui didn''t take the initiative to speak, but Song Yu said so. She didn''t stop. Should she really want this thing in her heart?


    Song Rong touched the patterns on the tent and said with a smile, "this tent is unique. It took my mother several months to embroider it by herself!"


    Song Rong emphasized the words "mother" and "hand", which implicitly expressed that the curtain was different from ordinary curtains, which contained the mother''s love for her daughter. If Song Hui continues to be so unintelligent, it is Song Hui''s fault.


    Song Hui saw that Song Rong didn''t mean to send things out and didn''t ask for them. At this opening, she immediately fell down.

 Chapter 37

    But Song Hui didn''t want Song Rong to be so happy, so she smiled and said, "yu''er, don''t embarrass your sister. Sister Rong should like this tent very much! Even if I like it, I can''t force people to be difficult."


    Then Song Hui fondly touched Song Rong''s tent.


    Song Yu saw this and stared at Song Rong. The second cousin knew more than her sister!


    Poor Song Yu. She was brainwashed early. She thought Song Rong was bad and Song Hui was good. So, no matter what Song Rong does, Song Yu doesn''t like it!


    Song Rong just came back, tired and tired. She wanted to rest, but when the two came, she stayed up until it was dark. She didn''t start to rest until the two left.


    This break went directly to the next day.


    Under the leadership of caique and Lianxin, several women left the song house and ran to the martyr lake. In the carriage, there were tightly bound red apricots.


    Song Rong had already ambushed people, and she didn''t worry. The deed of betrayal of Qingshan and Qinghu was still in her hands, and she didn''t dare to do it well without listening to her words.


    So Song Rong continued to rest. She knew that she had a hard battle to fight next!


    This time, Song Rong and Xu said something and left the house. Xu was still a little worried, but listening to Song Rong, he had bought a man as his servant. He didn''t worry much about safety. He just took the two deed of sale from Song Rong''s hand and kept it as a guarantee.


    Song Rong still left the house in the afternoon. At this time, the gatekeeper was sleepy so that she could muddle through.


    Before going out, Xu took another 50 liang of silver from Song Rong. Not that he didn''t want to give Song Rong more, but Xu was worried that it would be more dangerous if he brought more silver.


    This time, Song Rong''s purpose was very clear. He hired a carriage and ran directly to the martyr lake.


    From the carriage, Song Rong saw the green lake waiting for her while enjoying the cool under a tree.


    "Miss, you are coming!" Qinghu said with a smile.


    Song Rong got out of the carriage and got on the ox cart. She carefully found that the board of the ox cart was covered with a thin layer of straw and a washed white cloth curtain.


    Song Rong glanced at Qinghu and said, "it''s hard." she won''t treat anyone who works hard for her!


    "Are you still alive?" Song Rong asked after sitting down.


    "I''m still alive, but I''ve been crying all the time. In the village, people have heard too much right and wrong, so I have to... Block her mouth first." Qinghu whispered, not daring to see Song Rong. He didn''t know what the relationship between that man and Song Rong was. If Song Rong cared about this man very much, he would be in great trouble.


    Song Rong nodded and said, "you did a good job."


    Hearing this, Qinghu was relieved.


    "By the way, did the person who put her down notice anything?" Song Rong asked anxiously.


    "No, when green hill and I went down, we didn''t cut the rope with a knife, but the stone. They looked at the fracture and thought it was broken by itself. No one was willing to go into the water to pick up her body. They said they were waiting for her to float up... Those people left." Green Lake explained what had happened neatly.


    Song Rong is more satisfied. It seems that these two people are worth buying. They have done some small details she didn''t expect.


    The ox cart swayed and turned to a small fishing village. The home of Qinghu lake is still remote. It guards Honghu Lake. Honghu Lake is the largest lake in the boundary of Suzhou. It can feed many fishermen here, but it is only limited to feeding. These fishermen are still very poor. If they are ill and have a disaster, they still have to go hungry and suffer.


    Otherwise, how can Qinghu sell himself?


    A low thatched cottage appeared in front of Song Rong. The courtyard wall was inserted with bamboo. It can be seen that the bamboo on the courtyard wall should be replaced with several fishing nets. Firewood and other things were placed on one side of the yard, and two and a half person high water tanks were placed on the other side, which were used to raise the live fish just salvaged.


    "Woo..." Qinghu stopped the cart and tied it neatly to the door.


    He looked at his home in embarrassment. Although he still didn''t know Song Rong''s identity, if he could get so much money to buy him and could afford an ox cart, he would not be a girl from an ordinary family.


    Would she be willing to go in a broken house like him?


    Without waiting for Qingtao to help Song Rong, she jumped out of the carriage and strode to the house. The people who died once didn''t care about these external things. Besides, this is Qinghu''s home. She bought Qinghu, but seriously speaking, this Qinghu''s home is not hers. She is borrowing now. Where will she dislike it!


    The outside of the house is very dilapidated, especially in the house. Because there is no good window paper, the light transmittance in the house is very poor and some dark. Song Rong, who just came in from the outside, eased up a little before he could see the situation in the house.


    There are two beds in the house, which are made of wood. It seems that brother and sister usually live here. The poor people in this village don''t have as many rules as big people.


    I want men and women to live in different rooms, but there must be enough rooms!


    Such a thatched house can be easily built. In winter, there must be enough firewood to keep warm! Poor pay attention to these, it''s better to cut more firewood for money!


    On the bed in the, there was a man with a shaggy head. Looking at the clothes on her, she recognized that it was red apricot. Castle Peak was also standing in the room. When she saw Song Rong coming in, she gave Song Rong a gift.


    In addition to these people, there is a girl who looks no more than ten years old in the room. She is very thin, her skin color is not good, and her hair is dry, just like straw, but she is not messy. The clothes she wears are also patches on the inner and outer layers. The only thing that can attract people''s attention is her clear eyes.


    "This is my sister. Her name is Yunxia. Her name is much better than mine. My father said that when she gave birth to my sister, there was Yunxia in half the sky!" Qinghu said with a smile.


    Qinghu is the first time to be a servant. Although most of the time he knows to abide by the rules, sometimes he inevitably talks more. In the song house, shameless servants dare not speak so casually.


    Song Rong likes the temperament of Qinghu. He sees many muggy gourds. It''s also lively around such people, so he secretly connives at Qinghu.

 Chapter 38

    "Yunxia, haven''t you seen Miss soon?" Qinghu winked at Yunxia.


    "Yunxia met Miss." Yunxia''s voice was thin and weak. It was obvious that she had been ill for a long time.


    Song Rong nodded and took a look at Qingtao. Qingtao understood now. He took out a silver peanut from his purse and handed it over. Such a small reward to a big servant girl like caique is certainly to be despised, but it is definitely a lot of money for people who can only see a few copper coins a year in this fishing village!


    Qinghu hurriedly said, "Miss, we can''t accept it."


    When Qinghu didn''t speak, Yunxia stood there cramped and didn''t know what to do.


    Green peach smiled and said, "let you keep it. Our young lady is very kind to the servants! If you help the young lady well, you will benefit from it in the future!"


    Qingtao helped Song Rong win over the people at present.


    With that, Qingtao went over and patted the red apricot, who had been tired to sleep, and pulled off the cloth in the mouth of the red apricot. Song Rong took a look. Although the cloth is a leftover material, it is of good quality. It should be bought by poor people for purses and embroidery. I think these people should not know who the red apricot is and dare not venture.


    If I had known, she told me to block the mouth of red apricot with foot binding! Song Rong thought fiercely.


    Red apricot slowly opened her eyes. She was a little confused today. After sinking into the pond, she was inexplicably saved, but she was still sad. After coming out like this, there was such a big thing. I think even if she went back, uncle wouldn''t want her.


    So when Hongxing woke up, she didn''t want to run away, so that the green mountain who had been watching people had no power to use force. She just cried to vent her dissatisfaction!


    She was stunned when she saw clearly that she was standing in the room.


    "Little... Miss! Why are you here?" red apricot looked at Song Rong and was frightened.


    When she was sinking into the pond, she hated Song Rong. If Song Rong hadn''t taken out the scarf, she would have bitten to death and didn''t admit it. Maybe she could hold on until the uncle knew about it! But all this was destroyed by Song Rong!


    So she hates Song Rong, but now Song Rong appears here, which makes her a little unpredictable. She doesn''t understand.


    Was he saved and Song Rong found out? To trouble yourself?


    Or is it Song Rong''s who saved people? She just wanted to save herself?


    "Little... Miss... You saved me?" no matter what you think, you still have to say better. Hongxing asked with some uneasiness.


    Song Rong nodded.


    The red apricot breathed a sigh of relief, then cried and said, "Miss, I knew you believed me!"


    Song Rong said coldly, "I didn''t save you because I thought you were innocent. I just wanted to ask you something."


    Song Rong usually gives red apricot the impression of being a simple and brainless girl. Now Song Rong looks at her with such a cold face, which makes her very uncomfortable. She involuntarily recalls what happened yesterday.


    She shivered in the dark. What happened to the young lady that changed so much?


    "You help me tie up the people and go out. There''s only one green peach left." Song Rong ordered. Now the only person she can trust is green peach. As for green lake and green mountain, she still needs some time to investigate. Naturally, she doesn''t have to guard against these people. After all, even if they want to find the song house, You have to be able to meet Song Dai or the eldest lady!


    Just guard against the death of your father without trouble. If you can''t let others know that you''re investigating this matter, you won''t let others know!


    Waiting for everyone to go out, Song Rong approached Hongxing.


    Feeling Song Rong''s knife like eyes, Hong Xing couldn''t help shrinking: "little... Miss..."


    "I asked you something, and your answer, if I''m satisfied, I might let you leave. If I''m not satisfied, I''ll let you come and go back!" Song Rong''s voice was light and could convey the meaning, but it made red apricot feel heavy, like a huge stone directly thrown into her heart.


    "You... What do you want to know?" red apricot asked with some fear. Where to go back and forth is not to throw her into the martyr lake. She has experienced the feeling of dying once. She really doesn''t want to do it again!


    "I want to know if you put the account books in my father''s study!" Song Rong asked coldly.


    After hearing this, red apricot had some doubts in her eyes: "account book?"


    "Yes, that''s the account book for selling illicit salt." Song Rong said gloomily.


    Red apricot looked at Song Rong with a trembling tone: "I, I really don''t know..."


    "Don''t know? If you can''t give me a satisfactory answer, don''t blame me for being rude!" Song Rong threatened coldly.


    Hongxing''s mood is very complicated at the moment. She looks at Song Rong''s eyes as if she is looking at a monster... Song Rong is not like this as usual. How can she suddenly become like this?


    A few days ago, it was still harmless to humans and animals. Why did this man suddenly have such a change?


    But at this moment, Hongxing has no time to think about these. She knows that she has fallen into a desperate situation.


    "I didn''t put the account book." Hongxing is not stupid. She knows that she lied and admitted that she put it. Then she will come to a worse end. The second master died so miserably. How can Song Rong let her go?


    Seeing that red apricot bit the account book to death, she didn''t put it, and she didn''t look like a fake, Song Rong frowned and said, "that''s song Daifang?"


    Even if it is not put by red apricot, should red apricot always know something?


    Hearing Song Rong say this, red apricot''s face changed slightly, pursed her lips and stopped talking.


    "What? You still have to protect Song Dai? You have no chance to become your aunt in this life!" Song Rong said coldly.


    How did Song Rong know that Hongxing promised to be his aunt? Is she really so smart? Can you guess?


    It can be said that today''s Song Rong completely subverts the usual Hongxing''s understanding of her!


    "Now you should think about how to satisfy me and let you go..." Song Rong''s tone slowed down and said softly.


    Red apricot stared at Song Rong: "will you let me go?"


    "I know, even if you did something, it''s not your original intention. Song Dai must have coerced you. Although I blame you, I don''t hate you. Let you leave the song house. Even if it''s a punishment for you, I want to hate and hate the later culprit!" Song Rong followed the good guidance.

 Chapter 39

    Why doesn''t Song Rong hate red apricot? If the red apricot was coerced, it''s okay, but it''s obvious that the red apricot was bought in order to live a better life, so he abandoned his master.


    How could she not hate such an ingrate and ungrateful person?


    "I... I said." Hongxing hesitated and said. At this moment, she seems to have no other choice. Her life can be in the hands of others. As long as Song Rong is unhappy, she may return to the martyr lake and become a water ghost.


    "Then tell me what you know." Song Rong looked down at Hongxing.


    Red apricot whispered, "the night before the officers and soldiers came to search, the uncle came to our Penglai yard, but it was the uncle''s business, and I didn''t dare to ask more. He saw me and saw him, and didn''t allow me to tell anyone. I think if... If the account book was really put in by someone else, it was put in by the uncle himself, and the rest was really unknown to the slaves."


    Seeing that red apricot didn''t seem to lie, Song Rong''s heart cooled down bit by bit.


    I thought I could ask something valuable. Now it seems that Song Dai is really cautious! It was Hongxing. He couldn''t believe it. If he wanted to catch Song Dai''s handle, it didn''t seem so easy.


    However, Song Rong didn''t expect to bring down Song Dai at once. Even if she lived two lives, she may not be as smart as Song Dai in many things.


    "I didn''t go back to my house that day. Did you spread it?" Song Rong asked again.


    Red apricot timidly glanced at Song Rong with a cold face. As soon as she wanted to argue, she heard green peach say, "who else can it be if it''s not something inside and outside? I only talked to red apricot!"


    "I... I didn''t mean it." when I came to my mouth, it became like this.


    "Oh? I didn''t mean it? Did you inadvertently go to Song Dai and tell him about it? Then Song Dai went to an? Then my mother suffered so much?" Song Rong was aggressive.


    Red apricot was speechless. She knew that this matter had been implemented, and she couldn''t explain clearly. Who let this thing be done by her? And it''s not just this. She reports a lot of things in Penglai Hospital... But Song Rong hasn''t asked now. She can''t say anything. One more point will be more dangerous.


    "Miss, I know I have told you. Can you let me go?" red apricot asked carefully.


    Song Rong''s lips sparked a sneer: "let go? Since you betrayed me, I haven''t thought of letting go of these two words!"


    "Green mountain, green lake!" Song Rong shouted.


    Red apricot realized something at this moment and began to struggle. Just about to shout, green peach had put a piece of cloth into her mouth.


    Red apricot wriggled on the bed and kept whimpering. She widened her eyes and looked at Song Rong. Song Rong was so cruel, so cruel... She hated Song Rong and wanted to skin Song Rong and cramp her!


    However, at this time, the red apricot is fish and Song Rong is a knife and Zu. Even if the red apricot hates again, it is of no use.


    "You two, put this man in a bamboo cage and throw him back to the martyr lake." Song Rong said faintly.


    The two men were stunned and looked at Song Rong in shock. When they saved people, of course, they didn''t have any psychological pressure, but they really hesitated to let them kill.


    "She... What mistake did she make?" Castle Peak asked.


    Song Rong did not blame the two men for their talkativeness, but said, "betray the master and eat inside and climb outside."


    "But... It''s not a sin to death?" Qinghu whispered.


    Both of them are simple farmers. They have just sold themselves as slaves. They don''t know how bloody and cruel the backyard of this big family is. At first glance, it''s naturally a little difficult to accept.


    It would be strange if the two people really helped Song Rong deal with the people without saying a word!


    Green peach answered and said, "let you go, you go. There''s so much nonsense. This red apricot''s adultery almost killed our wife. It''s not enough to regret that she died a hundred times!"


    After listening to Qingtao''s words, red apricot hated Qingtao. In red apricot''s heart, it was because of her accident that Qingtao came to the front and became the red man in front of Song Rong. Now she is a complete villain who wants to escape and revenge her.


    As everyone knows, there is really no such idea in Qingtao''s heart. Before, she had always sympathized with red apricot and even tried to save red apricot. However, since Qingtao knew what red apricot did, there is no trace of sympathy in her heart!


    Red apricot will have today''s results. It''s all self inflicted! I can''t blame others!


    Green mountain and green lake were speechless. They looked at each other, exchanged their eyes, finally nodded and said, "we know."


    "Now that you know, why don''t you do it!" green peach said coldly.


    Qingtao doesn''t do this on weekdays. She speaks slowly, but these days she feels the importance of Song Rong, and has experienced several things with Song Rong, which has changed a lot.


    Song rongdao likes the change of Qingtao very much. In the future, Qingtao has to do a lot of things with her. If she has always been submissive, how can she support the big event?


    "Green peach, you go with me. Be sure to watch people sink." Song Rong said.


    She was afraid that green hill and green lake were not doing things neatly. She could not trust them completely.


    "But miss... Are you alone?" Qingtao hesitated and said in a tone full of worry.


    "Not only me, but also Yunxia." Song Rong thought of the thin girl and said with a smile.


    Qingtao hesitated for a moment. Knowing what Song Rong was worried about, he nodded and said, "Miss, I''ll go with them. Don''t leave here."


    Looking at her nagging servant girl, Song Rong smiled, "I know." it''s a good feeling to be concerned.


    She will get rid of everything that should be taken care of. She will not treat a servant girl badly.


    After the party left, Song Rong and Yunxia were left at home.


    Yunxia carried water into the house with a bamboo tube: "little... Miss... Have some water."


    Song Rong glanced at Yunxia and was about to reach out to pick up the water when she saw that Yunxia blushed and said, "I forgot that Miss usually wants to drink tea. I''m afraid you can''t get used to drinking the water in the mountains." then she took the bamboo tube away.


    Song Rong was already thirsty, so she stretched out her hand and took it. The water was sweet. She looked at Yunxia and asked, "isn''t this lake water?"

 Chapter 40

    "This is the spring water I picked up from the nearby mountain this morning." Yunxia said with a smile.


    "How old are you this year?"


    Xu saw that Song Rong drank water and didn''t have any young lady''s shelf. Yunxia was also warm to Song Rong from the bottom of her heart.


    "Thirteen."


    "You are thirteen? I look at you as if you are only ten years old." Song Rong is puzzled. Yunxia is not much taller than herself.


    "I''ve been sick, and I''m getting thinner." Yunxia was a little cramped.


    Song Rong asked again, "is your illness better?"


    "My brother sold himself just to see a doctor for me. I also took a lot of medicine and had no effect. Just a few days ago, a kind-hearted miracle doctor met me and began to see a doctor for free... My body is getting better!" when talking about Qinghu, Yunxia''s eyes were filled with tears. When talking about the miracle doctor, she was full of hope.


    "Oh? What kind of miracle doctor?" Song Rong was also curious about such people.


    "I don''t know what it''s called. I only know that the childe is handsome." there is a little shyness in Yunxia''s look.


    Song Rong saw it and couldn''t help laughing: "since the miracle doctor can cure your body, you should take good care of your illness. As for your brother, I''ll let him eat and wear warm clothes. Every month, I''ll give him some monthly silver. If your brothers and sisters save some money, it should be enough for family."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong added: "I don''t have a place for your brother. He still lives at home as usual."


    Hearing this, Yunxia''s eyes lit up. She was most worried about her brother because she suffered and was worried that it would be difficult to see her brother in the future, but now, it seems that these two points are not a problem.


    While the two were chatting, a string of crisp silver bells came from outside.


    Yunxia''s eyes suddenly took a happy look and said, "it''s the son of a miracle doctor!"


    With that, Yunxia seemed to forget Song Rong in the room and rushed out.


    Song Rong was also a little curious, so she walked out slowly.


    As soon as she went out, Song Rong saw a carriage that looked familiar. The four corners of the carriage and the silver bells hung made her feel more familiar. Before she remembered where she had seen the carriage, the coachman in blue opened the curtain of the carriage and helped a man out of it.


    The man was dressed in plain white and tied up his hair with a bamboo like jade hairpin. At this time, the man had got out of the carriage and turned his head.


    When Song Rong saw the visitor clearly, she looked shocked and stood there, forgetting what she was going to do.


    The man in front of me is Chu Yunqing!


    After Song Rong regained consciousness, her first reaction was to avoid. She didn''t come out openly. If she could avoid some people, she had to avoid some people. Chu and song are both big families in Gusu city. If there was any contact between the two families, the news of her came out reached Song Dai''s ears. Song Rong felt that... The consequences were quite serious.


    At this moment, her wings are not full. If Song Dai really realizes her threat to him and wants to deal with her, she can only wait to die.


    Now, she can''t suddenly meet Song Dai.


    But at this time, it was too late to think about it, because Ah Fu, who disgusted Song Rong, had seen Song Rong.


    "Thief girl! Why are you here!" Ah Fu saw Song Rong, just like a firecracker. They were all damn servant girls. He softened the childe''s heart and took Xuezhi. The childe was not very good a few days ago. He wanted to use Xuezhi, but he didn''t dare to tell the master, but he carried it down!


    Watching his son suffer so much, Ah Fu certainly won''t have a good attitude towards Song Rong!


    And I''ve seen Song Rong twice. Each time I''ve had a bad luck. I don''t know if there will be any moths when I see Song Rong today!


    Now that she has been found, Song Rong doesn''t want to hide her ears and steal the bell. She simply stands there and looks at Ah Fu and Chu Yun.


    Chu Yunqing also looked at it at this time.


    Song Rong''s dress today is not very good-looking. She is dressed in dark gray Ge clothes worn by the servant girl. Her hair is also combed with the servant girl''s head. It seems that two steamed stuffed buns have grown on Song Rong''s head.


    "Son of Chu." Song Rong offered to salute Chu Yun.


    She thanked Chu Yunqing from the bottom of her heart. If Chu Yunqing hadn''t let Xuezhi come, she might not have seen her mother.


    "Yes..." Chu Yun opened his mouth, but suddenly he forgot Song Rong''s name again.


    Song Rong also forgot whether she had told Chu Yunqing her name. Seeing Chu Yunqing like this, she took the initiative to say, "my name is Song Rong."


    "Miss Song." Chu Yunqing said hello.


    Chu Yunqing didn''t ask Song Rong why he was here. Song Rong was relieved and looked at Chu Yunqing more. He seemed... Very different from others.


    Song Rong didn''t know exactly what was different, but Chu Yunqing just gave her a very strange feeling.


    "So you know each other?" Yunxia asked excitedly, looking at Song Rong and Chu Yun.


    "Who wants to know this dead girl!" Ah Fu choked.


    Song Rong smiled and didn''t care about Ah Fu, but the more so, Ah Fu felt that he had a breath of anger and couldn''t vent it.


    "Are you the miracle doctor in Yunxia''s mouth?" Song Rong asked curiously.


    Chu Yunqing is still very weak. Speaking, he is light and floating, just like the immortal sound floating down from the sky. He is very ethereal: "the miracle doctor doesn''t dare to be, I just become a doctor after a long illness."


    Speaking of these words, Song Rong obviously felt that Chu Yunqing was a little lonely.


    After a long illness, he became a doctor... These words, from the weak young man''s mouth, made people feel particularly sad. Once again, Chu Yunqing is now 13 years old, and he has only five years of life, and he still died on his wedding day... Song Rong''s heart could not help but bow a handful of sympathy tears for Chu Yun.


    Chu Yun''s last life is no happier than himself.


    Now that he''s back, he can change his fate, but Chu Yunqing, if nothing unexpected happens, he will stay like this until five years later, and then leave the world forever.


    Song Rong had no good impression of the Chu family because of what happened in her last life, but at this moment, Song Rong had to admit in her heart that she really didn''t hate Chu Yun. He was different from other Chu families.

 Chapter 41

    At the moment, Yunxia has moved a stool and an old table into the yard. Chu Yun walks slowly and sits on the stool.


    He was so weak that he couldn''t even stand long. The wide sleeves of his clothes were sprinkled on the table. He stretched out his hand and motioned to Yunxia.


    Yunxia sat down and waited for Chu Yun to feel her pulse.


    Ah Fu took a light blue handkerchief and put it in Yunxia''s hand. Chu Yunqing began to feel Yunxia''s pulse. From this point, it can be seen that Chu Yunqing is an extremely polite person.


    Chu Yun dropped his eyes and began to feel the pulse of Yunxia silently.


    Song Rong couldn''t help but be attracted by Chu Yun''s silence and didn''t dare to speak.


    Chu Yun was very serious at the moment. His handsome face was full of silence. At this moment, he didn''t look like a 13-year-old boy, but like a Zen monk.


    Even Ah Fu didn''t quarrel with Song Rong at this time. He just stared at Song Rong with his eyes.


    Song Rong looked a little bored. After all, she didn''t know medical skills. When she looked up, she saw Ah Fu looking at herself with cockfighting eyes.


    This time, Song Rong somehow didn''t feel a little angry. Instead, she felt very funny, and a big smile hung on her face.


    Ah Fu was directly annoyed by Song Rong''s smile. The damn girl still smiled! He really wanted to rush up, pinch the dead girl''s neck and let the dead girl change her smile into an ugly look!


    After a while, Chu Yun raised his head and took back his hand.


    "Your illness has been all right. In fact, you just got deficiency syndrome when you were a child. It''s not very serious. Pay attention not to have too much emotional fluctuation in the future. Don''t do too much work. It''ll be fine if you keep it for two years." Chu Yun said a lot of words in one breath.


    Song Rong met Chu Yunqing several times. It was the first time she saw Chu Yunqing talk so much.


    Yunxia was a little lonely after hearing this. How could she not live? She was a peasant girl''s life, but she gave birth to a young lady''s body.


    Chu Yun glanced at Ah Fu. Ah Fu knew what his childe was going to do. Although he was reluctant, he took out a purse, found five Liang silver from it and put it on the table.


    Chu Yun stretched out his hand and motioned, "keep the silver."


    If you don''t buy medicine, five Liang silver can even be enough for Yunxia to use for two years. Now Yunxia''s body is much better and doesn''t use medicine much. Moreover, Chu Yunqing brought medicine this time.


    Ah Fu took some more bags of medicine. At the moment, Ah Fu''s heart is bleeding!


    This medicine is more valuable than that silver!


    Master Chu still loves his son very much. On weekdays, he often goes to the house to collect precious medicinal materials, but most of the time, Chu Yunqing doesn''t use drugs, and takes them to treat people.


    "Great doctor childe... Your great kindness and kindness, Yunxia really didn''t want to repay..." Yunxia knelt on the ground and choked.


    Ah Fu hurriedly said, "if you don''t think you can repay, don''t report. If you really want to, just pray for my childe when you''re free. Don''t say anything to promise each other!"


    God knows how many people their childe has saved. If each of these girls shouted to promise each other, their family would be overcrowded! What''s more, the childe hates girls most. Is it because of something important? The childe decides that these girls and servant girls are too noisy!


    Ah Fu has forgotten at the moment. If he talks about noise... He can actually top several girls.


    Yunxia''s face turned red at once. I don''t know whether Ah Fu said something on her mind or because of Ah Fu''s words.


    At this time, Qingshan, Qinghu and others have come back. Both of them have some lonely faces. Did they really do such cruel things? Green peach was very comfortable when she arrived. She finally finished what the young lady told her. As for red apricots, they are not worthy of sympathy at all!


    Qingshan and Qinghu have never experienced anything that his wife almost died. They simply can''t understand how desperate the young lady was at that time, so they can''t accept it at this time and understand it.


    It''s also thanks to the man who was rescued by green mountain and green lake at the beginning. It''s just that they haven''t saved anyone. If they directly let them kill at the beginning, it''s estimated that they will be more stimulated.


    Song Rong doesn''t expect them to accept these things all at once. Everything has to have a relaxation time. People always have to grow up bit by bit, that is, she is not born like this!


    "This is not..." as soon as Qingtao entered the yard, he looked at Chu Yunqing sitting there and Ah Fu standing next to Chu Yunqing.


    "You are a dead girl!" Ah Fu looked at Qingtao and became more angry.


    It was the dead girl who stopped herself and let him drive people away without success.


    "What''s wrong with me here?" green peach hummed.


    Chu Yunqing stood up at the moment and said to Yunxia and Song Rong, "two girls, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go first."


    "Miss, when the cow just came back, it fell into the mud and its hoof was hurt. There should be no way to send us back." green peach hurried.


    If you don''t say it at this time, she and miss may really have to go back. She may have arrived, but what about Miss?


    Besides, I''m not sure how long it will take to walk back. Madam must be in a hurry.


    Song Rong glanced at Chu Yunqing. Although she felt a little embarrassed, she still opened her mouth: "childe Chu... Look..."


    Before Song Rong finished, Chu Yunqing took the lead and said, "let''s go back together."


    "Childe!" Ah Fu began to oppose again.


    But Ah Fu didn''t dare to say more, so he had to look back at Song Rong and say, "you''re not allowed to go in!"


    Song Rong smiled irrefutably, as long as she could go back.


    Before leaving, Song Rong left a little silver for the two people and told them to eat more good food. It''s enough strength to do a good job for her!


    Because Song Rong and Chu Yunqing, this already unsustainable home seems to have vitality all of a sudden.


    Song Rong sat in the middle of the carriage, Ah Fu and Qingtao were on one side. As for Chu Yunqing, of course, he had to sit in the carriage.


    Ah Fu''s carriage drove smoothly for his son.


    However, the road was not very smooth. Accidentally, the rear wheel of the car fell into a pit and bumped.


    Song Rong''s whole body tilted back. When she was unstable, she knocked open the curtain of the carriage, and then fell into the carriage.

 Chapter 42

    Song Rong felt as if she had hit something. It didn''t hurt. When she looked up, she saw that she was all in Chu Yun''s arms! This inspired Song Rong to get up at once.


    But unfortunately, the carriage shook again, and she fell again. At this time, Song Rong noticed that Chu Yun''s arms were filled with a light fragrance of medicine.


    Waiting for the carriage to stabilize, Chu Yun reached out and helped Song Rong up.


    Song Rong was very embarrassed. She didn''t dare to see Chu Yunqing. Instead, she looked at the pattern inside the carriage. All around the carriage were nailed with cotton cloth. It was very soft. Even if someone fell on it, it shouldn''t hurt.


    In addition, there are some medicine bags in the carriage. These medicine bags are neatly placed in a corner. There are also some books. Song Rong glanced at them. They should be medical books and so on.


    After easing up, Song Rong said, "I didn''t mean it just now."


    "No problem." Chu Yun leaned and didn''t mean to talk to song rongduo.


    Song Rong had to climb out wisely. Ah Fu''s voice came over: "since you can talk, it''s all right. Don''t come out soon!"


    He knew it was no good meeting these two broom stars!


    Song Rong glared at Ah Fu: "if you drive the car steadily, how can I hit your childe?"


    "What? You bumped into my childe!" Ah Fu snapped.


    Song Rong wanted to bite off her tongue. She knew Ah Fu was like this. How could she still say such words? Isn''t this causing trouble for herself?


    "I really shouldn''t let you in the carriage!" Ah Fu said fiercely.


    In order to avoid being driven down, Song Rong simply thought he didn''t hear Ah Fu''s words and began to look at his nose, nose and mouth and pretend to be dead!


    Ah Fu said a few more words. Maybe he was thirsty or tired. Finally, he didn''t say it. However, the black face didn''t look good all the time.


    After entering the city, Song Rong got off the carriage with Qingtao and thanked Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yunqing didn''t answer this time, and Song Rong was not worried. She knew that Chu Yunqing should be reading a book. At this moment, even if she said a loud voice, Chu Yunqing probably couldn''t hear it. She understood it early.


    The realm of those scholars who say that they don''t hear what''s going on outside the window and are bent on reading only the books of sages is far from that of Chu Yunqing!


    Song Rong finished the red apricot. Although she didn''t know any useful news, she was also very comfortable to get rid of a small flea.


    She is comfortable, but some people are not comfortable.


    Jasper yard.


    The servant girls, including the colorful sparrow, were all atmospheric and did not dare to breathe. They avoided Ann''s house from a distance.


    In an''s house, one of the vases decorated with lotus patterns has been broken, and the other one is left, which looks a little lonely.


    Song Dai looked at Ann with a gloomy face.


    Ann stood there with an ugly face.


    "Who made you move the red apricot!" Song Dai rebuked in a deep voice.


    "It''s just a servant girl who made a mistake. Do I have no right to punish as the head mother?" an replied without showing weakness.


    An Shi is an official lady. Although she is only the daughter of Suzhou weaving, the official is not very old, but who let an Shi''s father master the lifeline of Suzhou brocade merchants? Moreover, scholars, farmers, industry and commerce, that is, no matter how rich the Song family is, it is not as good as an''s when it comes to identity and status!


    Ann has such a background. Of course, she is tough!


    An Shi sneered, and Feng Mou turned back: "what? Uncle still wants to maintain a servant girl now?"


    Song Dai''s heart was very blocked. He said coldly, "did she make a mistake? Where did she make a mistake? She was clearly planted and framed!"


    What kind of person is Hongxing? He doesn''t know yet? Red apricot is greedy and vain. He promised long ago that he would let her be his concubine. How could she commit adultery with a dirty servant?


    Song Dai''s heart knows that Ann did all this!


    Anshi didn''t want to hide it from Song Dai. She knew what she had done in her family before, but both of them knew it. One didn''t say it and the other didn''t ask.


    Now Song Dai asked, and an was not afraid: "what if it was me?"


    See Ann admit it. Song Dai''s heart was burning with anger: "do you know who the red apricot is?"


    "You know, you are a fresh, tasted little servant girl." when an Shi said this, he clenched his silver teeth. Now he is really promising. He dares to be angry with himself for a servant girl!


    Song Dai stretched out his hand and dropped a tea bowl. Accompanied by a crisp noise, he said, "red apricot is my eye liner in Penglai yard."


    An Shi sneered: "what? Do you want to pay attention to your good sister-in-law''s daily life?"


    The darkest corner in Song Dai''s heart was poked by ANN and pulled into the sun, which made him even more angry.


    In addition to worrying about what Xu knew, he really had a little idea... Naturally, he never told anyone about such an idea, but this an Shi, as the head mother of the Song Dynasty for so many years, how could he not know anything?


    Moreover, an Shi knows Song Dai''s personality very well, so he can poke the pain of Song Dai in one word.


    "Shut up! Don''t talk nonsense!" Song Dai interrupted Ann''s words. Even if he really had such an idea in his heart, he must not let people say it. If people know it, it''s not sure what it would be like!


    Let people know that he is plotting against his sister-in-law? Then his reputation will be completely destroyed.


    An Shi was reasonable and unforgiving and said, "how can you do it? Don''t you let me say it? If you don''t have such a mind in your heart, how can you go to the mourning hall in the middle of the night?"


    "I saw Song Yun go!" Song Dai argued cunningly.


    An sneered: "look at Song Yun? I never knew that your brothers would have such a good relationship! If you want to see Song Yun, you can go during the day. Why do you have to wait for Xu''s presence?"


    Speaking of this, an suddenly said in a Yin voice, "aren''t you afraid that Song Yun will climb up from the ground to find you when you Miss Xu so much?"


    Song Dai''s face became darker. The anger in his heart had been completely provoked by an. He couldn''t think of anything anymore. He raised it with a slap!


    Another crisp sound


    Then, an Shi covered his face and looked at Song Dai with tears in his eyes. In his Phoenix eyes, he couldn''t believe it.


    "You... Dare to hit me?" Anson murmured to himself and questioned Song Dai.

 Chapter 43

    "What if I hit you?" Song Dai said coldly.


    Ann stepped back, looked at Song Dai and said, "OK! OK! OK! You have the ability! You forget? How did you escape this disaster?"


    Song Dai looked at an Shi and said in a Yin voice, "if you want to say it, say it! At that time, none of us can run!"


    With that, Song Dai shook his sleeves and left.


    Only Ann was left standing in the room crying.


    After a while, Ann dried her tears, and hatred flashed in her eyes. Xu... Sooner or later, I will let you completely disappear in your house!


    Ann''s didn''t use others, but cleaned up the messy house bit by bit. With another lotus vase, Ann put it away and threw it away.


    The people in the yard were driven away long before the two quarreled. After Ann''s finished dealing with these, the colorful finch tried to come back and have a look.


    At the moment, I can''t see the trace of a big quarrel with Song Dai from an''s body.


    "Madam?" the colorful bird asked timidly.


    "Pack up and I''ll go back to my mother''s house." Ann said coldly.


    The colorful bird dared not ask more, and said, "I''ll go now."


    She is an''s dowry servant girl. Of course, she should listen to an''s about these things. Even if Song Dai comes, if an doesn''t speak, she may not be able to stop her.


    Caique is very efficient. He packed up his things before he was much older.


    Ann went back, and even her own children did not take them with them.


    Song Hui had already moved to a separate yard. As for her son song, she had already gone to school and didn''t need her to look after her at all.


    So this angle, walking is also easy and light.


    Of course, this is only said to an Shi. For the whole Song Dynasty, there are more troublesome things in an Shi''s house as soon as he leaves.


    I don''t know what an is like, but there are a lot of things about being a housewife! From the management of private property in the government to the discipline of servants and servants, and even the sale of food in the canteen, they have to go through Ann''s hands.


    As soon as an Shi left, the whole song government seemed to be in trouble.


    This time, however, Ann was determined to leave. In the past, she also went back to her mother''s house to stay. However, before she went back, she would sort out the affairs in the house in advance, and then give them to the housekeeper, the servant girl in charge, the servants, etc.


    This time, I decided to go back temporarily. Of course, I won''t handle these things well.


    An Shi wanted to give Song Dai some color to see, which was just what an Shi wanted.


    Before Ann left, she didn''t even talk to the old man and left directly.


    She has worked hard in this family for so many years. Her father has opened the door of convenience to the Song family countless times, which makes the Song family today. However, Song Dai, the wings have just hardened, and dare to treat her like this!


    This time, she will let Song Dai know that she is not easy to mess with!


    Song Rong didn''t know these things at the moment. She was telling Xu what happened. When she heard that Song Rong finally threw the red apricot into the martyr lake, Xu frowned slightly.


    "Mom, you can''t be soft hearted towards such a person! This time, you''re the one who didn''t die, but what if there''s another time? If the red apricot doesn''t harm you, me and yu''er, will you be soft hearted again?" Song Rong asked.


    At this moment, Xu couldn''t answer. If someone wanted to move her children, how could she be soft hearted? She would want to eat meat and draw her tendons!


    "I''ve killed Hongxing this time. First, I''m really angry. I think people who eat inside and climb outside should come to this end. Second, I bought new people. I have to reuse these people in the future. I want to use this thing to deter them and let them know that although I''m young, I''m definitely not easy to fool!" Song Rong''s tone was a little biting.


    Xu looked at Song Rong in a daze. When he waited for his recovery, he held Song Rong in his arms: "linniang, when you grow up... You are stronger than your mother and know this better than your mother."


    Xu was well protected before she got married. She had never been in contact with these things. In recent years, under the protection of Song Yun, she had no chance to contact these intrigues.


    If Xu wants to grow up, the road he has to take is even harder than Song Rong.


    Speaking of Song Yun, when he was going to marry Xu, Xu''s family did not agree... Even now, they do not agree. He took Xu away at that time, leaving only one word, that is, he will love Xu and protect Xu, so that Xu will be wronged!


    Song Yun did what he said. Until Song Yun died, Xu was protected under his wings. It''s just a pity that there was an unexpected situation, and people had misfortunes and blessings overnight. Even if Song Yun had to bear it again, he couldn''t stand the sudden disaster.


    Left a weak wife and a pair of young children.


    "Niang, let linniang take care of you later." Song Rong said solemnly. This is not to please Xu, but from the heart. It is not only a commitment to Xu, but also a spur to himself.


    She will strive to be strong, not to let her mother suffer, not to let her young brother be fooled by others!


    This time, when Ann''s left, we didn''t feel anything, but from the next morning, the people in the house were in a mess.


    Generally speaking, in the early morning, an Shi will wait in the Jasper courtyard, just like the emperor in the early days, except that the emperor has to deal with national affairs, and as for an Shi, he has to deal with large and small things in the Song government.


    Now, Ann''s not in the mansion.


    The steward of the accounting room, if she doesn''t have an surname, she doesn''t care if she approves money at will, but the people in the dining room want to buy food.


    It''s already spring ploughing season. Some of the tenants below are dissatisfied with the high rent and don''t want to work.


    The shop in the mansion also needs to pay for it


    A woman is ill and wants to ask for a favor. She goes back and has a rest for two days


    Which lady is going to celebrate her birthday. I don''t know what kind of gift to send


    Wait, such big and small things directly turn the song house into a mess. Who can solve such a thing?


    Those aunts in the big room have long been subject to the obscenity of an Shi. In the absence of an Shi, they don''t dare to be the first bird, go over and take care of these things... As for Song Dai? I''m busy with bigger things these days. Of course Song Dai won''t care about the back house! No one dared to ask Song Dai.

 Chapter 44

    Second room? Xu has never been in charge! Even if you want to manage, it won''t!


    There is no side room in the second room, just Xu. It can be said that the second room can''t be expected.


    As for the three rooms, at the moment, the third lady is taking the side room of the three rooms, together with the servant girls in the whole room, praying in the Buddhist hall. She hasn''t asked about things outside for two years!


    There are still four rooms, but that''s a bastard! Let the fourth lady come back to take care of the affairs. Isn''t this just leading a wolf into the house?


    Not to mention, can you invite people from the fourth room? Even if you invite them, the old lady will have to skin them?


    In this way, the people had no choice but to ask the old lady for help.


    The old lady was very angry when she heard about it.


    "What a shame!" the old lady said angrily as she waited to send away the servants.


    Mrs. Tan sighed and said, "I heard that my uncle came back and had a quarrel with my wife. It should be for this reason that I went back to my mother''s house?"


    "Don''t think I don''t know what''s going on with Hongxing. At that time, I thought that Song Dai did wrong, but she was just a servant girl. If she could make Ann''s heart happier, she would die." the old lady said in a deep voice.


    How long has she been in this house? What kind of things do not know? She knows this thing in the backyard very well. Since she saw the handkerchief, she understood what happened.


    Then the old lady said, "she wanted the red apricot''s life. Dai Er just said a few words about her and played a game! What a shame!"


    Not to mention that neither Song Dai nor an Shi is a good person. In this case, an Shi is a little too hard, but the fault is not all on an Shi. It is mostly because mothers think their son is good.


    In a word, in the eyes of old lady song, thousands of mistakes are Ann''s mistakes.


    Speaking of this, Ann''s and Xu''s still sympathize with each other!


    The old lady can blame Xu for Song Yun''s death. Ann''s fault is also because Ann''s own fault, but Xu really wants to add sin. Why not!


    "Old lady, what shall we do now?" asked Mrs. Tan anxiously.


    This man is gone. We have to find a way.


    The old lady song was deep in thought and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Mrs. Tan spoke slowly and said in a deliberative tone, "no, let''s go to Anfu and invite the eldest lady back."


    Mr. Song looked up at Mrs. Tan and said coldly, "the people in this house are not dead yet! Can''t they live without her Ann? Let that Ann reflect in her mother''s house!"


    Mrs. Tan glanced at the stubborn old lady, sighed and said, "but who can take over these things except the eldest lady in our family."


    Old man song pondered for a moment and didn''t say anything to let Xu take charge. Although she was willing to embarrass Xu, she absolutely didn''t want Xu to contact the power in the house. Moreover, if Xu couldn''t manage these things well, the house would be even more chaotic. Wouldn''t she let ANN see a joke?


    An Shi left without giving an explanation. Isn''t an''s heart?


    "Aren''t I still alive? I was in charge of all the affairs in this house before, but I gave them to an Shi later. Most of the things of an Shi society were learned from me. I don''t believe it. I can''t compare with an Shi?" the old lady threw the tea bowl heavily on the table and said in a deep voice.


    "But it''s not easy to deal with things in the house, old lady, you..." Tan Pozi was worried about the old lady''s health.


    A woman like her is old. If the old lady is healthy all the time, she is also free. Just talk with the old lady to relieve her boredom. Of course, other people will do other work, but if the old lady falls ill, she will have to do some personal work.


    If the old lady accidentally dies, she will be of no value. She will certainly not live well in her family. Therefore, in Mrs. Tan''s heart, nothing is more important than the old lady''s body.


    The old lady suddenly interrupted Mrs. Tan''s words: "what? You mean I can''t?"


    "The old slave dare not! The old lady is old and strong. She can do it naturally." Mrs. Tan quickly changed her mind.


    The old lady nodded and said, "you asked someone to send me the account books. I''ll get familiar with them. If you don''t understand the big and small things in the house, come and ask me."


    The old lady is determined to kill Ann''s prestige this time. She wants to manage the house better than Ann when she was here.


    The old lady''s front foot had just given such an order, and her back foot Ann knew it.


    Although Ann''s family is far away from Ann''s house, she has been the head mother for so many years. If she doesn''t have a few confidants, she will be too failed. Naturally, someone will send her a message.


    After Ann knew it, she just turned her eyes and snorted coldly, "I think how long her body can last! If she can''t hold it, it''s better!"


    If the old lady knew that Ann thought so, she would not be tired to death. She would be angry to death.


    After knowing this, Song Rong thought about it and asked Xu to make a bowl of bird''s nest porridge. The bird''s nest was bought when Xu was weak. Usually people in the second room can''t bear to eat such a good thing.


    But Xu''s body is better now. He doesn''t need this anymore.


    Song Rong took bird''s nest porridge in a small white porcelain bowl and went to Nanshan hospital.


    Now it''s past lunch time, and the old lady has no appetite for lunch. At the moment, she is frowning and looking at the account book!


    Although she still has ambition in her heart, after all, she is old, dazzled and lack of energy. It depends on the account books and the trivial affairs in the government. It is a little difficult for her.


    Let''s say that normal people, who haven''t been exposed to these for so many years, suddenly began to manage things in the government. They can''t stand it for a while.


    Mrs. Tan looked at the old lady anxiously. When Song Rong came in, there was no one at the door.


    When Mrs. Tan saw Song Rong, she motioned to Song Rong not to speak. She glanced at the old lady, which meant that the old lady was a little irritable and couldn''t be provoked.


    Song Rong looked at Mrs. Tan gratefully, but did not listen to Mrs. Tan''s words. Instead, she approached and whispered to the old lady, "grandma, linniang has come to bring you food."


    The old lady was annoyed, so she said viciously, "what to eat! I said, I''m not hungry now!"

 Chapter 45

    Mrs. Tan looked at Song Rong helplessly. She had already reminded Song Rong, but the child didn''t listen.


    Song Rong didn''t seem to feel the old lady''s bad attitude: "grandma, I brought you bird''s nest soup. Eat some first, and then get busy."


    Song Laofu was already very upset. Song Rong was still talking about it. He was even more upset, so he looked up at Song Rong and said coldly, "what are you doing here!"


    Song Rong pursed her lips and said softly, "I came to see my grandmother. I heard that my grandmother was managing the affairs of the family. I thought to see if I could learn something from my grandmother."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong smiled playfully: "grandma, you don''t want to hide your clumsiness and don''t want to teach me?"


    "What''s the use of learning these!" old lady song snorted coldly.


    "Grandma told me about your youth that day. Now I dream that I want to be the same as grandma! Now there are Grandma and big aunt in our family. It''s no use for me to learn these things, but... In a few days, I''ll grow up and get married sooner or later! It''s too late to learn again! You don''t want me to marry. I won''t lose anything to the Song family Song Rong complimented the old lady and expressed her purpose.


    At this time, the old lady was praised by Song Rong, but she was not bored. She felt that she could do something at this age. It was a very proud thing. At the turn of her handkerchief, she either went into the soil or was ill in bed. She was the only one who did not change her original color


    After listening to Song Rong''s great truth, the old lady said, "bring me the bird''s nest porridge."


    As soon as Song Rong washed, she carefully handed the bird''s nest porridge to the old lady, and then quickly pushed the account book on the desk to one side. The old lady put down the bird''s nest porridge and began to eat.


    As for Song Rong, he put the account books together next to him.


    She really didn''t come to learn things this time. When she just married to the Chu house, although Chu Yun gave her a short life and made her a widow directly, at the beginning, the Chu master was not ill, and the Chu lady didn''t dare to go beyond the past. The Chu master pity her and didn''t treat her badly. She also took over the affairs of the Chu house for a period of time as the young lady of the Chu house.


    At the beginning, she was also conscientious, but she was helpless. She was a married woman without the support of her mother''s family. She couldn''t stand firm in the Chu house. She was nominally the wife of the family. In fact, she had to ask for instructions from the old lady of Chu, that is, the present lady of Chu.


    To put it bluntly, she is a handmaid who handles trivial things.


    She didn''t do these things very well, but she wouldn''t do them at all. Mrs. Chu changed her tricks to embarrass her at the beginning! Before she could bear it, Master Chu also fell ill. In this way, the real power in the house completely fell on Mrs. Chu.


    As for her? She was found a mistake and banned her feet in lengyun courtyard. Later, she completely became a redundant person in Chu house.


    Song Rong came here not to learn, but to help.


    She thought very clearly. If she said she came up to help, old lady Chu would kick her out. Old lady is a little desperate to face and suffer! Song Rong also inquired before coming. I heard that there was a steward who volunteered to help, but she was driven away by the old lady.


    If she wanted to win favor from the old lady, she would still make a detour like this.


    In this way, the old lady can see her ability and know that she is the best of all girls. If one day, Song Dai wants to marry or sell himself to anyone, the old lady will not agree.


    Second, in this way, she can quickly find out the details of the song mansion. In this mansion, it is not enough if there are only two confidants, Qingtao and Haitang. Everyone knows that they are from Penglai courtyard, and many things are inconvenient to do!


    These three come... Doesn''t Ann think the old lady will invite her back? She, just stir it inside to make it cool for Ann''s family... When Ann''s mood is bad, Song Dai will have more trouble


    Anyway, it''s not too big to watch the excitement, not to mention the excitement of Song Dai and an Shi. Song Rong only expects these two people to pinch each other. If they can pinch each other, it''s best! It won''t cost her!


    Mrs. Tan watched. Song Rong persuaded the old lady to start eating. She hurriedly asked, "old lady, if you don''t want to eat something else."


    Before the old lady could answer, Song Rong said coquettishly, "grandma, linniang was afraid that the bird''s nest would be cold. She came in a hurry and hasn''t eaten yet. Just give me a pair of bowls and chopsticks and let me eat with you."


    The old lady looked up at Song Rong and said nothing. She continued to drink bird''s nest porridge.


    Mrs. Tan knew that since the old lady didn''t say anything against it, it was acquiescence.


    Mrs. Tan worked quickly and brought food in a short time. At the moment, Song Rong has tidied up the account books. In order to prevent confusion, she carefully sandwiched a note where the old lady saw it. At that time, as long as she followed the note, she can know where the old lady saw it.


    After dinner, the old lady began to read the account book. Xu was in a better mood and took the initiative to tell Song Rong what to think.


    Finally, the old lady said, "you''re only ten years old. I''m afraid you don''t recognize all the words. It''s no use talking to you about these things."


    Song Ronglian hurriedly said, "grandma, I recognize it."


    Afraid that the old lady didn''t believe it, Song Rong said, "I can recite the women''s commandments now!"


    The women''s commandment is a book that ordinary women must use to learn to read. Generally speaking, as long as they learn the women''s commandment, they will learn almost all the commonly used words.


    "Then recite it again and I''ll listen." seeing that Song Rong didn''t look like a fake, the old man stopped what he was doing and looked at Song Rong.


    Song Rong''s cool and pleasant voice sounded in the room: "it''s a shame to be honest and quiet..."


    Song Rong picked out some important paragraphs. In the past few years, in her life in the Chu house, she relied on this women''s commandment. She hated this book very much.


    Why must she be widowed when her husband dies? Why can''t a good woman marry two husbands? Why should she bear the reputation of chastity?


    Naturally, no matter what she thought in her heart, she did remember it.


    The old lady listened and nodded with satisfaction.


    The old lady liked to learn women''s commandments like this. Finally, she nodded and said, "Xu himself is a bad girl, but the daughter she taught is the best."

 Chapter 46

    Although this seems to be praising Song Rong and Xu, it falls in Song Rong''s ears, but it makes Song Rong feel something wrong.


    Even Mrs. Tan didn''t dare to see Song Rong. What the old lady said... No matter how much I hate Xu, I shouldn''t say this in front of my children.


    But Song Rong kept smiling, as if she hadn''t heard what the old lady said.


    "What else can you tell me?" the old lady looked at Song Rong and asked.


    "I can also calculate and settle accounts. My father taught me this in his spare time." Song Rong said. Xu didn''t teach this. She pushed everything away from her dead father. After all, no one can know whether her father taught her this.


    The old lady''s eyes were somewhat lost and somewhat relieved. She said to Mrs. Tan, "yun''er hasn''t touched the abacus for many years. When he was young, I taught him by hand. Who knows that he is not optimistic, but he began to play with things and lose his will, but I didn''t waste my efforts. Linniang was taught by him."


    Now the old lady also changed her name to Song Rong. Instead of directly calling her name, she called Lin Niang such a close name.


    Song Rong''s heart is somewhat comfortable. It can be seen that her efforts are not in vain. She doesn''t believe that if she keeps on fighting like this, she won''t be able to melt the stone heart of the old lady!


    "Grandma, if you don''t let me try the account book," Song Rong said with a smile.


    "OK, then try it." the old lady was happy to arrive this time. Maybe today''s Song Rong gave her too many surprises, making her feel like she really saw herself when she was young.


    She may not have been as smart as Song Rong now!


    The old lady sighed again in her heart. Song Rong is really a good child. She is not only intelligent, but also polite. If she can recite the women''s commandments, she will know how the child''s nature is!


    Song Rong didn''t dare to calculate it directly. While trying, she asked how to come.


    The old lady said a few words casually and found that Song Rong was easy to understand, and she was very careful. After calculating it once, she would carefully calculate it for the second time. If there was anything she didn''t understand, she didn''t hold on, but asked briefly.


    The old lady looked at Song Rong and calculated several times. She found that it was true and there was nothing wrong. She took a satisfied smile on her face.


    "Grandma, please give me these account books to check. I''ve just learned it. I think it''s interesting, and I want to practice more..." Song Rong begged with a smile.


    The old lady has long been bored. Now she can give the account book to Song Rong in the name of teaching her granddaughter things. Don''t worry about how comfortable it is.


    "You are really smart and learn fast. Let you count." the old lady put on a look of charity.


    Song Rong''s face was happy and said gratefully, "my grandmother taught me well, and can give me such a chance!"


    The old lady is old and slow, but Song Rong is still young. It is when her brain is flexible and has the memory of her previous life. Her brain turns much faster than ordinary people. No, Song Rong is faster and faster!


    Looking at Song Rong''s white fingers, moving on the abacus, listening to the crisp sound, the old lady also saw that Song Rong was more and more pleasing to the eye, and made a lot of changes to Song Rong.


    At this time, Song Rong was very serious all afternoon. She drank some tea in the middle and went to the toilet again. During this period, she never stopped and didn''t shout tired.


    Song Rong is actually tired, but before she comes, she has made psychological preparations. This time, she must make the old lady look at her with new eyes.


    No matter how bad the old lady is, she is the only one she can rely on now. She must be protected by the old lady!


    At dinner, for the first time, the old lady left Song Rong to eat in Nanshan hospital, and she still used the rice with herself, that is, Song Yu, who wants to eat on weekdays and doesn''t stay with the old lady.


    Song Rong has eaten with the old lady several times these days.


    Especially this time, the old lady took the initiative to speak, which is undoubtedly a great encouragement to Song Rong.


    So, a few days later, Song Rong not only helped the old lady sort out the account books, but also did a lot of other things with the old lady, such as human relations.


    "Linniang, it will be Mrs. Chu''s birthday in a few days. You should send some gifts in the name of the song house. Tell me, what should you send?" old Mrs. song asked with a smile.


    Song Rong laughed when she heard this. If she gave gifts to others, she might nod her head, but it''s easy to give gifts to Mrs. Chu!


    At the beginning, she wanted to be more comfortable in Chu''s house, but she did not study Mrs. Chu''s preferences. It was just that Mrs. Chu looked at her and couldn''t change how hard she worked.


    "The colored porcelain in Chu''s house is counted. The colored porcelain items used for gifts on weekdays will not be given away. It''s impolite to buy things from Chu''s house and send them to Chu''s house. We use the best cigarette gauze in our house. We can''t use the common peony pattern, but dye them with the pattern of lotus." Song Rong said with a smile.


    As for the pattern, the old lady doesn''t care, but the cigarette gauze can be taken out for gifts. She just wanted to remind Song Rong that although it can be taken, it''s not special and can brighten people''s eyes.


    I heard Song Rong continue to say, "I just looked at the account book of this month and said that our family bought some exquisite powder. It''s valuable. I don''t think my aunt bought it for her own use. I should know that it will be Mrs. Chu''s birthday soon. Are you ready?"


    This powder is different from ordinary powder. All the women in the palace use this powder. Most people can''t buy it. An Shi will have it. That''s also because his father is a small official in Gusu city.


    An''s identity is special, so he can get this powder.


    It is said that this powder is made of hundreds of flowers and stamens just in full bloom. All the ladies like it.


    However, I like it. The exquisite Zhai has always been in short supply, mostly for the use of officials and wives.


    Song Rong knew that Mrs. Chu also liked these things. Mrs. Chu was born in a humble family and said it well. Everyone called her Mrs. Chu. It was ugly. In fact, she was the servant girl around the late Mrs. Chu!


    But anyway, she still occupies the name of Mrs. Chu. In addition, Master Chu loves her very much. I still have to give her what I should give.


    Moreover, it is said that Master Chu dotes on this lady very much. Under such circumstances, in order to do business with the Chu family, we can''t neglect it.

 Chapter 47

    Although the two companies are now involved in different fields, one more friend always leads to one more way in this mall, and there will still be a lot of business to cooperate with.


    Now Song Rong wants to send this powder, and there''s nothing wrong with it.


    The old lady thought about it. In fact, the old lady understood in her heart that it was mostly an''s use of the financial resources in the government to buy things for herself. But at this time, an had offended the old lady. Song Rong said so again. Of course, she went on according to song Rong''s meaning: "that''s it!"


    The old lady would not have thought that Song Rong was intentional. She thought that Song Rong didn''t figure out the things inside. After all, Song Rong is only ten years old. Even if she is smart, some things on human and worldly sophistication are not smart.


    Song Rong still needs to experience some


    Both grandparents and grandchildren had their own calculations in mind. In a word, they directly sent what an had not easily obtained to the Chu house.


    However, it''s not bad to send this thing. The front foot of the thing just arrived at the Chu house, and the back foot of the Chu house sent an invitation.


    Said that in two days, the house will hold a banquet and invite the people of Chu house to go.


    At this moment, the old lady was in trouble again. Normally, such a thing should let Ann go, but now ANN is not here. If she doesn''t go, it may make Mrs. Chu think more.


    As for her, she can manage the song house, but it''s inconvenient for her to go. Mrs. Chu is a junior. As an old lady of the Song family, if she goes, she will praise Mrs. Chu too much, and it will inevitably make people think more. Maybe the thing that an left home to show her face will be spread.


    After thinking about it, the old lady chose Xu.


    Xu''s family is not very good, but it still looks like the past. Although she has long broken off contact with her mother''s family, her mother''s family also has a head and a face in beilincheng. If Xu doesn''t say these things, who will know? Everyone will only think that Xu is a big girl.


    "Grandma, have you really decided to let your mother go?" Song Rong asked with a little hesitation.


    The old lady said coldly, "what? Being the daughter-in-law of the Song family, the Song family has raised her for so many years. Can''t she do this?"


    "But my father has just... I''m afraid it''s inconvenient for my mother to go out." Song Rong whispered.


    "Now that your father has been buried and has long been driven out of the door and wall, do you want your mother to continue to guard at home?" the old lady said coldly.


    "Besides, this time is not a birthday banquet set by Chu Fu, but a spring banquet to contact everyone''s feelings. If you contact these ladies more, you''ll be relieved." the old lady added.


    If Mrs. Chu really gave a banquet for her birthday, even if Xu wanted to go, the old lady wouldn''t let Xu go!


    Song Rong''s heart is a little low. When most people die, they have to keep it for seventy-seven or forty-nine days. His father was buried in a hurry without saying, and he can''t continue to keep it. Now their clothes can''t wear filial piety.


    The most sad thing is that in order to keep the property of the Song family, the Song government decided to draw Song Yun out of the genealogy with Song Dai. However, the disaster is less than that of future generations. Song Yu and Song Rong are still on the genealogy of the Song family.


    As for Xu, his identity is very embarrassing now. He keeps a crossed out name in the genealogy.


    In a word, even Xu, Song Yun''s wife, can''t be too sad. It can be said that there has never been Song Yun in this family.


    Therefore, many rules can not be used on Xu''s body now.


    It is impossible for Xu to fulfill his obligations as a wife.


    It has been nearly a month since the day passed. Song Yun''s decapitation has faded away and become a matter for others to chat after dinner. However, for Xu, it is as clear and vivid as if it had happened yesterday.


    "Grandma, let me go with my mother," Song Rong said.


    "Are you going too?" the old lady is a little reluctant to give up Song Rong now. If Song Rong hadn''t helped her these days, she really doesn''t know how busy she would be.


    "Grandma, I don''t trust my mother to go alone," Song Rong said truthfully.


    The old lady thought for a moment and said, "you can go. You don''t need to stay long. Just go through a show and let the people of the Chu house know that our song house attaches great importance to the Chu house."


    Before letting Xu go again, old lady song specially sent someone back to the Chu house and said that the eldest lady was not in.


    If this is the case, the Chu House says it doesn''t matter, so no one needs to go. If the Chu House continues to invite, it can only let Xu go, and the Chu house will be ready to let Xu appear in the Chu house by default.


    Xu didn''t want to travel on the cusp of the storm, but the old lady spoke. The old lady was in charge of the family. Even if she didn''t want to go out, she couldn''t.


    When I went, it was near noon. Xu and Song Rong didn''t want to appear too early.


    Their identity will make many people feel unlucky. If they don''t have to appear, it''s best to be late.


    Song Rong knew for a long time that the people of the Chu house would not refuse. Even if the song house had just died today, the Chu house would not shut out the song house.


    Rao was very low-key when Xu and Song Rong appeared, but they still attracted people''s attention.


    "This is... The second lady of song?" Mrs. Chu greeted her, looked at Xu and said.


    Song Rong glanced at Mrs. Chu. Now Mrs. Chu is not very old and looks very dignified. Naturally, the more dignified she is, the more people feel false. She has done her Kung Fu on the surface, but her secret behavior is worse than that of a servant girl.


    Mrs. Chu wears a dress that is almost red. People with larger rules are not qualified to wear red when filling a house like her, but I don''t know how Mrs. Chu confused Master Chu. Many things follow her heart.


    In contrast, Song Rong and Xu wear much more elegant.


    Xu''s body is a light pink dress. The pink is very light, but at least it has color. You know, Xu''s clothes at home these days are much lighter than this.


    As for Song Rong, her lotus colored clothes are much better than Xu''s.


    Mrs. Chu had already given a banquet on her birthday, but she didn''t invite the Song family at that time. She still watched the Song family give gifts, which was made up.


    This banquet is called spring banquet, but in fact, in order to avoid sinners, Mrs. Chu came to entertain the last gift giver, but did not come.


    There were not many people. Song Rong took a look. There were only seven or eight ladies in the flower hall.

 Chapter 48

    There are also several young ladies and childe. These people are gathered on one side of the table and are playing.


    Waiting for Xu and Mrs. Chu to greet, Mrs. Chu''s eyes fell on Song Rong: "is this Miss Song San?"


    Song Rong smiled at Mrs. Chu and said softly, "Song Rong has seen Mrs. Chu."


    With that, a dark current flashed in Song Rong''s eyes. If Song Dai was the culprit of her tragic fate in her last life, the last Mrs. Chu made her worse.


    Song Dai owes more than her, but her parents and relatives. Mrs. Chu owes her Song Rong''s life!


    The lake water in April is clear and cool, with a penetrating chill. It surrounds and drowns her bit by bit. She will never forget that feeling in this life and this world!


    "The child is really clever," Mrs. Chu said with a smile.


    Hearing that others praised Song Rong, Xu also laughed.


    "Come on, please sit here. The sisters are here, so I''ll send you!" Mrs. Chu smiled and scolded.


    Just like Xu is her old friend for many years, in fact, Xu has just met Mrs. Chu.


    Although Xu is not good at communication, he is also from everyone. He also knows how to deal with such a scene. When no one is embarrassed, he will not lose etiquette.


    At the moment, on a long table, there were many melons and fruits. The ladies sat there and chatted. When they saw Xu coming, they all looked at Xu.


    "Sister, you let us wait. When we come here, we have to admit punishment. Just drink a cup of sake!" next to Xu''s seat, there is a 27-8-year-old woman with melon seed face and apricot eyes. She is very beautiful. At the moment, she said to Xu with a smile.


    Where does Xu usually drink? He just sat down and encountered such a big problem.


    Xu finally clenched his teeth secretly, picked up his glass, smiled and said, "I''m late and should be punished."


    She can drink, not just to be punished, but in her heart, she is still a little uncomfortable.


    Seeing Xu drinking wine, Song Rong was a little worried.


    "Yunhong." Mrs. Chu looked back at the child over there and shouted.


    Hearing this name, Song Rong''s hatred is stronger. Yunhong is the second childe of Chu. His full name is Chu Yunhong.


    "Mother." as soon as the voice fell, a 12-year-old boy came from the group. He saluted respectfully.


    "Mrs. Chu is really lucky. The second childe of Chu is really a talent."


    "Yes, the eldest childe of Chu is a good one. Unfortunately, he is too sick. He is a little inferior to the second childe."


    No matter which son of the Chu family is good, it''s all the family business of the Chu family. It''s inappropriate to say it in such a place, but the person who said it was intentional.


    Sure enough, when Mrs. Chu heard this, she smiled: "Yunhong is not as good as you said. Sometimes she will be very naughty."


    Song Rong looked at Mrs. Chu''s face with some pride. When she opened her mouth, she said such words and secretly despised Mrs. Chu.


    "Yunhong, you take Song Rong''s sister to play and take care of Song Rong." Mrs. Chu ordered.


    Chu Yunhong''s eyes fell on Song Rong. He smiled and said, "Mom, don''t worry. I will take good care of my sister."


    Then he smiled and said, "sister Song Rong, come with me."


    Chu Yunhong at this age can''t see the cruelty in the future, but it doesn''t prevent Song Rong from hating Chu Yunhong.


    As long as she thought of her last life, Chu Yunhong rushed into her house, said the ugly words and asked for the shameless things, her heart and liver trembled, the pain was severe and the hatred was strong.


    She remembers each of these people. Now she has no ability. If one day she has the ability, she will let these people experience the despair she has experienced in her previous life.


    "Sister Song Rong, you''re sitting here." Chu Yunhong said with a smile.


    "Which sister is this?" there was a little fat man who looked at Song Rong. Depending on his age, he should be the same age as Song Rong. He was wearing bright blue clothes and his fat face. He had a bit of upstart temperament.


    "This is the third lady of the Song family." Chu Yunhong said with a smile. Long before these guests arrived, Chu Yunhong did his homework and knew who was coming.


    "The third lady of the song house? Hey, there has been a big event in your song house recently. Do you know? I heard that someone in your song house was beheaded not long ago. Is that true?" the little fat man asked curiously.


    "Hey, I also heard that my servant went to see it and said that the blood splashed high." next to the little fat man was a tall and thin man.


    Song Rong is a little angry. Don''t these children know what to say and what not to say?


    She really doesn''t want to hear others talk about her father! Especially in front of her.


    But she couldn''t be angry. When she was angry at someone else''s house, she fell down. Song Rong''s lips pulled out a little smile: "I know."


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Song Rong looked around. There were eight young girls present, including Song Rong, four girls and four teenagers. He didn''t see Chu Yun leaning here.


    Song Rong reached out and ate a piece of cake on the white porcelain plate on the table. After eating, she wiped her hands with a handkerchief, and then drank water to satisfy everyone''s appetite. Then she said, "it''s my father who died."


    These people also noticed that they asked what they shouldn''t ask, and looked at each other.


    Before they could say anything more, Song Rong said, "I went during the execution. The blood splashed all over the ground. When my father died, he still opened his eyes."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong paused: "if any of you are really curious, the next time I dream of my father, I will tell my father that he will listen to me and go around in your dream."


    For children, dead people are terrible things, not to mention beheading.


    Now Song Rong said this again, which really frightened the children. The little fat man looked big. In fact, he was the most timid. He trembled and turned white.


    "Sister Song Rong, i... I''m not curious. Don''t let your father come." the little fat man''s voice has trembled.


    Song Rong looked around for a week and asked, "is there anyone else curious?"


    "No..."


    "No... not curious."


    Song Rong looked at the people like this and thought to herself that these people are too frightened. Facts have proved that there are many means that are more effective than meeting people face to face.

 Chapter 49

    Song Rong has lived two lives, almost twice as old as these children.


    How could you fall into such a thing?


    Song Rong succeeded in scaring the children, but it directly made Song Rong not gregarious. After a while, the children got up and played.


    The adults were here, and the children were embarrassed, so they disappeared into the sight of everyone.


    Only Song Rong sat there alone. Song Rong turned his head and took a look at Xu''s place.


    When he found that Xu was there, he said this softly, and he was relieved.


    These ladies are all from large families. They are smart in their hearts, and they have no conflict of interest with Xu. Of course, they won''t trouble Xu. Who is willing to make themselves an enemy.


    Moreover, Xu''s behavior was appropriate and did not make these ladies feel uncomfortable. At most, he would feel that Xu was less talkative.


    Song Rong thought for a moment, then stood up and walked into the garden.


    She ah, staying here alone will inevitably make these ladies feel lonely, and will also worry their mother.


    Song Rong is not worried that she will be lost alone. Although she is not familiar with all the plants and trees in the Chu house, she has lived for several years and will not be lost.


    Song Rong walked slowly to the pond of Chu mansion. There was a wooden bridge leading to the center of the pond. In the center, there was a pavilion.


    The name of this pavilion is called nianwan Pavilion.


    It is said that the nianwan pavilion was built to commemorate the original lady Chu. Song Rong has seen Master Chu several times. When she came to the Chu family, the only person she didn''t hate should be master Chu.


    Others said that she was a broom star. She couldn''t be happy. Instead, she killed Chu Yunqing. Only Master Chu didn''t blame her.


    She still remembers what Master Chu said when he came to see him.


    "Rong''er, you''ve married to the Chu family. You''re a member of the Chu family. Even if Yun Qing is gone, I won''t wronged you. I know that Yun Qing''s death is not your fault. I also know that I shouldn''t let you marry... But I was also dizzy at that time. I wanted to keep Yun Qing by any means. I clearly knew that Chongxi was nonsense, but I still couldn''t help doing so I''m sorry for you, "Master Chu said sadly.


    When he said these words, Chu Yunqing had just died of illness. Naturally, he was very sad in his heart.


    At that time, Song Rong was in a bad mood, but she was sad and angry. She was sad for herself. She didn''t feel uncomfortable because of Chu Yunqing''s death. Compared with the two, she must be the old father.


    He was so sad and forced to comfort her. Even though Master Chu contributed to her tragic marriage, she didn''t blame Master Chu.


    This is to marry Chu Yunqing. Who knows who Song Dai will marry her if she doesn''t go to Chu''s house?


    Maybe Song Dai will let her marry someone over half a hundred to fill in a house, or Song Dai will let her marry a famous dandy... At that time, the fate may not be much better than this.


    Even at the beginning, she may have some resentment in her heart, but later, these really dissipated. She had no resentment or hatred for Master Chu. Naturally, she had no gratitude.


    After all, the fate of her life also has something to do with Master Chu. The best thing she can do is not to complain or hate. It can be regarded as a reward for Master Chu''s care for her at the beginning.


    Song Rong walked over the wooden bridge. The outside of nianwan pavilion was covered with blue gauze. People outside could not see what was inside, but Song Rong knew that there was a stone table and some snacks.


    It is said that all the snacks were enjoyed by Mrs. Chu.


    Master Chu should love his original wife very much, but I don''t know why he dotes on this house now.


    Song Rong couldn''t figure this out, so she didn''t think about it. No matter what Master Chu thought in his heart, she should hate no less!


    Thinking about it, Song Rong has unknowingly walked near the pavilion. At the moment, a breeze blew, and the veil around the pavilion was blown up. Song Rong saw that there was a person sitting inside.


    This man is dressed in bamboo green. At the moment, he is playing with the black and white chess pieces on the table. It''s Chu Yunqing.


    Song Rong wanted to come here alone, but now Chu Yun is leaning here. She''s not good here, so she turns around and wants to go.


    Chu Yunqing raised his head and saw Song Rong. His eyes were very clear. At the moment, they fell on Song Rong. There was a feeling that Song Rong would wash away all his impetuosity.


    Being seen, it''s not good to leave so directly. Song Rong had to take a few steps forward, came to the pavilion and gave a slight salute: "childe Chu."


    Chu Yunqing was a little surprised this time. He probably didn''t expect to meet Song Rong here.


    Song Rong explained with a smile, "I came to the spring banquet with my mother."


    Chu Yun nodded, straightened his sleeves, then raised his hand slightly on the table and motioned Song Rong to sit opposite him.


    Song Rong was slightly stunned. Chu Yunqing, what are you doing?


    But she still sat down. Such a quiet Chu Yun tilt seemed to have a power that she couldn''t refuse.


    After Song Rong sat down, Chu Yunqing didn''t talk to Song Rong, but continued to look at the black and white chess pieces on the table. Unexpectedly, he played chess alone.


    Sitting here with Chu Yunqing, Song Rong was a little cramped at the beginning, but gradually, Song Rong relaxed. First, she was very familiar with the pavilion. Second, Chu Yunqing was very quiet and easy to get along with... To be exact, she didn''t have to think about how to get along with Chu Yunqing, just as if she didn''t have Chu Yunqing.


    Song Rong sat for a while and was a little bored. She began to watch Chu Yun play chess.


    Song Rong moved slightly and didn''t notice her sleeve. She had scratched a chess piece. When she found it, she couldn''t help reaching out to get the chess piece. In the process, Chu Yunqing also stretched out his hand. The two hands collided in the air.


    Although he just touched Chu Yun''s slender fingers, Song Rong''s body was still slightly shocked.


    Other people''s hands are warm, but Chu Yunqing''s hands are cold. If Chu Yunqing wasn''t sitting opposite him and panting, Song Rong wouldn''t think the hand he just met was a living person.


    With a slight touch, Song Rong took back her hand. Her face was slightly red. She seemed a little impolite.


    But Chu Yunqing seemed to be a man without anything. He picked up the chess piece and put it back in place.

 Chapter 50

    Song Rong looks at Chu Yunqing. He looks much better today, but he still can''t hide his illness.


    But when others are ill, they are likely to be as thin as firewood, but Chu Yunqing is ill, but he has a different kind of romantic and handsome.


    A game of chess was soon dumped by Chu Yun.


    Waiting for Chu Yunqing to pick up the pieces, Song Rong involuntarily stretched out her hand to help Chu Yunqing clean up.


    During this process, Chu Yunqing never spoke, and Song Rong was used to Chu Yunqing.


    When Ah Fu was there, Chu Yunqing occasionally spoke to discipline Chu Yunqing. Now I don''t know where ah Fu has gone. Chu Yunqing doesn''t open his mouth.


    Song Rong thought in her heart that there should be a noisy and annoying boy like Ah Fu around Chu Yunqing, otherwise it would be too cold.


    After chuyun finished playing chess, he got up and went out. He didn''t mean to greet Song Rong.


    Song Rong realized that Chu Yunqing had just let herself sit here. It didn''t mean to invite her at all, but to let her wait. When he finished playing chess, he would let the place out. For some reason, Song Rong felt suffocated after guessed Chu Yunqing''s mind.


    Even a little annoyed, she could no longer sit here, and she got up and walked out.


    Two people, one behind the other, passed the wooden bridge.


    However, Song Rong stepped on a raised wooden board. She shook her feet, gave a cry of surprise, and fell down.


    Chu Yunqin, who was only two steps away from Song Rong, immediately turned back and stretched out his hand to pull Song Rong.


    But Song Rong''s strength to fall down is too great. Chu Yunqing not only didn''t hold Song Rong, but was pulled into the water by Song Rong!


    It is only April now. The water is cold and cold, which directly makes Song Rong shiver. Fortunately, this is the edge of the pond. The water is not very deep and can reach Song Rong''s shoulder.


    Just get up and stop.


    As soon as Song Rong stood up, she was surprised that Chu Yunqing seemed to have been pulled down by her carelessly. She hurriedly looked for it. Only then did she pick up a person in the water. At this time, Chu Yunqing''s eyes were closed and his face was pale. It can be seen that the situation is not optimistic at all!


    Song Rong''s heart suddenly panicked. Chu Yunqing was already weak. He suddenly planted in a pond and was washed by cold water, but he died?


    Thinking of this, Song Rong couldn''t help shivering.


    She... She really doesn''t want to kill Chu Yunqing!


    She had no time to think about the consequences of how the Chu family would retaliate against her after Chu Yun''s death. Her only idea now is to try her best to save Chu Yun''s death.


    "Somebody!" Song Rong shouted.


    There was no one in this place. When Song Rong dragged Chu Yun out and shouted anxiously, Ah Fu rushed back from a distance!


    Chu Yun just sent him to do something.


    As soon as he swept his eyes, he saw Song Rong leaning out with Chu Yun in his arms.


    At the moment, he was still holding two painting scrolls in his hand. When he was so surprised, the painting scroll fell to the ground, one of which was scattered. On it was painted a cold goose. The cold goose was painted on a piece of white paper. There were no mountains, clouds, plants and trees, which looked abrupt and with a different kind of loneliness.


    After Ah Fu rushed over, he helped Song Rong to pull Chu Yun out.


    At the moment, Ah Fu didn''t even have time to blame Song Rong. If he always saw Song Rong appear in front of him, Ah Fu had to make a mockery.


    "Childe! Childe!" Ah Fu shouted loudly.


    At the moment, they had pulled Chu Yun up and lay flat on the ground.


    "What''s wrong with my childe!" Ah Fu stared at Song Rong at this time.


    Song Rong was also frightened and stayed there. She didn''t know how to explain. There was nothing to explain. It was Chu Yun who fell into the pond.


    At this time, Chu Yun coughed slightly and opened his eyes weakly.


    Seeing Chu Yunqing open his eyes, Song Rong''s heart is relaxed.


    "Young master, how are you now?" Ah Fu asked hurriedly.


    Chu Yunqing said in a very weak voice, "I fell in the pond first. Miss Song came down to save me."


    Chu Yun tilted to finish this sentence and closed his eyes tightly.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing and couldn''t tell what it was like in her heart! It''s obvious that she hurt Chu Yunqing. Although it was unintentional, she caused the current situation of Chu Yunqing. Why didn''t Chu Yunqing tell the truth and lied to Ah Fu?


    When Song Rong thought about this, he heard Ah Fu''s roar: "what are you doing there? Help me get the childe up quickly!"


    Ah Fu has squatted down at the moment. Song Rong immediately helped Chu Yun up. Ah Fu picked up Chu Yun and ran to lengyun hospital.


    Although Chu Yunqing is weak, he is also a man, and he is two years older than Song Rong. When Song Rong just helped Chu Yunqing, he almost tried his best.


    At this time, Song Rong''s mind was blank again.


    Except that Chu Yun just woke up and said something that was really difficult for Song Rong to understand, Song Rong thought about something in her mind. Song Rong''s mind has always been blank!


    Ah Fu''s stature is not big, but he leans forward with Chu Yun on his back. It seems that he doesn''t have any difficulty at all. He runs fast, and Song Rong follows him!


    Ah Fu shouted as he ran: "young master, you''re in the water! Come on!"


    Some servants saw it and said directly, "I''ll inform someone to call the doctor and find the master!"


    Ah Fu was relieved and stopped talking. He just kept his strength and went to lengyun hospital. When he went to lengyun hospital, Ah Fu was too tired to have strength.


    Ah Fu looked at Chu Yunqing, who was soaked all over, frowned, looked at Song Rong and said, "come here and help me untie the childe''s clothes."


    Song Rong was slightly stunned and solved Chu Yun''s clothes?


    When Ah Fu saw that Song Rong didn''t move, he shouted angrily, "don''t hurry up! There are no servant girls around the childe. Just help!"


    It''s Ah Fu who uses Song Rong as a servant girl.


    Looking at Chu Yunqing''s extremely pale face because of the cold, Song Rong had no time to think about anything else at this time. He didn''t care about his reputation!


    Not to mention that she is only ten years old. If she didn''t be played up by people with a heart, there would be no big deal. Even if she really would have a bad reputation, she had to do so! If something happens to Chu Yunqing, she really can''t afford it!


    Song Rong immediately went over and helped Ah Fu take off the blouse. Just when Song Rong was going to stretch out his hand to take off Chu Yun''s inner clothes, Ah Fu stared at Song Rong and said, "what are you doing? Don''t stop!"

 Chapter 51

    Song Rong is now tensed into a string. He was startled by Ah Fu''s cry.


    "Hold the childe and I''ll take it off!" said Ah Fu, throwing a wet dress on Song Rong''s head and blocking Song Rong''s line of sight.


    Song Rong''s heart is really guilty. Even Ah Fu treated her like this. There is no complaint in her heart. As long as Chu Yunqing can get better, everything is worth it.


    And she also understood that although Ah Fu was vicious, he was really worried about Chu Yunqing''s safety, and there were places to consider for her. In this way, he blocked his eyes and only supported Chu Yunqing, which would not have a bad reputation.


    After a while, Song Rong felt a light on her body, and then Ah Fu said, "OK."


    Now Chu Yunqing has been put on the bed and wrapped in a quilt.


    Before Song Rong could change her wet clothes, she rushed in.


    The first is an old man with a box. Don''t think it must be a doctor.


    Then came a man in his forties, Chu Zongping, Chu Yunqing''s father.


    Chu Zongping married Mu Wan for many years before he had such a child as Chu Yunqing, so he looks older. Normally, a man of Chu Zongping''s age is expected to have grandchildren.


    "How''s Qing''er now?" Chu Zongping asked eagerly.


    Ah Fu said with a sad face, "Sir, the childe fell down the pond."


    "How did this man fall?" Master Chu said in a deep voice, with a hidden anger in his tone.


    Ah Fu whispered, "I don''t know. The childe asked me to get something. When I came back, the childe was already in the water."


    Then Ah Fu''s eyes fell on Song Rong and said, "master, when the childe fell into the water, the girl was there. Maybe she knows something."


    The master''s eyes also fell on Song Rong.


    This is the first time Song Rong has seen Master Chu in his life. He is very elegant and handsome. Looking only at his temperament, he is somewhat similar to Song Yun, but only similar.


    Song Yun doesn''t have the momentum of Master Chu.


    Compared with the two, Song Yun is more bookish and unrestrained. As for Master Chu, he still has the momentum of a superior, giving people a feeling of not being angry and self-confident.


    "Whose child is this?" Master Chu saw at a glance that Song Rong''s dress was not a servant girl, but a young lady of which family.


    "I''m the third miss of the brocade Song family." Song Rong answered softly.


    Master Chu eased his look and asked, "what on earth is this?"


    Just when Song Rong hesitated to answer, the doctor over there had come out.


    "Master Chu." the doctor first saluted.


    At this time, where would Master Chu care about how Chu Yunqing fell into the water? He needs to know more about Chu Yunqing now.


    "How is Yunqing now?" Master Chu asked eagerly.


    The doctor said: "your childe is not a big deal, but he is too weak. He fainted just after being stimulated by cold water. I have injected him. Now he should wake up soon."


    The doctor said and asked for paper and pen: "I write down the prescription and take it twice. It should be all right."


    "Thank you, sir." Master Chu even offered to salute the doctor.


    Speaking of identity and status, Master Chu is much higher than the doctor. Now he can do such a thing for his son, which is enough to prove that Master Chu really loves Chu Yunqing.


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare." the doctor dodged.


    Then the doctor sighed again and said, "Master Chu, I know I shouldn''t say a word, but I still have to say that your son''s body is too weak. If you don''t cure it as soon as possible, it will be cold and wind, which will make him..."


    Before the doctor went on, Ah Fu stopped him: "don''t say such bad words! My childe will live a long life!"


    When Ah Fu said this, he was already in tears. His cry was a little ugly. He grinned at this time. It was a very funny expression, but at the moment, people would only feel deep sadness from Ah Fu.


    Even the doctor didn''t have the heart to quarrel with Ah Fu. He just walked out with his head swinging.


    Others will not blame Ah Fu. Everyone can see that Ah Fu is really sad for Chu Yun, so he talks too much. Moreover, most of the people in the family know what ah Fu is.


    Besides, Master Chu doesn''t think ah Fu is bad. He really doesn''t trust others to take care of Chu Yunqing. Ah Fu is a person who can completely reassure him.


    Master Chu went to the bed and looked at the weak Chu Yun, with some grief in his eyes.


    The corners of his eyes were even watery.


    "Dad..." Chu Yun tilted at this time, slowly opened his eyes, saw Master Chu and whispered.


    "Yun Qing, dad is, dad is..." Master Chu hurriedly gathered together.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry." Chu Yunqing''s voice is light. If you don''t listen carefully, you can''t hear it at all.


    Master Chu eased his temper and asked, "how could it fall into the pond?"


    Chu Yun tilted his head and glanced at the wet Song Rong standing in the room. "Dad, there was an injustice on the way to nianwan Pavilion. I accidentally fell into the pond."


    With that, he gave a slight pause before continuing: "it happened that Miss Song passed by and saved me."


    When Master Chu heard the speech, he quickly looked back at Song Rong. Seeing that Song Rong was wet all over, he quickly ordered his servants to follow him and said, "take Miss Song to change her clothes."


    Song Rong took a deep look at Chu Yunqing. At the moment, she couldn''t tell what it was like in her heart.


    Chu Yun''s words are full of maintenance


    But she and he just got to know each other. When it comes to friendship, it''s half a minute. At least she has never helped Chu Yunqing, but has been adding trouble to Chu Yunqing. This time, she almost killed Chu Yunqing.


    After waiting for Song Rong to freshen up and change her clothes, it''s already time after a incense stick.


    When Song Rong came out, she finally went to the place where Chu Yunqing was. She wanted to make sure that Chu Yunqing really had nothing to do, instead of waking up and falling asleep again.


    This time, when Song Rong came in, no one stopped him.


    Inside the house, the people are gone. I think I want chu Yun to be quiet.


    Only Master Chu and Ah Fu are left. At the moment, Master Chu is holding a medicine bowl and personally feeding Chu Yun to pour medicine.

 Chapter 52

    Such a scene, in Song Rong''s eyes, involuntarily reminds Song Rong of her father.


    Seeing Song Rong coming, Master Chu handed the medicine bowl to Ah Fu, who was guarding one side, and took Song Rong to the outer room.


    He motioned Song Rong to sit down.


    Waiting for both of them to sit down, Master Chu said in a warm voice, "Miss Song, thank you this time."


    After hearing this, Song Rong felt bitter in her heart. She clearly did something wrong and had to be thanked by humanity. It was really not a taste in her heart.


    But now Chu Yunqing has nothing to do, and still returns the truth of what Chu Yunqing himself opened his mouth to hide. Song Rong doesn''t want to say it. If it is known, she almost hurt the eldest childe of Chu. I''m afraid there will be countless troubles around her.


    She is willing to use any way to make up for Chu Yunqing. Telling this matter is not only useless, but also implicate her mother


    Song Rong also knew that it was shameless to hide the truth so much, and she felt very uncomfortable.


    "Are you Song Yun''s daughter?" Master Chu asked again.


    Song Rong nodded. It seemed that Master Chu knew his father.


    Sure enough, Master Chu said, "when your father and I were young, we studied in an academy. We were classmates and friends. Today you saved Yunqing. If there is anything we can''t solve ourselves in the future, come to Uncle Chu."


    Song Rong had to nod. Naturally, where would she dare to take grace in the future! Just deal with Master Chu.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of huanpei attacking each other outside the door, and then a gentle voice came in: "what happened? What''s the matter with Yunqing now?"


    As soon as I looked up, I saw Mrs. Chu surrounded by a group of servant girls and servants. Mrs. Chu''s face was full of anxiety and worry and looked into the room.


    Master Chu saw it and said, "there''s nothing wrong with Yunqing."


    Mrs. Chu said sadly, "it''s all my fault today. If I hadn''t held a spring banquet, I wouldn''t have transferred the servants near the pond and let the cloud pour out such things!"


    "How can I blame you? Well, well, don''t cry. Yunqing has nothing to do now." Master Chu comforted.


    Mrs. Chu choked and said in a sad voice, "Sir, if something happens when you say the cloud is pouring, how can I get up to my dead sister!"


    The first time I heard this voice, I felt sad and hurt my lungs. People couldn''t help but follow my heart. But Song Rong was not moved, but looked at Mrs. Chu quietly.


    In her last life, she had already experienced Mrs. Chu''s skills and knew what kind of person Mrs. Chu was. How could she be easily cheated by Mrs. Chu?


    According to her understanding of Mrs. Chu, she will cry like this. Nine times out of ten, it is false! If she really cares about Chu Yunqing, how can she always try to seize Chu Yunqing''s widow... That is, her own dowry?


    It''s said that she loved Wu and Wu, but she didn''t succeed when she married. At least it''s Chu Yunqing''s wife. Master Chu still has some pity for her, but what about Mrs. Chu?


    If you really hate her, it doesn''t matter. Mrs. Chu didn''t hate her for killing Chu Yunqing at all, but hated her as Mrs. Chu Yunqing!


    In short, Song Rong just doesn''t believe that Mrs. Chu really cares about Chu Yunqing!


    I''m not sure what kind of evil intention is hidden under Mrs. Chu''s hypocritical skin!


    Mrs. Chu went to see Chu Yunqing again, but Chu Yunqing didn''t like words very much, so Mrs. Chu came out again.


    Master Chu said, "madam, since Yunqing has nothing to do, let''s go back first. Don''t you still have guests?"


    Mrs. Chu nodded and looked at Song Rong again. She just knew that Song Rong saved Chu Yun.


    Song Rong lowered her eyes and seemed to feel that Mrs. Chu looked at her eyes with a bit of coldness. Is it Mrs. Chu who wants Chu Yun to die? And she knows that she saved Chu Yunqing, so she hates herself?


    Song Rong thought, and a cold sweat came up! Cold back!


    "Miss Song San, are you..." Master Chu asked.


    Song Rong said in a crisp voice, "I want to see childe Chu again and leave in a moment."


    Master Chu doesn''t want people to disturb Chu Yunqing, but Song Rong is different after all. It''s Song Rong who saved Chu Yunqing. He can''t say anything, and he''s relieved to see that Song Rong knows the general.


    Waiting for everyone to leave, Song Rong went into the inner room.


    At the moment, Chu Yunqing had put on his clothes and was half sitting with a bowl of soup and medicine.


    Far away, Song Rong asked about the cool fragrance in the medicine and looked at the thick, black medicine soup to know how bitter it was.


    Chu Yunqing drank such bitter medicine without blinking, which is enough to prove that Chu Yunqing has taken so many drugs. I''m afraid he''s already used to such bitterness?


    "Son of Chu." Song Rong whispered.


    Chu Yun puts down the medicine bowl, and Ah Fu takes it out.


    He looked up at Song Rong, his eyes were ordered and clear, and there was no intention of blaming Song Rong in his eyes.


    "Why don''t you tell the truth today?" Song Rong whispered.


    Chu Yun sighed and said, "my weak body is dead. If it drags others down because of this, it''s not worth it."


    Chu Yun said that when he died, he was floating lightly, as if talking about something as simple as eating and drinking water.


    Song Rong felt sad when she heard this. How old is Chu Yunqing? He is only 13 years old. He is a 13-year-old boy from another family. At this time, he may have been wronged and have to go back to his mother''s arms and cry!


    Chu Yunqing has seen through as if it were life and death


    "Childe Chu, I''m really sorry for what happened today." Song Rong sincerely apologized.


    At this time, a voice came from outside the house: "OK! You dead girl! I said how did our childe fall into the water? It''s all because of you!"


    Ah Fu has tried his best with the medicine bowl. He just wanted to know what Song Rong wanted to say to the childe, so he pretended to leave. In fact, he has been hiding behind to listen.


    He would rush out because he couldn''t help it. He couldn''t bear to listen to the conversation.


    However, from their words, Ah Fu has heard that there is something fishy in it.


    Song Rong looked at Ah Fu and didn''t know how to deal with it. In the past, she could choke back, but now, if she was wrong, she was wrong. It should be for Ah Fu to say a few words.


    "I said, every time my childe meets you, it must be bad!" ah Fulian snorted.

 Chapter 53

    Then Ah Fu jumped up and grabbed Song Rong''s wrist: "come with me. I''ll take you to the master and make things clear!"


    "Ah Fu!" Chu Yun''s voice was slightly heavier. He was already a little weak. Maybe he was angry. Maybe he spoke with too much strength and began to cough violently.


    When Ah Fu saw this, he didn''t care about Song Rong. He directly let go of Song Rong and rushed over with a lunge.


    "Childe, are you all right?" Ah Fu asked anxiously.


    "I''m fine. Don''t embarrass Miss Song any more. She didn''t mean to..." Chu Yun said slowly.


    "Not on purpose? That''s also on purpose!" Ah Fu glared at Song Rong fiercely, as if he were a sworn enemy.


    "It''s probably that the road is uneven, otherwise miss song won''t fall down." Chu Yunqing continued.


    Ah Fu said: "Childe, you are kind-hearted. I know from what you say. Most of the time when the broom star fell down, he pulled you and said the road was uneven? How could the road be uneven? I know it''s our wife''s death day recently. Childe always goes to the nianwan Pavilion. He knocked the bridge bit by bit with a hammer the day before yesterday. How could he fall down when he walked on it?"


    Hearing this, Song Rong''s face coagulated slightly, looked at Ah Fu and asked, "you mean you just repaired the road?"


    Ah Fu hissed, "would I still make fun of my childe''s safety? Do you admit it now? You fell down on purpose and took my childe!"


    At this moment, Song Rong''s mind has turned thousands of thoughts. Ah Fu said that she had repaired the road, but she didn''t fall for no reason. There was indeed a wooden board cocked up.


    The bridge that has just been repaired won''t have any planks curling up by themselves? And you can see from Ah Fu''s loyalty to Chu Yun. Ah Fu must be very serious when repairing the bridge!


    What does this mean?


    The more I think about Song Rong, the more cold I feel behind my back!


    "Ah Fu! You follow me!" Song Rong suddenly said.


    Before Ah Fu reacted, Song Rong pulled on Ah Fu''s wrist and took Ah Fu out.


    "What are you doing?" Ah Fu shouted.


    Song Rong said, "you follow me. I''m sure you won''t regret it. If you think it''s useless, you''ll tell me again. I''ll never argue!"


    As soon as Ah Fu heard this, he didn''t care where Song Rong was going with him. Instead, he said, "I''ll see what you''re up to! I''m not afraid of you!"


    Ah Fu doesn''t care whether Song Rong is a miss of the Song family or not. Anyone who makes their childe bad is an enemy! He won''t be polite in his words.


    Chu Yunqing watched the two men go out, trying to say something, but it was too late.


    Now Chu Yunqing''s situation is very stable, and Song Rong is relieved to come out with Ah Fu.


    When he reached the bridge over the pond, Song Rong asked, "Ah Fu, does anyone know about your bridge repair?"


    Ah Fu Leng snorted: "what? You still think I''ll lie to you? No one knows that I built the bridge! But I did! I know, you just want to blame it on the bridge!"


    Song Rong nodded and ignored Ah Fu who was immersed in his own thoughts.


    Instead, he searched carefully near the place where he fell.


    Sure enough, she found the problem!


    There is a wooden board, which is movable. If you lift it slightly upward, it is tilted up. If you step on it carelessly, of course, you will be unstable and easily fall into the pond. If you step on it, the wooden board will return to its place. If someone doesn''t look for it carefully, you can''t find it at all.


    Ah Fu was far away. Seeing Song Rong''s action, he sneered and said, "do you want to break the board now? I tell you, when I built the bridge, I hammered the nails in with a hammer! And I checked each piece carefully!"


    Song Rong didn''t argue with Ah Fu either. Instead, she lifted the board she found and motioned for Ah Fu to see it.


    Ah Fu''s face changed slightly and came over with disbelief on his face.


    "It''s impossible! I''ve checked every board here carefully! It''s impossible!" Ah Fu said in shock.


    Song Rong motioned Ah Fu not to make a noise and said to Ah Fu, "drag me a little and I''ll have a look."


    Then he stretched out a hand and asked Ah Fu to hold himself.


    Ah Fu probably knew that Song Rong really didn''t mean it. He had a better attitude towards Song Rong. Moreover, seeing Song Rong''s dignified look, he was really quiet and grabbed Song Rong''s arm.


    Song Rong dared to tilt her body out slightly and looked at the contact position between the wooden board and the crossbar.


    She looked at it as if it was uneven. When she reached out and touched it, it was indeed uneven, and there were wooden thorns protruding. She pulled down a wooden thorn, which was yellow and white and fresh.


    The crossbar under the bridge has to be at least a few years. The place outside has become dark. Why is this place like this? This is clearly the trace left when someone pried the board with something under the bridge!


    Song Rong gestured to Ah Fu to see it too.


    Waiting for Ah Fu to finish reading, he yelled: "which one..."


    Before he finished, Song Rong stopped Ah Fu''s and said, "keep your voice down!"


    Ah Fu stared at Song Rong and said, "why should I keep my voice down? I know who wants to be so immoral!"


    Although Ah Fu said so, his voice was really low.


    Seeing that Ah Fu didn''t really understand anything, Song Rong sighed and said, "listen to me."


    "You think, why did the man pry open the board? There must be nothing in the pavilion recently, right?" Song Rong asked.


    "I don''t know what this man is for! In this pavilion, only the master and the childe will come recently. The master is busy recently. Usually the childe will go in." Ah Fu replied.


    "If Master Chu falls, what will happen?" Song Rong asked.


    "The water in this pool is not deep. If the master falls down, he will catch the wind and cold. He won''t do this with the childe..." speaking of Chu Yunqing, Ah Fu is a little lonely.


    "Yes, so I say that your childe often passes by here, and it won''t be a big deal if others fall down. Only your childe will lose half his life." Song Rong said in a deep voice.


    Then Song Rong said, "I pulled your childe down this time, so I stood up in the water as soon as he fell down, and then I fished him up... If your childe fell down first and others rescued him, I''m afraid it''s too late?"

 Chapter 54

    "Ah bah! Don''t say such unlucky words!" ah Fulian hurriedly said.


    Song Rong sighed and said earnestly, "this is bad luck, but it''s better to say it now than it really happened! Don''t you understand? In all likelihood, someone wants to harm your childe! Since someone wants to harm your childe, you''re shouting here. Don''t tell the person who stumbled secretly that you found it? Let him run away quickly?"


    Ah Fu has just had such a hunch. What Song Rong said is not in vain. Now that Song Rong said it so bluntly, he woke up Ah Fu directly!


    Ah Fu said with consternation on his face, "but who wants to harm my childe?"


    "If no one had hurt your childe, would the board loosen itself? Did you not repair the bridge?" Song Rong said coldly.


    Ah Fu looked dejected and said, "let''s go back first. I can''t explain this clearly. Please talk to the childe."


    Song Rong nodded and walked back with Ah Fu.


    As soon as I got off the bridge, I saw a servant girl in green coming.


    "Ah Fu? Miss Song San? Who are you?" the servant girl asked after looking at the direction of the bridge.


    As soon as Ah Fu wanted to speak, Song Rong cut him off: "I lost one of my hands. I asked Ah Fu to accompany me to find it."


    Song Rong said, "there are daisy flower prints on it. It should have been lost near here. It''s a pity that they haven''t been found."


    The servant girl smiled and said, "let me help you find it."


    "Well, Ah Fu and I have just looked for it carefully. It is estimated that we fell into the pond." Song Rong also showed a disappointed look.


    After waiting to separate from the servant girl in blue, Ah Fu asked curiously, "what did you lose your hand? Why didn''t I hear you say that?"


    Song Rong took a look at Ah Fu. Is Ah Fu really stupid or fake stupid? He usually looks smart. Why is he so stupid at this time!


    "Who was that servant girl just now? How does she seem to know me?" Song Rong asked first.


    "Oh, that''s one of the big servant girls around madam. It''s Ruyi," Ah Fu replied.


    Song Rong just answered Ah Fu''s question: "Now someone wants to harm your childe. We don''t know who this person is. That is to say, everyone may harm your childe. Now your childe is not good, especially you. If you don''t guard in front of your childe and follow me here, people will be suspicious. A person with a guilty conscience will run away as soon as there is trouble!"


    "But that''s the servant girl beside madam," said Ah Fu.


    Song Rong raised her lips and sneered: "then you can be sure that she is not the one who pried the board?"


    What else ah Fu wanted to say was blocked by Song Rong: "Ah Fu, you know, people are separated from the belly. These villains will disguise and won''t let you see it at a glance. What can be seen at a glance is not terrible. What is terrible is those who hiss cold and warm to you on the surface, but stab you in the back!"


    "Smelly girl, how can I listen to you? It seems that I mean something?" Ah Fu asked, staring at Song Rong.


    Song Ronglian hurriedly said, "where do I mean something, just say it casually."


    In fact, when she said this, she didn''t think of anyone else, that is, Song Dai and Mrs. Chu!


    But in this case, she can''t tell Ah Fu that Ah Fu is loyal to Chu Yunqing, but now she doesn''t know what the relationship between Chu Yunqing and Mrs. Chu is. If Chu Yunqing really believes that Mrs. Chu is really good to him, it''s useless for her to say so.


    Looking at the bloody Ganoderma lucidum and the fact that Chu Yun is involved today, she can choose to mention Chu Yun. If Chu Yun can understand what she means, she can go on.


    If Chu Yunqing doesn''t believe it and doesn''t even think about it, she can only vaguely remind Chu Yunqing.


    After seeing that the board was really pried open, Song Rong didn''t feel so guilty about Chu Yunqing. I think so. If Song Rong hadn''t fallen first today, I don''t know which day Chu Yunqing would fall first. If there was no one here, Chu Yunqing might have died.


    Of course, she still thanked Chu Yunqing from her heart. She rushed to Chu Yunqing. Regardless of her own safety, she had to stretch out her hand to pull her. In the end, she didn''t give her up. She had to repay Chu Yunqing for these two things.


    After listening to Song Rong''s words, Ah Fu thought for a while and said, "you''re right. Now no one can believe me except I''m really good for the childe!"


    He didn''t forget to look at Song Rong fiercely: "you can''t be trusted!"


    Looking at Ah Fu''s overcorrection, Song Rong smiled. It''s better than Ah Fu''s not taking his words to heart. Chu Yunqing, who also contacted her, can guess Chu Yunqing''s temperament. Chu Yunqing is probably as smart as what is rumored outside, but his intelligence should be used in medical skills or articles. This is intriguing Chu Yunqing should not be good at fighting horns.


    Maybe it''s not that he''s not good at it. Chu Yun didn''t care at all. The weakness brought from his mother''s womb made him know that he won''t live long, so he didn''t think about these things. Did he regard these as external things?


    Perhaps, the end of death has been waiting for him to go over and let others be more calm. If he wants to fight or rob, he will go to the end quietly. Otherwise, Chu Yunqing will not fall into the water. When he just woke up, the first sentence is not to save people, but to protect her.


    But Song Rong felt that it was better to live than to die.


    There is hope when you live, and it''s all over when you die. She died once and understood the feeling of death. Moreover, people like Chu Yunqing shouldn''t die like this, especially in the hands of Mrs. Chu!


    Song Rong thought, with a cold look between her eyebrows and eyes. Mrs. Chu should be looking forward to Chu Yun''s death? In this way, her son can inherit the property of the Chu family in good faith!


    But she wants Chu Yunqing to live well! Even if it''s not for Chu Yun, it''s awkward for Mrs. Chu to look at it! If Chu Yunqing is a thorn in Mrs. Chu''s heart, she will let it take root and grow into a big tree that she can never shake!


    Back to lengyun courtyard, Chu Yun was already up.


    Looking at Chu Yun Qin sitting at the table drinking tea, Ah Fu suddenly exclaimed: "childe, why are you down on the ground and don''t you go to bed quickly? The master told me to take care of you. You are weak these days, but you can''t miss anything."


    Looking at Ah Fu like this, Song Rong couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 55

    "What are you laughing at? Be quiet and don''t disturb my childe!" ah Fuling snorted.


    Song Rong was silent. She thought that the relationship between her and Ah Fu should be improved. It seems that she overestimated Ah Fu.


    "Ah Fu." Chu Yun said helplessly.


    Ah Fu curled his lips and said with some dissatisfaction, "Hey, tell me what we just found."


    Song Rong followed Ah Fu''s meaning and said that the board was raised by people. She believed that Chu Yunqing was smarter than this stupid ah Fu, needless to say.


    However, Chu Yun did not respond after listening to what Song Rong said.


    "Childe?" Ah Fu was a little worried.


    Chu Yun tilted his eyebrows and looked at the tea in the tea bowl. There was no movement.


    Song Rong sees Chu Yunqing like this and knows that Chu Yunqing is not unresponsive, but his mood is too introverted.


    For a long time, Chu Yun tilted his eyes and said, "I know."


    "Childe, who do you think did this?" Ah Fu asked curiously.


    Chu Yun said, "I don''t know."


    But Chu Yunqing said this to give Song Rong a different feeling. It''s not that Chu Yunqing doesn''t know, but that Chu Yunqing doesn''t want to say when he knows.


    "Childe Chu, I appreciate you defending me today. I hope you can be more careful." Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing and said.


    I don''t know if Chu Yunqing thought of anything. Under the calm appearance, Chu Yunqing actually had huge emotional ups and downs. Chu Yunqing suddenly coughed violently.


    Ah Fu was so frightened that he took his handkerchief and handed it to Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yun leaned over his mouth and coughed for a while. The voice of coughing is lingering, like coughing out the viscera.


    Song Rong stares at Chu Yunqing. Why is Chu Yunqing so seriously ill? Weak disease is difficult to treat, but it''s not like this? It''s the clouds. Half of my thin feet are buried in the earth. Now I''m alive! Why is Chu Yunqing like this?


    Is Chu Yunqing''s illness not natural?


    It has something to do with Mrs. Chu, too?


    Thinking of this, Song Rong smiled at herself. It seemed that she really hated Mrs. Chu and thought that Mrs. Chu was the most vicious person in the world. No matter what it was, Zheng noticed that Song Rong''s face was a little ugly, so she said these words.


    Song Rong glanced at Zheng and saw that Zheng didn''t look like a fake. She couldn''t disgust Zheng.


    She also changed the topic and said, "then I''ll go to dinner." she said and quietly retreated.


    At dinner, there is a table for children and a table for adults.


    At this time, the little fat man quietly looked up and looked at Song Rong, but he didn''t dare to look straight, which made Song Rong feel funny and angry.


    Chu Yunhong smiled and said, "sister Song Rong, don''t just look at it. Eat quickly."


    Song Rong nodded and began to eat.


    The little fat man was still like this. He ate and looked up at Song Rong. Song Rong was really uncomfortable, so he raised his voice and said, "what''s your name?"


    There was no sound on the table and his eyes fell on the little fat man.


    The little fat man hesitated for a moment and then determined that Song Rong was talking to him. The little fat man immediately swallowed the meat in his mouth, but he choked because he was too anxious. After drinking two bowls of tea in a row, I got angry.


    "I... my name is Qian Jinbao," said the little fat man.


    Song Rong heard the name and burst into laughter.


    "Why laugh? My father said that my name is rich and noble, and I will make a lot of money in the future. Even now, my family also runs a bank! These things will be mine in the future. I, like this name, is a rich and noble life." Qian Jinbao said proudly.


    Song Rong continued to smile. The name is really rich. Money alone is not enough. You have to add the word Jinbao.


    Smiling, Song Rong seemed to suddenly remember something, Qian Jinbao... The name is familiar.


    Song Rong''s look suddenly changed slightly! She remembered why she thought the name of Qian Jinbao sounded familiar! In the days when she had just reached the hairpin and had not been married, she also had the experience of a young girl''s spring like other young girls.


    Naturally, before her parents died, she could go out of the courtyard wall and have a look at the bustling Suzhou City, but later, she had been locked in the courtyard by Song Dai and had not seen the Qian Jinbao.


    She just listened to the servant girls talking about Qian Jinbao, but at that time, she didn''t think the name Qian Jinbao was rich and noble, but she felt domineering and regarded it as "Qian Jinbao".


    At that time, Qian Jinbao was already a famous person in Suzhou. It is said that he lost his father when he was young and depended on his mother. At a young age, he set up his family business and beat back his uncle who came to seize his family wealth.


    When she gets married... It should be five years later, Qian Jinbao has bought half of the banks in Gusu and has become the leader of the younger generation!


    Song Rong looked at the little fat man in front of her and couldn''t go with the man she secretly admired later!


    But this family runs a bank and is also called Qian Jinbao. I''m afraid there is only one such thing in the whole Gusu. The fact has been put in front of Song Rong. She just doesn''t want to believe it!


    At this moment, she was a little embarrassed and a little upset. In a word, the complex feeling made Song Rong want to find a ground to drill in.


    After a while, Song Rong relaxed. She looked at Qian Jinbao with a smile, as if she were looking at a big piece of fat.


    you ''re right! Now in Song Rong''s eyes, Qian Jinbao is not a piece of fat. If things can develop according to the original track, Qian Jinbao may become a new rich businessman in Gusu city in the future.


    If she could get to know such a person, it would be of great benefit for her to pull down Song Dai and Mrs. Chu in the future.


    Since ancient times, Gusu has been a place of wealth, and the most important thing is rich businessmen. However, it is the so-called no traitors and no businessmen. Who can she win over with her identity? Even if someone is really attracted, it is also because she is Song Dai''s niece. At that time, she will not help.


    But Qian Jinbao is different!


    Qian Jinbao is still young. You can see from his size. The world of Qian Jinbao should not be so complicated. It''s the so-called relaxed and fat... It''s estimated that there''s nothing to worry about and don''t calculate. Everything in his mind is food!


    At this time, it''s much easier to get to know Qian Jinbao than to get to know those famous rich businessmen!


    Her age is also small. It''s not very realistic to meet older people, but Qian Jinbao can know now!


    After thinking about it, Song Rong felt that since there was such an opportunity for her to seize Qian Jinbao, she must not give up such a good opportunity and must firmly seize Qian Jinbao!


    When I thought of it, I had to take action. Song Rong dragged on and directly smiled at Qian Jinbao and said, "my name is Song Rong. You should know."


    "Know... Know." Qian Jinbao is still a little afraid of Song Rong. He must have just been frightened by Song Rong.


    Song Rong''s intestines are green with regret at this time. Why did she scare Qian Jinbao just now in order to fight for a breath!


    "Qian Jinbao, your name sounds good." Song Rong praised it against her heart.


    Probably there are too many people laughing at Qian Jinbao''s name. Seeing Song Rong praising his name, Qian Jinbao''s eyes brightened, looked at Song Rong and said, "I didn''t expect you to have such a good eye!"


    "You will be the same as your name in the future. There will be a lot of gold ingots." Song Rong said seriously. Song Rong''s words are not nonsense. If there is no accident, Qian Jinbao will be better and better in the future.


    Now the Qian family says they open banks, but there are at least a dozen banks in Gusu city. Compared with large families such as the Chu family and the Song family, the Qian family is not so short.


    Qian Jinbao is qualified to appear in the Chu family today because Mrs. Qian is related to the Chu family. Even if Mrs. Chu doesn''t like such people, she has to let them come. Otherwise, won''t she tell people that she despises poor relatives?


    Qian Jinbao looked at Song Rong more and more pleasing to the eye. Whenever he spoke of his name, others would disdain it. Although this sister Song Rong laughed, after the effect was achieved, she praised his name from the bottom of her heart.


    When Qian Jinbao laughed, his eyes narrowed into cracks and couldn''t see his eyes clearly.


    He laughed enough and said, "sister Song Rong, do you really think so?"


    Song Rong knew that Qian Jinbao wanted to praise him again, so she didn''t mean her praise and said a few pleasant words.


    In this way, Qian Jinbao was happy, but the others on the table were a little less happy. When the girl was good, she just despised Song Rong and felt that Song Rong had a problem with her vision.

 Chapter 56-58

    You know, in this, people think the least outstanding person is little fat Qian Jinbao! Now Song Rong is boasting endlessly. Isn''t it bad for her eyes? It''s the one who lost their girl''s house.


    As for those teenagers, they felt that they were much better than Qian Jinbao, but Song Rong didn''t look at them and directly boasted about Qian Jinbao, which made her feel uncomfortable.


    This person will have some comparison in his heart! Can you feel better?


    In Song Rong''s heart, they are not as good as Qian Jinbao?


    In fact, Song Rong was ok with others and didn''t say anything unkind. She just praised Qian Jinbao!


    She really can''t all boast. In that case, it seems too hypocritical, but all boast, which can''t show the particularity of Qian Jinbao. How else should she have a relationship with Qian Jinbao?


    After a meal, Song Rong and Qian Jinbao didn''t become friends, but at least they eliminated the estrangement between them because Song Rong had just frightened Qian Jinbao.


    After dinner, the ladies began to go home one after another.


    Song Rong followed Xu. As for Xu, they walked side by side with Zheng. Like friends for many years, Song Rong also felt that Zheng really took care of her mother.


    This makes Song Rong feel a little confused. Can someone really treat people well for no reason?


    Begonia and green peach, who had long been taken to the side to rest, also appeared at this time. After all, during the spring banquet, people from the Chu house looked after them. These servant girls could not help. On the contrary, they were a little inconvenient, so they were taken to the place where they greeted them.


    Qingtao found that Song Rong changed his clothes and his eyes were full of doubts. Looking at Qingtao, Song Rong was very satisfied. Her servant girl Qingtao was no worse than Chu Yun''s Ah Fu!


    In contrast, green peach needs to know more about the general. As for Ah Fu, it''s noisy!


    Song Rong gave Qingtao a reassuring look. When Qingtao saw that her young lady was really nothing, she was relieved.


    "Sister Xu, where will you go in the future? Send me a message in advance. I will not let you be bullied with you!" Mrs. Zheng said brightly.


    Xu''s tone was grateful: "I treated you so much... You treat me so much now... My heart..."


    "Sister Xu, what are you talking about? How did you treat me at the beginning? Did you agree with me, even if you treated me well? But then you will be wronged again. These are the past. Let''s not mention it again. I really want to make friends with you." Mrs. Zheng said with a smile.


    Song Rong was confused. When they were waiting to leave, Xu and Zheng invited each other to meet again in the future.


    In the carriage back to the house, Song Rong asked curiously, "Mom, did you know Mrs. Zheng before?"


    Xu hesitated, nodded and said, "I know you."


    Song Rong was surprised by this answer. Shouldn''t her mother have any friends in Gusu? I''ve never heard of it. Does mother know Mrs. Zheng?


    "I think Mrs. Zheng really takes care of us." Song Rong said again.


    In Xu''s eyes, with memories, after a long time, he said, "Mrs. Zheng and your father know each other, and... She is more pleased with your father."


    It seems that Song Rong threw a huge stone in her heart and splashed a lot of water. Only then did she know that there was such a past in the middle.


    Xu''s tone was reminiscent: "when your father went abroad, traveled abroad and met me, we were happy... He told me to go back to Suzhou and ask his family for permission."


    "I didn''t think about it. As soon as I came back, I found that the old lady had made a marriage for him. It was Mrs. Zheng. Naturally, your father didn''t want to go directly to the Zheng family and quit the marriage." Xu''s eyes were full of memories when he talked about this matter. I think he can''t forget the time when the two people were desperate to be together?


    "Later, I got married from Beilin. On the day of marriage, Mrs. Zheng came and asked to be a concubine in the house, which was also rejected by your father..."


    Song Rong was more and more shocked. Unexpectedly, her father did these things for her mother!


    At the beginning, she always felt that her mother married her father. In fact, she was a little wronged. When her family didn''t agree very much, she went abroad and married Gusu, which was incompatible with the people in the house. Her grandmother often asked her mother for trouble


    Now think about it, in fact, my father did not pay less for my mother.


    Perhaps, this relationship, in the eyes of their elders, is indeed a little selfish, but in one''s life, if you can''t even decide who you want to marry, who you want to marry, and who you live with all your life, it''s too cowardly.


    Besides, my father had wanted to move out with his family for a long time. The old lady didn''t allow it. For filial piety, he stayed here. He didn''t know that his mother didn''t like his wife and daughter and made them angry. It was just that it was difficult for him to do both. He didn''t want to be an unfilial son and his wife wronged. He could only double his kindness to Xu and Song Rong.


    As for Song Yu? This is the golden grandson of the old lady. The old lady really loves song Yun very much. It can be said that this is also a reason why Song Yu hates Song Rong. He feels that his parents love Song Rong more.


    Xu Shi said with a smile on his face: "when I saw Mrs. Zheng today, I was still beating drums in my heart. I was afraid that Mrs. Zheng would make trouble face to face. I didn''t expect that Mrs. Zheng not only didn''t embarrass me, but also defended me in every way. Otherwise, someone would embarrass us today... In a word, it''s time for me to spend the belly of a gentleman with the heart of a villain."


    Song Rong nodded: "if Mrs. Zheng has no plans in her heart and is really kind to us from her heart, Mrs. Zheng is indeed a person worthy of respect."


    It''s enough to prove that Mrs. Zheng''s heart is open-minded to be so good to the woman who "robbed" her fiance.


    Although Xu was the first to take away Song Yun, and Song Yun did not know at that time that the old lady had arranged a marriage for him at home, I think Mrs. Zheng was also very sad at the beginning?


    The woman who can make the old lady like her must have a good family background. She will not want to marry for the wealth of the Song family, and she is willing to be a concubine. I must have loved her father badly at the beginning. If not, how could she make such concessions?


    How desperate should she be when she saw her father marry her mother?


    Now think about it, if Zheng''s performance is from the heart, then Zheng is indeed a very respectable person.


    Song Rong wanted to sincerely thank Zheng in her own heart.


    The carriage staggered to the song house. Song Rong was tired for a day and caught water again. She was very tired. She leaned on Xu''s body, but closed her eyes, but couldn''t sleep.


    Her thoughts were a little confused. When she came to Chu house this time, she met a lot of people.


    She thought about each one carefully, but it was too difficult, especially Chu Yunqing. At first glance, it was like a piece of ice. It was transparent from inside to outside.


    But when I think deeply, Chu Yun is actually the most difficult person to figure out.


    But there is one advantage, that is, she knows Qian Jinbao at least. In the future, she will find more opportunities and contact. If she can really become a friend, it will be of great help to her.


    After returning home, I couldn''t rest directly. My mother and daughter went to Nanshan hospital together and reported what had happened with the old lady.


    Song Rong and Xu hid Chu Yun''s falling into the water together. They just said that they had dinner together and gossip.


    "Does anyone embarrass you?" the old lady looked at Xu and asked.


    "No one embarrasses his daughter-in-law," Xu said softly.


    Mrs. song looked at Xu. Seeing that Xu didn''t look wronged, she waved her hand and said, "just go back and let Lin Niang stay."


    After Xu saluted, he retreated, and Song Rong was tired, but at this time, he insisted and walked forward with a smile to pour tea for the old lady.


    "Grandma, linniang has just gone for less than a day. Do you miss me?" Song Rong said with a smile.


    The old lady didn''t know how to pick it up for a moment. She was always cold and dignified. Even when facing Song Dai, she rarely looked kind. At the moment, Song Rong said such a little daughter''s sentiment, which really made the old lady a little uncomfortable.


    If others say so, the old lady must have gone back with a cold rebuke, but in front of her, Song Rong stood there with joy on her face. The old lady, who has always been strict, softened a lot.


    "Tell me, is there anything special happening? Your mother is a mug gourd. I can''t ask anything." the old lady took the tea cup from Song Rong''s hand and asked.


    Song Rong thought about it and said with a smile, "something special? There''s really one."


    Song Rong''s tone became mysterious: "my mother and I met a strange man today."


    "Who?" Song Rong successfully attracted the old lady''s attention.


    "She is very bright and beautiful. Let me call her... Well, aunt Zheng, said she was the wife of the head of Gusu Academy." Song Rong said with a smile.


    The old lady''s eyes fell on Song Rong and became serious: "does she embarrass you and your mother?"


    Song Rong smiled happily: "grandma, are you so worried about us being embarrassed? What I want to tell you is that Aunt Zheng is very kind to me and my mother. During dinner, a lady surnamed Lin asked for trouble and was blocked back by Aunt Zheng!"


    "Oh? You mean, she helped you get out of trouble?" the old lady was a little surprised in her tone.


    "Do you know who Mrs. Zheng is?" the old lady continued.


    Song Rong shook her head and said, "I don''t know, but I heard her talk with her mother. She said, she doesn''t blame her mother at all. She wants to be friends with her mother!"


    Song Rong said, quietly observing the old lady''s look.


    As she watched, she thought to herself that her grandmother would have chosen Zheng as the wife of the second room. She must have liked Zheng very much. I''m not sure. She would compare her mother with Zheng from time to time, and then she felt more and more unhappy about her mother''s soft nature, hated her mother, and there were also reasons for Zheng''s grievances.


    Now she is going to tell her grandmother that Zheng has put down the previous things, and Zheng, who suffered the most, has forgiven her mother. What can''t grandma forgive her mother?


    The old lady muttered to herself, "Gui Yue is a rare child."


    Song Rong thought in her heart that Gui Yue probably said Zheng.


    The old lady sighed at last and said, "is there anything else?"


    "No more." as for Chu Yun''s falling into the water, I can''t even say it. If Mrs. Chu really hurt Chu Yun''s falling into the water, the things in it are complicated. She''ll treat it as if nothing had happened!


    Although Song Rong was tired, she gritted her teeth and helped the old lady deal with many things. Then she sat down and drank tea with the old lady.


    Fortunately, the old lady is finally looking at her granddaughter. Instead of taking a rest, she has been waiting for Song Rong to be busy.


    I haven''t forgotten to ask Mrs. Tan to prepare tea for Song Rong, but Song Rong didn''t dare to think about it before.


    Song Rong talked about Qian Jinbao he met at the spring banquet. He deliberately made things a little more interesting, making the old lady smile. There was laughter in the room, and someone announced it outside.


    It turned out that Song Hui came. Song Rong heard that Song Hui came. Her face changed slightly and soon recovered as usual.


    The old lady nodded and asked Song Hui to come in. She thought Song Rong was good recently, but she had always liked Song Hui and would not drive Song Hui away.


    Before long, Song Hui came in with a smile on her face. She held something in her hand. It should be embroidery.


    "Grandma! Hui''er, please say hello to you." Song Hui said modestly, with a generous smile on her face.


    From this point of view, Song Hui''s temperament is very appropriate. It completely belongs to the appearance of a lady on the table. If it had been before, it would really have pressured Song Rong. After all, this son has followed his mother. Song Hui has been with an for a long time and has a natural atmosphere. Song Rong is a little tender with Xu. There is nothing wrong with being tender, but the old lady, I''m not a delicate person. Naturally, I don''t want to see Song Rong and Xu.


    But now, when the two are compared, it will appear that Song Hui is a bit of a showy and has only some of her appearance. When it comes to Song Rong, she is really capable.


    "Grandma, look at the peony I just embroidered. Isn''t it very beautiful?" Song Hui said pleasantly, and then took the embroidery in her hand to the old lady.


    As usual, the old lady must praise song Hui.


    But at this time, the old lady suddenly remembered Song Hui''s mother who left without saying goodbye. She was a little angry. Looking at Song Hui again, it seemed that she was still meddling with these things, and her heart was a little more angry.

 Chapter 59

    After comparing Song Hui with Song Rong, who is hardworking and hardworking, the old lady glanced at Song Hui and said, "in a few days, I''ll let lady Zhou teach linniang embroidery. You can learn it for two days."


    As soon as the old lady said this, the smile on Song Hui''s face was slightly frozen.


    What''s the meaning of this? This is to make it clear that Song Hui''s embroidery is not good. You have to learn more! And Lady Zhou? Song Hui knows who empress Zhou is. She began to learn embroidery at the end of last year. Her mother invited empress Zhou for her. She didn''t invite her, so she had to step back and ask another master to teach her.


    Now the old man said that he invited lady Zhou to Song Rong. She was not at all uncomfortable.


    In particular, the old lady also stressed that she had to follow her for two days... Didn''t it make it clear that she borrowed Song Rong''s light?


    What is Song Rong? Even if lady Zhou came, she should have come to teach her, and Song Rong borrowed her optics for a few days!


    Song Hui was very upset. Her eyes fell on Song Rong and said with a smile, "isn''t sister Rong the least willing to come to Nanshan hospital? Why is she still here so late?"


    Song Rong smiled and said, "I didn''t know how to be filial to my grandmother before. I have admitted my fault with my grandmother, and my grandmother has forgiven me. I will be filial to my grandmother in the future!"


    Song Rong sneered in her heart as she spoke. Does Song Hui still think she can''t hear it? To say this is nothing more than to remind everyone how much she hated Nanshan hospital before.


    But in this matter, Song Rong is really not afraid!


    She told the old lady earlier that she would take good care of her father in the future. All these changes have traces to follow, that is, Song Hui wanted to plant her for another purpose, but she couldn''t find a reason!


    Besides, she has helped a lot these days. The old lady doesn''t say it, but she must know what she is like. The old lady will understand sooner or later!


    "Unexpectedly, sister Rong has changed so much, but she looks like two people compared with before." Song Hui saw that she couldn''t hit, so she had to talk to her.


    Song Hui smiled and said, "speaking of it, I''m not as good as sister Hui. I can coax my grandmother to be happy. I can''t learn this."


    Speaking of this, Song Hui said again, "sister Hui, you do a good job of embroidery, but the color matching is not very good." this is the truth.


    Red flowers and green leaves are originally very beautiful, but the peony may be the same color from beginning to end. This embroidery has become a color, which inevitably makes people feel a little abrupt.


    Song Hui actually knows what her problem is, but she has just learned how to change color. However, she can''t wait to show her ingenuity.


    Now Song Rong suddenly poked her weakness, and the old lady was next to her. She couldn''t attack, so she had to block this tone in her heart.


    "What sister Rong said is very true, but I''ve just learned it. I''m sure I''ll embroider better in the future. When my sister learns how to do embroidery, don''t forget to communicate with me." Song Hui''s head turns quickly. No doubt she wants to tell me to send soft light. She can''t do anything now. Don''t be arrogant here.


    The old lady interrupted Song Hui: "your sister is right. This embroidery is really not very good. You''d better show it to me when you show it. I''m tired. Go back first."


    The old lady directly ordered her to leave. Song Hui couldn''t believe it. She looked at the old lady. How could things develop like this? Grandma looked at her embroidery. Shouldn''t she want to praise herself?


    However, the old lady said so. Song Hui didn''t dare not leave. When she left, she didn''t forget to look at Song Rong a few more eyes, but there was no movement when she looked at Song Rong standing there. She was a little uncomfortable in her heart.


    Grandma said she was tired, so why just let her go? Don''t let Song Rong go?


    "Sister Rong, since grandma is tired, let''s go together." Song Hui said.


    The old lady''s eyes fell on Song Hui: "it''s not living on one side. What are we going to do together?"


    Song Hui was reprimanded by the old lady as if she had Coptis chinensis. It''s hard to say.


    Song Rong felt Song Hui''s emotion, lowered her eyes, and took a slight smile in her eyes. It was really a bad retribution. A few days ago, Song Hui also took Song Yu and gave her sultry. Now it can be regarded as retribution!


    Song Hui finally walked away wrongfully.


    The old lady looked at Song Rong sitting there quietly and became more and more satisfied. She also knew that Song Rong just returned a few words to Song Hui, but Song Hui picked up the matter. She didn''t blame Song Rong.


    If Song Rong didn''t respond at all, she would be disappointed! He will only be wronged by his anger and say nothing. Isn''t that the second Xu?


    Although she was happy to press Xu first, Song Rong was surnamed song. She was going to marry out. Like Xu, she was soft and would really kill her!


    "Lin Niang, you are tired today. I''ll ask someone to take you back." the old lady said.


    It''s the same two granddaughters. It''s the same way to let them leave, but this method is really different.


    Song Rong was not unintelligent, nodded and said, "then linniang will come back tomorrow to greet grandma and let Grandma teach me something. Grandma can''t dislike my annoying panic."


    The old lady said with a rare smile, "just come. I will teach you what I can."


    Song Rong just went out. When she went out, she found the green peach waiting outside and went to Penglai hospital with a woman sent by an old lady to send her back.


    Waiting for Song Rong to leave, Mrs. Tan smiled and said, "now it seems that this third lady is the most interested in our family."


    The old lady nodded and said, "leave the Xu family alone. Song Rong is really a good child."


    "If you take it out, it will definitely add light to our song family!" Mrs. Tan Zisi did not mean to praise Song Rong. In the past, she was kind to Song Rong because she really sympathized with Song Rong.


    But now, in addition to sympathy, she is more grateful to Song Rong. If Song Rong hadn''t been so tired and silent these days, the old lady wouldn''t know what she would be tired at the moment!


    Moreover, to be fair, Song Rong is really an excellent teacher.


    When the second master was there, perhaps Song Rong was well protected and had not been found so intelligent. Now, everything she showed is enough to satisfy her old woman and lady.


    "Song Hui is now more and more like an Shi. An Shi is good, but she is too competitive and doesn''t let people in everything!" the old lady said with a cold hum.

 Chapter 60

    If in the usual time, the old lady may not treat Song Hui like this.


    Who let these days, the old lady is very angry because of Ann''s affairs, and Song Rong just solved Ann''s affairs.


    It can be said that Song Hui ate Ann''s and scraped it off.


    In the next few days, Song Rong continued to help the old lady deal with things.


    Song Rong also gradually got used to it. After this habit, she didn''t feel so tired.


    This not only made the old lady look at her differently, but also made her quickly understand everything about the song house, such as the origin of some servant women and things she didn''t know at all.


    On weekdays, Mrs. Tan is guarding at the door. Someone comes to ask about things. Mrs. Tan passes them in. Although the old lady is doing such direct oral answers, Song Rong is nearby and doesn''t listen less.


    For example, which steward is at odds with which steward.


    For another example, which woman''s head of the family is ill and poor


    Although many of these things are the size of sesame and mung bean, if used correctly, they can kill people invisibly.


    Speaking of this, Song Rong has to thank an Shi.


    Generally speaking, people in your family don''t dare to report such a big or small matter to Ann''s, but isn''t Ann''s gone?


    When she left, she wanted the Song family to look down on her face and beg her to come back. Who knows, the song house has always been quiet and quiet. Of course, she can''t sit still.


    So they changed their ways to let these servants, no matter big or small, go to the old lady and want to completely tire the old lady.


    However, it is obvious that Andersen has failed again. Song Rong is doing the most tedious thing to look at the account book, which directly reduces the burden on the old lady. The old lady only needs to use her mouth on weekdays. When people live to this age, they have become proficient. Such small things can still be handled easily.


    Ann''s delay in waiting for the song house to find her news made her a little depressed.


    As the days passed, the old lady felt more comfortable. As long as she thought that Ann''s purpose had not been achieved, the old lady felt that it was nothing to work hard.


    But if the old lady can drag on, Ann''s can''t drag on.


    I packed up my things and came back. When I left, I was angry. When I came back, I was disheartened.


    However, after such a toss, she suddenly came back. The old lady couldn''t give Ann a good face. She had to scold her in words. Only then did she give Ann the things in the house.


    When Ann looked at the neat account books, she found that it was not worth walking this time.


    Fortunately, Song Rong helped the old lady to deal with things in the house. Only Mrs. Tan and the old lady know. The old lady doesn''t want people to know. She wants people to know. Now she has to rely on a ten-year-old child. Where can she live in this face!


    Therefore, the matter did not spread.


    When an came back, Song Rong was at ease. But before she had a good rest for two days, Mrs. Zhou came to the door.


    Mrs. Zhou is not very nice either. If the old lady hadn''t sent someone in person, it would be difficult for Mrs. Zhou to come to her house


    Naturally, Song Rong also learned needlework from her mother this week in her previous life. Song Dai invited her personally, so it seems to many people that Song Dai really loves her niece and does his utmost. However, Song Rong clearly understands that Song Dai will do this just to make her pay a good price in the future, doesn''t he?


    In the flower Hall of the song mansion, Mrs. Zhou sat with the old lady and looked at Song Rong standing in front of them.


    The Forsythia in the flower hall opens just right. The bright yellow flowers add a little more color to this spring.


    In front of her, Mrs. Zhou, in her thirties, was free to laugh and talk, and her face was expressionless.


    If Song Rong hadn''t known what kind of person lady Zhou was, I would have thought that lady Zhou was aiming at her! In her previous life, she studied needlework with Mrs. Zhou for a year, and she never saw Mrs. Zhou laugh once.


    Song Rong was not afraid of empress Zhou either. She had a sweet smile on her face: "I''ve seen master Zhou."


    Mrs. Zhou was surprised to see Song Rong like this. Generally speaking, these ladies would feel a little scared when they saw her. Even when some people saw her, they began to shout that they didn''t learn, and then left... But there was nothing in the eyes of Miss Song San except respect... Especially the look of fear.


    Mrs. song smiled and said, "Madam Zhou, this is the girl in my family. Her name is Song Rong. She is smart. Now she is ten years old. I am reluctant to let other masters teach her. Only madam Zhou can be competent to teach her needlework!"


    In her words, old lady song praised lady Zhou very much.


    Moreover, seeing that the old lady song is willing to be on an equal footing with Lady Zhou, we know how much the old lady attaches importance to lady Zhou.


    It''s not just because lady Zhou''s needlework is good that the old lady attaches so much importance to it. The main reason is that the identity of Lady Zhou is not as simple as it seems!


    Empress Zhou came out of the palace. It is said that she was a female worker in the palace who made clothes for the imperial concubines. At the beginning, she was invited by the Zhizhou adult to teach the Zhizhou family to learn needlework and some rules.


    Then there was the draft girl. The daughter of the prefecture magistrate who studied with empress Zhou was elected as the imperial concubine at once! In this way, the reputation of empress Zhou was completely opened!


    In addition, the magistrate''s office has a lot of care for Empress Zhou, so if these large families can invite empress Zhou, of course they will, but if they can''t? That''s why I dare not force lady Zhou to give me a penny and a half.


    Empress Zhou taught a imperial concubine, along with the other girls she taught. If it''s big, it''s half of the imperial concubine''s junior sister! All of a sudden, he raised his value.


    Of course, even if Mrs. Zhou is invited, she is not sure to teach.


    She can also see people. If you ladies are more clever, she will naturally spare no effort to teach. If you are stupid, Mrs. Zhou may brush her sleeves and leave... In this way, the young ladies taught by Mrs. Zhou can be regarded as outstanding, which makes Mrs. Zhou rise several heights.


    No, madam Zhou is looking at Song Rong at this time.

 Chapter 61

    Song Rong wore a green dress today, which made her feel less like a little girl and more calm.


    In addition to being calm, it also has a feeling of vitality, just like the bamboo shoots that just broke through the ground in spring.


    Song Rong''s appearance is not too outstanding, but it also follows Xu''s beauty. It doesn''t make you feel amazing at first sight, but it is definitely the kind of beauty that gets more and more beautiful.


    In terms of appearance, Song Rong was qualified. Mrs. Zhou nodded to the old lady.


    There was no joy on the old lady''s face. Their song family''s daughter really didn''t have a bad appearance, so Song Rong qualified, which was not so unexpected.


    Old lady song raised her hand and motioned to lady Zhou to continue. Song Rong has experienced such a thing once. Naturally, she knows that the next step for Empress Zhou is to consider her own nature.


    "How old are you this year?" Mrs. Zhou''s voice didn''t have any emotional ups and downs.


    It can be said that empress Zhou feels like a wooden stake to Song Rong, but it''s no wonder. Empress Zhou used to stay in the palace. The rules in the palace are big and the water depth is very deep. If she is not careful, it''s easy to say wrong words and do wrong things. Like empress Zhou, although it''s a little over corrected, she can protect the disaster to a great extent.


    How many of the maids who entered the palace in the year of cardamom can go out of the palace safely when they are old? Empress Zhou is a special case.


    "Ten years old." Song Rong''s voice was crisp and pleasant, and there was no fear in her tone.


    "What kind of books have you read? What is the best? Have you taken a needle and thread?" Mrs. Zhou continued.


    Song Rong replied, "I read the women''s commandments best. I haven''t taken a needle or thread."


    She learned needlework, and she learned it from empress Zhou, but she knows that empress Zhou''s teaching doesn''t depend on who has taken needlework, and on the contrary, she doesn''t like students who have learned needlework by herself.


    In her previous life, she learned needlework from empress Zhou. Of course, Song Hui could not be absent. However, at that time, Song Hui was much better than herself... But empress Zhou said that she would rather carve a piece of jade than carve a person who has been carved by others.


    "It will be hard to learn needlework from me. Are you terrible?" Mrs. Zhou is still very satisfied with Song Rong so far.


    Song Rong shook her head and said, "in the future, there will be bitter to sweet days."


    When empress Zhou heard this, she repeated, "bitter to sweet... What a bitter to sweet!" without talking about others, isn''t she bitter to sweet now? Her mother was an embroiderer. She learned crafts from her mother at a young age. Her hands were full of needle eyes. Waiting for her to get a little older, she also learned. She was selected and accepted the daughter of a small official family into the palace.


    What kind of hardship had she suffered in the palace that had already been filled with white bones? Now she can''t think of it


    But now, it''s what she wants to be respected and don''t have to work too hard


    "Try and put this thread into the needle." Mrs. Zhou looked at a needle basket on the table and said. Song Rong took a look. There was a thin thread inside. In addition to the thin thread, there was an oil paper. On the oil paper, there was a neat needle.


    As Mrs. Zhou said this, she asked her servant girl to serve her and lit a incense stick.


    As soon as the incense was lit, it burned a large piece. When it was blown by the wind, it burned faster. It can be seen that this incense is different from other incense.


    Song Rong did not hesitate. She had done such things. In her previous life, she barely passed. In this life... She should do well. She knew very well that in her previous life, empress Zhou didn''t teach her all her skills. She disliked her stupidity a little. She just took this opportunity to learn more in this life.


    Song Rong picked up the thread, first neatly tied a knot at one end, then picked up the other end, dipped in some tea and twisted it with her hand


    Seeing this scene, Mrs. Zhou nodded, then looked up at the spring in front of her, waiting for Song Rong to wear a needle.


    Looking at the thin twisted thread, Song Rong picked up the needle and put it in one by one.


    Song Rong''s hands and feet are very agile. At the beginning, Mrs. Zhou looked straight ahead, as if she didn''t care about Song Rong''s progress, but soon, her eyes fell on Song Rong, and then she couldn''t move her eyes anymore.


    The old lady looked at Song Rong''s quick action and her eyes were shocked. She knew that Song Rong was clever, but she didn''t expect that Song Rong could do it so neatly.


    Before the incense was burnt out, the fine needle prepared by Lady Zhou was put in by Song Rong.


    Song Rong pulled one end of the line and lifted it up. The other end of the line was blocked by the line knot. These arrays were hung on the line.


    Song Rong gave Mrs. Zhou and the old man a look and put down the needle and thread: "there are 81 needles in total."


    Mrs. Zhou was even more satisfied at this time. She could wear a needle, which showed that her hands and feet were not stupid. She could count it, which showed that Song Rong had done it with her heart and was very careful.


    To this extent, where is Mrs. Zhou dissatisfied? She nodded to the old man, "miss three is really clever."


    "So, lady Zhou is willing to teach linniang?" the old lady''s eyes also took a happy look.


    Looking at the old lady, she is really happy for her. Song Rong''s heart has more favorable feelings for the old lady. The old lady is a little domineering on weekdays, and she used to be bad for herself and her mother, but at this moment, should she be really happy for herself?


    Mrs. Zhou nodded.


    When Mrs. Tan saw this, her face was happy. Then she brought a tea bowl and asked Song Rong to offer tea.


    Just as Song Rong was about to offer tea, there was a sound of beating each other. Listening to the sound, Song Rong knew who was coming without seeing anyone.


    In addition to her aunt an, who in this family will shake gold hairpins with so many steps?


    However, there are many things in the angle belt, but it is not tacky. On the contrary, it is very noble. It can be said that the angle and the plain Xu are completely different people.


    "Mother." Ann first said hello to the old lady.


    Then he set his eyes on empress Zhou.


    Song Rong glanced at Song Hui, who was following empress Zhou, and sighed slightly in her heart. In her previous life, Song Dai found empress Zhou for their sisters. Naturally, she wanted to get along with Song Hui day and night. Unexpectedly, she still didn''t hide in this life.

 Chapter 62

    Song Rong thought of this, and her mind turned again.


    Why did she hide? In her previous life, she was severely suppressed by Song Hui. Even if the needlework was better than Song Hui, the outsider always praised Song Hui.


    But in this life, I''m afraid things will be different, right? She doesn''t want to compete with Song Hui, but she wants to make Song Hui feel comfortable.


    Now there is no way to really revenge, but she is also happy to make up for some from this small matter.


    Song Rong is thinking about these things here. An Shi over there has already talked with Mrs. Zhou, just to say how good her daughter is and wants to be taught by Mrs. Zhou.


    As soon as Ann came back, she heard that the old lady found lady Zhou to be a needlework master for Song Rong. Don''t mention how depressed she was!


    She felt that it must have been in the days when she left that the people in the second room caught a loophole. Just in time, the old lady had an opinion on the people in the second room. The people in the second room sold well and robbed Mrs. Zhou, who should have belonged to the big room.


    This makes ANN, in addition to being depressed, also complain about the people in the second room.


    However, things have already happened. If she said again at this time, if she asked Mrs. Zhou to teach only Song Hui but not Song Rong, she would inevitably lose the old lady''s face. This is no good. Secretly, she would embarrass the old lady, but on the bright side, she still wants a virtuous reputation.


    So she had to step back and planned to let Song Hui and Song Rong learn from empress Zhou together.


    An Shi looked at Song Rong standing quietly next to her and sneered in her heart. She was just a poor daughter in the north. Can she compare with her daughter Huier?


    When Xu married, the family was not very satisfied with Song Yun. Therefore, when Xu married, he did not have a dowry or tell anyone about his family. He just said that she was the daughter of a merchant in the north.


    So after Xu''s marriage, it makes people feel cheap.


    This an surname always talks about Xu''s identity. He feels that he is higher than Xu everywhere.


    Xu didn''t care much about this. Although it was said that the people in the family had no goodwill towards her over the years, Song Yun loved her in every way. With Song Yun''s affection, Xu felt that these were not important.


    Mrs. Zhou looked at the old lady and said nothing. She was asking for her advice and what the old lady said, because when she came, she just heard that she wanted to teach Miss Song San.


    The old lady took a look at Ann''s, with some dissatisfaction in her eyes. Now the old lady is still angry about Ann''s return.


    Ann suddenly went back. What''s this called? It''s called trying to force the whole song house to bow its head to her! And the old lady''s head has always been used to high, how can she easily bow her head?


    However, Song Hui is actually the granddaughter of the old lady. On weekdays, the old lady also likes Song Hui very much. Recently, she is dissatisfied with Song Hui. She thinks it''s Ann''s business and scrapes it off for Song Hui to eat.


    No, looking at Song Hui coming here, she said after all, "Madam Zhou, this is the second miss of the family. Her name is Song Hui. Now that you have come, you can teach together."


    Although Mrs. Zhou didn''t like the sudden addition, she was not really so arrogant, otherwise she would have offended a lot of people. She thought about it and said, "it depends on the young lady herself whether she teaches or not."


    Ann smiled and said, "I know that lady Zhou is always harsh, but sister Hui is the best. Hui, don''t you show your embroidery to lady Zhou soon?"


    Song Hui nodded, smiled and took out an embroidered handkerchief, which she had seen for Song Rong and the old lady a few days ago.


    An Shi pointed to the embroidery and said, "hui''er has only learned it for less than half a year. It''s not easy to embroider like this. She can do a lot of things now. Mrs. Zhou doesn''t have to work as hard as she treats sister Rong, just a little."


    Looking at an Shi like this, Song Rong gathered her eyebrows and smiled in her heart.


    Ann wants to step on her own feet and raise her daughter in front of Lady Zhou! Unfortunately, this move is used in the wrong place.


    Then Song Rong looked up with bright eyes. Deep in her eyes, she looked waiting to see a good play.


    Sure enough, lady Zhou glanced at the embroidery lightly. She didn''t look happy. Instead, she said, "since the second young lady has learned so many things, and it seems that the teacher who taught her is also clever, I don''t think I need to teach again."


    An Shi was slightly stunned and looked puzzled in his eyes: "Madam Zhou, what''s wrong with sister Hui?"


    She didn''t listen to what Mrs. Zhou said with an open mind, but had the meaning of questioning.


    Mrs. Zhou picked up the tea bowl, blew the slightly hot tea, took a sip, and said, "Miss Song is good. This person is like jade. She is not cut into a weapon. Miss Song has been carved by others. It is naturally much harder for me to take over. She is not as good as the third miss like jade."


    Ann''s eyes took a slight cold look, sent it to empress Zhou, and fell on Song Rong.


    Song Rong was looked at by an''s cold eyes. Instead of dodging, she smiled softly. Then, Song Rong took a step forward and said to empress Zhou: "Master Zhou, sister Hui has always admired you. I hope you can teach me. Our sisters have always had a good relationship. Of course, they don''t want to separate... Master Zhou, you can accept sister Hui for rong''er''s face."


    After hearing Song Rong''s words, an''s blood surged. Why should she look at Song Rong''s face? How much is Song Rong''s face? If her daughter wants to worship a master, does she still have to be touched by Song Rong''s broken settled daughter?


    Song Hui over there also looks a little ugly, but when she came, an had already taught her. After she came, no matter how hard Mrs. Zhou embarrassed her, she can''t play with her temper.


    So Song Hui always had a smile on her face, but when she looked carefully, she could see that Song Hui''s lips were very stiff. It was obvious that she was trying to smile.


    Mrs. Zhou looked at Song Rong and Song Hui again. She has been in and out of the mansion all the year round. She hasn''t seen anything. It can be heard from Ann''s words that she has just belittled Song Rong. Their relationship must not be good.


    Now Song Rong even pleads for Song Hui. Of course, lady Zhou is a little surprised.


    "Master Zhou, please accept me. I certainly won''t be worse than sister Rong, and I won''t let you worry more." Song Hui compared Song Rong again.

 Chapter 63

    The old lady over there said, "if you accept Song Hui, you will get twice as much shuxiu. Naturally, you won''t work in vain."


    Mrs. Zhou thought for a moment, nodded and said, "burn incense." it was acquiescence that Song Hui participated.


    Although empress Zhou saw the things between the two sisters, she knew how to protect herself. She didn''t want to participate, so she thought she didn''t see it.


    As for accepting Song Hui, Song Hui is really a good one. Now the old lady pleads for mercy, and Song Hui''s mother should be the wife in charge of the song house. If you want to do something convenient in someone else''s house, you can''t offend the wife in charge?


    After thinking about it, Mrs. Zhou should go.


    Song Hui''s speed of threading needles and wires is not slow. When the incense is burned out, there are only five needles left in the basket. This speed can be called excellent, which makes empress Zhou feel a little more comfortable.


    Ann''s face also eased a lot.


    "Madam Zhou, at that time, you can live in Cuizhu courtyard." an said with a smile.


    Mrs. Zhou also has her own home, but it''s inconvenient to run back and forth. Therefore, no matter where Mrs. Zhou goes, she will leave a yard for Mrs. Zhou to live in. This yard is the place where she will teach people in the future. An is the wife of the family. It''s not unreasonable to arrange these.


    This green bamboo courtyard is a good place for Mrs. Zhou to live. She will never wrong Mrs. Zhou, but... This green bamboo courtyard is close to Yalan courtyard.


    Yalan courtyard... That''s where Song Hui lives.


    It can be seen that this arrangement is well intentioned. It''s just to let Song Hui get the moon first, please the lady next week and learn more skills. It''s best for lady Zhou to open a small stove for Song Hui and press down Song Rong severely, so as to get out of an''s sullen heart.


    Song Rong doesn''t think so. She doesn''t want to live too close to Mrs. Zhou.


    Mrs. Zhou not only teaches needlework, but also teaches them many rules. If she lives next to Mrs. Zhou, she will have to suffer in the future.


    She has learned most things in her previous life. Naturally, there is no need to plunge into it in this life... Although she feels that art is not stressful, her main goal is not to learn these things.


    She still needs many things to protect her mother and yu''er. These things would be inconvenient if they were under the eyes of Mrs. Zhou.


    An Shi has an Shi''s calculation, and Song Rong also has Song Rong''s plan. The two people happen to coincide in this matter, so they let empress Zhou live next to Song Hui!


    In her previous life, Mrs. Zhou didn''t live like this, but in another yard.


    Although things have generally developed according to the track of previous lives, empress Zhou has also come to the house and become the master of her and Song Hui, there have also been many changes.


    When she remembered her previous life, Song Rong couldn''t help but look at Song Hui with sympathy. It seems that Song Hui''s "good day" is coming!


    The next day, Song Rong went to Cuizhu hospital early. Before coming, he didn''t forget to prepare some snacks.


    Song Hui was sulky because of what happened yesterday. She fell asleep very late. When she got up, she was a little late. She was waiting to think of coming to find empress Zhou.


    At this time, Mrs. Zhou had taught Song Rong how to take and place the needle.


    Mrs. Zhou can have such high praise, which is certainly not comparable to ordinary embroidery workers. She also has her own unique means to make needlework.


    She found that as long as she demonstrated once, Song Rong could learn it quickly, almost immediately, but it was definitely not because Song Rong and others had learned it.


    Song Rong looked as like as two peas in the way of a needle and thread, but when she put it down, it was the same way as she taught.


    Mrs. Zhou doesn''t think that those people she taught in the past came to teach Song Rong, so Song Rong will be like this. Those people are very young. Even if they learn it, they can''t teach so well. Moreover, they are all young ladies. If they marry, they will marry a rich family as a wife. Who will teach Song Rong?


    As for the embroidery workers nearby, it is impossible to teach them, which is very much like her technique.


    Of course, Mrs. Zhou wouldn''t think that Song Rong had learned these from her in her previous life. Only if Song Rong was really smart and knew it at a glance!


    In this way, the attitude towards Song Rong is more and more correct.


    Besides, Song Hui, after she came today, empress Zhou always asked her to stand there. She didn''t teach her anything. She just asked her to stand and watch.


    At this stop, for a few hours, Song Hui is also a person who can bear it, and she can bear it.


    Finally, Song Hui limped back to school. She didn''t know her own yard, but ran directly to the Jasper yard.


    But this time, an Shi didn''t protect his daughter much. Instead, he said, "it''s obvious that empress Zhou''s harshness is the same as several young ladies of the Zhizhou family."


    "But mother, you don''t know. She treats Song Rong better than me!" Song Hui complained angrily. She is still a child. Even if she held back her anger at that time, she couldn''t help but want to vent when she came back.


    "Song Rong?" Anshi whispered the name, tossed his tone, as if he was going to crush Song Rong, and then swallowed it bit by bit.


    "I thought that Xu''s daughter was a nuisance, but I didn''t expect that the daughter taught was the same!" Ann snorted coldly.


    Then, an Shi looked at Song Hui again and said earnestly, "hui''er, are you the legitimate daughter of the song governor, or my an Shi''s daughter! Even if you are compared by the broken settled daughter now, sooner or later, you will compare with her!"


    Song Hui was comforted by an Shi. She felt much better, but she was still wronged.


    There was no way to vent these grievances, and they grew into resentment in my heart... I wish Song Rong was struck by thunder and seriously ill... It''s better to die!


    Although there is Mrs. Zhou at your house, you don''t have to go to find her every day except the first few days. You just have to finish what Mrs. Zhou ordered on time.


    Now these simple embroidery can be said to come at once for Song Rong, so it doesn''t take much time.


    But for Song Hui, she cried. These days, she is buried in fighting with embroidery every day. If she accidentally uses the method taught by her master, she has to start over again. If she sees it for Empress Zhou, she has to say something about her.

 Chapter 64

    A few days later, Mrs. Zheng even handed an invitation to invite Xu to visit her house.


    Usually, it''s not easy for Xu to go out, but this time I heard that Mrs. Zheng was looking for Xu. The old lady didn''t mean to be embarrassed at all, so she answered directly. When he went, Xu took Song Rong with him.


    As for Song Yu... Song Yu is still young and doesn''t know the rules very well. It''s easy to make trouble when he goes to someone else''s house. Even if Xu wanted to take it, the old lady was not at ease.


    This time I went to Gusu Academy. The academy is not in Gusu City, but on an island in the middle of the lake called Mingxin lake.


    Suzhou has a lot of water, large and small, and many lakes. Mingxin lake is a holy land in Suzhou. It is very different from Honghu Lake next to Qinghu''s home.


    Mingxin lake has a lot of beautiful scenery, and the surrounding environment has been renovated. Among the Suzhou academies, this is the best one in Suzhou. Now there are people who have retired from the Imperial Academy to teach here.


    Not only the people in Suzhou City want to study here, but also many people from several prefectures nearby are attracted by their names. It''s just that this Gusu academy can''t be entered by anyone, otherwise it would have been overcrowded.


    Mrs. Zheng is the wife of the head of Gusu Academy. Her status is even higher than those ladies. After all, everyone wants their children to enter Gusu Academy. Can you get in if you offend Mrs. Zheng?


    Even those who don''t look forward to Mrs. Zheng''s help have to worry. If she doesn''t succeed, it will be bad!


    Song Rong and Xu Shi are going to Mingxin Lake today.


    After leaving the city, the carriage took about half an hour to reach Mingxin lake. From the central island of Mingxin lake to the outside, there is no bridge, only a boat. Xu and Song Rong had to get out of the carriage.


    Fortunately, outside the lake, there is a special house to take care of the visitors and some servants who can''t follow the past.


    As soon as the two talents reached the stone platform by the lake, an old man came by with a boat.


    "Is it Mrs. song and Miss Song?" the old man''s voice was slightly hoarse.


    The old boatman''s pass is well supported. There is no feeling of shaking at all, and there is not a long way. Standing on the shore, you can see the island inside.


    From a distance, you can see the pavilions on the island. When you get closer, you can hear the sound of reading from inside.


    Song Rong secretly said that such academies should really be built in such a place. If they were in the city, there would be no way to live around. The sound of reading is good, but they will feel noisy when they listen.


    The water of Mingxin lake is clear, and there are lotus flowers in it. Now these lotus flowers only grow green leaves and have not seen flowers and bones! Song Rong thought in her heart that if she came to have a look in midsummer, the scenery must be very beautiful.


    As soon as I got to the island in the middle of the lake, there were servant girls waiting here.


    The servant girl took Song Rong and Xu to bypass the backyard from the side path. Everyone knows that the path leads to the backyard where the chief lives. Therefore, few people come. It''s also appropriate to let Xu and Song Rong go.


    It''s not good to see countless students all the way.


    Xu''s family is not shameful, but there are few men. It''s always good.


    After walking around for a while, Song Rong came to the backyard. Song Rong looked at the scenery of Mingxin Island, which is much more beautiful than ordinary houses. Living in such a place, you will even feel comfortable physically and mentally.


    "Sister Xu, you can count it." Mrs. Zheng saw Xu and quickly got up to meet him.


    Zheng Shi is wearing a light purple dress today, but she is bright and gorgeous. Even wearing such light colored clothes, people can''t help looking more.


    "Sister Rong is coming too. Let aunt have a look." Mrs. Zheng came over, took Song Rong''s hand and said with a smile.


    As she spoke, Song Rong felt her hands cool. Looking down, she saw that Mrs. Zheng had put a jade bracelet on Song Rong''s hand.


    The bracelet is engraved with cloud patterns. It is bright and has no defects. It is really a valuable thing.


    Song Ronglian hurriedly said, "aunt, I can''t want this."


    With that, Song Rong would take the table, which was obviously much larger, off her wrist.


    Zheng smiled and said, "take it with you. No matter how valuable it is, it''s not mine. Now, I''ll return it to its original owner."


    to its origin owner? Song Rong still doesn''t understand what happened.


    Then, listening to Xu''s light sigh, he said, "you still keep this thing."


    "I don''t just keep it, but I always carry it... Sister Xu, to tell you the truth, I''m still jealous of you, even a little jealous." Zheng smiled and said.


    Xu''s look flashed a little guilt. Before he could open his mouth, Zheng took her to sit down, and then continued, "but now I want to open it!"


    When he said this sentence, Zheng''s tone rose slightly and was a little relaxed.


    "There are some things that can''t be forced. I used to think that you are not as good as me and don''t deserve second brother song, but now think about it. In the eyes of second brother song, you should be the best in the world, but I don''t deserve him..." Zheng''s voice was filled with a sense.


    Xu didn''t know what to say. He could only say, "sister Zheng is excellent."


    "In fact, before the second brother song had an accident, I wanted to open these things, but I couldn''t pull down my face to see you. This drag is now... So that the last time I saw second brother song was more than ten years ago." Zheng sighed.


    Listening to another person, talking about his husband in front of himself, Xu should have felt bad in his heart.


    But the premise is that Song Yun is still there, but Song Yun has left now. What''s the significance of their struggle? What''s more, Xu''s heart knows that Song Yun has never moved a trace of affection for Zheng. To Zheng''s deep love for many years, she already has some guilt for Zheng in her heart.


    Most men have three wives and four concubines, and she is so selfish that she doesn''t let Zheng enter the house as a concubine... In some people''s hearts, she is a jealous woman.


    Now Zheng''s words fall into Xu''s ears, which will only make Xu feel sad together.


    As he spoke, Zheng''s eyes became red. He could feel Zheng''s sadness and didn''t fake it. It started from his heart.


    The last time I saw Zheng, Song Rong didn''t feel so deep. This time, Song Rong suddenly felt that Zheng probably really loved her father.

 Chapter 65

    After being sad for a while, Xu and Zheng began to talk about themselves.


    Song Rong was a little bored when she stood next to her. Just now, she pricked up her ears and worried that Zheng would bully her mother, but gradually she found that Zheng probably made friends with her mother sincerely. Except when she just mentioned her father, she probably lost her manners and offended a little. There was nothing wrong in her later words, But with goodwill.


    After a while, Zheng finally found the boring Song Rong.


    Zheng looked at Song Rong and said with a smile, "look at me. I patronized to talk to your mother and forgot you."


    After saying that, she looked at her big servant girl and said, "go and find Yun Niang."


    After a while, with a silver bell like laughter, a figure rushed over: "Mom, you''re looking for me?" the figure directly jumped on Zheng''s body and stabilized his body.


    Song Rong looked up and saw Zheng Yun. She was about the same age as her. Not long after Zheng was refused marriage, she married master Zheng and had Zheng Yun. You can also know from this name that Zheng really couldn''t let go of Song Yun in those years. He had to carry a Yun word with his child''s name.


    Looking at Zheng Yun in his arms who was the same as the wild girl, Zheng frowned and scolded, "what''s crazy like?"


    Zheng Yun was not afraid of Zheng. She called with a smile, "Mom."


    Although Zheng Yun was reprimanded, his eyes were full of love, which probably meant that Zheng Yun was not afraid of Zheng''s willingness.


    Zheng looked at Xu and said with a smile, "this ghost girl in my family is not Shangrong. She is very good and naughty."


    Xu smiled and looked at Zheng Yun. He also took a gift and sent it out.


    "Yun Niang, take sister Rong out for a walk. Don''t guard us here." Zheng said with a smile.


    At this time, Song Rong looked down at the jade bracelet he had been holding in his hand. He carefully put it away and asked Xu to keep it on his behalf. Then he left.


    Song Rong didn''t want such a thing, but according to the meaning of Xu and Zheng''s words, Song Rong can probably guess that nine times out of ten, it was specially made by the people of the Song government to serve as a bride price for Zheng.


    Or... This is the thing to be passed on to Mrs. Erfang, so it is said that it will be returned to its original owner.


    Zheng didn''t want to give her a gift, but he just wanted to return it by his own hand.


    After putting things away, Song Rong and Zheng Yun walked away together.


    Waiting to get out of Zheng''s sight, Zheng Yun seemed to be liberated at once. She looked at Song Rong with a smile on her face and said, "sister Rong, I''ll take you to catch fish!"


    Before Song Rong could react, Zheng Yun took her hand and ran like the wind.


    The guest is free. Song Rong doesn''t care where she is, and she''s a little curious about catching fish.


    Having lived for two lives, Song Rong now runs with Zheng Yun like a child.


    When Song Yun was alive, although she loved her, she was always allowed to play like Zheng Yun. The song house was pressed by the old man. There are many rules!


    Later, Song Yun and Xu were gone. Song Dai wanted to cultivate her into a good money selling tool, which deprived her of many of the happiness of her girlhood.


    Besides, in the song house, Song Hui always pretends to be dignified and elegant. In fact, her eyes are higher than the top. There are only two sisters in the house. Who else can she play with?


    Those concubines can play together, but the situation in the previous life is that she is an orphan girl, and the old lady has always ignored it. Everything in the back house is handled by an Shi. She goes to find concubines to play. Can an Shi make her feel better?


    After a while, Zheng Yun took Song Rong to the edge of the island.


    When you look around, you can see the rippling blue waves. When you are near, you can see a place full of rubble. In this troubled time, there are many reeds growing. As for the shore, it is a piece of fine sand.


    Zheng Yun walked over with Song Rong, smiled and said, "sister Rong, there are many fish in here. Let''s play here!"


    With that, Zheng Yun picked up the straw sandals she had already prepared to put on, tied up her skirt and went under the water.


    Song Rong took a look and didn''t worry. Who is shallow in this riprap belt? The stone is still exposed outside. How deep can the water be? And looking at Zheng Yun like this, I know that he often comes.


    "Sister Rong, why don''t you come down? There are shoes over there. Come down and play together. Don''t worry about dirty clothes. If they are dirty, just wear mine!" Zheng Yun said with a smile.


    Song Rong hesitated and finally went down with Zheng Yun.


    But she couldn''t get a handle on Zheng Yunle''s tireless fishing career, so she sat on a stone and watched.


    Straw sandals have been put on your feet. You are not afraid of pricking your feet. You can walk in the water.


    The surrounding water washed away from her feet again and again, making Song Rong''s feet a little itchy. This time, she didn''t feel how terrible the water was, but felt the soft feeling from the water.


    She thought, with a bright smile on her face.


    After a while, Zheng Yun was tired of playing, so he sat down, looked at Song Rong and said, "sister Rong, you are so boring. You have been here for so long, so you have to sit here alone."


    Song Rong smiled irrefutably and said to Zheng Yun, "I''m very happy when I watch you play." it''s true. Looking at this carefree Zheng Yun, Song Rong also felt that her mood was broadened a lot.


    "Sister Rong, you should often come to our house in the future. You don''t even have people watching me at home. I have a brother, but my brother is very rigid and only knows how to study!" Zheng Yun said.


    "Brother?" Song Rong asked a little puzzled.


    How could Zheng Yun have a brother? Didn''t Zheng get married after his mother got married? Now Zheng Yun is older than herself. It''s understandable that she was a little late when her mother gave birth to herself, but it seems wrong if she had another brother.


    Zheng Yun smiled and said, "yes, but my brother was not born to my mother and my father. He was a child of my uncle''s family. However, my uncle died when my brother was still young, and my brother has been raised in our family."


    Song Rong understood Zheng Yun''s explanation.

 Chapter 66

    Just talking, Song Rong heard Zheng Yun cry excitedly, and then said, "look, that''s my brother!"


    Song Rongshun looked with Zheng Yun''s eyes. She saw several teenagers coming from a distance. Now she was far away and didn''t really see it. She was surprised. She quickly got up, ran to the shore and began to change her shoes.


    At the age of ten, she is not small. If she shows a man her feet, she will inevitably lose some courtesy.


    She had just changed her shoes and put down her skirt when the men approached.


    Zheng Yun continued to walk around in the water, as if she didn''t see the three teenagers coming face to face.


    The first one was dressed in green. He was fifteen years old. He was very calm and his appearance was outstanding. He had a pair of eyes. When looking at people, he was gentle. This should be Zheng Yun''s brother.


    The one next to him was thirteen years old and dark. When he laughed, he had white teeth and stood out.


    The one behind him has a white face and outstanding appearance. Because he is too white, he can''t help giving people a feeling of greasy face.


    "This is..." the young man in Tsing Yi saw Song Rong and looked at him curiously.


    Mingxin island is a school with a large number of teenagers, but these girls are really rare. In order to make these students study at ease, there are only a few servant girls. Most of them are young men working.


    The only young girl in the family is Zheng Yun.


    The three teenagers looked into the water and saw Zheng Yun, like a wild girl, playing crazy in the water. It seemed that they didn''t notice the arrival of people... Most of us don''t regard Zheng Yun as a girl now.


    So when they saw Song Rong at the beginning of the day, they also felt some novelty.


    "I''m the third miss of the Song family. I''m a guest with my mother." Song Rong eased her mood and calmly introduced her identity when she saw that she was not rude.


    They didn''t know which song family they were. They knew it for a while and a half, and they didn''t know Song Rong''s identity. However, looking at Song Rong and Zheng Yun playing together, they thought that each other''s identity must be good.


    "My name is Zheng Jinyan." the young man in Tsing Yi also volunteered his name.


    Then he pointed to the black faced boy and said, "this is Xu Mingcheng."


    Before he could say the name of the flour boy, the flour boy raised his voice and said, "sister song, I''m Duan''s family. Just call me Duan Liufeng."


    Of course, the boy''s name is not Duan Liufeng. His surname is Duan, but his name doesn''t sound very good. He gave himself such a half hanging name.


    Song Rong looked at these people and searched his memory in his mind to see if he knew the personnel situation.


    After thinking about it, she really reminded her of something, that is, Zheng Jinyan. Later, it seemed that she married a princess. At the beginning, it was a sensation in Gusu!


    She will know, also because Song Hui lost her temper after learning the news that Zheng Jinyan got married! He even spilled his resentment on Song Rong.


    Song Hui often loses her temper with Song Rong. This is just one of them. If she hadn''t come to the Academy today and met Zheng Jinyan, Song Rong really couldn''t remember.


    But Song Rong didn''t know anything else.


    But if you guess, you can probably think that Zheng Jinyan will be in high school in the future, so he will let me point out a princess today.


    Including Zheng Jinyan, the three teenagers wanted to say a few more words when they first saw a beautiful girl like Song Rong, but Song Rong had been standing here faintly, which made several teenagers feel frustrated.


    That Liufeng should be a shameless. At this time, he said, "sister song, how old are you this year?"


    Song Rong frowned. Where did you just call someone else''s sister when you just met? I can''t help feeling a little disgusted.


    After a while, she saw that these people didn''t want to go, so she wanted to go. She turned and looked at Zheng Yun and asked Zheng Yun if she wanted to go back. Zheng Yun''s mind was too simple to notice Song Rong''s embarrassment. She smiled and said, "sister song, if you feel boring, go back first and I''ll play for a while."


    Song Rong had no way, so she said, "I''ll go back first."


    Song Rong glanced at several people and was about to leave. Duan Liufeng said with a disappointed face, "sister song, do you really want to play with us?"


    Song Rong doesn''t have so much fun and hates this Liufeng - there''s no reason. Looking at Duan Liufeng''s frivolous appearance, she reminds her of the annoying second childe of Chu.


    In short, in Song Rong''s heart, they have been regarded as birds of a feather.


    Song Rong walked back alone


    Mingxin island is round. Song Rong''s sense of direction was a little worse when she came to Mingxin island for the first time. They didn''t lead their servants when they came. When they went back, Song Rong walked in the opposite direction unconsciously.


    At this time, the vast majority of students are learning Chinese characters. They can''t see anyone on the way.


    Song Rong walked for a while and realized that she was really lost, but she thought about it. The island was not very big, so she walked along the lake and would always go back. At most, it was a little far.


    Going forward, the lake is not a soft sand, but surrounded by a fence. An ambulatory is built on it. The ambulatory is supported by wooden frames. Walking on it, you will have a feeling of overlooking from the eyes.


    Walking, Song Rong suddenly heard a weak cough in front of her.


    She was startled and thought she had met someone. She hesitated for a moment. She didn''t know whether she should avoid suspicion or meet up. She asked the way to see if there was a closer way for her to go back.


    She looked forward, but she didn''t see anyone. When she was wondering, she saw someone! The man was not standing, but fell to the ground, and listening to the weak cough was enough to prove that something must have happened to the man now.


    It was urgent to be in power. Song Rong couldn''t hesitate and rushed up directly.


    When she walked in, Song Rong''s face changed slightly. She really didn''t know whether it should be described as the narrow road of friends or fate.


    Song Rong went over, squatted down and asked, "childe Chu? What''s the matter with you?"


    Yes, the person in front of him is Chu Yunqing. Song Rong didn''t ask why Chu Yunqing appeared in the Academy. Now it''s too late to ask. Looking at Chu Yunqing''s appearance, it''s obvious that he has more air out and less air in.


    "Cough..." Chu Yunqing just coughed and didn''t answer, or there was no way to answer at all.

 Chapter 67

    Chu Yunqin''s face was pale and there was no blood on his face.


    Then Chu Yunqing closed his eyes.


    Song Rong was frightened. Looking at Chu Yunqing''s appearance, she secretly said that Chu Yunqing would not be out of breath, would she?


    I don''t know if it''s her bad luck. How can I meet Chu Yunqing anywhere? Not to mention that Chu Yunqing had been kind to her, even if she didn''t say these, she couldn''t let Chu Yunqing die in front of her.


    If this is known, maybe the reputation of the dead in the previous life will fall on her again.


    Song Rong carefully stretched out her hand and explored Chu Yun''s breath. When she found that Chu Yun''s breath was still there, she was relieved. At the moment, Song Rong''s whole body was soaked with sweat.


    Chu Yunqing is breathing now, but the breathing is intermittent, which makes Song Rong worried that Chu Yunqing will stop breathing the next moment.


    Song Rong constantly comforts herself in her heart, no, no... Chu Yunqing won''t die so easily. I think at the beginning, Chu Yunqing didn''t die until he was 18. Now there are five years left until his death in his previous life!


    But Song Rong is still a little worried. After all, this life is a little different from the previous life.


    Because of her rebirth, many things are quietly changing. She can''t say. So many people who should have died are not dead now. Will those who should not die die die?


    She was flustered for a moment, and then she said to Chu Yun, "you have to hold on! I... I''ll call you a doctor."


    The most difficult way to get involved in right and wrong is that Song Rong quickly leaves here as if she didn''t see anything, but Song Rong can''t do it. Sometimes she is cruel, but her cruelty is towards her enemy, not Chu Yun, who has helped her!


    In the end, Chu Yunqing was not saved, so she did her best. At least she was right about the blood Ganoderma sent by Chu Yunqing, and she was right about the maintenance when Chu Yunqing''s life hung on the line a few days ago.


    Just as Song Rong was about to stand up, Song Rong suddenly felt her hand caught by something. When she looked down, Chu Yun leaned and grabbed her wrist.


    At the moment, Chu Yunqing opened his eyes again. He looked at Song Rong and wriggled his lips hard.


    Song Rong couldn''t hear what Yun Qing said. Chu Yun Qing repeated it over and over again. Song Rong had to put her ears to Chu Yun Qing''s lips.


    This posture is somewhat ambiguous. Song Rong''s shell is ten years old, but the people in it are not small. They have become relatives and married, and their faces are slightly hot.


    Naturally, Song Rong just felt embarrassed and wouldn''t have any other ideas.


    At this time, Song Rong finally heard what Chu Yunqing said.


    "Medicine..." yes, Chu Yunqing said medicine.


    "Where is the medicine?" Song Rong asked anxiously. Where can she find the medicine in a place where she can''t see anyone?


    "Clothes... Inside." Chu Yunqing said intermittently.


    Song Rong suddenly understood that Chu Yunqing meant that he had taken life-saving medicine with him. I think so. Chu Yunqing could easily have an accident outside. Of course, he would take two kinds of life-saving medicine with him.


    Chu Yun Qing said this and closed his eyes again.


    Song Rong looks at Chu Yunqing like this and knows that if she leaves Chu Yunqing to find a doctor, it is estimated that Chu Yunqing''s body will be hard


    In a panic, she rummaged over Chu Yunqing''s body for the medicine. Finally, at the position close to Chu Yunqing''s chest, she touched a hard object. As soon as Song Rong was happy, she directly stretched out her hand to Chu Yunqing''s skirt.


    Even in the skirt, there was no warmth. Song Rong didn''t dare to imagine that a person has been living in such cold. What kind of feeling is it, and how many difficult days and nights are there?


    But when I see Chu Yunqing, although I can feel Chu Yunqing''s weakness, I will never let people feel how much pain Chu Yunqing has.


    Song Rong took out a emerald jade bottle. She opened the mouth of the bottle and poured out a fragrant pill from it.


    She didn''t want to, so she put the pill into Chu Yun''s mouth.


    But Chu Yun leaned at this time, but she just closed her lips, which made her a little embarrassed.


    She took a look at Chu Yun''s tilt, directly sat on the ground, held Chu Yun''s tilt head to her leg, padded it higher, then pinched Chu Yun''s tilt chin and exerted a hard force!


    This is almost all the strength of Song Rong. Song Rong feels a little guilty. It''s too violent for her to dump on Chu Yun.


    But there is no way!


    Song Rong murmured, "Chu Yunqing, don''t blame me... I didn''t mean to offend you."


    At least this time, Song Rong succeeded. She really pried open Chu Yunqing''s mouth. She stuffed the pill into it, and then lifted Chu Yunqing''s head up. Watching Chu Yunqing seem to swallow the pill unconsciously, she was slightly relieved.


    But at this time, Song Rong''s heart was still hanging. She was worried that the medicine would have no effect if she took it.


    After a while, seeing that Chu Yunqing didn''t wake up, Song Rong moved and planned to call someone.


    When Song Rong made this move, Chu Yunqing suddenly coughed. Song Rong immediately looked at Chu Yunqing. He saw that Chu Yunqing''s face had some blood color. It seemed that this medicine was really useful.


    Then Chu Yunqin opened his eyes.


    Song Rong hurriedly asked, "how are you, childe Chu?"


    Although Chu Yunqing is still weak, Song Rong can finally hear what he said clearly: "I''m much better, Miss Song, thank you..."


    Seeing that Chu Yunqing was really much better, Song Rong couldn''t help but bring a happy smile on her face: "I should help you. You didn''t help me less before!"


    Chu Yunqing''s face also brought a rare smile.


    Chu Yun''s face on weekdays was very quiet. He couldn''t see any look. He suddenly smiled and was particularly eye-catching. It was like a white lotus in full bloom in the rain. It was elegant and refined, with a bit of character.


    "You... If it''s better, I''ll help you up." Song Rong said quickly.


    Now Chu Yunqing is lying on her lap, and Chu Yunqing''s clothes have just been pulled messy by her. It looks like it''s really daydreaming.


    Chu Yun nodded.


    Chu Yunqing didn''t have much strength, but he still cooperated with Song Rong to stand up. Song Rong directly supported Chu Yunqing and walked to a nearby Pavilion.

 Chapter 68

    At any rate, the two men sat down. Chu Yun stretched out his hand hard to manage his clothes, but when the hand was lifted to half, it fell powerlessly. He was more or less annoyed in his eyes.


    Seeing Chu Yun tilting like this, Song Rong sighed and took the initiative to walk over and stretch out.


    Chu Yunqing wanted to stop Song Rong, but Song Rong had neatly sorted it out at this time, and said, "it''s urgent and powerful. You''re sick now. I met you and should take care of it. Moreover... I tore up the clothes. Now I''ll tidy it up for you. It''s nothing."


    Song Rong''s subtext is that he has done everything and is not bad at tidying up his clothes.


    Song Rong is also a polite person on weekdays. For example, when she just saw someone, she won''t let people see her feet for nothing, but when facing Chu Yun''s inclination... Xu Yun''s Qi field is too weak, and Song Rong really won''t think too much.


    And Chu Yunqing has only five years of life at most. She has some pity in her heart.


    Song Rong paused and added, "moreover, I believe that childe Chu is not the one who will talk nonsense about this matter and ruin the reputation of your life-saving benefactor."


    Chu Yun listened to this and said eagerly, "of course I won''t say it."


    Song Rong smiled: "it''s not a big deal. Now only heaven knows, you know and I know. Naturally, it won''t have any impact on me."


    "Just... Thank you." Chu Yun sighed and began to thank him.


    Song Rong glanced at Chu Yunqing sitting opposite her. There was a pot of tea on the pavilion. The tea was actually warm. It should be that some students had stayed here not long ago. She picked up the tea bowl, poured tea for Chu Yun, handed it over, and didn''t forget to say, "why are you here in Suzhou academy?"


    Chu Yun said slowly, "I''m also a student of Gusu academy, but I''m not in good health and don''t come often."


    Hearing this, Song Rong blurted out: "you are all like this. If you still come to the Academy, can''t Chu house afford to hire sir? Also, since you know that you are in bad health and may have an accident, how can you appear in this remote place alone? What about Ah Fu who has been following you like a tail?"


    Chu Yun listened to Song Rong''s words and looked at Song Rong in surprise.


    Song Rong suddenly realized that these things didn''t seem to belong to her... But she was angry when she saw how Chu Yunqing ruined herself!


    Think about it. If Chu Yunqing took good care of himself in his previous life! Can you live a few more years? Not to let her worship a rooster on the wedding day! I''ve just bowed down and died!


    Thinking of these, Song Rong still has some resentment in her heart!


    As usual, I didn''t see it. When I saw it, some grievances in previous lives that had faded away were recalled again.


    Naturally, this resentment is not resentment, but with some bitterness. It is not the nominal relationship between the two people in their previous lives. In this life, her enemy is Mrs. Chu, and it seems that Mrs. Chu has no goodwill towards Chu Yun?


    The enemy of the enemy is a friend! As long as Chu Yun is alive, Mrs. Chu will always be pushed by Chu Yun!


    After all, Mrs. Chu is just a servant girl beside Chu Yunqing''s mother. Together with Chu Yunhong, she will be severely pressed by Chu Yunqing!


    In her heart, she was looking forward to Chu Yunqing''s long life!


    For various reasons, Song Rong said the impulsive words without thinking.


    Song Rong was looked at by Chu Yun and felt uncomfortable. She said, "even if I met someone I don''t know on the roadside, I would say so. Besides, you gave me Xuezhi, which is my benefactor."


    Chu Yun''s eyes relaxed and said, "anyway, thank you this time."


    Song Rong groaned and said, "no need to thank you. Can you do it yourself now? I''ll call someone for you."


    Chu Yunqing hurriedly stopped Song Rong: "No."


    Song Rong took a surprised look at Chu Yunqing: "are you..."


    Chu Yunqing repeated: "don''t call people over."


    Song Rong''s eyes were full of puzzlement: "you are like this. If you don''t call people over, do you want to let you live and die here?"


    Chu Yun whispered, "I''m fine. I''ll be fine in a minute."


    Song Rong''s heart suddenly became angry, but her current identity seems not qualified to be angry with Chu Yun. After all, she is not Chu Yun''s wife. Even if she was Chu Yun''s wife, it was all a matter of her previous life.


    As for the legendary one-day husband and wife hundred days of grace, there is no! She and Chu Yunqing are afraid that they haven''t done it all day.


    Song Rong eased her mood and said, "Young Master Chu, although I said something inappropriate, I think I should say it. You just came close... How can you call it no big deal? If I didn''t happen to pass by, it''s not sure whether you can sit here and talk now."


    "Miss Song, I appreciate your kindness. I don''t want anyone to know my current situation." Chu Yunqing said with a little loneliness in his eyes.


    When Song Rong saw Chu Yunqing like this, her anger disappeared. Instead, she had a little helplessness. A teenager at Chu Yunqing''s age should be as healthy as the three she just met, walking in the sun, but Chu Yunqing... Most of the time, she can only spend it in the house or on the bed. Presumably, she has a lot of pain in her heart?


    "But..." Song Rong still wanted to persuade Chu Yunqing.


    But Chu Yunqing''s appearance made Song Rong feel that he would not be moved by it even if he broke the sky today.


    Chu Yunqing wouldn''t let Song Rong shout. Song Rong didn''t trust him and left. He just sat here and looked at Chu Yunqing.


    After a while, Chu Yun looked at Song Rong with some doubts in his eyes. It seemed to ask Song Rong why he didn''t go.


    Song Rong glanced at Chu Yun and said carelessly, "if you don''t let me shout, I won''t shout. I just helped you over and was tired. You have to let me stay here and have a rest?"


    Song Rong smiled and said, "of course, if childe Chu thinks I''m noisy, he can leave first. I won''t stop him." she didn''t believe it. Can Chu Yunqing go out with his weak body? I''m afraid I''ll fall if I take those two steps?

 Chapter 69

    Chu Yunqing glanced at Song Rong again, with some helplessness in his eyes: "Miss Song..."


    "Hmm? Childe Chu, what do you want to say to me? Don''t drive me away. I''ll help you here without credit or pain. Can''t I sit here for a while? I''m talking. This is not Chu mansion, but Suzhou academy! I''m still a guest of Suzhou Academy. This Pavilion, you can sit, and I can sit!" Song Rong said with a smile.


    Song Rong smiled and said reasonable words, but when these words were put together, there was a sense of cheating.


    Chu Yunqing has never gotten along with girls like this. He is extremely smart, but it is in medicine and knowledge. Chu Yunqing is worse in getting along with people.


    Chu Yun is not stupid in this regard, mainly because of illness. Since he was very young, he could not play with his friends of the same age, which directly caused some solitude in his temperament.


    Song Rong''s words left Chu Yun speechless.


    Chu Yun simply ignored Song Rong, but sat on the pavilion and looked at the lake with blue waves in the distance.


    Then there was a lengthy silence between the two people. However, although the two people were quiet, there was nothing uncomfortable. Song Rong himself was not such a noisy person. It was free. It was good to sit so leisurely without talking.


    Taking advantage of this time, she managed everything from rebirth to today, and didn''t feel bored.


    It was Chu Yunqing. His eyes were empty. It seemed that there was nothing in it. It was quiet and frightening.


    This emptiness is not something that ordinary people can have. Perhaps only those who count their lives like Chu Yunqing can have it?


    Two people sit like this for more than an hour.


    Song Rong came back first. She really can''t spend time with Chu Yun. She has stayed here for a long time. If Zheng Yun is still playing, it''s just that she didn''t go back. If Zheng Yun goes back, her mother will find that she''s gone. Maybe she''s in a hurry!


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing sitting opposite him. At this time, Chu Yunqing was very quiet. His breath was almost silent. His eyes fell in the distance, and the distance was an empty lake with nothing.


    I have to look at it at first, and I will think it is a beautiful scenery, but I haven''t been looking at it for an hour.


    Chu Yunqing is as quiet as a wood carving. If Song Rong is not sure that Chu Yunqing is a living person, the scene is really strange.


    Song Rong stretched out her hand and swayed in front of Chu Yunqing. She wanted to make sure whether Chu Yunqing fell asleep with her eyes open.


    Chu Yunqing''s almost static eyes finally moved. His eyes moved slightly down and fell on Song Rong. They were open and had no different emotions.


    Song Rong smiled and wondered what to do with Chu Yunqing.


    At this time, a voice that used to disgust Song Rong came: "childe? And Song Rong?"


    Song Rong looked up and saw Ah Fu, who was sweating, in sight.


    At this moment, Song Rong sees Ah Fu, just like her relatives. Ah Fu is the Savior!


    "Childe! I''ve found you. You make me worry to death." Ah Fu said at once.


    Chu Yunqing looked at Ah Fu, and his eyes were warm. Seeing the look in Chu Yunqing''s eyes, Song Rong felt that Chu Yunqing had a lot of popularity at this time. Just now, Chu Yunqing seemed to be blowing into the sky like a gust of wind!


    Seeing that Chu Yunqing didn''t answer, Ah Fu stared at Song Rong at the corns: "why is my childe''s face so ugly? What have you done to my childe?"


    Song Rong snorted coldly and said, "I didn''t do anything this time, right... Everything that can''t be counted is right."


    Ah Fu''s anger is getting bigger and bigger. It seems that if Chu Yunqing is not here, he will directly pull Song Rong to fight.


    Song Rong continued: "just an hour ago, I saw your childe lying on the road, so I went over, took the medicine and fed it to your childe who had less air intake and more air outlet! Then I helped him sit here!"


    Ah Fu said with disbelief on his face, "how can my childe faint for no reason? You must have done it!"


    Song Rong immediately felt that she couldn''t explain to Ah Fu, a simple person. Ah Fu has now determined that she is a broom star. It''s coincidence that something happens every time she meets Chu Yunqing... Even herself began to deeply doubt that Chu Yunqing couldn''t really be killed by her in her previous life?


    Thinking of this, Song Rong said to herself in her heart: "bah, bah, bah... What are you thinking? Chu Yun is so sick that he will fall to the ground on the road, and then half his life will be gone. Can you use me?"


    Song Rong was lazy to argue with Ah Fu, stared at Ah Fu and said, "believe it or not. In a word, your childe is sitting here now. I''ll give him to you now. I can''t blame me for anything else in the future."


    With that, Song Rong raised her head and passed Ah Fu without looking at Ah Fu.


    Song Rong''s attitude directly angered Ah Fu: "you..."


    Without waiting for Ah Fu to say anything, Song Rong stopped and said, "if you really care about your childe, don''t leave him casually, or wait for him to die carelessly. I''m afraid the people of Chu house can''t spare you."


    After that, Song Rong left. Ah Fu''s angry voice came from behind: "what do you do to curse my childe! I knew you were a broom star. My childe will live a long life!"


    Ah Fu has a simple head and doesn''t want to understand these things. Waiting for Song Rong to leave, he keeps complaining about how bad Song Rong is.


    Chu Yunqing said faintly, "she said that to me, let me live well, or I''ll hurt you if I die." for many things, Chu Yunqing didn''t understand, but didn''t want to understand.


    Now Song Rong''s words are also Song Rong''s words, which are meant to be listened to by Chu Yun. It''s really not pleasant to hear at the beginning, but after careful consideration, you can hear the deep meaning of Song Rong''s words.

 Chapter 70

    Ah Fu''s eyes were full of disbelief: "childe, that smelly girl really means this?"


    "Miss Song." Chu Yun glanced at Ah Fu and stressed.


    Ah Fu''s heart suddenly slowed down. What did you just say? He tried to say again: "Song Rong, this smelly girl, is so annoying! Even if she really saved the childe today, she can''t be so open-minded."


    Ah Fu said that, then he quietly looked up at his son.


    Chu Yunqing repeated clearly again: "Miss Song."


    Ah Fu made sure that he had heard correctly this time, and his head came down. He knew that Song Rong was a broom star. Now there was nothing wrong with the childe, but he was wronged. Although the childe didn''t say much just now, he was clearly blaming him for not calling Song Rong that way.


    Ah Fu is still a little surprised. In ordinary times, he always does this to others, especially the girls who want to get close to the childe, but he hasn''t seen any girl defended by the childe. How did the childe change his temper when he came to Song Rong?


    Song Rong did a lot of harm to the childe. What kind of ecstasy did he give the childe! To make the childe like this?


    "Ah Fu." Chu Yunqing shouted again.


    "Ah... Ah! I didn''t speak ill of Miss Song!" Ah Fu suddenly recovered and said.


    Chu Yun looked at Ah Fu with a little helplessness in his eyes.


    Ah Fu was stunned. The childe didn''t seem to ask him anything, did he? Didn''t he just say that without telling himself?


    "Ah Fu, I mean, let you help me back." Chu Yun leaned and said, as if he hadn''t heard what ah Fu had just said.


    Ah Fu saw that there was no other look on Chu Yunqing''s face. He felt relieved and said, "Hey!"


    Lunch was used in Zheng''s house. When it was all ready, Zheng Yun came back timidly.


    Mrs. Zheng looked at Zheng Yun like this. She couldn''t fight. Scold it. It''s useless.


    Song Rong smiled and said, "I can''t blame sister Zheng Yun. I want to come back first."


    Zheng Yun secretly made a face at Song Rong, but looking at Zheng Yun''s meaning, it''s expressing gratitude! Although it was said that this way of expressing gratitude was a little chic, Song Rong accepted it.


    I saw Zheng Jinyan again. When facing Mrs. Zheng, Zheng Jinyan was a little less childish and looked very mature. He didn''t look at Song Rong much and just had to eat with his head down.


    After dinner, Song Rong and Zheng set foot on the way back to their house.


    Song Rong felt something was wrong when she just arrived at the house. The people in the house seemed to be in a hurry. Did something big happen?


    Song Rong took a look at Qingtao. Qingtao understood and stopped a servant.


    "What are you doing?" green peach asked with a smile. While asking, he rewarded two silver peanuts. What he asked was not an important matter. These low servants would not refuse. They gathered things in their sleeves and answered, "it''s the fifth aunt who has come back."


    Song Rong was stunned when she heard this. Five girls?


    But soon, Song Rong reacted. Who are the five girls in the population? They are probably the old people in the house. They are not used to changing their names. This should be my aunt, that is, Song Yun''s sister.


    However, this sister didn''t come out directly. She climbed out of the belly of a person around the old lady. Later, she was raised beside the old lady.


    In her previous life, she still had a little impression, but it was just a little impression, because in her previous life, she, ah, had to follow empress Zhou every day at this time!


    Now Song Hui has taken her place.


    "Niang, have you seen aunt five?" Song Rong tilted her head and asked curiously.


    Xu shook his head: "no, she never came back when I married your father. I just heard your father mention it once. I heard..."


    Speaking of this, Xu shook his head and stopped talking. He said to Song Rong, "when you meet, just call your aunt politely. Don''t let people see jokes. It''s no use knowing too much about the rest."


    Looking at her mother, Song Rong thought in her heart that her mother must know something. It seems that the aunt''s return is not as simple as going back to her mother''s house to visit her relatives with ordinary people!


    My mother has been married to the Song family for at least ten years. Even if she is married outside, how can she come back once?


    "Ouch, second lady and third lady, you''re back. Hurry up. Don''t stand here and go to Nanshan courtyard." just at this time, a woman came up. Song Rong looked at her. She should be the grandson who served the old lady.


    However, sun''s status is not as good as Tan''s. on weekdays, she does errands. Tan needs to follow the old lady step by step.


    "Grandma sun, is aunt five back?" Song Rong asked as she walked.


    Now she doesn''t know what the fifth aunt is like. It''s not bad to know more. She remembers that in her previous life, the fifth aunt lived in the house for a long time, but she hasn''t seen it several times.


    Now she can basically control the situation in her family. Suddenly, there are unfamiliar people. She should know about it. She can''t think about what to do in the future.


    "Miss three knows?" Mrs. sun was still a little surprised! You just got back?


    Song Rong smiled and said, "I just looked at the servants of our family. They were all in a hurry. I was worried about what had happened, so I asked about it."


    Mrs. sun smiled: "it''s still the third lady who is careful. Aren''t all the people in this family busy? The place to be prepared for the fifth aunt, the family banquet to be prepared today, and the drama team to celebrate and wash the dust for the fifth aunt."


    Song Rong had some doubts in her heart. What is the origin of these five aunts? According to the truth, it''s just a common woman. How can there be such a big show?


    This time, ask Mrs. sun again, and Mrs. sun began to shut up.


    Looking at Mrs. sun like this, Song Rong knew that she was wasting her breath. Mrs. sun wouldn''t say anything.


    But Song Rong was relieved. It''s no use asking now. Wait a while and see. Everything will be clear.


    Seeing that she arrived at Nanshan hospital, Song Rong took a twelve point spirit and slowed down a step. She walked in front of Xu. As usual, mother and daughter didn''t pay attention to those rules, but now when guests came, they wandered under the old lady''s eyes. Song Rong didn''t dare to be careless. Otherwise, she would find reasons for the old lady to arrange her mother again!

 Chapter 71

    Just as she got to the door of the main room, Song Rong heard a loud cry coming from the room. The cry continued. I don''t know. I thought something big had happened inside.


    Xu paused and took Song Rong inside.


    The room is now full of people.


    Song Rong took a rough look and saw that the woman in red who was crying with the old lady on the soft couch was her fifth aunt. Her name should be song qiuniang.


    There are several more chairs in this room.


    On one of them, there was a middle-aged man in royal clothes. The man was a little hanging eyes, white complexion and drooping lips. At a glance, he knew that his body was very empty. He should be an excessive voice and color dog and horse on weekdays.


    The location of this song is a girl, about eighteen or nine years old, with a girl''s head combed. She looks very beautiful. It''s just that she doesn''t get married at this age. It''s a little strange. Song Rong doesn''t dare to guess.


    At the bottom, there are two children. The younger one is a boy. He should be eight years old. The older one looks a little smaller than Song Rong. Both children look good. But at the moment, it is obvious that they are impatient and have elongated their faces.


    After Xu came in, he looked around and didn''t find his seat.


    As soon as Song Rong looked up, she saw Mrs. tan with some pleading in her eyes. Seeing Song Rong, Mrs. Tan''s heart softened. She quickly said, "the second lady is coming. What are you doing? Why don''t you show it to the second lady?"


    In this way, the mother and daughter sat down.


    Song Rong''s eyes fell on an sitting above Xu''s head. An''s eyes lingered on the stool.


    Song Rong feels a little funny. Now, she can''t see Ann''s more and more. She even uses such a means to make her mother ugly. The old lady is old and may not think of it, but Ann, as the head mother, how should she think of it?


    I''m afraid I didn''t think of it, but I just wanted to embarrass my mother!


    Song Rong glanced at Mrs. Tan and wrote down her kindness in her heart.


    Song qiuniang over there, holding the old lady, cried endlessly. It seemed that she really felt like her mother and daughter had been reunited for a long time. She was too happy, but Song Rong was very sober in her heart.


    If I really miss the old lady, why didn''t I come back for more than ten years?


    Thinking so, Song Rong felt a little fake when she heard the cry.


    After a while, the person opposite finally stopped crying, wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes with a handkerchief bit by bit, and then said, "mother, qiuniang is unfilial. It''s my unfilial not to come back to see you for so many years."


    The old lady''s eyes were also filled with tears: "good boy, you can come back. I''m satisfied as a mother. Now I''m back. What else do you say?"


    "In fact, in my heart, I always want to come back, but I have no face to come back." song qiuniang sighed.


    When song qiuniang said these words, Song Rong noticed that the angle of an''s lips brought a trace of ironic smile. Song Rong looked at all these in his eyes. According to the truth, an doesn''t need to target a girl who has been married outside. What''s more, the girl is still a concubine. She will do so now. It''s estimated that she knows what the secret is?


    However, as long as an Shi doesn''t like song and late autumn, if they love each other, they will be in trouble. She can''t resist the trouble of looking for Penglai hospital together.


    Now, if these two people fight, she can not only watch the fire from the shore, but also sit and reap the benefits.


    Then, listening to song qiuniang''s words, she smiled and said, "it''s different now. My husband has lived up to my expectations for him. The business is growing bigger and bigger. There is also the second brother of the family. At this time, he also won the Jinshi examination. It''s said that he''s going to work in Gusu. The days are finally booming."


    Song qiuniang said so, but Song Rong obviously felt that even people, including the old lady, could not smile in her heart.


    "Your child was just angry for a moment at the beginning. I''m afraid you haven''t been wronged in your heart in the past ten years. Why don''t you know? It''s difficult to come back to find your mother. Can your mother really deny you? Although I didn''t give birth to you, I pulled you to the big as a child. It''s more kiss than the meat that fell off your body!" the old lady said with emotion on her face.


    Song Rong was a little surprised to see the old lady like this. She had never seen it. Who was the old lady like this to!


    Even when facing Song Dai, the old lady is not so kind.


    As the saying goes, if something goes wrong, there must be a demon. Song Rong feels more and more that the water in it is unfathomable.


    Song qiuniang listened to the old lady''s words with a smile on her face: "mother, but I still hate what happened in those years?"


    Speaking of this, song qiuniang smiled and said, "I know you''re doing it for my good. If I blame you, I won''t come back today."


    "These things are over, let''s not mention them. Xuezhen and Ruixian, come here and let your grandmother have a good look." song qiuniang called her children over.


    "Hello, grandma."


    "Hello, grandma."


    The two children are finally reluctant to say hello.


    "Good, good, good children," the old lady said with a smile.


    Song Rong felt more and more that the old lady''s smile was cold. It was not as comfortable as the old lady''s usual frown! Song Rong sighed silently in her heart. It seemed that she was really troubled by the old lady. Looking at the man laughing, she was not comfortable. She even liked the old lady''s cold look.


    "This is..." song qiuniang''s eyes fell on Song Hui.


    An Shi smiled and said, "hui''er, haven''t you seen your fifth aunt yet?"


    Song Hui got up and bowed down with a smile on her face. It''s much better than just Xuezhen. Even if Song Rong hates Song Hui, she won''t deny it. At least, ANN can teach her children''s surface well.


    "Is this the second sister-in-law?" song qiuniang looked at Xu again.


    Xu smiled and motioned, "qiuniang."


    Then Song Rong and Song Yu gave song qiuniang a gift.


    Song qiuniang looked at Xu and said, "why didn''t you see the eldest brother and the second brother?"


    The old lady''s look changed slightly and then said, "your eldest brother doesn''t know you''re back. At this time, he''s not in the house. When he comes back, I''ll let him see you. As for your second brother... He''s gone now."


    "What is gone?" song qiuniang asked with a puzzled face.

 Chapter 72

    The old lady''s face was a little sad: "it''s gone." then the old lady looked at Song Yu. Song Yu was playing with her head down at this time. She didn''t seem to hear it. The old lady was relieved.


    "Ah!" song qiuniang covered her mouth, but still made a startled cry.


    "What the hell happened? When I left home, my second brother was OK! Why did he go? But what disease did he have? Or did he have an accident?" song qiuniang asked.


    The old lady was a little impatient at the bottom of her eyes, but she still said, "don''t mention it. Let''s go in the past. Anyway, the person is gone."


    Song qiuniang said reluctantly, "when I was at home before, my second brother and I were the best. When my second brother was gone, I had to ask."


    Song Rong felt cold when she heard this. At the beginning, she didn''t feel bad about song qiuniang. Of course, she didn''t feel good about song qiuniang, but now she hates song qiuniang from her heart!


    Song Rong doesn''t think that song qiuniang really cares about her father. Although song qiuniang suddenly came to the house, she must not come back rashly, right? At least when you get to Gusu City, you have to inquire about the current situation of the Song family.


    Now that I''ve inquired, who doesn''t know the current situation of the Song family? Who knows Song Yun is dead? Who doesn''t know who Song Yun died for? It was beheaded in the street!


    Now Song qiuniang keeps asking about her father. Either it''s silly and she came back without knowing anything, or it''s to embarrass the old lady and make her unhappy.


    Song Rong heard the conversation between song qiuniang and the old lady just now. It''s not easy for song qiuniang to come back this time!


    Song Rong smiled and said, "aunt five, I think both brothers and sisters are tired. It''s better to let them have a rest first."


    Song qiuniang was questioning. Song Rong interrupted her. Looking up, her children looked tired. She didn''t think Song Rong was intentional. In her heart, she just felt that Song Rong''s words were inappropriate.


    However, this is what song qiuniang thought. People, including the old lady and even an Shi, thought Song Rong spoke very well at this time. An Shi smiled and answered: "Mother, I think sister qiuniang is tired too. You, even if you think about her again, you can''t talk with her like this? Why not? I''ll settle down and rest first and wait until after the dinner. You can talk as long as you want. If sister qiuniang doesn''t talk with you, I won''t!"


    Although it is said that an Shi and Xu Shi are very difficult to deal with, at this moment, in the face of song qiuniang, an Shi is more defensive against song qiuniang.


    In Ann''s heart, Xu is helpless. She can be crushed to death whenever she uses some means, but song qiuniang is different. Who knows what she thinks when song qiuniang comes back this time?


    It''s the so-called "good people don''t come, bad people come!"!


    Song qiuniang was wronged so much at home and left. Now how can she really put down everything and come back as she said? If she really put down everything, she shouldn''t come back with that lofty attitude!


    In a word, at this moment, Ann really thought Song Rong''s words were excellent, so she followed them and turned off the topic.


    Before waiting for song qiuniang to say anything, the old lady then said, "I''m old, but I''m not as smart as your head. I even forget that Qiu Niang has just come back and must be tired. Then I''ll arrange Qiu Niang to stay according to your meaning."


    Speaking of this, the old lady paused and said, "qiuniang, a child, likes to be quiet since childhood. When arranging the yard, don''t arrange it in a noisy place."


    An Shi understood: "mother, don''t worry." an Shi couldn''t hear it. The old lady meant that song qiuniang must be arranged to live in a remote yard.


    Song qiuniang was distracted by Song Rong, and then blocked by the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. She couldn''t say anything again.


    In order to prevent song qiuniang from giving up, an stood up, took song qiuniang''s hand and said to song qiuniang, "Qiu Niang, we haven''t seen each other for many years. Let''s talk while walking..."


    With that, an took song qiuniang out. Finally, he didn''t forget to greet Song Hui to go with him.


    Song qiuniang left. The man also stood up, saluted the people in the house, and turned away. Looking at that, he was very proud and didn''t pay attention to the people in the house.


    But it''s good. If song qiuniang is so arrogant, I''m afraid she''s arrogant and will find fault at the same time!


    Waiting for everyone to leave, the old lady sat there and looked at the table calmly. She didn''t know what to think again.


    Mrs. Tan carefully advised, "don''t worry, old lady."


    "When she came back this time, she clearly wanted to see the excitement!" the old lady said, gritting her teeth.


    As soon as she said this, Song Rong immediately felt that the old lady was really mature. She really saw the real appearance of song qiuniang.


    At this time, Xu didn''t have eyes. She got up and poured tea for the old lady herself, and then said, "mother, don''t be angry. If so, it will make that person happy, so that my sister-in-law and I are worried about being a daughter-in-law."


    The old lady took the tea, looked at Xu and said, "give me dessert in the future!"


    Xu ate it inexplicably and scraped it off. Standing there, he was a little embarrassed. He only heard the old lady continue to say, "I don''t trust Ann. I just don''t trust you. If you are bullied by her, don''t come to see me in the future! Shame!"


    When Song Rong heard this, she almost couldn''t help laughing. Her grandmother probably wanted her mother to pay more attention. It should mean caring and reminding, but the words came out of her mouth. However, they all changed their taste.


    At this time, Xu''s aftertaste came over and said, "my daughter-in-law knows."


    "What do you know? If you know, will you be so wronged all these years? I can tell you. If you are really bullied by that person in the future, don''t blame me for being more cruel to you!" the old lady threatened.


    Song Rong reluctantly stood up, went behind the old lady and began to beat her back: "my good grandmother, what''s the matter with you? Who made you angry? Tell linniang that linniang won''t catch her and make amends for you!"


    Feeling the strength of her back and listening to Song Rong''s words, the old lady looked at Xu and was pleased with her eyes.

 Chapter 73

    "That''s all. I didn''t mean to talk about you. I was just worried that you were bullied by that person. I shouldn''t worry about it when I''m old, but you''re no longer good. You''re also yun''er''s wife. Yun''er climbed out of my stomach and is closer to me. Remember that. If that person bullies you in the future, you''ll find it "Me." the old lady said a long string of words, and her tone had softened.


    The old lady paused and said in a deep voice, "do you hear clearly?"


    It was the first time for Xu Shi to listen to the old lady''s words of protection. His eyes turned red and he whispered, "mother, my daughter-in-law knows."


    "What are you crying for? You haven''t been bullied yet! Just cry! What''s the use of crying?" the old lady''s tone was angry, but she hated iron rather than steel.


    Xu whispered, "my daughter-in-law didn''t cry because she was bullied, but because she felt that her mother was good to me. I was so moved."


    Xu''s soft voice fell on the old lady''s ear and immediately made the old lady''s heart a little agitated.


    She didn''t seem to say anything, but after saying these two words, Xu was so moved. Was she really too harsh to Xu before?


    Thinking so, the old lady looked at Xu and saw that Xu''s face was beautiful and her behavior was dignified and generous. Although she was not as strong as Ann''s, there would be an accident if everyone in the family was strong!


    One Andersen is enough. If there are two Andersen in your family, it won''t make a scene?


    Xu is not good in many ways, but one good thing is that she never lies in vain. Naturally, she won''t say anything inappropriate in the limelight. In the past, she didn''t like Xu, so she looked at Xu everywhere. But now when you think about it, Xu doesn''t seem to be as miserable as she thought.


    The old lady looked at Xu, sighed and said, "go back and have a good rest. Just remember what I said."


    "Ah!" Xu''s voice was full of emotion and choked.


    "I''m tired too, linniang. Go back with your mother." the old lady ordered again.


    Song Yu sat on the stool and found that the people seemed to have forgotten him, with a look of dissatisfaction on her face.


    Unexpectedly, when Song Rong passed by him, she said, "yu''er, grandma said she was tired. Go back to Penglai hospital with your sister. Don''t disturb grandma to rest."


    As soon as Song Yu''s eyes lit up, he would stretch out his hand, but soon, his eyes darkened again, and it seemed that he was still angry.


    Song Rong said helplessly, "let''s go. My sister will origami you later."


    Song Yu reached out reluctantly and followed Song Rong out of the house.


    Holding Song Yu''s hand, Song Rong''s heart overflowed with a feeling of extra peace of mind and sureness


    She said to herself in her heart, this is probably the feeling of blood connection.


    "Yu''er," Song Rong said suddenly.


    "Huh?"


    Song Rong said solemnly, "my sister will take good care of you in the future and will never let others bully you."


    Song Yu had some doubts in her eyes. How could her sister suddenly say such words? Recently, my sister has really changed. He even doesn''t understand. Is my sister still the original sister?


    The child''s world is still very sensitive. He has obviously noticed the difference of Song Rong.


    However, Song Yu is afraid that she will never think of the reasons for Song Rong''s changes.


    As for Xu, she also found Song Rong''s changes. She only changed so much when Song Yun died and Song Rong was forced to have no choice.


    Xu, who was walking in front, was even more gratified when he listened to what Song Rong said to Song Yu.


    Two hours later, Song Rong just woke up from a nap, opened the bed curtain and was about to put on her shoes when she saw Qingtao coming in.


    "What I asked you to check? How''s it going?" Song Rong said while putting on her shoes.


    Qingtao wanted to help, but Song Rong stopped him: "just stand there and say it."


    "Miss... I''ve found out!" Qingtao couldn''t wait to say, as if he couldn''t spit out.


    "The fifth aunt is not our old lady''s own daughter. The young lady should know."


    Song Rong nodded: "I know this."


    "But her biological mother went early, so she has been kept by the old lady. The old people in the house say that the old lady is not very good to her, but it is definitely not bad. At least it is better than other concubines."


    "How can I see that she seems to have a grudge with her grandmother?" the concubine should have the consciousness of the concubine. Is it because of this that she hates the old lady?


    Qingtao continued: "When the fifth aunt just reached the hairpin, the old lady began to look for her mother-in-law''s family, but who knows, why did the five aunts refuse to follow, saying that the person chosen by the old lady was bad, and finally? She even hooked up with someone... At that time, she lied to the old lady and said that she had a big stomach! The old lady became angry at once, but it was the Song family''s fault Miss, if this sinks into the pond, the old lady can''t get down to it, and it may affect the reputation of the song''s daughter! "


    "After that, my grandmother acquiesced in the marriage between aunt five and the man? That is, now aunt five?" Song Rong had thought of the later things.


    "That''s right! It''s just that when she got married, the old lady didn''t give her five aunts less angry, or she didn''t give her the dowry that other common women had......" Qingtao said.


    After hearing Qingtao''s words, Song Rong knew the secret of that year. She already understood it in her heart. No wonder the atmosphere was so secretive when song qiuniang came back, and the old lady''s attitude could be explained clearly.


    It seems that song qiuniang should be in power. She''s coming back to demonstrate. Now Song qiuniang has become a person who can''t offend.


    If song qiuniang came back this time and didn''t gain power, she wouldn''t dare to be so arrogant. Even if she is so arrogant, the old lady can beat people out with a stick!


    Her fifth uncle should be Zhu Herong.


    She has only heard of it before, but she doesn''t know it very well. From the broken memory of her previous life, she can find something about Zhu Herong. It seems that the business is doing very well


    In his previous life, it seemed that Zhu Herong just showed up at the house and left, including Zhu Xuezhen and Zhu Ruixian.


    It seems that song qiuniang is not so important in Zhu Herong''s heart! If it''s really important, how can you leave song qiuniang at home alone? I don''t know what Zhu Herong thought.


    Song Rong reached out and rubbed the corner of her forehead. She felt that the song house was like a pool of muddy water. The older the people came, the more they looked like a mess, which made her confused.

 Chapter 74

    In the evening, I''m going to pick up the wind and wash the dust for song qiuniang. Everyone in the house will go. This time, there are not only legitimate women, but also concubines.


    Naturally, among these people, except for the third lady who didn''t come, speaking of the third lady, it''s really a little pathetic that there are no biological children under their knees.


    This time, Song Rong saw song song, her elder brother in the lobby, as well as several children in the side rooms of the lobby, including Song Zhi, the fourth young lady, song Yue, the fifth young master, and the sixth young master... That''s the child in the fourth room, Song Qing... The children in the future, except Song Yu, but they are three or four years old. Song Rong can''t get them out, so Song Rong can''t see them.


    Song song is older and has gone to school now, so it''s hard to see him on weekdays. He also studies in Gusu Academy. It''s rare to see him on weekdays.


    I''m thirteen years old. Sitting there, I seem to be a little boy. Song Rong didn''t have much contact with song song song in her previous life, and I don''t know what kind of person song song is. Take a closer look, song song song looks a little like Song Dai, which gives people a sense of calm, but it''s calm, which is a little different from Zheng Jinyan''s. It''s a little gloomy.


    Aware that Song Rong looked at him again, song song looked back at Song Rong. There was absolutely no goodwill in her eyes, as if she didn''t put Song Rong in her eyes at all.


    Song Rong felt sick in her heart. It seems that this is really a nest of snakes and mice. Yes, the people in this big room are broken from the root. The upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked. What else can she expect from song song song?


    Moreover, she had to deal with Song Dai and an sooner or later. Even if song song was not so annoying, they stood on the opposite early.


    It''s a family banquet. Naturally, everyone has to sit together and come out. Two long tables are put together, which puts down these people.


    On the table, there are all red plum plates dyed with white bone china. There are all kinds of food inside. It is as rich as the Spring Festival in previous years. It can be seen that even if the old lady doesn''t like song qiuniang, she doesn''t want to lose face and let her pick out the wrong one.


    Song Zheng, the fourth master of the Song family, also came. He was about twenty-five or six years old, thin and tall, with a gentle appearance.


    In this family banquet, it seems that only song Zheng is really happy for song qiuniang''s return.


    It''s really flattering. Why is the treatment of the legitimate son and the common son different? He does more than Song Dai and has no less intention of the Song family''s business, but in the end, he is just a steward. The Song family is always Song Dai!


    He just got married. The old lady thought of a way to let him move out. When she got married, the old lady married Song Dai by weaving gold and Song Yun? At the beginning, I also looked for the daughter of Zheng''s house! When he arrived, he found the daughter of a teacher!


    He knew very well that all this was done because the old lady was afraid of him competing with her son for family property.


    In the past, he was willing to be suppressed, but now it''s different. Now qiuniang is back. Although he and qiuniang are not the same mother compatriots, at least they are both concubines. Moreover, they were dissatisfied with the old lady early. If they unite, they may not find a way out!


    "Mother, hey, I really didn''t expect that so many things have happened to our family in these days when I''m not here. I''ve just heard that the second brother has become a life criminal and the third brother has no news yet." song qiuniang said sadly.


    Song Rong sneered in her heart. Is this coming again?


    It seems that song qiuniang just makes it clear that she doesn''t want everyone to be happy! Song Rong just thought of this and found that song qiuniang''s eyes fell on her.


    "Hey, look, sister Rong and brother Yu are still so young, and the second brother has gone... They are still accused of selling private salt, which has hurt the second sister-in-law and the children." song qiuniang said with regret.


    Ann and the old lady looked at each other, and their faces were a little cold.


    This seems to be aimed at Er Fang, but it is actually aimed at the whole song dynasty!


    "Sister, what is selling private salt?" Song Yu asked with her head askew.


    When they met this afternoon, they mentioned Song Yun. Song Yu was also present and heard a lot of things. Song Rong even thought that in fact, Song Yu had already understood some things in her heart. After all, it can''t be wrapped in paper!


    Song Yu didn''t shout for her father. She probably understood it all, but she didn''t want to say it.


    Thinking so, Song Rong''s heart hurts. She always thinks Song Yu is still young and not sensible, but Song Yu is also using his own unique way to prevent her and her mother from worrying.


    "Selling private salt..." song qiuniang was about to explain.


    I heard Song Rong scold, "yu''er, eat your meal well and don''t talk nonsense. Now aunt five comes back and you ask these questions. Isn''t this deliberately making aunt five uncomfortable?"


    Song Yu was scolded by Song Rong for no reason, and her eyes were angry.


    After all, Song Yu is still young. He has just repaired a little relationship with his sister and met such a situation. In his heart, he can''t help thinking. In fact, Song Rong is not really good to him at ordinary times, but pretends. Now he can''t pretend, which shows his real face.


    Not to mention that Song Yu''s heart was uncomfortable, the look on song qiuniang''s face was also chatty.


    Song Rong''s words are not meant to reprimand Song Yu. Anyone with a clear eye can hear them. This is about song qiuniang. She just came back and said these unlucky things. She deliberately made people in the song house feel uncomfortable!


    Song qiuniang''s mind was revealed. Of course, her face was a little ugly.


    Song Rong didn''t want to be a leading bird, but she didn''t want Song Yu to be used as a gun, so she said such a thing. The consequence of these words is that Song Rong is completely noticed. All the people on the table look at Song Rong.


    Especially song qiuniang''s eyes turned. It seemed that she wanted to tear off Song Rong''s face and see what Song Rong''s heart was like. Zhu Herong also looked at Song Rong more.


    As soon as Song Rong looked up, she accidentally met Zhu Herong in the air and felt Zhu Herong''s eyes, which made Song Rong feel a little uncomfortable and sticky, as if they were stuck to Song Rong.


    This feeling is a bit like being licked by a dog with a mouth full of saliva


    From the bottom of her heart, Song Rong felt a little disgusting. It was just such a feeling. Song Rong didn''t dare to say it. She just quickly moved her eyes away and grabbed Song Yu''s hand from under the table.


    Song Yu''s first reaction was to get rid of Song Rong''s hand, but Song Rong just grabbed him, and his hand trembled slightly.


    Song Yu looked at Song Rong suspiciously. He could also notice that his sister was a little wrong now. However, his remaining anger did not disappear, so he ignored Song Rong. The biggest concession was that he didn''t try to get rid of Song Rong''s hand.

 Chapter 75

    "Sister Rong is really a good child, and her second sister-in-law teaches well." song qiuniang said slowly, but the voice is different from the slowly flowing spring. It gives Song Rong the feeling of a poisonous snake, crawling slowly through the grass and approaching Xu bit by bit.


    At this time, the old lady said, "where can she teach? It''s just a small family. Song Rong, the child, follows me now! If I hadn''t watched, I wouldn''t know what Xu would teach the child!"


    Song Rong knew that the old lady scolded her mother at this time to protect her mother.


    The old lady doesn''t like her mother, but she doesn''t plan on her mother secretly. At most, she gives her mother small shoes in the open, but song qiuniang is different... Song Rong has a feeling that song qiuniang wants to disturb the whole song house!


    Although Song Rong wants revenge when she is reborn, Song Rong knows that the first thing she needs to do is to protect her mother and Song Yu. Now they are all Song family. If the song house is in chaos, it will not do them any good!


    There was a big house in the back and a big tiger to deal with. Now, there is a wolf like song qiuniang in front. Song Rong is now the first two.


    Xu also knew that in the current situation, she couldn''t help, so she looked down at the white rice in her bowl.


    "Grandma, shall we have dinner? Linniang is hungry!" Song Rong once looked up, her eyes were full of children''s desire for food, and said a little foolishly.


    Song Hui over there also said, "grandma... Eat quickly. After eating, I still want to play with my two new siblings!"


    Song qiuniang smiled and said, "the child is still......" she just wanted to arrange Song Hui and Song Rong.


    But the rest of the eyes looked. Zhu Xuezhen and Zhu Ruixian had already moved their chopsticks regardless of others! Song qiuniang''s heart was so angry that she didn''t always think there was anything wrong with the two children, but at this moment, she really had an impulse to bring the two children over and hang them!


    "These children are spoiled by me on weekdays. There are no rules. Qiuniang should not laugh." the old lady was very satisfied with the performance of her two granddaughters today and said with a smile.


    What else can song qiuniang say? It''s a shame to say it''s unruly? Song Rong and Song Hui, somehow, knew to ask. It was her two children who didn''t ask, so they ate first!


    When they began to eat, everyone became quiet. After dinner, they went to the flower hall to drink tea.


    Ann smiled and said, "hui''er, rong''er, you two take some brothers and sisters out to play for a while."


    Song Hui is reluctant, and Song Rong is also reluctant.


    She was worried that song qiuniang would bully her mother after she left.


    Persimmons are soft to pinch. An''s is a hard bone to chew. Song qiuniang must be unlucky for her mother.


    Now Anshi let her go. Of course Song Rong is not happy.


    Song Rong''s eyes moved slightly, and she let out a cry. She covered her stomach and looked at the people painfully.


    "Lin Niang? What''s the matter with you?" Xu asked hurriedly.


    Song Rong said painfully, "Mom, i... I have a stomachache."


    Ann glanced at Song Rong and didn''t speak. The old lady over there spoke first this time: "Xu, what are you doing there? Don''t you help Lin Niang back quickly? If something happens to Lin Niang, I''ll ask you!"


    Xu quickly said yes, so he helped Song Rong back.


    Song Rong took a look at Song Yu, gave Song Yu a wink, and took another look at Xu.


    Xu also understood Song Rong''s meaning and said, "yu''er, come back with your mother and help her take care of your sister."


    Song Yu didn''t listen to Song Rong, but listened to Xu''s words. She obediently followed the people back without any reluctance.


    Waiting to get out of the public''s sight, Song Rong stood up and said to the worried Xu: "Mom, don''t worry, I have nothing to do."


    "Sister! Aren''t you sick? Then you just lied and lied! I''ll tell my grandmother!" Song Yu still hated what Song Rong had just scolded him.


    Song Rong looked at Song Yu helplessly and said, "yu''er!"


    "I''m doing it for your mother''s sake," Song Rong said earnestly.


    "I don''t believe you!" Song Yu said discontentedly.


    Xu Shi also opened his mouth: "yu''er, in fact, your mother is uncomfortable, so she asked your sister to do this. You think, your sister is young, so others won''t feel impolite. If your mother does this, will your grandmother scold her again?"


    Xu changed his way and asked Song Yu to accept it.


    Sure enough, this method was still effective. When Song Yu heard this, he asked, "Mom, what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong?"


    Xu said softly, "let''s go back first."


    Back in the house, Xu ordered Begonia to make some hot porridge. Where can I eat enough just now!


    Song Rong looked at Song Yu who was whirling around Xu and thought about it. She felt that she should make it clear with Song Yu now. Otherwise, she didn''t know what Song Yu thought in her heart.


    "Yu''er, come to the house with your sister." Song Rong said.


    Song Yu was a little reluctant, but Song Rong dragged Song Yu again and again.


    In Song Rong''s room, she asked Song Yu to sit down. Then she asked, "yu''er, do you know everything?"


    Song Yu whispered, "what do you know?"


    Looking at Song Yu''s question, Song Rong sighed and said, "what happened when my father went."


    "Everyone said that his father had gone. What is meant by going? Did he go far away like his third uncle and don''t come back?" Song Yu asked.


    Song Rong was sure at this time. In Song Yu''s heart, although he knew some things, he didn''t seem to know everything.


    Song Rong was cruel, gritted her teeth and said, "my father is different from my third uncle. My third uncle may still come back. My father will never come back... Gone means dead."


    When Song Yu heard this, her face suddenly turned pale: "you''re lying! It''s not dead to go¡°


    "Yu''er! You are not a stupid child. In fact, you have already had a guess in your heart, haven''t you?" Song Rong asked.


    Song Yu shrieked, "don''t talk nonsense! If you talk nonsense again, I''ll tell my mother!" and Song Yu was about to run outside.


    Song Rong moved, directly stopped next to Song Yu, and stretched out her hand to hold Song Yu.


    Song Rong is at least four years older than Song Yu. Of course, Song Yu can''t get rid of Song Rong''s arms.

 Chapter 76

    Song Rong said in a deep voice, "yu''er, you should grow up!"


    "I don''t believe it! I just don''t believe it!" Song Yu tried hard to get rid of Song Rong''s arms. Her voice was sharp, but her face was full of tears.


    In fact, in his heart, he didn''t know at all, but he didn''t want to believe it himself. He preferred to believe the lies told by others.


    Looking at Song Yu like this, Song Rong can''t bear it, but what can she do if she can''t bear it?


    She would rather Song Yu knew the truth bit by bit in the process of growing up, but now the situation is different. Song qiuniang has come back, and this song qiuniang''s opening and closing her mouth is the death of her father.


    Song qiuniang knew that her father''s death was a scar in the song house, so she talked about it again and again, opened the scar, and then sprinkled some salt on it. The most painful thing about this matter was not others, but the people in their second room.


    The mother has accepted the fact now. She may be sad, but she won''t be too sad. As for her, her memory of her father still stays in her previous life. She has been sad for several years, and her heart has faded. Moreover, she clearly understands that it''s better to cheer up and live well than to be sad. That''s the right father to die.


    It''s just that Song Yu is too worrying.


    Song Yu has always been confused. She can''t even walk into Song Yu''s heart. She is afraid that song qiuniang will stab Song Yu with this thing at that time.


    If Song Yu must bear such an injury, she would rather hurt her than let song qiuniang come!


    At least, she won''t add fuel to the fire.


    "Yu''er, calm down! Listen to your sister and finish!" Song Rong imprisoned Song Yu and said.


    Song Yu shook her head and said, "I won''t listen! I won''t listen!" Song Yu cried and shouted at this time.


    Song Rong looked at Song Yu and said sternly, "Song Yu! Do you have to worry your mother? Is it good for your heart?"


    Song Yu''s small face was full of tears. Although he was still crying, his voice was much lower. He murmured to himself, "Dad is not dead, but he has gone far."


    "Yu''er, my sister understands that you know everything in your heart, but you don''t want to believe it and don''t want to face it!" Song Rong said slowly.


    As soon as Song Yu''s body was soft, she swayed and was about to fall to the ground.


    Song Rong quickly helped Song Yu and struggled to hold Song Yu to the bed. She also took off her shoes and went to bed.


    The two brothers and sisters sat on their knees. Song Rong pulled the quilt and covered them.


    "Yu''er?"


    "Yu''er?"


    Song Rong shouted several times, but Song Yu didn''t answer Song Rong.


    At this time, Song Yu sat there with tears on her face, as if she had lost her soul.


    Seeing this scene, Song Rong hugged Song Yu with heartache and said slowly, "yu''er, my sister knows that it''s very sad for you to accept these. My sister, like you, is also very sad. After all, it''s also my father."


    "But yu''er, have you ever thought that people can''t come back to life after death. When our father is dead, we still have our mother and each other. We only care about ourselves and make our mother more worried." song Rongchun was good at inducing.


    She knew that Xu was Song Yu''s weakness, so she used Xu to persuade Song Yu.


    At this time, Song Yu gave a gentle, um, sound, and then continued to cry.


    Seeing that Song Yu was making a noise, Song Rong''s heart was slowly relieved. She was really worried that Song Yu would be too stimulated. Now it seems that Song Yu knew something before, but now she is just completely clear.


    "Elder sister, where do you think people will go after they die? Can dad still see us?" Song Yu asked suddenly in a childish voice.


    Song Rong knew that Song Yu just wanted to support her, so she said, "people have souls after death. Maybe dad lives next to us now!"


    Song Yu heard the speech and asked, "really?"


    Song Rong nodded, "really! I promise!"


    If there is no soul, how can she come back from the dead? Her existence is the most powerful proof.


    "Elder sister......" Song Yu shouted and rubbed against Song Rong''s arms.


    In fact, in Song Yu''s heart, he and Song Hui should be better. Sometimes, they are a little hostile to Song Rong, but at this moment, I''m afraid no one can understand the pain of losing his father except Song Rong.


    At this time, where would Song Yu want to find Song Hui?


    At the moment, Song Yu is weak because of sadness. Like normal children, she wants to find comfort, and Song Rong is the only one who can comfort him now.


    Feeling Song Yu''s dependence, Song Rong''s eyes turned red and held Song Yu tightly.


    "Yu''er, don''t you usually hate my sister?" Song Rong asked slowly.


    Song Yu whispered, "yes."


    Seeing that Song Yu told the truth without hesitation, Song Rong couldn''t tell what it was like in her heart. It was because Song Yu was pleased to tell the truth, and she was helpless when she heard this


    "Then can you tell your sister why you don''t like your sister? Our first mother compatriots should support each other at this time, so that my mother can rest assured. My sister... I don''t know what I did wrong in the past and made yu''er sad, so you can tell your sister that my sister will change." song Rongxu said slowly.


    Song Yu hesitated and said, "my father loves you more. Even my mother threw me to my grandmother alone. My grandmother is cold and doesn''t have a smiling face when she speaks."


    Song Yu''s voice was full of grievances.


    Song Rong picked up her handkerchief and wiped her tears. "In the past, my sister was bad and occupied the favor of my father and mother. Now my sister apologizes to you and you forgive my sister, okay?"


    At this moment, listening to Song Rong''s words, Song Yu''s heart softened.


    After all, they are close siblings connected by blood, and there is no big hatred between the two people. Now they are sad because of the same thing. The resentment in their hearts has long faded.


    "Is yu''er still angry because her sister scolded you at the dinner party today?" Song Rong asked again.


    Song Yu pursed her lips and didn''t speak.


    Song Rong knew clearly: "Yu''er, my sister didn''t want to, but didn''t you see Aunt five? She said that on purpose. If she explained to you about selling private salt, she would certainly say that her father died. Think about it. How sad did you just know when your father died? Would your mother be sad if she saw you like this?"


    Song Rong paused and continued, "yu''er, if you''re really angry, you''ll beat your sister twice and scold her twice, but you can''t have a quarrel with your sister because of this."

 Chapter 77

    With that, Song Rong picked up Song Yu''s hand and patted him on his body.


    The strength was not strong, but it was enough for Song Yu to dissipate the Qi in her heart. Song Yu took back her hand and said, "sister, I don''t blame you."


    Song Rong knew that under such circumstances, Song Yu would say such words. Now it can be regarded as reluctantly repairing the relationship between the two people, that is, not letting Song Yu hate her at most.


    If you really want to become sister and brother who take care of each other and love each other with Song Yu, it still takes time.


    But Song Rong is not in a hurry. Now the relationship between her and Song Yu has made great progress. At least at this time, Song Yu doesn''t resist her, does she?


    As long as you don''t resist, the next thing will be easier!


    The most difficult step, she has come, how can she be afraid of the future?


    "So, yu''er is not angry with her sister?" Song Rong''s face was full of joy.


    Song Yu nodded and said, "I''m not angry."


    Song Yu''s face was still hurt. It seemed that it was not easy for him to completely accept that his father was dead.


    Such a reaction is also normal. If Song Yu completely recognizes the truth at this moment, he will show an indifferent appearance. He is heartless, which will make Song Rong more worried.


    As long as Song Yu still has a heart, even if Song Yu is not sensible and is bewitched, Song Rong is confident that Song Yu can understand things bit by bit!


    Song Rong thought so, so she went down to the ground and found a mahogany box from her cabinet.


    "Yu''er, these things are what you have always wanted, and now your sister has given them to you." in this mahogany box, there are some ordinary things, ranging from a purse to a sachet, and the big one is just a clay figurine and so on.


    These things are not worth mentioning in Song Rong''s eyes, but in the past, they were the most important things for the two children.


    Because of this, the two children had a quarrel.


    Perhaps, in Song Yu''s heart, these things are not only fun, but also with parents'' preference.


    Naturally, Song Yun and Xu Shi don''t really prefer Song Rong, but the old lady likes Song Yu and doesn''t like Xu Shi very much, so they don''t want Song Yu to grow up with Xu Shi, so they always take Song Yu with them.


    Which mother doesn''t want to be with her children? But in this song house, the old lady is heaven. Xu is helpless. This arm can''t twist his thigh!


    However, Song Yu is too young to understand many things. He can only see the surface phenomenon, that is, Xu prefers Song Hui and often takes Song Hui with him.


    As for the old lady like him? I really like it, but the old lady''s temperament is not limited to words and smiles. She looks at everyone with cold eyebrows. Although she is better to Song Yu, she is much worse than the gentle Xu Shi! Song Yu felt that she suffered in Nanshan hospital. As for Song Rong, she enjoyed her parents'' love in Penglai hospital!


    As for Song Rong''s gadgets, in fact, Xu also prepared them for Song Yu, but when they were sent to Nanshan hospital, they were cut off halfway. It was said that these gadgets would make Song Yu lose his ambition. In a word, Song Yu envied them every time he saw them.


    Song Rong used to be small and couldn''t understand these things. Every time, he felt that his brother was spoiled and had to show off in front of Song Yu.


    This comes and goes, and the relationship between sister and brother is getting worse and worse.


    Later, Song Hui and Song Yu came close. Song Hui would coax Song Yu. At this time, she said a few bad words about Song Rong from time to time. Song Yu hated Song Rong from her heart.


    Song Yu looked at the box in front of her and didn''t reach for it.


    Song Rong put the child into Song Yu''s hand and said solemnly, "in the past, my sister was not sensible and always argued with you, but later, my sister promised not to argue with you, and my sister will love you and protect you with her mother!"


    Song Yu was a little moved after all. He looked at the box and said, "sister, you''d better keep the things. I don''t complain about my sister. If my sister takes care of me, I will protect my sister!"


    Song Rong smiled, gently touched Song Yu''s forehead with her hand, smiled and said, "you are really a kid. If you really want to protect your sister, grow up quickly and become a man like your father! At that time, my mother and I will have hope."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong''s tone became serious again: "yu''er, my mother and I are women after all. In the future, we still have to rely on you!"


    Hearing this, Song Yu seemed to grow a lot in an instant: "sister, if you treat me well, yu''er won''t let her sister be wronged!"


    Song Rong smiled. What Song Yu meant was that if she was bad to him, he wouldn''t be good to her? Song Rong ignored this internal meaning. She, ah, now where can she ask yu''er to be kind to her?


    "Yu''er, next, my sister will talk to you, but you have to promise my sister that you can''t talk to others." Song Rong said in a serious tone.


    Song Yu looked up at Song Rong and asked, "can''t sister Hui say it?"


    When Song Rong heard Song Hui''s name, she blocked her heart. She tried her best to suppress her emotions and said, "I can''t say that this is the secret between our sister and brother."


    She doesn''t have anything to do with Song Hui now. If she directly tells Song Yu how bad Song Hui is, it will make Song Yu have a rebellious psychology. Maybe her relationship will get worse again.


    Song Yu thought for a while and reluctantly said, "that''s all right."


    Song Rong whispered, "you should stay away from the five aunts. No matter what the five aunts say to you, don''t listen casually, and don''t get too close to the five aunts."


    She always felt that song qiuniang was full of bad water, and was more publicized than Na''an and Song Dai. She was really afraid that song qiuniang would do something unfavorable to Song Yu.


    Song Yu said, "sister, I know. In fact, I don''t like aunt five. When she looks at me, it''s more terrible than when her grandmother looks at me."


    When Song Rong heard this, she smiled and said sincerely, "grandma is a little bad to us, but you should remember that tiger poison doesn''t eat children. You are her grandson. Even if she is more strict with you, she won''t hurt you."


    Song Yu nodded: "sister, I know."


    Song Rong touched Song Yu''s head. She didn''t know how much Song Yu could understand. However, these words are better than not. At least they can give Song Yu a wake-up call.

 Chapter 78

    After a while, Song Yu was a little tired and fell asleep on Song Rong''s bed.


    Just the corner of my eye, still with tears.


    Song Rong lightly went down to the ground and whispered to Qingtao to get clean water. She dipped her handkerchief and helped Song Yu wipe the tears on her face bit by bit.


    Xu didn''t sleep well. Song Yu slowly opened her eyes.


    Song Rong''s eyes were full of caring eyes. Song Yu''s heart was soft. He stretched out his hand, grabbed Song Rong''s hand and said, "sister."


    "Sister is here." Song Rong said in a warm voice and helped Song Yu cover the quilt with his other hand.


    Song Yu only felt that at this time, his heart was warm, and the sadness caused by his father was also a little less.


    Song Yu secretly thought in her heart that it''s good for her sister to become like this


    Then, Song Yu went to sleep. As soon as she slept, she was particularly stable and down-to-earth.


    "Qingtao, you go to Nanshan hospital once and ask grandma Tan to tell her that yu''er slept with me today. Remember to say it''s me and don''t mention her mother." Song Rong ordered.


    Now grandma has changed a lot about her mother, but she should not like yu''er to stay with her mother. Seeing that grandma is changing her attitude towards her mother bit by bit, grandma can''t be unhappy at this time.


    It would be bad for grandma to think that her mother took this opportunity to win over yu''er.


    Green peach nodded and said, "I see."


    "By the way, my mother just asked Haitang to cook porridge, and you can send it together." Song Rong added.


    At the moment, the old lady also finished the dinner and returned to Penglai courtyard. It was dark, but the old lady didn''t feel like resting at all.


    Song qiuniang came back, which made the old lady feel uneasy. From today''s dinner, we can see that song qiuniang targeted the Song family everywhere, which made the old lady feel like a needle on her back.


    "Old lady, you haven''t eaten much tonight. Would you like me to order someone to cook something?" Tan asked with a smile.


    Just as the old lady was about to answer, Mrs. sun''s voice came from outside: "the green peach in Penglai hospital is coming."


    The old lady glanced at Mrs. Tan and motioned her to have a look.


    Before long, Mrs. Tan came in with a smile and something: "old lady, miss three asked someone to deliver the message. She said that childe seven was a little tired today. She refused to get up in her bed and had fallen asleep. She couldn''t bear to ask childe seven to get up, so she asked Qingtao to send a message and tell you not to worry."


    The old lady nodded: "well, it''s good for yu''er to follow Lin Niang more than Xu."


    "Yes! The third young lady is not only capable, but also intentional. You see, this is also what the third young lady asked the servant girl to send." Mrs. Tan said, and put the wooden tray on the table.


    Above is a white porcelain bowl with a lid also covered.


    When the lid was opened, there was a bowl of porridge made of refined rice without anything added.


    Tan Pozi saw this, and her smile was a little frozen. How can such things be sent to the old lady? Just as Mrs. Tan was about to put it away, she heard the old lady say, "it''s really intentional. I''m angry today and have no appetite. I don''t want to eat when I see something with heavy mouth. Now I want to drink a bowl of clear porridge."


    Looking at the steaming porridge, Mrs. Tan admired Song Rong more and more. She secretly thought that as long as the three young ladies marry well in the future, the future must be unlimited!


    When a bowl of porridge was finished, the old lady said again, "it''s not only bad these days, but also pleasing to my eyes."


    Mrs. Tan has been following the old lady for years. The old lady can trust her and tell her everything.


    Mrs. Tan looked at the porridge and said with a smile, "I think the second lady is the same as this porridge. She looks tasteless and tasteless. Among the delicacies on the table, she is the least eye-catching, but it is simple. Don''t think about what''s in this bowl."


    Mrs. Tan made an analogy. When the old lady heard it, she nodded and said, "moreover, it can warm her stomach at a critical time."


    Mrs. Tan smiled: "old lady, you are always hard spoken and soft hearted. In fact, you still care about the second lady and the third lady in your heart."


    The old lady took an undeniable look at Mrs. Tan, didn''t refute, but said, "light the calming fragrance. Smell the fragrance, I may be able to sleep."


    Mrs. Tan dug a spoonful of calming incense from the sandalwood box, put it in the incense burner, lit it, and then served the old lady clean noodles


    Waiting for the busy work to be finished, someone outside came to report, but Ann came to the door.


    After Xu''s departure, song qiuniang began to target an, but an was not easy to provoke. These three words bypassed the bad mouth knife, but it still annoyed an''s heart.


    However, she is a common woman married outside. What qualifications does she have to return to the Song family to tell her what to do?


    She will come now. That''s also because she has to settle song qiuniang. What servant girls and servants have to dial a few


    Song Qiuniang himself brought several people over, but Ann was worried that song Qiu Niang did not know what to mot out. So he inserted two eyeliners into it.


    But at this time, the old lady had gone to bed. Seeing that the old lady had finally gone to bed, Mrs. Tan went back to Ann''s and asked her to come tomorrow morning.


    Ann''s heart was even more bored. On the way back, she thought about it and turned around to Penglai hospital.


    "Miss, miss, the eldest lady is coming." Song Rong just took off his coat in another room and was going to sleep. He saw Qingtao come in in a hurry.


    Song Rong now regarded the an family as a beast. When the an family came, she was already sleepy. She woke up, put on her clothes and walked to the main room for receiving guests.


    As soon as I entered, I saw an and Xu sitting there talking.


    At this time, an Shi was saying, "tell me, what is this? She clearly knows that you have to be sad to mention the second brother''s matter, and she has to mention it."


    Xu whispered, "maybe she didn''t mean it."


    As soon as Song Rong heard this, she knew who she was in the two populations. Besides song qiuniang, who else could there be!


    "Second younger brother and younger sister, if you want me to say that you are kind-hearted in our family, she obviously came for you, and you even excused her!" an said again.


    Song Rong completely understood this time. An Shi came to provoke him.

 Chapter 79

    Thinking of this, Song Rong was completely relieved.


    If Ann''s came to do something else, she might worry, but is it provocation?


    Without entering the house, Song Rong stood on the side of the door and listened to the movement in the house. She felt that everyone could be provoked at the end of the day. Only her mother would not do anything irrational because of Ann''s words.


    Ann didn''t want to think about it. If her mother was really that kind of person, how could she have been holding her breath in this Penglai hospital for so many years?


    For such a weak Xu, Song Rong is actually very helpless. Even in her heart, she hopes to be stimulated by an, and her mother will be tough once


    But Xu has always been like this. Where does it mean to change?


    Ann said it again for a while, but when she looked at Xu, she always looked soft. She suddenly felt that no matter how much she said, it was useless. Xu... Is a soft persimmon at all!


    In fact, an Shi came to Xu Shi and didn''t expect to really provoke Xu Shi. A large part of the reason is that she is a little blocked now and wants to talk to someone.


    She and Song Dai are still in conflict because of Hongxing. Of course, she won''t pull down her face and go to find Song Dai.


    As for the old lady, she just closed the door.


    So I wanted to come to Xu''s place and see if Xu had any change. I thought in my heart that maybe Xu''s second brother was gone and Xu could be stronger. As a result, looking at Xu''s temperament, Ann was completely disappointed.


    However, while disappointed, Anders was a little happy.


    This is enough to show that Xu has no way to pose any threat to her. Wait until she has dealt with song qiuniang''s affairs, and then find a reason to let the eye-catching Xu completely disappear in the song house.


    Outside, Song Rong heard Ann''s footsteps and avoided them. Waiting for Ann to leave, she entered the house.


    "Lin Niang?" Xu was stunned when she saw Song Rong here. She looked again and felt that Song Rong had been standing outside for a long time. She quickly poured hot tea to Song Rong.


    "You just stood outside listening?" Xu asked.


    Song Rong nodded, probably because of the cold wind. Song Rong''s face turned white, which made Xu very distressed.


    "Mom, I heard that my uncle and mother are coming. I''m afraid of her..." Song Rong glanced at Xu and didn''t know whether to go on.


    Xu''s face, with a smile: "afraid she''ll trouble me?"


    Song Rong bowed her head, which was the default.


    Xu sighed: "linniang, I know you''re doing it for my good, but you can''t do it in the future. If you catch a cold and get sick, my mother will worry."


    When Xu said this, he paused and his tone was clear: "my mother was not as weak as you thought. In the past, my mother didn''t want to think about many things, but now it''s different. Your father is gone. My mother wants to survive in the song house and protect you and yu''er, so she can''t be the same as before."


    Seeing Xu''s words, Song Rong''s eyes lit up. She was happy to see her mother''s change.


    Xu Shi continued: "I understand what your great aunt said just now. She, ah, just wants me to find song qiuniang''s trouble. I don''t need to do anything. As long as it''s the same as before, she''s bored and leaves."


    "Mom, what''s her plan in the future?" Song Rong asked. Now that her mother has some thoughts, she thinks it''s better to discuss many things with her mother. If she can get her mother''s support, she will have less resistance to do things.


    Xu frowned and said, "I don''t know..."


    She sighed softly, "I understand a lot of things, but I don''t know how to start."


    Song Rong considered the language and said slowly, "Mom, I have an idea."


    "Oh? Tell me." Xu looked at Song Rong. In his eyes, Song Rong was not a child at all. After these days, Xu also knew that Song Rong had grown up and even thought more carefully than her.


    "Mother, what''s the most important thing if we want to settle down in the song house?" Song Rong asked first.


    Xu thought and said, "old lady?"


    Song Rong smiled and said, "the old lady is the key. We need to have a good relationship with the old man. In the future, even if someone wants to bully us, we have to weigh the old lady and start again."


    "But what matters more is self-improvement." Song Rong said loudly.


    "Only we are strong. Even if no one can rely on us, no one will dare to bully us." Song Rong continued. When she said this, her eyes were shining.


    Xu sighed, "but it''s easy to say and easy to do... There''s still no clue."


    Song Rong said with a smile, "Our Song family is a merchant. Of course, we pay more attention to identity, but more importantly, we pay more attention to money. If our second room is rich, we are even richer than the people in the Song family. I''m afraid that if no one dares to bully us, someone will flatter us!"


    Xu said anxiously, "now our second room doesn''t have much silver. We spend a lot of money these days. We can have a total of 1000 liang of silver, which is a lot..."


    Song Rong said seriously, "mother, as long as you can trust me and let me go, I will support our second room!"


    Seeing that Song Rong was only ten years old and had a slightly childish face, Xu stretched out his hand and touched Song Rong''s head: "my mother has seen it these days. My linniang is capable, but linniang, you are just a girl. What can you do with our family''s less than 1000 liang of silver?"


    Song Rong didn''t tell Xu that she is not a real child now, and she also knows a lot of things in the future.


    She remembered clearly that not long after her father, a major event happened in Gusu City, causing a plague.


    At the beginning, the Song government dealt with several sick servants!


    In the eyes of others, this is a natural and man-made disaster, but for Song Rong, there is great potential in this matter.


    At that time, the herb for treating the plague will be hard to find. As long as she hoards the herb in advance, she can leave some spare for her family. Second, can she? You can also get rich.


    Natural and man-made disasters have continued in recent years. As long as you have a heart, you can get what you want.


    Moreover, if we buy more herbs early, those medicine collectors will certainly redouble their efforts, not to mention that these medicine collectors get money. When the plague really comes, her medicine, even if it is expensive, can save a lot of lives!

 Chapter 80

    Besides, at that time, those medicine shops must be black hearted. I''m afraid the selling price will not be as simple as ten times, and she can appropriately sell it at a lower price.


    In this way, it is a matter of accumulating blessings and doing good deeds and reaping benefits! Why not?


    However, Song Rong could not tell Xu that she could only ask Xu''s trust and let Xu allow her to give her a go.


    "Niang, Lin Niang can''t tell you what I want to do now, but Lin Niang promises that I won''t mess around... If you can trust... Give me 500 liang of silver." speaking of this, Song Rong lowered her head and her face was slightly hot. The feeling of asking for money from her mother made her feel a little uncomfortable, but she had to do it for the future.


    Xu Shi looked at Song Rong''s look and thought seriously. Without saying anything, he got up, took out a copper flower key, opened a box in the house, and took out a box engraved with Badger patterns from the box.


    She put the box on the table and opened it.


    There are several silver notes inside. On the silver notes, there are several silver spindles. In addition to these, there are several kinds of jewelry.


    These kinds of jewelry are not very valuable, but they are worth a few hundred Liang at a glance.


    Xu took out a silver ticket from the inside and put it away by himself. Then he pushed the box forward and said to Song Rong, "linniang, put these away. What do you want to do? Niang just asked, but you must not do..."


    Song Rong said in a dumb voice, "I won''t do anything that worries my mother."


    Xu''s eyes were filled with tears, and he sighed in his heart that linniang had really grown up.


    Song Rong took out several kinds of jewelry, put them on the table and said, "Mom, put them away. My father bought them for you. If we sell them, we can''t buy them in the future."


    Seeing that Song Rong said so, Xu took the handkerchief, wrapped these things carefully, and put them back in the cabinet. She didn''t want to sell these things until she had to.


    Song Rong returned to the house with the box in her arms. She took out everything and counted it. There were 800 liang of silver in total.


    Song Rong smiled helplessly. Their son''s room was really poor. He said that Ann''s clothes were more than 800 Liang every time.


    But Song Rong doesn''t like it either. She just needs to plan what she wants to do next.


    The next morning, Song Rong found Begonia and asked her to invite Mrs. CAI.


    Mrs. Cai is also a gatekeeper. She is a inferior servant in this family.


    On weekdays, that is, Begonia looks up to her. At least Begonia is also a popular man around the master. Mrs. Cai is still willing to intersect with Begonia.


    This time Haitang said that someone in Penglai hospital wanted to see her, so she followed.


    Waiting to get inside the house, Mrs. Cai saw that there was no one in the house, only Song Rong was sitting there. At the moment, she was looking at her with a smile.


    Mrs. Cai is a little embarrassed. Is she the second lady? Why is miss three here?


    "Grandma Cai," Song Rong called with a smile.


    "Ah, ah." Mrs. Cai replied quickly. No childe or young lady would call her that at home.


    "Sit down," Song Rong said, glancing at the empty chair beside the table.


    Mrs. Cai hurriedly said, "no, No."


    Mrs. Cai is nearly 50 this year. Her hair is gray, her skin color is yellow and dark, and she is very thin. It can be seen that Mrs. Cai''s life is not very good. At this time, she is cramped and constantly rubbing her hands. She doesn''t understand what Song Rong is going to do.


    Song Rong smiled and said, "let you sit down, just sit down."


    Mrs. Cai didn''t dare to refuse this time, so she had to sit down, but she didn''t dare to sit still. She just touched the stool with half her ass and supported her weight with her feet.


    "Miss, what can I do for you?" Mrs. Cai''s voice trembled and was very nervous.


    Song Rong smiled: "there''s nothing important. I just heard that your little grandson is ill, so I asked. How are you now?"


    Not long ago, when she was dealing with things in the house, she heard that Mrs. Cai wanted to ask for kindness. She went home for two days to take care of her little grandson.


    Mrs. Cai sold herself in the Song Dynasty after giving birth to a child. Her grandson is not a slave.


    However, the old lady handled the matter at that time. The old lady''s heart was not so good. Ann bothered her with such a small matter. She was annoyed. Where would she reward kindness? She directly refuted it.


    When Song Rong asked about it, Mrs. Cai''s eyes suddenly became wet: "what else can I do? I can''t afford the medicine now. I''m afraid..."


    Speaking of this, Mrs. CAI has been crying. She doesn''t know how to go on.


    Hearing this, Song Rong whispered, "it''s really poor. I have no way to help you plead with your aunt."


    When Mrs. CAI and Song Rong talked about the eldest lady, a trace of loneliness flashed in her eyes. After the eldest lady came back, she also begged the eldest lady. However, she didn''t even see the eldest lady''s face, so she was sent away by the second-class servant girl next to the eldest lady. She didn''t even see caique and Lianxin.


    "Miss three, I''m very moved that you can ask me about this old woman." Mrs. Cai sighed.


    Song Rong took out a money bag embroidered with birds from her sleeve and looked outside the door. Then she handed the money bag to Mrs. Cai, as if she was afraid of being found.


    "Miss three? Are you..." Mrs. Cai dared not reach for it.


    Song Rong whispered, "grandma Cai, please put it away. This is the silver I saved on weekdays. Just put it away. Go back and find a good doctor to see your little grandson. Don''t break the medicine."


    Mrs. Cai couldn''t believe looking at Song Rong. She wanted to refuse or even push back, but she couldn''t say that anyway. Now her little grandson is waiting for the life-saving money. If she pushed back, what if miss three changes her mind?


    Song Rong got up directly, stuffed the money bag into Mrs. Cai''s hand, and whispered, "this matter can''t be known."


    Mrs. Cai hurriedly said, "the third lady said she didn''t want anyone to know. Naturally, I wouldn''t say it."


    Song Rong nodded and said, "then go back."


    Mrs. Cai got up, then knelt down, kowtowed three heads to Song Rong, and then said, "I have remembered the great kindness of miss three. In the future, whenever miss three can use my old lady, please send me!"

 Chapter 81

    Song Rong received this gift from Mrs. Cai, then reached out to help her up and said, "Mrs. Cai, if you know how to read kindness, I will certainly not treat you badly in the future."


    Mrs. Cai nodded with tears in her eyes. She also knew that Song Rong was wooing herself.


    But she is just a gatekeeper. Even if she wants to stick it on the eldest lady, the eldest lady disdains it. It is a great blessing for the third lady to see her. Besides, as long as she can save her little grandson, she is willing to go up the knife mountain or down the sea of fire!


    When Mrs. Cai returned, she opened the heavy money bag and poured it out. There were a lot of silver peanuts and broken silver. In addition to these, there was a gold bracelet twisted with gold wire.


    I can see that these things should be saved bit by bit, and many should be used to reward people on weekdays.


    Mrs. Cai looked at these things movingly. It seemed that miss three really gave her all her things. She wanted to repay miss three for her friendship!


    Song Rong was in a good mood after she attracted Cai Po.


    The silver she gave Mrs. CAI was not taken from the eight hundred Liang. Apart from the eight hundred Liang, she had other uses. She said she had more silver and would rather give Mrs. Cai these trivial silver.


    In this way, we can prove her sincerity.


    If you just give her a ingot of silver, she may still think that these things are nothing to her.


    What she wants is to let Mrs. Cai completely remember her kindness.


    Today, when Mrs. Cai kowtowed, her words proved that Mrs. CAI was not stupid and knew how to repay her.


    Mrs. Cai is the gatekeeper. On weekdays, the corner gate behind her is the servant girls and servants. There are few people nearby except servants who occasionally go out to buy. If Song Rong wants to go out, it is the most difficult to be found out through this gate.


    With Mrs. Cai''s open door, Song Rong slipped out, which was much easier.


    At this moment, Song Rong has slipped out.


    In order to prevent others from recognizing it, Song Rong changed into clothes worn by ordinary girls. This time, she is going to walk on the road. She must pay attention to her clothes. As a person of the Song family, she is a little good. Her clothes are always made of good materials.


    After all, the Song family is engaged in brocade business. If their own people don''t wear good clothes, it will be spread out and give people a joke!


    "Miss, where are we going?" Qingtao followed Song Rong closely and asked curiously.


    "Let''s go to the medicine shop." Song Rong said with a smile.


    "What do you do in the medicine shop?" green peach asked a little confused.


    Song Rong stared at Qingtao: "of course, I''m going to buy medicine."


    "But no one in our family is ill?" Qingtao continued.


    These days, Song Rong pays more and more attention to Qingtao. Qingtao''s temperament has changed a lot. He is not as submissive as before. Now he dares to speak.


    Song Rong had to be patient and explained, "I want to ask how much this medicine is. I want to do medicine business."


    Qingtao didn''t know anything about business, so she nodded foolishly. Anyway, the young lady is smart. She, as long as she does what the young lady tells her, she doesn''t have to think about the rest.


    Song Rong went to several shops, inquired about the price of medicinal materials, and bought several kinds of medicinal materials. Just after coming out of a medicine shop, he saw several drug collectors who came to sell medicine.


    Several people in front rushed forward. The person behind looked a little honest and honest. He carried a heavy bamboo basket on his back and walked slower than the person in front.


    At this time, someone in front turned back and shouted at the man: "brother Zhu, you can cook herbs yourself. Even if you can''t sell them today, you can sell them another day. Just slow down and come in again!"


    The man called the pillar stepped slightly and frowned, but he still walked inside.


    Song Rong stopped the medicine collector directly.


    Because Song Rong was wearing ordinary clothes, the people in the medicine shop didn''t think much. Even if they saw it, they thought it was the medicine collector who had known for a long time. Maybe it was someone like his sister.


    "Little girl? Do we know each other?" he looked at Song Rong suspiciously. His name was Liang Dazhu. This time, he had to sell these herbs, or he wouldn''t be able to open the pot. He didn''t want to compete with others, but he couldn''t let them go on!


    There are many people selling herbs in this shop, and the shopkeeper can''t eat them all. They only buy a small part every day. Most people''s herbs can''t be sold.


    Liang Dazhu is also a simple and honest man. People from the same village come by car. When they get near the medicine shop, these people are sure to get rid of him and run to sell medicine first.


    This time it was the same. In addition, he was stopped by Song Rong, so he was a little depressed. He felt that he might not catch up with him today.


    Song Rong looked at the man in front of him. He was about twenty years old and looked honest.


    "Are you here to sell medicine?" Song Rong pointed to the man''s basket.


    Liang Dazhu nodded.


    Song Rong looked at the basket and asked, "can you show me your medicine?"


    Speaking of this, Song Rong paused: "if the appearance is not too bad, I can buy your medicine."


    Liang Dazhu glanced at Song Rong and thought that Song Rong didn''t seem to be able to afford so many herbs, but he thought again. Anyway, there would be nothing less. In addition, the little girl couldn''t afford all of them, but if she could buy a little, he could also buy two-day rations.


    Liang Dazhu felt that Song Rong should be the poor girl who couldn''t afford the medicine in the drugstore. With a little compassion in her heart, she directly took off her basket and showed the medicine in the basket.


    Only a handful of herbs are fresh, and the rest are cut into pieces or dried in the sun.


    Look at the quality. It''s a little worse than what Song Rong bought from the drugstore.


    "How do you sell this medicine?" Song Rong asked with a smile.


    It''s not easy to sell such medicinal materials now, but after a while, when the plague comes, let alone rot, some people rush to buy them.


    "There is no water in this dried medicinal material, so it''s more expensive to sell. One hundred copper plates are one kilogram, and ten copper plates are one kilogram just picked up." Liang Dazhu replied.


    It''s not that he sells all the herbs at a price, but that''s how the people in the medicine shop collect them.


    Ten copper plates and a kilo of herbs are already quite cheap. The easiest herbs to find are worth the price.

 Chapter 82

    Song Rong was very satisfied. It was too cheap!


    No wonder the poor can''t afford medicine. The medicine shop is really black hearted. She just picked up the cheap medicine and wrapped two bags. In total, it doesn''t have half a catty... It cost three money! These three silver coins are equivalent to three hundred copper plates!


    It''s also Liang Dazhu''s herb. It doesn''t look good, but it won''t cost so much. Opening a medicine shop is really a matter of money.


    Of course, Song Rong just thought about it. Now where can she open a shop!


    Song Rong looked at a basket of herbs on Liang Dazhu, pondered, and asked, "if I want to buy this processed herb from you, how much can you sell me every day?"


    Liang Dazhu looked at Song Rong in surprise and felt that such a little girl had a big voice. However, Liang Dazhu was very honest. Although he thought Song Rong would not really buy any herbs, he replied truthfully: "the processed herbs are light in weight. I''m afraid it will take five days to gather up enough."


    Song Rong listened and sighed in her heart that the life of these medicine collectors is really not easy.


    Liang Dazhu''s herbal medicine is good, but if you want to buy it in bulk, it''s not enough.


    In fact, the most convenient thing is that Song Rong can buy it directly from the medicine shop. When the time comes, he can earn a lot of money, but who would think there is too much money? Of course, Song Rong wanted to buy Herbs at the lowest price.


    In addition, she has a total of 800 liang of silver. There are many places to spend money. How can she do if she doesn''t save a little?


    She looked at Liang Dazhu and said, "I''ll discuss a matter with you. Do you think it''s ok?"


    Liang Dazhu took a look at the medicine shop and saw that the people inside had begun to weigh herbs and calculate money. He knew that he didn''t catch up today and was a little depressed in his eyes. Fortunately, he wasn''t in a hurry. He couldn''t sell it anyway. He might as well gossip here with this interesting little aunt!


    He waited for Song Rong to speak.


    Song Rong pondered for a moment and said, "well, I want you to help me cook herbs. How about giving you 40 Wen a day to manage rice?"


    Song Rong thought it over and over again. It''s better to buy the fresh herbs by herself and hire someone to help her process the herbs.


    Liang Dazhu looked at Song Rong with disbelief on his face: "little girl, stop joking. Where can you get herbs for me to cook? Even if you get them, can you afford the salary?


    With that, Liang Dazhu shook his head and wanted to go. He thought the little girl was very interesting. Now it seems that the little girl is full of nonsense and people don''t trust her. If you have time, you might as well go to the next medicine shop to see if you can be lucky and sell more, otherwise you will really starve today.


    The green peach over there opened his mouth and said, "come on! You are a good man. I don''t appreciate it. My miss looks at you and gives you a chance to get rich. You don''t want to. You even ridicule my miss for having no money!"


    Then, Qingtao continued angrily, "I tell you, even if my miss doesn''t have much money, it''s enough for you to spend your whole life!"


    Looking at Qingtao''s wealth, Song Rong gently scolded: "Qingtao!"


    When Liang Dazhu saw Qingyao say so, he walked faster.


    Song Rong''s body moved, jumped up to her and him and said, "don''t rush away first. Even if you don''t want to work for me, I''ll buy your basket of herbs!"


    Then Song Rong motioned Qingtao to take the money.


    Green peach found a piece of silver and reluctantly handed it over: "is that enough? Here you are!"


    Liang Dazhu was slightly surprised to see that Song Rong really paid the money. Does this girl really want to hire someone?


    He was in a hurry to sell herbs. Now that all the herbs have been sold, he is not in a hurry at all. He rubbed his hand and asked, "little girl, is it true that you just said you wanted to hire someone?"


    Before Song Rong could speak, Qingtao raised his voice and said, "can you cheat you? Look at your poor appearance. What''s worth cheating?"


    Liang Dazhu looked down at himself. It''s true. He can''t afford to eat. What else can people cheat?


    "Well, my mother gave me some private money to practice my skills and wait for my marriage. It can also manage my own dowry shop, so I wanted to make the sound of herbs first." Song Rong explained with a smile.


    Song Rong will not casually say this real purpose, but put on a posture of being experienced by everyone.


    When Liang Dazhu heard this, he just felt as if a huge pie had fallen from the world!


    Ladies, you don''t care about some money. If what the little girl in front of you says is true, he can respond directly. He doesn''t ask for anything else. Just have enough to eat!


    Liang Dazhu looked at Song Rong. He was stupid. After a while, he tried to say, "is this true?"


    Song Rong smiled and said, "I''ve bought your medicine. You have to help me transport it to the place I designated?"


    "It should be!" Liang Dazhu is very grateful to Song Rong for buying the herbs. You know, even if he can sell them today, he can''t sell them all back. It will take many days to sell them all back and forth!


    "How about we talk while walking?" Song Rong and Liang Dazhu discussed.


    "Yes, yes, but you have to wait for me for a while!" said Liang Dazhu, running aside.


    "Miss, you said he wouldn''t take the silver and leave?" Qingyao asked a little worried. Although Qingtao didn''t understand what Song Rong was going to do, she knew that Song Rong didn''t want this man to go.


    Song Rong smiled and looked at Liang Dazhu. Now he had reached the steamed stuffed bun shop and said, "I see him. He''s hungry. Let''s wait."


    After a while, Liang Dazhu came back and took two buns wrapped in oil paper. He handed back one of them: "little girl, have some, too."


    The green peach over there frowned slightly. How can their young lady eat the steamed stuffed bun bought by the roadside? Just wanted to gently take the steamed stuffed bun to his hand, he saw Song Rong pick it up, open the paper bag, take out a steamed stuffed bun from inside and take a bite.


    Song Rong wanted to get into a relationship with Liang Dazhu, so she took it. Liang Dazhu was not her servant. She still wanted to ask Liang Dazhu for help. If she wanted to put on a high attitude, it would be inappropriate.

 Chapter 83

    Unexpectedly, the steamed stuffed bun was fragrant at the entrance, and the meat inside was so fragrant that Song Rong couldn''t help taking another bite.


    Song Rong said to Qingtao, "Qingtao, go and buy some more. Later, go to Qinghu''s house and bring some to them."


    "Miss, is this steamed stuffed bun really so delicious? We don''t see you like it so much in our crystal bags." Qingtao asked suspiciously.


    Song Rong smiled and said, "the steamed stuffed buns in our house have the taste of our house. What''s more, they''re delicious outside?"


    She has died once. She has long been open to many things, but she just eats steamed stuffed buns outside. It''s not a big thing to worry about.


    Although Qingtao didn''t understand, he went to buy steamed stuffed buns and came back.


    "Girl, where are we going?" Liang Dazhu asked.


    "Go to Honghu village, do you know?" Song Rong asked with a smile.


    When Liang Dazhu heard this, he hurriedly said, "I know, I know, Honghu village is not far from my home."


    He was a little dull. He didn''t even think about why Song Rong, a young lady of a large family, didn''t go back to his house, but wanted to go to a place like Honghu village.


    However, Liang Dazhu is good, but it saves Song Rong a lot of words.


    She values Liang Dazhu''s skill, not Liang Dazhu''s smart head. Speaking of processed herbs, ordinary people can''t do. Even if some herbs are dried in the same air, those who don''t understand can''t dry well and can''t be used as medicine.


    Liang Dazhu''s craftsmanship is a little poor, but the problem is what he looks like. It doesn''t matter.


    Liang Dazhu automatically picked up the basket and followed Song Rong.


    There was no way to go directly. Song Rong had to spend money to hire a carriage. For the first time, he was the Liang Dazhu of the carriage. Even if he only sat on the shaft, he was excited and dancing.


    Who in the poor family will buy horses? The imperial court stipulates that horses can only be used as traveling tools or war horses. Horses can''t work in the field. People in the village buy horses as a decoration, which is not as good as cattle!


    You can pull cars, you can cultivate land, and you can eat meat!


    Liang Dazhu is very happy, but he doesn''t know that Song Rong has begun to have a toothache. He will spend money as soon as he comes out. When will he be a head!


    The feeling that there is not enough silver is really annoying.


    "Miss? What''s the matter with you?" Qingtao asked hurriedly, looking at Song Rong''s frown.


    Song Rong said casually, "it''s all right." do you want her to say to the servant girl that I''m worried about money now, miss. If it''s not to save time, don''t you want to do the carriage?


    The carriage did not send people to the village. When it was still a distance from the village, it put them down.


    Song Rong didn''t say anything when he arrived. Who let him give less silver!


    "I told you a lot along the way. I don''t know what you''re going to do?" Song Rong looked at Liang Dazhu who was still thinking about something.


    Just listen to Liang Dazhu ask again: "really tube rice?"


    Song Rong sighed and said, "tube!"


    Liang Dazhu nodded and said, "I should go!"


    "We''re going to the family in front of us. I can''t come out often. At that time, just listen to their command." Song Rong said with a smile.


    After talking for a while, several people have arrived at Qinghu''s home.


    At this time, Qinghu and Qingshan were picking fish from the fishing net in the yard.


    Seeing Song Rong coming, Qinghu quickly said, "Miss, you''re here!"


    Then green lake looked at the fishing net and several sub bureaus urged: "these days, we are also idle. Thinking we can''t always eat and don''t work, we went fishing several times and wanted to save some money for the young lady."


    Song Rong smiled and didn''t say anything. She didn''t order anything. It''s understandable that they went fishing.


    "This is..." Qinghu asked, looking at Liang Dazhu.


    "My name is Liang Dazhu." although he is a little stupid, he is still easy to get along with. Seeing Qinghu greet him, he directly smiles and greets him.


    Song Rong told Qinghu about her purchase of medicinal materials.


    Qinghu wanted to stop talking and looked at Song Rong for a few eyes. Not much longer, Yunxia quietly pulled Song Rong to the corner that Liang Dazhu couldn''t see.


    "Miss, the medicine Liang Dazhu sold you is really bad." Yunxia said softly.


    Song Rong laughed when she heard this. The two brothers and sisters, ganqing''er, were worried that she would be cheated.


    "If we take it ourselves, it''s nothing, but miss, you mean you''re going to sell it. Poor people like us will buy it, but how many real poor people are willing to take medicine? Which one is not sick and can bear it?" Yunxia sighed and said softly.


    Looking at Yunxia''s worried look, Song Rong eased her tone and said, "I''ve found a buyer. What I want is such medicinal materials. As long as we save enough medicinal materials, we can only make money."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong paused and continued: "I''ve kept in mind your brother and sister''s concern for me. If the herbs make money at that time, I''ll buy you two decent houses."


    Yunxia looked at Song Rong, and whether Song Rong said it casually or not, her eyes were full of tears: "Miss, you are very kind to us, Yunxia... You will be well rewarded!"


    Looking at Yunxia like this, Song Rong''s heart moved.


    It''s not always a boy that she serves closely. As for the servant girl, there is only Qingtao. There used to be red apricot. Although red apricot is not very diligent, at least red apricot will deal with things under her eyes.


    Now the red apricot is gone. Green peach is busy all around here. It''s really a little difficult for green peach.


    Yunxia is a good. If you can follow yourself


    Song Rong just thought of this, he saw Yunxia''s extremely pale face, and thought in his heart, he''d better wait for Yunxia''s body to be better and speak again.


    Now Yunxia is as thin as bean sprouts. How could she have the heart to let Yunxia help herself do too much work.


    Yunxia heard Song Rong say that she had found a buyer. No doubt there was him, she was relieved.


    Next, we are going to buy medicinal materials.


    Qingshan and Qinghu, including Yunxia, don''t know how to read. There''s no way to keep an account for Song Rong.


    However, Liang Dazhu said he could read. According to him, his father used to be a doctor, so he learned it. However, he just learned the fur, but he can''t do it in medicine, but he can recognize the word.


    Song Rong thought about it and asked Liang Dazhu to keep an account. As for the purchase of herbs, he asked Qingshan and Qinghu to come together.

 Chapter 84

    Song Rong is not worried that these people will fill their own pockets. It is the so-called doubt that people don''t need to use people.


    She has lived two lives. She doesn''t know anything about people. She can''t see through the people in the big house, but she can see through these honest people at a glance.


    Let''s talk about Liang Dazhu. If we weren''t too honest, how could we not sell medicinal materials every time? Robbed by people in the same village?


    Liang Dazhu didn''t know he was going to find someone early, so he played a play there for himself?


    Song Rong doesn''t expect Liang Dazhu to figure out these accounts. As long as he can record them, she''ll take the rest.


    Discuss what price to buy, and then where to dry the herbs, Song Rong went back.


    On the edge of Honghu Lake, there are large areas where no one smokes. Build a grass shed to collect medicinal materials when it rains, and you can put medicinal materials in it at night. At that time, the three big men will just watch in turn!


    Song Rong left at ease. Liang Dazhu is not smart. Qingshan is also simple and honest, but it''s not as careless as Liang Dazhu, not to mention Qinghu! Qinghu is not stupid!


    If they can''t even do this well, Song Rong feels that they don''t have to be told to do anything in the future!


    To be on the safe side, Song Rong certainly couldn''t have left all the silver, only one hundred Liang.


    A few days later, Song Rong went to Honghu again. At this moment, many shelves have been built next to the grass shed. There are bamboo curtains and herbs on the curtains.


    At this time, Liang Dazhu is sitting on the ground. Next to him, there are some bamboo that has been cut into bamboo pieces. He is making a bamboo curtain there!


    Song Rong saw that Liang Dazhu was serious. Before he saw himself, he didn''t speak, but turned around in those shelves.


    I found that these herbs have been well treated. Some of them have been dried next to me. Their appearance is much better than that of Liang Dazhu in the shop!


    Song Rong asked, "it seems that the appearance of this time is much better."


    Liang Dazhu found that Song Rong was coming. He quickly looked up. As he got up, he said, "I dry herbs like this. Those sold in the medicine shop are because I have to go up the mountain to collect herbs during the day. Even if I don''t collect herbs, I have to go up the mountain to dig wild vegetables to fill my stomach. No one turns over the herbs. The drying is uneven. Of course, the appearance is not good."


    Hearing this, Song Rong understood it all at once!


    Her heart is a little excited! Unexpectedly, Liang Dazhu was "clumsy". Now the quality of medicinal materials is better. Even if the epidemic disease doesn''t come, she won''t smash the silver in her hand.


    If the epidemic comes, her herbs can be sold at a higher price!


    Thinking of this, Song Rong fanruo has seen silver waving to herself, and the smile on her face is getting bigger and bigger.


    Song Rong took the account book and calculated it directly here. She found that the final finished medicinal materials were worth silver, which was much cheaper than she thought.


    Green hill and green lake are not idle these days, but they often drill into the remote mountain village. The people in the village far from the town come out to take a car. The car money is not cheap! It also takes time. Now some people come to buy it, and they are happy to be cheaper.


    As usual, there are not many people collecting herbs, but since green mountain and green lake go to collect herbs every day, people in the village began to dig herbs!


    The spirit of green lake is shining. I bought many sugar balls in the city. They are cheap. I can buy four for a penny.


    People in rich families don''t like to eat this sticky thing, but when they get to the village, the children''s eyes will shine when they see it.


    Qinghu used sugar balls to exchange herbs with the children.


    It doesn''t matter that these children don''t know herbs. He directly takes one or two of the herbs he bought as a look. There''s nothing wrong with looking for them? Children always trade handfuls of medicine materials for sugar balls.


    If you give the herbs to the family, even if you sell a copper plate, no one in the family will be willing to buy them sugar?


    These children, who usually run around in the mountains, catch crickets and take out bird eggs, are now just turned into herbs. Adults don''t know how much medicine they have dug, so they are lazy to take care of them.


    But don''t underestimate these children. They are really capable!


    For those who dig more herbs, Qinghu will ask these people whether they want copper money or things.


    Most of the children will choose things. They can''t spend copper money in the village!


    Qinghu occasionally lets Yunxia into the city to buy things like red head rope, snacks and sugar man in exchange for herbs.


    Such a toss seems to be a little troublesome. The children don''t sell much herbal medicine, but... It has saved Song Rong a lot of money!


    Waiting for Song Rong to sum up the money for the things he bought, and calculate the herbs he bought


    She also has to admire Qinghu. He is indeed a business minded person. Song Rong thinks that if this goes on, she will have a considerable income. At that time, let alone buy two houses for these people, she can afford to buy a small house!


    If you want a horse to run fast, you have to let the horse eat good grass. Song Rong understands this truth.


    These people are also worry-free. In order to save money for her, they are usually reluctant to eat meat. Therefore, Song Rong has to buy some meat every time she comes.


    Qingshan, Qinghu, Liang Dazhu, and Yunxia have never had a good life in the past. Even if Qinghu is fishing by itself, it is reluctant to eat the meat of big fish, but occasionally eat some small fish.


    But since Song Rong, they have lived a life that they never thought of before. They can eat meat every three or five times! My heartfelt gratitude to Song Rong!


    Song Rong thinks it''s worth it to win people''s hearts with such small favors!


    The days passed. In less than a month, Song Rong spent almost all his money. It was already shallow summer. Song Rong calculated... The epidemic should come soon.


    Song qiuniang''s tyrannical behavior in the Song family''s residence has not been peaceful recently. She yells at her servants, smiles at the old lady, and tit for tat against Xu and an.


    However, Xu has grown up after all. Every time song qiuniang comes to find fault, she is not soft to block it back.


    Song qiuniang couldn''t see Xu''s anger every time she asked Xu for trouble. She couldn''t even see Xu''s other reaction. She felt a little boring.

 Chapter 85

    Now in Song qiuniang''s eyes, it''s comfortable to fight with an!


    And Xu... Every time I feel like a heavy fist hitting the soft cotton!


    Piansheng Xu''s attitude towards her is still excellent, so that she can''t find any problems!


    Another thing is worth mentioning. In previous lives, Zhu Xuezhen and Zhu Ruixian left with Zhu Herong and didn''t stay at home, but this time, they stayed at home.


    Song Rong also made it clear that in this life, many things have developed according to the original track, but some things have changed slightly.


    Song Rong is busy purchasing medicinal materials recently. If there is no big deal in the family, she won''t intervene.


    As long as mother and yu''er are not bullied.


    Waiting for her to earn money, their family can have confidence!


    Song Rong was worried about the epidemic. Although she said that she was not ill in her previous life, someone in her family was ill. In this life, her mother and brother were still there. She was worried about what happened to them.


    So these days, Song Rong ordered Begonia and green peach to clean Penglai courtyard.


    By the way, I washed and dried all the things in Penglai hospital, and put many herbal medicine bags in the house, which is more practical.


    Just like this, several days later, Song Rong didn''t hear any news of epidemic disease outside.


    Song Rong was a little worried. Why didn''t she?


    Is there any change in such a big event? Is everything really different?


    Just when Song Rong thought so, something happened to his family again.


    Inexplicably, a woman died. If she died, she died. When she died, she was burned with fire... Song Rong naturally didn''t want to see such a cruel thing, let alone Song Rong. Even the family''s an family and old lady, there are many ways to kill people. They won''t use fire at all


    The only explanation is that someone in the family was infected with the epidemic, so he used this method to kill people.


    "Mom, these days, you can''t go out of Penglai courtyard unless you have to." Song Rong said to Xu with great sincerity.


    Xu Shi smiled: "Lin Niang, what''s the matter with you? Niang doesn''t go out very much on weekdays. Why do you suddenly talk about this?"


    Song Rong was slightly stunned. Then she remembered that even if she didn''t say it, her mother didn''t go out much. Her mother was always quiet before and after her father died.


    She doesn''t get along well with Ann. She just goes out on weekdays, that is, she just goes around the garden. She won''t go to places like Jasper yard at all.


    Even so, Song Rong said seriously, "Mom, this time we must not take it lightly. Yesterday, a woman died in our family, you know?"


    Xu''s eyes were somewhat suspicious, but he still nodded: "I know." what did Lin Niang do when she talked about it?


    Song Rong paused, then lowered his voice and said, "it is said that the woman has a disease!"


    At the moment, Xu was embroidering the pair of birds. Hearing Song Rong''s remark, he felt unstable in his hand. The needle was stuck in his hand, and a blood bead appeared on his hand.


    Song Rong quickly took the handkerchief and asked Xu to wipe it.


    Xu stabilized his mind and said, "linniang, who did you listen to? If there is no conclusive evidence, you can''t talk nonsense!"


    If the people in this family knew that someone in the family was infected with the epidemic disease, they should not mess up into a pot of porridge?


    It''s all right if this thing is true. If not, let the old lady know that linniang said so. It''s necessary to teach linniang a lesson.


    But in a flash, Xu also thought of a lot, which has made great progress compared with her in the past.


    Song Rong continued, "Mom, this thing is definitely not alarmist. I''m sure there is an epidemic."


    When Xu heard this, she knew that Song Rong didn''t come out of nowhere, but really determined what to say. She hurriedly said, "linniang, how are you recently? Is there anything uncomfortable?"


    Song Rong quickly shook her head: "No."


    Xu Shichang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Lin Niang, yu''er..."


    Before Xu finished, Song Rong guessed Xu''s mind and said softly, "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll go and see yu''er in a moment and find a way to let yu''er return to Penglai hospital for a period of time. It''s in front of us, so I can take care of it."


    Xu''s eyes were a little lonely: "where could your grandmother let yu''er come back so easily?"


    Song Rong said seriously, "I''ll ask my grandmother for this favor."


    In Xu''s eyes, there was some expectation. Maybe yu''er could really return to Penglai hospital, even if she only lived for a while. If what Lin Niang said is true, she really doesn''t trust yu''er to be outside!


    "Mom, don''t worry. Just take care of yourself. I''ll plan the rest." Song Rong comforted.


    Xu Shi feels more and more that his daughter has grown up. How can she look like a ten-year-old girl in her speech and behavior? She seems to be smarter than her adult.


    After Song Rong came out of Penglai hospital, he went straight to Nanshan hospital.


    Now, when Song Rong goes in and out of the Nanshan courtyard, sometimes the gatekeeper doesn''t report. Who makes the three young ladies who didn''t have any sense of existence become the red man in front of the old lady?


    The old lady ordered it herself. As long as she had no special circumstances, Song Rong was allowed to come in directly.


    It seems that the two young ladies have never been treated before!


    Song Rong didn''t go to see the old lady first, but ran directly to Song Yu''s house.


    As soon as I entered, I saw Song Yu sitting next to the table specially placed near the window. Several pieces of rice paper were scattered on the table, which were casually painted with ink. Obviously, the person who wrote these ink had no intention of writing with heart.


    The excellent Langhao pen was thrown aside. There was a piece of hair missing on it. Obviously, it was cut off with scissors!


    At the moment, Song Yu is playing with a string of beads in her hand.


    Looking at Song Yu like this, Song Rong has anger in her heart!


    It''s normal to play at this young age, but to the extent of Song Yu, it''s playing with things and losing heart!


    If you don''t form good habits when you are young, you will be a dandy when you grow up! She wants her brother to be an indomitable man!


    She doesn''t need her brother to be good at calculation. Even if he grows into a man with the same scenery as his father, he is also excellent! The rest will naturally be helped by her eldest sister!

 Chapter 86

    But if this song Yu, in the end, really became an ignorant dandy


    When Song Rong thought of this, she had a headache and silver teeth. She would never let her brother become such a person!


    Now yu''er is still young, everything is in time!


    Song Rong thought so and took a breath. With a smile on her face, she asked, "yu''er..."


    Song Yao then knew that Song Rong was coming. He looked up at Song Rong. His first reaction was the same as usual, that is, he wanted to hide the things in his hand. When he put the things in his sleeve, he suddenly saw the smile on Song Rong''s face. He immediately thought of something. Then he didn''t hide it, but smiled and said: "Sister, why are you here? Come and have a look. The second cousin gave it to me!"


    Song Rong is angry and happy now. Song Hui doesn''t know how to confuse yu''er. What''s gratifying is that Song Yu didn''t hide things after struggling and tangled for a while, but knew how to share with her sister. This is a great progress compared with the past!


    Song Rong came over, bent over and helped Song Yu tidy up the things on the table and table bit by bit. Incidentally, he washed the Langhao pen. Looking at the place where there was a piece of hair missing, Song Rong felt that every time he came to see Song Yu, he would challenge the limit of his patience.


    If possible, she really didn''t want to say anything. She directly picked up Song Yu and hung up to fight!


    Song Yu looked at the ink smeared on the rice paper. At this time, she was a little embarrassed. She lowered her head slightly and her face was slightly red.


    Song Rong glanced at Song Yu with Yu Guang. Young Song Yu, not to mention her character, said that this appearance was also carved with powder and jade. It was like a doll from the New Year picture. People liked it when they saw it.


    He wore a boy''s bun on his head, tied with a blue hair band, and the whole person was a little smart.


    Song Rong continued, "yu''er, you put down this thing and talk to your sister for a while."


    Song Yu nodded, carefully put the string of beads, received a wooden box and put it away. Song Rong took a look. There are many gadgets in it. Most of them are sent by Song Hui.


    Waiting for the sister and brother to sit on the soft couch together, Song Rong looked around, looked at the position of the bed where Song Yu slept, and whispered, "yu''er, do you know what happened in our house?"


    Song Yu was a little puzzled: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s about Mrs. Wu!" Song Rong whispered, looking mysterious.


    "Who is Mrs. Wu?" obviously, Song Yu hasn''t remembered this figure.


    Song Rong reminded, "that''s the woman who collects the nightpot every day."


    Song Yu remembered such a person: "what''s the matter with her?"


    "She died yesterday," Song Rong said suddenly in a lower voice.


    Song Yu was startled and then said, "how did you die?"


    "It was burned to death!" Song Rong continued.


    "It is said that when he died, he was still screaming in the fire! He said he must take revenge!" Song Rong continued.


    Song Yu''s face turned white: "how could she be burned to death?"


    Song Rong looked at the door as if she was afraid of being heard. Then she lay down in Song Yu''s ear and whispered, "it''s said that she ran into an evil spirit in Nanshan courtyard and was hit by that thing, so she had to be burned to death!"


    After saying this, looking at Song Yu''s paler face, Song Hui straightened up and continued, "you think, otherwise our family wants to kill a servant, but it''s easy. How can we burn it with fire?"


    "Elder sister... Don''t tell me this... I''m afraid." Song Yu''s eyes had a bit of pleading.


    In the end, she is still a child. In addition, the old lady worships Buddha on weekdays, so Song Yu believes in these ghosts and gods. Now she is frightened by Song Rong''s bluff.


    Song Rong sighed and said anxiously, "when you were a sister, you deliberately wanted to scare you? I told you this to make you more careful."


    "I... what am I careful about?" Song Yu always felt that there was something in Song Rong''s words.


    "It''s said that the evil spirit wandering in Nanshan courtyard is either someone else or our dead grandfather. This time, burning the woman Wu didn''t get rid of the evil spirit, but turned the woman Wu into a evil spirit..." Song Rong said more and more.


    When Song Rong said this, he didn''t forget to emphasize the words of Nanshan hospital. He heard song Yao shiver.


    Then Song Rong said, "I''ll tell you this because I''m worried about you. You think that those invisible things haunt in Nanshan courtyard. Needless to say, Mrs. Wu has to walk around your house every day when she lives. Who knows if she will have this habit after she dies?"


    "And grandpa, you are grandpa''s grandson. He probably won''t hurt you, but you have to come and see!" Song Rong said one sentence after another.


    Song Yu''s face became whiter and whiter. He trembled and said, "I want to find my grandmother and change my house!"


    Song Rong groaned: "change the house? Where can you change it? Adults are certainly not afraid of this thing, but you are the most vulnerable child. I''m afraid the whole Nanshan courtyard is unsafe!"


    "Then I''ll tell my grandmother that I want to go back to Penglai hospital!" Song Yu said this firmly before Song Rong said it.


    Song Rong had a smile in her eyes, but before Song Yu found out, Song Rong hid the smile and said: "Yu''er, my sister wants to pick you up and go back to Penglai hospital this time. I''m a girl. Naturally, it''s easier to provoke those things than you. Even if that thing really left Nanshan hospital and followed us to Penglai hospital, it must be my sister, not you."


    Song Yu looked at Song Rong suspiciously: "sister, aren''t you afraid?"


    Song Rong gave a slight meal and said in her heart that the boy was still a little brainy. She hurriedly said, "I''m afraid, but yu''er, if something happens to you, there will be no men in our second room. In the future, my mother and I will have to be bullied... So you can''t do anything. Even if your sister has something, you will protect your mother..."


    When Song Yu heard Song Rong talk about Xu, his doubts dispersed. He would doubt Song Rong''s intentions to himself, but he would never doubt Song Rong''s intentions to Xu!


    "Let''s go to grandma now!" Song Yu glanced at her house and felt that she couldn''t stay any longer. She stood up and wanted to go out.


    Song Rong hurriedly held Song Yu''s hand: "yu''er, what''s your hurry? Listen to me."

 Chapter 87

    Although Song Yu was worried, she had to stop her steps and wait for Song Rong to finish.


    Song Rong continued: "Yu''er, think about it. If we go to grandma so rashly, grandma will not let you go. Even if grandma knows that it really exists, wouldn''t she admit it if she let you go? If it''s spread out at that time, our family will be in a mess. Grandma, who always focuses on the overall situation, won''t let the song house for you It''s a mess. "


    When Song Yu heard this, his little face was more worried. He asked anxiously, "how can I make my grandmother agree?"


    "Just say that you want to go back to Penglai courtyard with your sister for a few days. At that time, as soon as your grandmother asks you to come back, you will cry and say that you are reluctant to give up your sister. Of course, your grandmother will not embarrass you." Song Rong said with a smile.


    In this way, after the two brothers and sisters had discussed it, they went straight to the old lady.


    In fact, at the beginning, Song Rong could go to the old lady alone to plead, but he was afraid that the weight was not heavy, so he found Song Yu. Lian mengdai cheated and asked Song Yu to stand on the same front with himself.


    The old lady loves Song Yu very much. She has a greater chance of success.


    When I got inside the house, I saw an old lady with a tired face sitting there meditating.


    She still holds a string of dark red Buddha beads in her hand, but she doesn''t turn the Buddha beads at the moment. It can be seen that the old lady''s mind is not on this at this time.


    Song Rong smelled it, and the smell of an Shenxiang in the room became stronger. She knew that if her grandmother was in a good mood, she could sleep without an Shenxiang. She would do this whenever there were things that bothered her.


    Song Rong can''t tell whether the old lady is worried about song qiuniang or the epidemic.


    She gave Song Yu a wink. Song Yu hesitated for a moment, and then said, "grandma, yu''er, send you greetings!"


    The clear childlike voice echoed in the room. The old lady raised her head and set her eyes on Song Yu. In front of her, Song Yu was dressed in light cyan, with red face and white teeth. At a young age, she could see that she would look good in the future.


    This made the old lady in a trance, thinking of Song Yun when she was young.


    In fact, Song Yun was her favorite child a long time ago, but since when did she become indifferent to Song Yun? It seems that Song Yun did not intend to take over the business, but chose to go out to study, and it seems that Song Yun brought Xu back after he left home once


    Now yun''er has gone. No matter how bad Xu is, he has left him a pair of children.


    "Yu''er, why are you here?" Xu Shi was deeply moved. When the old lady faced Song Yu, she looked kind.


    Song Rong stood by and said in a dissatisfied voice, "grandma, you are eccentric. You only see yu''er, but you don''t see Lin Niang!"


    The old lady looked at Song Rong''s smiling face and knew that Song Rong was joking. There was no real taste at all. She smiled and said, "I hurt each of you. The palms and backs of your hands are meat, but there is no bias."


    "Grandma, yu''er came to you today... There''s... There''s one thing." Song Yu said haltingly.


    Song Rong hurriedly interrupted Song Yu''s words: "yu''er, didn''t we say that we only came to see grandma and didn''t say those words?"


    Song Yu looked at the old lady wrongfully: "grandma, my sister bullied me!"


    "Linniang, what''s the matter, you won''t let yu''er say?" the old lady didn''t come this time. She wanted to blame Song Rong because Song Yu was like this. These days, she looked in her eyes and in her heart. The feelings between the sister and brother are very good, especially song Rong''s love for Song Yu!


    So ah, the old lady only thought it was the sister and brother. She had a little conflict and didn''t go to her heart at all. Now she asked because she was curious.


    Song Yu said, "I want my sister to play with me all the time. I want to go back to Penglai hospital and live with her for a few days, but she hates me!"


    Song Rong said helplessly, "I don''t dislike you."


    "You not only dislike me, but also use your grandmother as a cover!" Song Yu said tit for tat.


    When the old lady heard Song Yu talking about her, she quickly opened her mouth and said, "yu''er, if you have something to say slowly, Lin Niang, you stand next to me and don''t talk. Wait for yu''er to finish talking first."


    Song Rong had to look at her eagerly, and constantly motioned to Song Yu with her eyes. In the eyes of the old lady, Song Rong stopped Song Yu from talking.


    Song Yu took a few steps forward, did not look at Song Rong, and continued: "She just thinks I''m troublesome and I want to go back with her. She said she wants me to accompany my grandmother, but when I go back to Penglai courtyard, I can also visit my grandmother every day? What else does she say? My grandmother probably won''t let me go back, but I know that my grandmother loves me most! I just want to go back and live for a few days. There''s no reason why my grandmother shouldn''t go, that is, she doesn''t like me and is afraid of me I went back and robbed my mother of her love, so I said it to me on purpose! "


    When the old lady heard this, she probably understood what happened. Her eyes swept from Song Yu to Song Rong.


    These are still two small children. The old man didn''t think of it at all. The sister and brother had discussed it earlier, and then came back to her to play such a play!


    In fact, the old lady really doesn''t want Song Yu to go back to Penglai hospital, but Song Yu''s grandmother won''t disagree, which makes the old lady embarrassed.


    "Yu''er! I told you not to say it, but you said it!" Song Rong scolded in a low voice.


    The old lady looked at Song Rong. In her heart, Song Rong was thinking about her, so she refused Song Yu to go back to Penglai hospital with her for her sake, which made the old lady feel a little kind.


    An idea turned in her mind. Why can''t Song Rong live in Nanshan hospital?


    If Song Rong knew that the old lady had such an idea, she would be in a cold sweat.


    But fortunately, the idea only turned around in the old lady''s mind and dispersed. Xu has lost her husband now. It''s not a matter if she lives alone in Penglai hospital.


    In the past, she didn''t like Xu, anyway, and didn''t want to take care of these, but now, Xu has more or less entered her eyes, and her heart can''t be cold.


    She looked at Song Rong again. She grew so big with Xu. Not only did Xu develop the same temperament as herself, but she was one of the best girls in the house.

 Chapter 88

    The old lady mused. Now that the sister and brother want to be close, she doesn''t need to stop, so she smiled and said, "Lin Niang, let yu''er go back to live with you for a few days. She always accompanies me. Yu''er is estimated to be bored long ago."


    "Grandma! It''s not boring to accompany you. I just... Just want to play with my sister for a few days." Song Yulian hurriedly said.


    Song Rong felt very funny when she heard Song Yu say so. She hadn''t found that Song Yu''s mouth was so sweet and knew how to deceive people. It must be that Song Yu is like this to everyone, only to herself.


    The sister and brother reached their goal, stayed in Nanshan hospital for a while, and began to pack up things and go back to Penglai hospital.


    At this time, Xu was already looking forward to it in Penglai hospital.


    When Xu Shi saw that Song Rong really brought Song Yu back, she was immediately happy. When Song Yun was still there, Xu Shi loved these children, but she couldn''t reach the degree of attachment. At this moment, Xu Shi only hoped that her children would be well with her. She couldn''t afford to lose.


    Without Song Yun, Song Rong and Song Yu are the biggest reason for her to live strong and not cowardly in this world!


    "Lin Niang, how did you get your grandmother to allow yu''er to come back?" Xu asked curiously.


    According to the truth, people like the old lady can''t be moved easily!


    "I''ll say it! I''ll say it!" Song Yuren squeezed the kid to the front and said first.


    Of course, Song Rong won''t argue with Song Yu. She just smiled and said, "Mom, since yu''er wants to say it, let yu''er say it."


    Song Yu began to describe what had happened. For a moment, he spoke in his own tone, for a moment, he pinched his voice to learn from Song Rong, and for a moment, he played the old lady in a calm voice.


    This time, Xu smiled again and again.


    Song Rong looked at her mother and brother and smiled happily. She couldn''t help but bring a smile on her face. It''s good for the family to be together.


    Song Yu also has a room in Penglai courtyard. Earlier, Song Rong told others to clean it. Now Song Yu comes back and can check in directly with some of Song Yu''s babies.


    Song Yu returned to Penglai courtyard and pestered Song Rong to play.


    Song Rong is not a child now. These children''s things can''t arouse Song Rong''s interest at all, but in order to accompany Song Yu, she patiently plays with Song Yu. It''s not easy to have such an opportunity to close the relationship between sister and brother. How can she let go?


    At the beginning, such a person died in the song house and was suppressed. It was like a huge stone sinking into the bottom of the pool. Except for the first, there was a little spray, but later, there was no fluctuation at all.


    However, this matter was not over. Soon, someone in your family was ill again.


    This matter can no longer be concealed. There is a heavy atmosphere in the house. Although everyone is not very clear about what happened, it is still affected by the atmosphere.


    Song Rong, who made preparations early, didn''t rush out of the house at this time. At present, the medicinal materials in the drugstore should be enough, and can''t reach the Golden State of that medicine.


    In this way, but in seven days, the whole Suzhou city was boiling!


    Many people fell ill, and a long queue had been lined up in front of the drugstore.


    But where will there be so many drugs in the drugstore? This medicine is hoarded too much, that is, it suppresses the silver, and those who can''t sell it for a while and a half. In case of a long time or moisture, it will directly turn this silver into waste.


    The price of drugs in pharmacies rises again and again. At this moment, they are more than ten times more expensive than before!


    This common medicinal material used to be taken several times, that is, it needs one or two liang of silver. Ordinary people can afford to bite their teeth, but now it needs more than ten or twenty Liang. How can people in this family afford such medicine!


    Suddenly, there were many dead people in Gusu city.


    The more people die, the more the epidemic spreads.


    At this time, Xu didn''t have to go out without Song Rong''s saying. Together with Song Rong and Song Yu, they were looked at seriously.


    But Song Rong has to go out and have a look. She can''t just give the herbs directly to those people, and then she doesn''t care about anything? I had to panic with Xu, saying that I went to Nanshan hospital to see the old lady.


    Song Rong is not worried about revealing her stuffing. Her mother is most afraid of the old lady. Naturally, it is impossible to ask the old lady about herself.


    If she did, it wouldn''t be a big deal. In such a big place as the song house, she said wherever she went. As long as she didn''t get caught, everything would be fine.


    When Song Rong went out, he didn''t forget to make a veil with cotton cloth to cover his mouth and nose.


    She knew this in her previous life. Later, everyone in the song house did so. Song Rong thought that the air would infect the epidemic. In short, whether it is useful or useless, it is always right to prevent trouble in the first place!


    Song Rong left the house. Instead of going to Honghu village this time, he went directly to a shop in Gusu city.


    This shop was originally a snack shop. However, because of the poor business and the serious epidemic, fewer and fewer people came out to buy snacks, so they planned to sell them.


    It costs four hundred Liang. Song Rong doesn''t have this silver now.


    Qinghu is also smart. I discussed with the shopkeeper to sell medicinal materials here first. If the shopkeeper is not at ease, he can help keep accounts here these days. He will be paid at that time!


    The shopkeeper doesn''t want to hear it!


    At present, no matter what you sell, you will lose money. Who makes people hide at home? But one thing is worth affirming, that is, selling medicinal materials is a profitable business!


    Watching Qinghu and others pull a load of medicinal materials, the shopkeeper knows that his silver must be good.


    It means waiting for a few more days. Besides, even if he doesn''t want to wait, he has to sell it to others! But now who is stupid will buy a shop. Let''s say his shop. The price can''t be lower, but he still can''t sell it!


    After Qinghu''s lobbying, the shop can not only use it first, but also find an accounting room. When selling medicinal materials, you have to rely on Qingshan to fill the medicine. Of course, Qingshan has no time to be an accounting room.

 Chapter 89

    In the past, there would not be too many people to buy medicine. Of course, Qingshan can afford it alone, but now, the people who buy medicine are in a long line, and Qingshan is certainly not busy.


    But if you hire another cashier? It''s valuable to hire people now. No one wants to risk his life to work.


    I''ve been busy for so many days. Now it''s best to let the shopkeeper keep accounts.


    Song Rong directly ran to the medicine shop. The name of the medicine shop has been hung now, which is called ronghua hall. In order to prevent others from not knowing what to do, the word medicine shop was also written on the plaque.


    The name is song Rongqi. I feel rich and easy to remember.


    This is also influenced by Qian Jinbao''s little fat man.


    When Song Rong and Qingtao came over, they had seen many people lining up outside the small shop. Song Rong wanted to see how Qinghu filled and sold medicine. Instead of going in through the back door of the shop, he came directly from the front door.


    Many people saw Song Rong and Qingtao coming and thought they were coming to jump the queue. Of course, their attitude was not very good. They were already cold. Looking at that, they were going to shout at them.


    Song Rong hurriedly leaned aside and said she didn''t come to get the medicine.


    "Here''s yours, three bags, twenty Liang in total." Qinghu''s voice was very gentle. While receiving the money, she handed out the medicinal materials. Qingshan over there grabbed different medicinal materials together in proportion. Yunxia also came. These days, Yunxia has been eating and living in this shop with her brother. At this time, I''m helping Castle Peak pack the medicine neatly!


    As for the former shopkeeper Zhong of this shop, at this moment, he is writing hard and keeping accounts!


    Seeing all this in order, Song Rong''s mood is not to mention how happy.


    Although the herbs sold by ronghua hall are not cheap, they are definitely not expensive in Gusu city. There are many people who are more expensive than those sold by ronghua hall!


    What Song Rong wants now is not just her immediate interests. Since she has planned to buy the shop, it is impossible to stay idle for such a period of time in the future?


    Now they have sold medicinal materials here. It''s better to sell medicinal materials when the epidemic passes!


    In this way, if the price of medicinal materials is lower now, these people will remember that ronghua hall is fair in price and that children and old people are not deceived. There must be many people coming to buy medicine in the future!


    This medicine business has made Song Rong greedy for a long time! Now that there is such an opportunity, Song Rong certainly doesn''t want to let go!


    "Ah, miss, you''re coming!" when Qinghu looked up, he saw Song Rong standing next to him, smiling, and suddenly exclaimed.


    When I came to line up to buy medicine, I knew that the little girl came here not to cut in the queue or come to see the excitement, but the young lady of the owner of ronghua hall!


    Where would these people think that Song Rong is not a young lady of his boss, but a serious boss!


    Song Rong smiled and signaled Qinghu to continue, while she took Qingtao and walked around Gusu city.


    At this moment, many beggars who had no home died on the road. Fortunately, the Yamen soldiers handled them in time and directly carried them away.


    But there are also some people who come from the countryside to seek medical treatment. When they come, they find that they can''t afford medicinal materials. They can only sit on the roadside with a sick face.


    People feel sad when they see it.


    Song Rong sighed softly. Her ability is limited now. She wants to help these people, but there is really no way. The only thing she can do is to let the people of Qinghu leave some medicine and give alms to these people instead of selling it.


    Whether these drugs can save the lives of these people or not, she can be regarded as worthy of her conscience.


    "Cough..." it was the weak light cough again.


    When Song Rong heard the voice, she couldn''t help raising her head. Then she saw a master and a servant in front of her.


    "Childe! Let''s go back. You are weak and can''t stand such a toss. If the master knows, Ah Fu will have ten heads and will be screwed off by the master!" the young man behind him was full of eagerness and talked endlessly.


    "Miss, you see, that''s the annoying Ah Fu!" Qingtao pointed to the front and said. Now Qingyao has a lot of resentment against Ah Fu. At least she is also a man, but like a woman, she talks endlessly and annoys people.


    Behind is Ah Fu. The person in front, needless to say, is Chu Yun.


    Chu Yunqing, dressed in a moon white robe with slender bamboo patterns, is lowering his head to feel the pulse of an old woman.


    The old woman''s face was blue and white. It was obvious that she had been infected with an epidemic. Most people have to avoid such a person. Song Rong touched her heart and said that she would also avoid it!


    But Chu Yun leaned forward instead of bypassing him! It''s like you''re not afraid of being infected at all.


    Song Rong''s first reaction to seeing Chu Yunqing like this was to admire Chu Yunqing, but then the admiration dissipated and turned into anger!


    Chu Yunqing is clearly irresponsible to himself! His body was already weak. Now he has to come out to diagnose people. It''s just tired of living! At this time, Chu Yun''s heart probably felt that his life was close anyway. If he didn''t save a few more people


    This idea makes people feel righteous when they first listen to it, but if you taste it carefully, Chu Yunqing is joking about his life!


    Song Rong doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. Every time she sees that Chu Yunqing doesn''t care about her life, she is very angry! I can''t wait to rush straight up and shout that Chu Yun is dumping once!


    Song Rong eased her mood and tried not to let herself get angry here.


    She told herself again and again in her heart that Chu Yunqing is not who she is. She doesn''t need to care about Chu Yunqing so much, nor does she need to be angry about Chu Yunqing!


    Even if they had been married for a lifetime, it was all a matter of previous lives. In this life, Song Rong had nothing to do with Chu Yunqing!


    If so, it''s also because Chu Yunqing once sent Xuezhi to her, allowing her to save Xu''s life, and Chu Yunqing''s maintenance after falling into the water that day


    But with these two points alone, she couldn''t see Chu Yunqing like this, and then sit back and ignore it!


    Thinking of this, Song Rong was a little depressed!


    She originally wanted to draw a clear line with Chu Yunqing in her own heart, but how could she think about it and pull it with Chu Yunqing again!

 Chapter 90

    "Miss, what''s the matter with you?" Qingtao asked carefully.


    Just now she saw that the look on her young lady''s face was unpredictable. For a while, it was cold and depressed


    Song Rong was pulled by Qingtao from her chaotic thoughts. She made her look return to normal, smiled and said, "I don''t have anything, just think about... Something."


    Song Rong''s words were ambiguous. Of course, Qingtao didn''t understand them, but Qingtao didn''t want to ask along with this. What the young lady didn''t want to say, as a servant girl, she only expressed her concern, but there was no need to ask. It was too much.


    "Miss, you see, that childe Chu is really a great good man. At this time, some doctors don''t accept the doctor. Even if they accept the doctor, they also treat the rich people. These poor people won''t come, and it''s rare that this childe Chu can do so." Qingtao said with deep emotion.


    Speaking of this, green peach stared at Ah Fu again and said, "compared with Childe Chu, this annoying Ah Fu is far from it!"


    Song Rong looked at Qingtao funny. It seemed that Qingtao really hated Ah Fu, but at this moment, Song Rong didn''t hate Ah Fu so much.


    I think, if Ah Fu hadn''t followed Chu Yunqing, and could persuade Chu Yunqing, I''m afraid Chu Yunqing''s little life would have been tossed away.


    Song Rong walked some way and came to the side of Chu Yunqing.


    "Miss Song." Ah Fu looked up at Song Rong in surprise.


    Although Song Rong''s face was blocked, Ah Fu recognized Song Rong at a glance. He still had eyes.


    Seeing Ah Fu shouting so politely, Song Rong felt a little surprised.


    Even Qingtao said, "Ah Fu, you are a little different from your usual arrival today."


    Ah Fu snorted and ignored Qingtao. If the childe hadn''t told him not to be rude to Song Rong, the ghost would call Song Rong so polite!


    Chu Yunqing was still feeling the man''s pulse at this time, as if he didn''t notice Song Rong coming.


    Song Rong has long been used to such Chu Yunqing.


    Song Rong looked at Ah Fu and asked, "Ah Fu, your childe is weak. Why did you let him out?"


    Ah Fu''s face suddenly turned into a bitter gourd face: "you think I want my childe to come out? If I can stop it, how can it be like this?"


    Song Rong also knows that it''s no use talking to Ah Fu. Chu Yunqing''s temperament looks shallow, but if something is decided, Ah Fu won''t come back.


    Chu Yunqin said at this time, "your situation is very bad now. You should take medicine." then he reported the names of several drugs.


    When the old woman heard this, she sighed and said, "young master, I have received your kindness, but where do I have any money to take medicine?"


    Chu Yun turned back and looked at Ah Fu.


    Ah Fu immediately covered his wallet. In the past, the childe occasionally gave away some medicine. Who made the patients less and the medicine cheaper at that time!


    But now, this person needs more than twenty-two!


    Childe, it takes at least one hundred Liang to finish this street! Such expenses are too big!


    Chu Yun leaned and said, "Ah Fu!"


    Ah Fu pursed his lips and refused to move. This time, he was determined to contradict his childe. It doesn''t matter if the money is enough. The master is willing to let the childe spend it, but he can''t stop it. But if the money is returned to the childe and continues to spend it, won''t the childe continue to diagnose people?


    In the past, I was tired at most. He just took care of it carefully.


    But now, what should I do if I catch an epidemic? Even if she pulled off her head, she couldn''t make amends!


    Chu Yunqing''s face was slightly heavy, but Ah Fu was determined not to take the money out.


    Seeing that the master and servant were about to become cockfighting eyes, Song Rong reluctantly pulled a silk flower from her head, handed it to the old woman and said, "take this silk flower to ronghua hall, and say it was given to you by a girl. Naturally, she will give you medicine for free."


    The silk flower is worthless, but she often carries it. Qinghu and others know it.


    "Don''t worry, childe Chu. She will get the medicine." Song Rong said.


    Chu Yunqing gave a long sigh and said helplessly, "Ah Fu..."


    Ah Fu covered his purse and said with red eyes, "childe, I don''t think I spend too much money, but... Childe, if you are really sick, what can I do?"


    Chu Yun''s eyes fell on Ah Fu''s red eyes. He was moved, sighed slightly and said, "Ah Fu, I know you are for my good."


    "Since you know, why don''t you understand Ah Fu''s pains!" Ah Fu couldn''t help crying. He wiped his tears and said.


    At this time, green peach couldn''t bear to see it. He took out a handkerchief and handed it over.


    Ah Fu couldn''t care less at the moment. He thought that the handkerchief was handed over by the green peach he hated very much, so he picked it up and touched his snot and tears. It was just touching the tears and touching the


    Even if Qingtao didn''t want to take back his handkerchief, he felt disgusted when he looked at his handkerchief and was used by Ah Fu.


    Chu Yunqing stood there quietly, watching Ah Fu cry, but he didn''t persuade him. He didn''t know what he was thinking about again.


    Song Rong couldn''t figure out Chu Yun at this time.


    She didn''t even know whether Chu Yunqing had a heart or not.


    According to the truth, Chu Yunqing should have a compassionate heart to save people, but Chu Yunqing makes people who care about him sad and imitate if they don''t have a long heart.


    Chu Yunqing took another deep look at Ah Fu and walked forward. It seems that he ran to the next person who fell ill on the roadside.


    Song Rong was angry when she saw this! This can save people. She is not cold-hearted. If she is cold-hearted, she won''t want to leave a batch of herbs to save people. She just dumped such things with Chu Yun, but she''s unheard of!


    When Song Rong was reborn, she felt that she was introverted enough to hide her emotions in her heart, but at this moment, Song Rong felt that she couldn''t hold back her anger in the face of Chu Yunqing!


    No matter whether this matter has anything to do with herself or not, Song Rong is angry from her heart and evil from her courage! In an unknown fire, Song Rong couldn''t help it.

 Chapter 91

    "Chu Yun leans!" Song Rong''s voice is slightly cold.


    Chu Yun tilted his feet slightly and continued to walk forward!


    As usual, Ah Fu would rush up to stop Chu Yun, but at this moment, Ah Fu is crying and sad. He feels like he doesn''t care about his childe and breaks the pot.


    Song Rong rushed up and directly grabbed Chu Yun''s wrist.


    Chu Yun was slightly stunned. With a little surprised eyes, he fell on Song Rong''s hand. In his tone, there were some doubts: "Miss Song?"


    "Chu Yunqing, do you really have a heart? Don''t you see ah Fu crying so sad? What if something happens to you, let your father, Ah Fu and all the people who care about you?" Song Rong blurted out without thinking!


    Chu Yunqing''s eyes were filled with a little mist, but in a moment, it became bright, as if he had never been sad at all.


    "Miss Song, thank you for your concern. There are so many patients here. If something happens to them, their family will worry. It''s worth it if I can exchange my life for so many people''s lives." Chu Yun said faintly.


    Song Rong was completely angered this time!


    She didn''t care. She directly pulled Chu Yun''s arm and walked out.


    Chu Yun''s body was a little weak. At this time, he came out again for a while. His strength was not much greater than Song Rong!


    Song Rong grabbed me. Although Song Rong wouldn''t drag me back, I couldn''t move forward.


    Song Rong saw that Chu Yunqing refused to go with him. He snorted coldly, looked at Ah Fu and Qingtao and said, "what are you two doing there? Come here quickly and take him with me. If he doesn''t go, we''ll knock people unconscious and carry them back!"


    Qingyao is the most loyal subordinate of Song Rong. Don''t mention that Song Rong just asked her to come and help. Even at this moment, Song Rong asked Qingtao to help him kill, Qingtao won''t hesitate!


    Qingtao ran over directly. She didn''t dare to stretch out her hand to pull Chu Yunqing. She just pulled out Song Rong''s arm and helped Song Rong exert herself secretly.


    Song Rong took another look at Ah Fu and said angrily, "Why are you crying? If you have that strength, you might as well come and help!"


    Ah Fu suddenly recovered. He looked at Song Rong in surprise and couldn''t believe it.


    "If you have the ability to cry, you might as well come directly, lift up your childe and go! Your childe is sick all year round, and your strength can be as strong as yours?" Song Rong said coldly.


    Ah Fu said, "but..."


    "But what? If your master knew about it, would he still say you?" Song Rong asked directly.


    "Of course not!" on the contrary, as long as he can keep the childe, the master doesn''t care what he does!


    Thinking of this, Ah Fu seemed to be awakened by Song Rong and rushed up directly: "childe, Ah Fu has offended!"


    Ah Fu pulled Chu Yun''s other arm and began to drag forward.


    Three people dragged and dragged. Of course, Chu Yunqing couldn''t get rid of it and was dragged away directly.


    Now there is no way to directly bring people back to Chu mansion. Song Rong asks Ah Fu to help drag people into ronghua hall.


    There is a small yard behind the ronghua hall.


    When she arrived at ronghua hall, Song Rong asked Qingtao to bolt the door! Even if Chu Yunqing wants to leave, it''s hard to fly!


    At this time, Song Rong let go of Chu Yunqing, pointed to the tables and chairs in the middle of the yard and said, "sit down."


    Song Rong''s tone and attitude at this moment are not very good. It''s not just bad. It can be called bad. Fortunately, Chu Yun is inclined to some things. Although he is stubborn, he has the best temper. Song Rong dragged ronghuatang with such a rogue means without saying anything.


    At this time, his face was still calm. He sat down slowly, as if he had come voluntarily.


    "Chu... The miracle doctor of Chu!" Yunxia heard the movement and came to see Chu Yunqing. She didn''t even see Song Rong.


    Song Rong coughed lightly, and Yunxia noticed that Song Rong also came.


    "Yunxia, you make tea. Today, miss, I want to treat childe Chu well!" Song Rong said in a gloomy way.


    Yunxia noticed the strangeness of the atmosphere and didn''t dare to ask more questions. She turned and left directly, but her face was a little crimson. It seemed that it was because of the appearance of Chu Yunqing.


    Song Rong sat opposite Chu Yunqing and said to Chu Yunqing, "Young Master Chu, I just offended you so much!"


    This seems to be an apology, but Song Rong''s tone is really not very good.


    Ah Fu was stunned. If someone was so disrespectful to the childe, he would have scolded him. But at this moment, Ah Fu really couldn''t say anything.


    Who makes him go crazy with Song Rong today and get the childe here?


    "Miss Song." Chu Yun replied shallowly, as if nothing had happened just now.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing and said in a deep voice, "childe Chu, I want to ask you what you think in your heart!"


    "It''s better to save people''s lives than to build a seven level floating tu. what else do you want to think about?" Chu Yun said calmly, as if he were the enlightened monk.


    Song Rong sneered with disdain, "you don''t ferry by yourself now. How can you ferry people?"


    Song Rong inadvertently said this sentence, which was still very deep. Chu Yun was slightly stunned, as if he heard a little meaning from inside.


    "Mr. Chu, even today, you can save those people, and then you''re exhausted. After that, you won''t have a chance to save people again!" Song Rong eased her tone and said earnestly.


    "Don''t you really think about what your family will do if you die?" Song Rong said again when he saw that Chu Yunqing didn''t respond.


    At this time, Chu Yun''s eyes slightly dimmed. He slowly said, "Miss Song, you''re not me, you won''t understand me."


    He said, you are not me, you will not understand me.


    This sentence echoed in Song Rong''s mind. Then, Song Rong''s anger jumped up: "I don''t understand you! But I know the pain of losing relatives! I know how much pain you will bring to your family if you die!"


    In her previous life, she was the most direct victim of Chu Yun''s lack of self love!


    These words fell to Chu Yunqing''s ears, but Song Rong was sad because of her father''s death.


    Chu Yunqing doesn''t care much about things outside, but Ah Fu has a gossip heart. When there''s nothing, he''s around Chu Yunqing and talks about things outside.

 Chapter 92

    Chu Yunqing knows something about Song Rong''s father''s death.


    At this moment, seeing Song Rong show such a look and say such words, his eyes pity.


    But this pity made Song Rong more helpless!


    This damn Chu Yunqing looks like a green lotus in the water. But when you look carefully, it''s really a stone in the pit. It''s hard and smelly!


    Song Rong endured and tried to disperse the anger in her heart.


    No matter what Chu Yun thought, she asked Ah Fu, "Ah Fu, what would you do if something happened to your childe?"


    "Then I won''t live!" Ah Fu replied decisively.


    After listening to song Ronggang''s exhortation to Chu Yun, Ah Fu has made a great change to Song Rong. At this time, he only hopes that Song Rong can be cruel and wake up his childe.


    However, it is obvious that Ah Fu overestimates Song Rong. Song Rong really has no way to convince Chu Yunqin on her own, but since she can''t convince him, there are other ways!


    Song Rong saw that Ah Fu promised so neatly, and her face was full of smiles. Fortunately, Ah Fu was there, otherwise she really had no way to punish Chu Yun!


    At this moment, Song Rong even forgot that she is not Chu Yunqing''s wife now. She will not be manipulated by others and marry Chu Yunqing in her life! It''s not good for her to worry about this. At best, she can find some unhappiness for Mrs. Chu.


    Even for this, she just needs to persuade Chu Yun to pour. She doesn''t have to be so seriously angry in her heart.


    Song Rong smiled at Ah Fu and said: "Ah Fu, since your childe has an accident, you won''t live. Anyway, your life will be tossed by your childe sooner or later. You might as well hang up or wipe your neck before your childe insists on going his own way. Let your childe step on your body and save your childe. No matter what you do, you''ll follow behind and say something useless Words! Annoy your childe! "


    Ah Fu was slightly stunned at the beginning, but soon, Ah Fu''s face began to smile. At this moment, Ah Fu would clap his hands if Chu Yun was not still nearby!


    Unexpectedly, this smelly girl has a smart head!


    Why didn''t he think of this? He just felt that if something happened to him, no one would look at the childe?


    But on the other hand, I''m sure you won''t go your own way regardless of your own life! The next time, he will cry, make trouble and hang himself!


    Song Rong saw that Ah Fu understood his spirit and gave Ah Fu an encouraging look!


    Chu Yunqing here couldn''t help hearing Song Rong instigating his little boy. His tone was slightly heavy and he said, "Miss Song!" obviously, Chu Yunqing was a little angry.


    Song Rong smiled, sat opposite Chu Yunqing, picked up the tea just sent by Yunxia, took a sip, cleared her throat, and then continued: "childe Chu, I''m not your servant. Even if you are like this, it''s useless."


    Chu Yunqing''s face was slightly black.


    Ah Fu looked at his childe like this. Instead of thinking that Song Rong had gone too far, he thought that Song Rong had done a good job! His childe would not look like anything on weekdays. The expression on his face was always indifferent, just like the person in the painting.


    Now the childe finally has another expression. It''s too late for him to be happy! Whether he is angry or happy, childe, in this way, Ah Fu will have a sense of sureness and feel that his childe is still a person, not a monster with a dead heart.


    Song Rong was angry when she saw Chu Yun. She didn''t know how, but she was not angry. Moreover, she felt a little happy, and her anger dispersed.


    She looked at Chu Yun with a smile and said, "childe Chu, you''re tired too. Have some tea."


    Chu Yun saw that he really had no way to take Song Rong. His face recovered as usual bit by bit. He said helplessly, "Miss Song, why do you need this? I''m not your person."


    Song Rong''s eyes turned and said, "this is bad. Are you my person? I didn''t care about your life or death, but I care about Ah Fu''s life or death!"


    Ah Fu trembled when he heard this. How could he feel Song Rong''s words so scared and flustered!


    "Hey, don''t believe it. I went to the Chu mansion to find you that day. Ah Fu touched a place that my servant girl shouldn''t touch! When I came back, my servant girl thought that if Ah Fu didn''t marry, would Ah Fu still live if you died? If Ah Fu couldn''t live, I''m afraid my servant girl couldn''t live... She and I are sisters in love. If something happened to her, I''ll die In my heart, can I feel better? "Song Rong walked around, always using a circuitous way to surround himself with Chu Yunqing.


    These words, listen to the people present, are stunned.


    Especially Ah Fu and Qingtao! Qingtao is OK. At this moment, she doesn''t want so much. She can cooperate as much as she can say!


    As for that Ah Fu, he was already frightened. Ignoring Chu Yun''s inclination, he looked at the green peach and said stumbling: "green peach... I... I''ll make it clear to you! I haven''t done anything to you. You... Don''t rely on me!"


    Green peach didn''t explain this, but turned cold and asked aggressively, "why didn''t you touch it? Here? Dare you say you didn''t touch it?" then green peach pointed to his chest.


    Ah Fu''s face suddenly turned red, like a cooked shrimp. His tongue couldn''t stretch straight: "I..."


    "What are you? You''re a man. If you touch it, you''ll touch it! What''s hard to admit!" Qingtao straightened his chest, took a step forward and approached Ah Fu.


    Ah Fu suddenly felt faint. This... He just wanted to make his childe better. Why did he catch himself up?


    Just when Ah Fu wanted to say something, he saw Song Rong''s smiling eyes. At this time, Ah Fu hesitated and tangled for a while, thinking secretly in his heart that it would be really uncomfortable for him to marry Qingtao, a fierce and unscrupulous woman.


    But now... It seems that only miss song can control her childe. You know, sometimes the master has no way to take the childe. Let''s say today. When the childe comes out, the master is reluctant, but the childe finally comes out!


    At present, the childe is delayed by Song Rong. How difficult is it? And Song Rong came up with a good idea

 Chapter 93

    Ah Fu thought and made up his mind secretly. For the sake of the childe, he could not even want his life. What''s more, is this marrying the smelly girl Qingtao?


    Thinking so, Ah Fu won''t argue! Default directly.


    If you marry Qingtao, you can let Song Rong do more to persuade the childe, it will not lose money.


    Seeing Ah Fu''s acquiescence, Song Rong smiled: "look, childe Chu, you are not responsible for yourself, that is, you are not responsible for Ah Fu. Then, Qingtao is my man! Where can I sit and ignore? So, with me, don''t think about dying yourself!"


    Chu Yunqing has few words. Where can he tell Song Rong? He had to be silent. He looked at his nose and mouth like an old monk.


    Song Rong looked at Ah Fu and said, "Ah Fu, don''t worry. I think your childe will not accept you and Qingtao for a while and a half. This is serious thinking!"


    Chu Yunqing pretended that he could not hear song Rong''s words. Hearing Song Rong obviously distorted his attitude. The same motionless look on his face also moved slightly.


    "Qingtao, go and help Yunxia cook together. It''s almost noon. Let''s have dinner here together with Childe Chu." Song Rong ordered again.


    "Ah Fu, you sit here too." Song Rong ordered directly in front of Chu Yunqing''s nonexistence.


    Ah Fu could not ignore his master like Song Rong, so he hesitated.


    Song Rong said directly, "what are you looking at? Your childe is worried about your life at this time! Don''t disturb him. This is my territory. What your childe said doesn''t count. I let you sit. Besides, you''ve done even more offensive things. What are you afraid of!"


    When Song Rong said this, Ah Fu sat down.


    Song Rong poured tea for Ah Fu himself, which made Ah Fu a little flattered.


    "Ah Fu, have you grown up with your childe since childhood?" Song Rong asked with a smile.


    When Ah Fu heard this, he said proudly, "of course, I have served the childe since I was sensible!"


    "Then you must know a lot about your childe?" Song Rong narrowed her eyes and asked as if she were a little fox.


    Ah Fu really answered Song Rong: "I''m afraid the master doesn''t know me, childe!"


    Song Rong continued, "let me ask you something about your childe. Will you tell me the truth?"


    Speaking of this, Song Rong lowered her voice and said, "I also know how to change your childe."


    Hearing what Song Rong said, Ah Fu''s eyes lit up and said, "there''s nothing you can''t say anyway. Just ask, Miss Song!"


    "How old is your childe that doesn''t wet the bed?" Song Rong asked with a smile.


    Ah Fu was stunned!


    Chu Yunqing was stunned! He was drinking tea and choked: "song... Miss Song, are you..."


    "Don''t you know?" Song Rong asked Ah Fu while observing Chu Yun''s look.


    Isn''t Chu Yunqing living as if he didn''t eat fireworks? Then she will let Chu Yun pour and be well contaminated with human fireworks! A strange person should ask this vulgar question!


    She doesn''t believe it. Chu Yunqing is really an immortal. Don''t you need to eat, drink and sleep?


    "Childe is..." Ah Fu was about to answer.


    Chu Yun tilted his head, looked at Ah Fu and said, "Ah Fu!" he planned Ah Fu''s words, with a suspicious blush on his face.


    Chu Yunqing''s complexion has always been morbid pale. Now he has a red halo. It seems that he has more blood color. Ah Fu is very happy to see it! Young master, how long have you not looked like this?


    No, it can be said that the childe has never been like this! At least he hasn''t seen it!


    Until today, after being stirred up by Song Rong, he found that the childe could live so popular.


    Although Song Rong is always challenging the limits of her childe, you know, usually, the childe is angry and can''t! At best, say a few words to him in a low voice!


    Such a childe frightened his heart!


    If Song Rong can make the childe angry and embarrassed... He will not blame Song Rong, but thank Song Rong!


    At this moment, Ah Fu even calculated in his heart how to often meet Song Rong.


    As usual, Ah Fu doesn''t think so. Instead, he thinks Song Rong is a broom star. Every time he meets Song Rong, he is unlucky and wants to stay away from him!


    Besides Song Rong, at this time, he has looked at Chu Yun with a smile.


    Chu Yunqing is not stupid. Where can he not understand that song Ronggang was intentional. There is something helpless on his face.


    Chu Yunqing felt for the first time that girls were so difficult to deal with!


    The food is on the table bit by bit. There are carp loved by Song Rong, fried cabbage, drunk chicken bought earlier, cold bamboo shoots, small fried meat, and some spare ribs and mushroom soup.


    These things, placed in the Song government, may have to change their auspicious names, such as fish leaping over the dragon''s gate and full of gold and jade.


    But outside, where should we pay attention to these!


    What''s rare is that Yunxia''s skill is very good, especially in fish making. She is even better than the cook of the Song Dynasty. Who makes Yunxia come from a fisherman''s family? There will be a lot of tricks in eating fish for many years!


    It tastes good except fish.


    Song Rong felt more and more that Yunxia, a weak girl, was actually very powerful inside!


    Six dishes and one soup are not very rich for Song Rong and Chu Yunqing.


    The food was cooked in two. Two tables were placed in the yard, and the other one was reserved for the next people and shopkeeper Zhong.


    On this table, only Song Rong, Chu Yunqing and Ah Fu Sat. after waiting for the food, Ah Fu didn''t dare to sit here, so he took the dishes and chopsticks placed in front of him and went to the next table.


    Therefore, only Song Rong and Chu Yunqing were left on the table. The air around them seemed to be solidified.


    Song Rong stabilized her mood and ignored Chu Yunqing. When there was only one person on the table, Chu Yunqing on the opposite side would be as if she had hung a picture or put an ice sculpture.


    With this understanding, Song Rong came to eat on his own.


    Chu Yun sat there for a long time without moving. Song Rong snorted coldly, "what? Are you afraid I''ll let someone poison you?"


    After all, Chu Yunqing picked up the dishes and chopsticks and ate. At least he was a man, but he was more gentle and elegant than Song Rong, and the amount of food was very small. Song Rong was disgusted in his heart. No wonder Chu Yunqing became so ill! It''s strange that you''re not weak when you eat so little!

 Chapter 94

    But Song Rong didn''t say much this time. She has done enough! If Chu Yunqing doesn''t know how to cherish himself, he deserves it!


    Thinking about it, Song Rong didn''t notice that her chopsticks had stretched out over the bamboo shoot. At this moment, Chu Yunqing was also eating the bamboo shoot. The two people collided with each other.


    The dish that Chu Yun had just picked up fell on the plate when Song Rong hit it.


    Chu Yunqing looked up at Song Rong at this time. His eyes were very clear and there was no other emotion, but it still made Song Rong feel a little uncomfortable. Song Rong directly picked up a chopstick bamboo shoot and put it in Chu Yunqing''s bowl: "give it back to you!"


    Chu Yunqing''s chopsticks gave him a little meal. When he returned to his bowl, he picked up a bamboo shoot and put it in his mouth.


    The entrance is crisp, with the unique fragrance of fresh bamboo shoots. In addition to these, there seems to be a taste in the bamboo shoots that Chu Yunqing can''t say. It doesn''t belong to the bamboo shoots... It belongs to


    Chu Yun leaned to think of this and looked up at the girl opposite him, who was eating with her head down.


    The girl''s light colored clothes are as beautiful as bamboo shoots after a spring rain, crisp and green, and full of vitality.


    Ah Fu over there, although he was also eating, his eyes had never left his childe. When Ah Fu saw that Chu Yunqing ate the food that Song Rong had sandwiched, his face was full of shock.


    How could this childe eat the food that Song Rong put in the past!


    You know, it''s hard to have childe and Song Rong eat at the same table


    At the beginning, when the family banquet was held, my wife also served dishes for the childe, but the childe picked them out bit by bit and put them next to him. He didn''t eat a mouthful! It made my wife lose face at that time!


    However, we later learned that their childe is not aimed at his wife, but has this quirk. He doesn''t like others to touch his own things. What''s more, he uses chopsticks with saliva to serve him dishes?


    Ah Fu feels that his world today has been subverted by Song Rong and Qingtao!


    Song Rong ate two bowls of rice in a row. She won''t be stingy with her stomach. She wants to grow up more, and then grow up quickly. Now her small body of bean sprouts is of great benefit. I won''t be discovered by others and won''t attract people''s attention. I can dress up as a pig and eat a tiger, but the same body, It also brought her a lot of trouble, and it was inconvenient to do a lot of things.


    Grow up quickly, there''s nothing wrong! So she can really provoke the whole second room!


    Don''t let anyone bully them!


    Take another look at Chu Yunqing, but he just ate a bowl of rice. Song Rong hummed twice and didn''t say anything.


    After dinner, green peach and red apricot neatly packed up their things. Song Rong sat here drinking tea. After a break, Song Rong took the initiative to say, "Ah Fu, take your childe back."


    "Ah!" Ah Fu replied.


    Then Ah Fu went to Chu Yunqing''s side and discussed, "young master, let''s go back?"


    Song Rong squinted at Ah Fu: "if your childe doesn''t go back, you''ll tell Qingshan and Qinghu to close the shop first and carry your childe back."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong paused: "it''s not a big deal to lift him back, but if the shop is closed, the people who buy medicine outside may not be able to buy medicine in time. In this way, I don''t know how many people can''t stand it!"


    Chu Yun''s eyes changed a little after all. He stood up and fell on his feet in a moon white robe.


    "Miss Song, excuse me." Chu Yun said in a slow voice.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing with a smile: "what bother you? In the final analysis, I tied you up."


    Chu Yunqing''s face was calm. He ignored Song Rong and went out directly.


    At this time, Qingtao had opened the door and sent two people back. Song Rong didn''t forget to shout: "Ah Fu! If your childe comes back again, you remember what I said! If there''s no way, you can find me!"


    Now Song Rong seems to have found some fun in Chu Yunqing. What does Chu Yunqing want to do? She doesn''t let Chu Yunqing do it! In the previous life, Chu Yun owed her and left her alone for the rest of her life. In this life, if you can get back some interest, why not?


    Moreover, she really doesn''t want chu Yun to die. She won''t marry Chu Yun, but even without herself, will there be a girl to marry in the future?


    It must be that whether in her previous life or in this life, Su Hui will not marry in the past. There will be an individual girl to take her place and take the road of her last life. She doesn''t want such a thing to happen.


    Moreover, she just doesn''t want Mrs. Chu to be happy. She just wants to see that if Chu Yunqing lives a long life, Mrs. Chu and her son won''t have a chance to turn over all their lives!


    "Young lady, that childe Chu is really strange! Our young lady is obviously for his good and doesn''t thank him, but it seems that we owe him!" Qingtao muttered with some dissatisfaction. Just because Chu Yunqing didn''t have a good attitude towards Song Rong, Qingtao had changed his opinion about Chu Yunqing. At the beginning, Green peach still thinks Chu Yunqing is a good man.


    Yunxia over there took a look at Qingtao. Obviously, there were some words that didn''t agree with Qingtao. She wanted to stop talking, but seeing Song Rong here and thinking of her own identity, it was really inappropriate to insert it into the words of the master and servant.


    Song Rong looked at Qingtao and said, "if he thanked me, wouldn''t it prove that he was wrong? He doesn''t think his fault doesn''t matter now. One day, I''ll let him know! I''m willing to say thank you to me."


    Seeing Song Rong''s conceited look on her face, Qingtao didn''t say what she thought. Looking at childe Chu, she is not a person who can be easily moved. Forget it. Since the young lady has this idea, she can''t beat the young lady as a servant girl.


    The shop has been open for two days. There is a lot of silver on the book.


    Song Rong came here today to calculate the silver. If he hadn''t been delayed by Chu Yun, Song Rong would have finished what he wanted to do and returned to the song house.


    Now there was no time to delay. Song Rong asked Yunxia to hold the money box and take the account book again.


    She showed that she poured all the silver on the table. If she didn''t pour it out, she couldn''t feel anything. But when she poured it out and looked at the white silver on the table, Song Rong couldn''t help feeling excited.

 Chapter 95

    She hasn''t seen so much silver put in front of her in her two lives!


    Song Rong and Qingtao, who were already Yunxia, began to count the silver. They put the large pieces of silver together and put them in a larger money bag. They wrote a note indicating how much they had.


    Suddenly, there were voices of counting silver in the yard.


    You don''t have to count carefully, put together the silver of similar quality, and then put it on the scale used to weigh medicinal materials in Qinghu. You can know how much it is with a slight scale. It''s normal to come and go less, and it''s a little worse or more.


    Song Rong can understand as long as he doesn''t fall short in large numbers.


    After counting the silver, Song Rong counted the total. Finally, the smile on her face became bigger and bigger. There were 430 liang of silver, not counting the copper money!


    Looking at the piles of unsold herbs in the backyard, Song Rong felt that she was going to make a fortune.


    Shopkeeper Zhong over there came for a walk from time to time and watched Song Rong calculate the money.


    Song Rong understood what shopkeeper Zhong meant, so she greeted shopkeeper Zhong with a smile: "shopkeeper Zhong, come here."


    "Hey!" shopkeeper Zhong hurried over.


    "It was agreed at the beginning that you would help to do a few days'' work, and then the silver will be paid to you. But I see you are in a hurry. Do you think so? I''ll give you the money to buy the shop first, but you still have to work here for half a month. I also know that it''s not easy to hire people in this year. That''s it. Two liang of silver a day, I''ll hire you to do half a month here In June, it will be 30 Liang silver for you. If you and your family are ill, they will give you medicine for free. Do you think so? "Song Rong asked with a smile.


    In the past, hiring a better cashier only needed eight liang of silver a month. Now Song Rong only used half a month, but gave thirty liang of silver. The price is not low.


    There is no way to do this. In the medicine shop, you often have to contact patients. The risk factor is too high. Moreover, the current medicine shop is much busier than ordinary shops. Shopkeeper Zhong has never stopped. Thirty liang of silver, although it looks expensive, it is worth spending after careful analysis.


    Shopkeeper Zhong is a middle-aged man with a goatee. He is slightly thin and has a smart face. He thinks about it and finally says, "yes!"


    The shop sold 400 Liang, but it lost a lot. Now it can recover part of the loss in half a month. The most important thing is that the current medicinal materials are too expensive. If anyone in the family accidentally gets sick and takes the medicine several times, he will have to be dozens of Liang. This is still a saving situation. The owner promised to give free medicine, but it will save a lot of money! Although he said he didn''t want his family to get sick, it''s not what he can say in the current year. Don''t buy medicinal herbs for the money he sells the shop. In this way, he will have no money left, and he will directly change from a rich family with a shop to a poor one!


    Now there is a guarantee, which is also good!


    Seeing that shopkeeper Zhong''s neat promise came down, Song Rong ordered: "give me the house deed in a moment. I won''t change it into silver... So give it to you."


    Shopkeeper Zhong nodded.


    Song Rong then told Qingtao, "Qingtao, go to the tailor''s shop next to you and invite the woman shopkeeper over there to be a middleman for us!"


    When shopkeeper Zhong saw Song Rong''s orders one by one, he admired Song Rong from the bottom of his heart. This little girl is really unusual. At a young age, he handled these things correctly. Even if ordinary people want to deceive this little girl, they are afraid they can''t do it.


    Before long, Qingtao came back. The one who followed Qingtao was a plump woman in her thirties. This was the female shopkeeper of the tailor''s shop next to her. Her name was Xue siniang. The man who died earlier supported the shop alone. She was a widow.


    Song Rong invited someone to come over and began to write down the contract. They all opened their own shop. How can they not read? The two men looked at Song Rong and wrote down the contract.


    Song Rong wrote in small block letters with hairpin flowers. The font is beautiful. Song Rong''s words are good-looking. Now they are written as a ten-year-old girl, which is amazing!


    After writing it, sign it, and then press the handprint. The business is done. Wait until the next day, go to the Yamen and report it for filing! Song Rong didn''t put the deed close to her. Only at this time did she have a sense of sureness.


    She has her own shop now.


    In her previous life, she also had a shop. There were several shops. Song Dai gave her a dowry. Of course, Song Dai didn''t want to give such a rich family dowry, but after all, the family she was going to marry was the Chu family, which was also a big family. Chu Dai was a person in business. It was always difficult to lose face in such a thing.


    And if there is no dowry, isn''t Song Dai''s good reputation of taking care of his second younger brother and daughter going to fly?


    But it was because of these shops that she attracted trouble. Chu Yunhong and Mrs. Chu put their hands to themselves!


    Song Rong thought of this and felt flustered in her heart. However, in a moment, her mood was better. This life is different from the previous life. Everything has started again. She now has her own shop, and others don''t know it!


    In this life, she will not marry into the Chu house, and there is no need for such worry.


    This ronghuatang is just the beginning. She will not only have her own medicine shop, but also her own restaurant. One day, if she can hold down the song and Chu families in this business, who can bully her?


    Even if it can''t be pressed, it has its own industry, which is a guarantee for itself after all.


    Song Rong finished handling these things and went back with the account book.


    Waiting for her to go back, she calculated carefully and knew whether the money was right or not.


    When she came here and went, no one found her. Even Xu didn''t seem to notice it. When she came back, she was just seen by Xu.


    Xu''s eyes fell on Song Rong''s feet and looked at the dirt on Song Rong''s shoes. Then he realized: "linniang, where did you just go? But did you really go to Nanshan hospital?"


    Song Rong saw that Xu''s eyes were clear and clear. She knew that she couldn''t hide it, so she lowered her head, looked like she knew it was wrong, and said, "Mom, I just went out, took something, and then came back quickly."

 Chapter 96

    Xu looked at Song Rong with a look of hatred for iron and steel, and then ordered Haitang to say, "Haitang, you go to boil water and let the young lady and green peach bathe. Then, change the young lady''s clothes, wash them, and boil some ginger soup for her!"


    Listening to her mother''s meaning, she wanted to disinfect everything inside and outside. Song Rong was helpless. However, in order to reassure Xu, she followed Xu''s meaning. Besides, she was also responsible for the people in Penglai hospital.


    If she really comes back with something, she can''t afford the consequences!


    Waiting for Song Rong to pack up, put on a lake green dress and spread her hair, she only used the hair band to comb some small bun on her head, so she went to find Xu.


    Xu was drinking tea with a calm face at this time. Song Rong knew that Xu was angry.


    With a smile on her face, she walked slowly forward, grabbed Xu''s sleeve, shook it and said, "Mom, linniang came to see you. Linniang knows it''s wrong. Don''t be angry."


    Xu said nothing. Obviously, Song Rong can''t coax him easily.


    Song Rong sighed and said, "Mom, I have a compelling reason to go out."


    "What''s the reason why I have to go out? Don''t you know I''m worried about you?" Xu''s voice was slightly heavy. It seemed that Xu, who has always had a good temper, was really annoyed by Song Rong.


    Song Rong knew that Xu was concerned about himself. Of course, he wouldn''t really take it seriously, but said slowly, "Mom, I''m going out to do something big this time."


    Then Song Rong took out the deed and handed it to Xu: "Mom, look."


    Xu''s eyes were attracted by what Song Rong took out at this time. She forgot to be angry with Song Rong. She looked at Song Rong and asked, "linniang, what are you?"


    Then Xu turned around. When he found that it was the deed of house, he asked, "did you buy a shop?"


    Song Rong said with a smile, "Mom, I bought this shop with 400 Liang."


    Xu frowned slightly. Four hundred taels of silver was still a lot in Xu''s heart. Song Rong smiled and said: "Niang, we don''t only have such a shop now, but also have a lot of medicinal materials. Waiting for the medicinal materials to be sold out, I''ll return the 800 Liang you gave me for you to keep. As for this shop... Niang, don''t ask me for it. Keep it as a dowry for me in the future!"


    Song Rong joked that she can''t give the shop to Xu for the time being. My mother is in the back house. Where can I take care of the shop? If she wants to take care of it, it''s easy to show her feet.


    This shop must not be known to the people in the family, or it will become the property of the Song family from her private property.


    When she is strong enough and is not afraid of being plotted to take these things, it is not too late to let the shop fall into their own hands openly. At that time, Song Dai and others have thoughts and can''t move her a minute and a half!


    Xu looked at Song Rong''s playful appearance and forgot to be angry. He smiled and said, "how old are you, just thinking about getting married!"


    Song Rong smiled and said, "if I don''t prepare in advance, it will be too late!"


    Xu looked at Song Rong reluctantly and said, "Niang knows that you have big ideas in your heart, but Niang still hopes you can focus on your own safety. Now only you and yu''er are left. You can''t make any mistakes."


    "By the way, mother, where''s yu''er?" when Xu talked about Song Yu, Song Rong remembered that he hadn''t seen Song Yu today.


    Xu opened his mouth and said, "yu''er is a restless man. At this time, I''m sulking because I won''t let him out."


    Song Rong smiled and said, "Mom, I''ll go and see yu''er."


    Xu nodded and waited for Song Rong to come out of his sight. Xu remembered that she was just angry with Song Rong, which was so bypassed by Song Rong.


    Xu sighed helplessly. Now she can''t guess Lin Niang''s mind, and she doesn''t know what Lin Niang will look like in the future.


    When Song Rong came to the house where Song Yu lived, she saw that Song Yu was sullen and angry.


    Song Rong came over, looked at Song Yu and asked, "yu''er, who are you angry with? Tell your sister, my sister will find him to vent her anger for you!"


    "Who else can it be, not a mother, won''t let me out!" Song Yu said angrily.


    When he finished, he realized that he was wrong. The person who came seemed to be his sister. She said that her mother was bad in front of her sister. Won''t her tell her?


    Looking at Song Yu like this, Song Rong said with a smile, "why? I dare not admit it?"


    "I... I don''t mean that. How can I be angry with my mother." Song Yu said duplicity.


    "Yu''er, Niang, it''s for your own good. You know what? Many people are ill now. Niang is afraid that you will be infected if you go out." Song Rong said earnestly.


    "But why are Ruixian and Xuezhen not afraid?" Song Yu blurted out.


    Song Rong was slightly stunned and asked, "how could you say that?"


    "Ruixian and Xuezhen just came here. They said Aunt five asked them to come to me to play, but after playing for a while, they left." Song Yu said casually.


    Song Rong frowned when she heard this. Why did Ruixian and Xuezhen come to Penglai hospital?


    "What did they send you?" Song Rong asked. She was always a little uneasy in her heart, so she asked once. Song Yu was slightly defensive when she saw Song Rong asking.


    Song Rong eats more rice than Song Yu. Looking at Song Yu like this, why don''t you understand that there must be something. Song Yu doesn''t want to let herself know.


    "Yu''er, you quietly tell your sister that she wants to know!" Song Rong said with a smile.


    "Why? Yu''er is worried about her sister robbing you? I haven''t done this for a long time. Instead of doing so, I gave you some of my treasures. Is yu''er unwilling to show her sister now?" said Song Rong with a wronged look.


    Song Yu''s eyes flickered. After all, she felt that she was going too far. What her sister said was not wrong. She really didn''t do this for a long time. Instead, she cared for herself. Since it was so, how could he do so?


    Thinking so, Song Yu slowly found out a few things.


    Those are two exquisite sugar figurines, lifelike and lifelike. One is like a monkey stealing a peach and the other is like a rooster announcing the dawn. In addition to these two things, there is a wooden carving Trojan horse.

 Chapter 97

    "In addition to these two things, Ruixian gave me two cakes, but let me eat them, sister... If you don''t give you one of these sugar people..." Song Yu hesitated and looked at the sugar people in her hand, and couldn''t decide which to give Song Rong.


    At this moment, where does Song Rong have the mind to pay attention to these? In her mind, there are the two sentences said by Song Yu. Ruixian gave him two cakes and he ate them!


    Song Rong thought, and her back was cold. What are Xuezhen and Ruixian like? She saw through it only once. Will they kindly send something to yu''er to eat? If these two people are really so generous, Song Rong is a hundred people who don''t believe it! I can''t tell. There''s something fishy in that thing!


    Thinking so, Song Rong''s face turned black, but Song Yu had eaten the food. She had no way.


    Look at the two rare things in Song Yu''s hand. Song Rong''s head is bigger. It''s this flash of God''s Kung Fu. Song Yu has begun to lick the sugar man!


    Song Rong didn''t have time to think about anything. When she moved her hand, she grabbed the two sugar figurines and the Trojan horse: "put the things here first and let her keep them for you!"


    Then Song Rong rushed out with these two things.


    Song Yu was left alone in the room. Some of them didn''t return to their senses. Waiting for him to return to his senses, they had caught up with him: "sister, give me back!"


    Song Rong ran not slowly, but Song Yu kept up with him like a small tail at this time.


    Song Rong suddenly ran into Haitang and hurriedly ordered, "Haitang, stop yu''er!"


    Begonia doesn''t know why, but seeing Song Rong say so, she listens to Song Rong. These days, Begonia looks at Song Rong with new eyes and has a deeper understanding of Song Rong. At this moment, Begonia really doesn''t think Song Rong is bullying Song Yu.


    Pity that Song Yu. He still wants to catch up, but he has been stopped by Haitang.


    Back in the house, Song Rong called Qingtao, wrapped the two things with a handkerchief and said, "find a place where there is no one to bury them!"


    Seeing Song Rong''s look frightening, Qingtao didn''t dare to ask more. She took something and went out. When she was about to go out, Song Rong ordered: "burn it!"


    "Hey!" green peach answered.


    Song Rong washed her hands again and sat there to relax. She still felt frightened.


    In her heart, she has a very bad hunch that there is a problem in the pastries Song Yu eats. Thinking of this, Song Rong''s heart is slightly cold. If Song Yu really has any problem, she will not let go of song qiuniang!


    With song qiuniang and Xue zhenruixian, there was no deep hatred in her last life. In this life, it was just some quarrels, which was not enough to make her too interested. But if these people dared to reach out to their brother, she would make these people regret it!


    Outside came Song Yu''s unyielding noise: "bad sister! Bully me! I don''t have such a sister!"


    The continuous sound made Song Rong''s head big, but she couldn''t get angry. Who let this be her mother''s brother? She only hopes that Song Yu can grow up safely and understand her pains as a sister.


    Song Rong sorted out her thoughts and came out. When she came out, she saw Song Yu standing there crying and Xu comforting.


    Song Rong''s heart rested helplessly. It seems that today''s thing has wasted her previous efforts, and yu''er is bound to alienate her again!


    Song Rong came over weakly: "Mom."


    Xu glanced at Song Rong and whispered, "Lin Niang, what''s the matter with yu''er?"


    Xu''s tone was as gentle and loving as ever. He didn''t blame Song Rong at all, which made Song Rong feel a little relieved. His mother believed her after all.


    Song Rong said softly, "Xuezhen and Ruixian have just come."


    "I know that." Xu nodded.


    "They took things for yu''er and gave gifts." Song Rong said with a slight meal.


    When Xu saw that his daughter looked like this, he knew something later: "linniang, you mean..."


    Song Rong took a look and saw that there was no one else in the yard. He snorted coldly and said, "what kind of person is aunt five? You don''t know, as well as Xuezhen and Ruixian. If there are really good things, how can you think of our yu''er?"


    "That......" Xu Shi looked at Song Yu with worry.


    Song Rong said, "I burned the food, but yu''er has eaten the cake."


    Song Rong doesn''t want to hide this from Xu Shi. Now she is alone to deal with Song Yu. It''s neither beating nor scolding. She has a sense of powerlessness, but if Xu Shi helps nearby, it will be much better.


    When Xu heard this, she was surprised and her face turned white. She felt a little guilty again. If Lin Niang hadn''t reminded her, she didn''t think of how much. She thought that yu''er had been detained in Penglai hospital for a long time. It''s hard for people to come. She was also willing to let these people accompany yu''er.


    Besides, if she stopped Xuezhen and Ruixian, she wouldn''t have told song qiuniang.


    Song Yu is still crying. He doesn''t understand Xu and Song Rong.


    Xu took out his handkerchief and helped Song Yu wipe away the tears on her face bit by bit. Then he said in a warm voice, "yu''er, don''t cry. Do you know that your sister is for you."


    Song Yu didn''t believe what Xu said: "she won''t be good to me. If she is really good to me, how can she rob things from my hands!"


    "Just to make excuses for yourself!" Song Yu added again.


    Song Rong''s Qi and blood surged: "I really owe you in my last life!" said. Song Rong''s eyes were red. She was not afraid of hardship and fatigue. She was afraid that she was clearly considering for her family, to be misunderstood and alienated.


    You know, in Song Rong''s heart, Xu and Song Yu are the two most important people!


    Now Song Yu is like this. Song Rong says he is not sad. It''s false.


    "Yu''er, many people have died outside. Your sister doesn''t want you to stick anything that isn''t in our yard. She''s afraid of your accident. She cares. If your sister really wants these things, how can she burn them?" Xu said while wiping tears for Song Yu.


    Xu has no way to tell Song Yu clearly that there are problems with those things. This is groundless. Second, Song Yu is still young. Song Yu says too much to Song Yu, and Song Yu may not be able to understand. If it is said carelessly in the future, it will be a great trouble for people who want to hear it.

 Chapter 98

    Song Yu looked at Xu, sobbed and said, "I like that thing so much."


    Song Rong also recovered at this time and said, "if yu''er likes it, my sister will give you better in two days?"


    In the end, it''s her brother. Even if she''s angry, she won''t be angry for long. Moreover, yu''er will be like this because she doesn''t handle things properly. You know, yu''er wanted to give her one a moment ago!


    But at that time, she was very flustered when she watched Song Yu eat the sugar man. She, who had always been calm and self-contained, was also flustered. She didn''t think about anything, so she took the simplest way to grab it.


    It will inevitably hurt yu''er''s heart.


    Song Yu quietly glanced at Song Rong and saw that Song Rong was also looking at him. At that moment, she moved her eyes away and said, "you lied to me!" when she said this, Song Yu''s tone had eased somewhat.


    Song Rong stretched out her hand, raised her little finger and said to Song Yu, "sister, I promise I won''t lie to you this time."


    Song Yu hesitated and refused to stretch out his hand. Xu said in a warm voice: "if your sister doesn''t give you some back, my mother will help you teach her a lesson."


    Seeing Xu''s mouth, Song Yu reached out and hooked Song Rong, and said, "if my sister deceives, I''ll never pay attention to you again!"


    Listening to Song Yu''s childish words, Song Rong said in a warm voice, "my sister will not cheat you. My sister knows that I went too far just now, but I''m just a brother like you. If you get sick because of something you ate, what can you do for your sister?"


    With this, Song Rong''s eyes turned red and began to shed tears.


    This time, Song Rong is mixed with true and false, not because Song Yu''s attitude is sad. Compared with this, her heart is really worried, and she doesn''t know whether she has time to do these. If there is a problem in the pastries Song Yu eats, what should she do?


    Thinking of these, Song Rong''s heart is very sad.


    As for the other half, she knows that Song Yu is no longer sensible and has some conscience. Seeing her cry, she will feel guilty. In this way, it can also ease their relationship.


    She doesn''t want to. Because of such a small thing, she will erase all her previous efforts. She can only do her best to repair it. If she works hard, it''s better than not!


    Song Yu watched Song Rong cry and stopped her tears. Instead, she felt uncomfortable. How did he feel that he seemed to have done too much to his sister? My sister seems to really care about herself, but she seems not only ungrateful, but also makes my sister cry angrily?


    Thinking of these, Song Yu''s face looked a little guilty, but he was still a little angry and didn''t take the initiative to apologize.


    But he went back with his head down.


    Watching Song Yu leave, Xu looked at Song Rong with worry and helped Song Rong wipe away her tears: "linniang, don''t cry... Yu''er is still young and doesn''t understand. Sooner or later, yu''er will understand the pains of being a sister!"


    Song Rong said anxiously, "I feel bad not because of yu''er''s attitude towards me, but because of what yu''er eats..."


    When Xu heard Song Rong say this, his face also looked sad.


    Song Rong couldn''t bear to feel so sad about Xu, so she comforted her: "Mom, don''t worry too much. I''m just guessing. Maybe there won''t be anything."


    Song Rong just said that. At night, something happened to Song Yu!


    "Miss! No, the childe suddenly has a high fever!" Qingtao hurried in. Whether Song Rong is sleeping or not, he shouted at his throat.


    When Song Rong heard this, she was shocked and got up.


    Now it was midnight. She put on a dress and ran directly to the place where Song Yu was!


    Xu was already there at this time. She looked at Song Yu with red eyes. Song Yu''s face was crimson. Song Rong just wanted to reach out and touch it. Xu quickly blocked Song Rong: "linniang, don''t come here. Your brother has been like this. Niang doesn''t want you to do anything again!"


    "Go and invite a doctor!" Song Rong said eagerly. In that tone, she was already crying.


    "Let''s go!" said Begonia.


    "Niang, I''m cold..." Song Yu opened her eyes and said weakly.


    Xu''s heart aches even more. Song Yu''s body is burning badly. Now he is still shouting cold. It can be seen that Song Yu is really burning well.


    "Yu''er..." Song Rong stood by and said at a loss.


    According to the memory of her previous life, Song Yu should not have something now, but many changes have taken place now. Xue Zhen and Ruixian were not in the song house in her previous life. Now... Will yu''er be rewritten because of these changes?


    Yu''er, yu''er, you can''t have anything! Song Rong repeated it again and again in her heart.


    However, Song Yu''s current situation makes Song Rong anxious. She is not a doctor and can''t help it at all.


    Before long, the doctor came. This doctor didn''t diagnose the Song family before. The doctor was afraid of catching something and didn''t come anymore.


    Song Rong looked at the doctor and asked, "where did the doctor come from?"


    Begonia said: "next to our house, I don''t know when to start, there was a medical school, which was invited from there."


    Song Rong doesn''t want to delay the doctor to diagnose Song Yu, but she definitely doesn''t want to be careless about the doctor''s affairs.


    If the doctor has any more problems, what should yu''er do?


    Song Rong admits that she is a little too worried now, but the song house is a man eating devil''s cave. She has to be careful. She must not make a mistake on yu''er!


    "Oh? Why don''t I know? There''s a medical school next to our house?" Song Rong muttered to herself and asked again.


    "We just opened the medical school. Miss San, you''d better let me see the seventh childe quickly." the doctor said and went inside.


    Seeing that the doctor was about to meet Song Yu, Song Rong said in a deep voice, "green peach, stop me!"


    "Did you just come here? Then we know I''m the third lady? That''s the seventh childe?" Song Rong asked, biting her teeth.


    As soon as he said this, the look of the people in the room changed slightly. The doctor''s eyes dodged slightly and said, "of course, I want to know what kind of people live next to me when I move here."


    Song Rong gritted her teeth and said, "there are many children of the same age in our song house. For example, there are only a few as old as me. How can you decide that I am the third young lady? Not someone else?"

 Chapter 99

    The doctor''s eyes were somewhat surprised. Then he dodged and said, "is the girl the second miss?"


    But at this moment, Song Rong didn''t believe this man any more and said, "see off!"


    I don''t know what kind of moth will come out if such a person is diagnosed!


    Xu watched and did not stop Song Rong. At this time, Xu also noticed that things were unusual.


    Today is the time. There is something wrong with the things sent by Song Rong, Zhu Xuezhen and Zhu Ruixian. If she could find out earlier, she would not let yu''er fall ill and go to bed again.


    "Miss, it''s not easy for us to invite the doctor when the doctor is gone. Now in the big night, and the epidemic is rampant, several doctors will be kind to go out at midnight!" Haitang said anxiously as he watched Qingtao drive people away.


    She didn''t disagree with Song Rong''s practice, but worried about what Song Yu would do.


    Xu''s eyes were also full of worry.


    Song Rong thought for a moment. A person''s shadow floated in her mind. She whispered, "wait for me here. I''ll invite a doctor."


    "Lin Niang, do you want to go in person? If you know where it is, let the people go." Xu said with a worried face. Xu was very worried about the safety of Song Yu, but it doesn''t mean she doesn''t care about Song Rong. The palms and backs of her hands are full of meat! This pair of children can''t do without any. Now yu''er has fallen ill. Where can she let linniang have an accident!


    She didn''t dare to think about it. If something happened to Song Yu and Lin Niang, how would she deal with herself!


    Song Rong said, "I''m afraid this man wants me to invite him in person."


    Not to mention anything else, I''m afraid that most people can''t finish it. It''s green peach. I don''t know the terrain of Chu house at this time!


    With that, Song Rong hurried out. When waiting for Song Rong to step at the door with one foot, song rongai didn''t forget to look back and say, "Mom, don''t tell others about yu''er''s illness. Don''t spread it out to Penglai hospital."


    When I just invited a doctor, I went through the small door. If people in Penglai hospital don''t take the initiative to say it, I''m afraid no one will know Song Yu''s situation.


    Although Xu didn''t understand why Song Rong ordered this, at this moment, Xu had lost her calmness. She didn''t know what to do. She had to listen to her always intelligent daughter.


    When Song Yu goes out, she takes Qingtao with her. She is a young girl. It''s a little unsafe to go out this big night. If she really meets someone with other thoughts, she is no matter how smart she is, she can''t play any role!


    Song Rong, another doctor, has no way to invite him. Those who can invite him are not at ease. Now Song Rong has only one way, that is, to go to Chu house!


    This is also the worst policy. She doesn''t want to mess with Chu Yunqing, but... Now, only Chu Yunqing can reassure Song Rong.


    Song''s house and Chu''s house are not close. Song Rong thought about it. First, he detoured to ronghua hall. The ox cart is here. Qinghu heard that Song Rong''s came. Without saying a word, he got up and began to wear clothes. As for Qingshan, he wore inner clothes, began to put the ox on the car, opened the door and rushed outside.


    Waiting for the green lake to be cleaned up, the green mountain has cleaned up the ox cart.


    At night, there were no pedestrians on the road. Song Rong, who Qinghu knew, was very worried, so he whipped the cow and dared to rush to Chu house as fast as possible.


    It took an hour and a half to get to Chu house, which was the fastest speed Song Rong could use.


    She and Qingtao, who are familiar with the road, entered the Chu house from the hole behind the Chu house. In the Chu house at night, the servants also stopped, but occasionally there were a few night watchmen.


    Song Rong can easily avoid it. When she arrives at lengyun courtyard, Song Rong is relieved. Chu Yun is very quiet. In the daytime, there are some servant women to work, but at night, I''m afraid only Ah Fu and Chu Yun are living here!


    Song Rong walked over and began to button the door gently.


    She didn''t dare to make her voice too loud. It was quiet this evening and her voice spread far. If she disturbed others, it wouldn''t be good!


    Knock knock knock


    The door was knocked.


    Chu Yunqing in the room had already fallen asleep, but because of his weak body, he had been sleeping uneasily. At night, his body would often suddenly get cold. The bone chilling cold made him unable to fall into deep sleep like normal people. Today he was fine. He was asleep.


    In his sleep, he dreamed of Song Rong, standing in front of him, pointing to her nose and scolding him.


    Since he was a child, he was weak and ill. His father loved him and was never willing to say a heavy word. Even if he had a second string and his son, he didn''t let anyone bully him.


    It can be said that no one, like Song Rong, would run into him in front of him.


    Ah Fu said something occasionally... But Ah Fu said it was thunder and the rain was small. He just didn''t care.


    But Song Rong seems different. He is not only impolite in words, but also bold in action.


    In his sleep, Chu Yunqing vaguely heard someone knocking at the door and opened his eyes.


    He went directly to the door and opened the door. Because it was so late, no one would look for him. He thought it was Ah Fu, so he opened his mouth and said, "Ah Fu, what are you doing?"


    At this time, Chu Yun leaned forward and saw Song Rong standing in front of him. Chu Yun leaned slightly stunned. Was he still dreaming?


    Before Chu Yunqing could continue to think, he heard Song Rong''s eager voice: "childe Chu, I have something I want to ask you for help."


    "You say." Chu Yunqing was also involuntarily infected by the eagerness in Song Rong''s tone, which had a little urging meaning.


    Song Rong hurriedly said, "my brother seems to have a fever. I want you to see it. You know, it''s difficult to invite a doctor now. I can only trust you."


    Hearing Song Rong''s last words, Chu Yun was slightly stunned. Finally, he turned and walked into the house.


    Song Rong also knew what Chu Yunqing was. Seeing this, she didn''t rush. Sure enough, she vaguely heard the sound of wearing clothes inside. Chu Yun leaned back and said to Song Rong, "Ah Fu is next door."


    Song Rong hurriedly called Ah Fu. Chu Yun''s body was so weak that she wouldn''t be at ease if she didn''t take Ah Fu with her!


    Ah Fu was awakened by Song Rong. He thought it was his childe. So he shouted to himself in the middle of the night. When Ah Fu rushed out, he saw Song Rong standing there, slightly stunned, and didn''t return to his mind for a long time.

 Chapter 100

    "Song... Miss Song, why are you here?" Ah Fu asked incredulously.


    How did Song Rong appear in his house this big night?


    "Ah Fu, hurry up and go out with me with your childe!" Song Rong''s tone was very urgent. Ah Fu was stunned. Then Ah Fu said, "Miss Song, we can''t get out this big night!"


    "I have a way! Follow me!" song Ronglian dragged.


    Waiting for Song Rong, Chu Yunqing and Ah Fu to appear next to the hole, Ah Fu''s face darkened: "Miss Song, come and hold us this big night and bother my childe to rest. Since my childe was moved by you, I believe you won''t harm my childe, so I won''t say anything, but this is the way you think of?" he said, Ah Fu stretched out his hand and pointed to the hole.


    Song Rong''s face turned red and said with some embarrassment, "I can''t help it. If I don''t have to, I won''t do this..."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong is somewhat guilty.


    "What kind of man is my childe? How can he drill this dog hole?" Ah Fu snorted.


    Qingtao is not happy to hear this. What is a dog hole? She and her young lady have come in twice. Ah Fu said that falling in Qingtao''s ear is to scold Song Rong and her in a disguised form. It''s just to scold her, but she wants to scold the young lady. Qingtao is the first to disagree!


    Green peach snorted coldly and said, "what is a dog hole? Even if it is a dog hole, is it a dog from here? Nonsense again, be careful of my torn mouth!"


    Qingtao''s temperament is becoming more and more fierce, especially in the face of Ah Fu, Qingtao has long understood that Ah Fu is a little thunder and rain, which takes advantage of his mouth. In fact, Ah Fu won''t really do anything!


    Ah Fu also said tit for tat: "hum, yes, there are not only dogs but also you who drill through the dog hole!"


    Green peach''s face turned black with anger and wanted to quarrel with Ah Fu.


    Chu Yunqing on the other side has bent down and passed through the hole. Song Rong is shocked to see Chu Yunqing pass through the door without changing her face... She thought it would take a lot of talking if she wanted Chu Yunqing to pass through here, but now it seems that she was worried too much.


    Song Rong''s heart also admired Chu Yun. This time, it can be said that Song Rong realized the other side of Chu Yun''s inclination!


    Chu Yun leaned over. Ah Fu hesitated. He directly chased Chu Yun and leaned over: "young master, hey, wait for me!"


    Ah Fu was only halfway up. Green peach hummed and pushed hard. Ah Fu was pushed so coldly that he almost fell to the ground. After waiting for him to get up, he scolded and said, "green peach, you dead girl! Come out and see how you deal with you!"


    Next came Song Rong and then Qingtao.


    After the green peach came out, he pinched his waist with both hands and said with a cold hum, "what? How do you want to clean me up?"


    With that, the green peach straightened his chest, leaned against Ah Fu, and snorted coldly. It felt like you could do anything to me.


    Song Rong''s heart was heavy all the way. Now he invited Chu Yunqing. His mood eased a little. He saw Ah Fu quarreling with Qingtao again. He was in a better mood. He couldn''t help but bring a smile on his face.


    At this time, Qinghu has driven the ox cart. Song Rong motioned for Ah Fu and Chu Yun to pour up.


    Ah Fu''s face is black again. What the hell is this damn Song Rong doing? Not only let his childe get out of the dog hole, but also let the childe ride in an ox cart. It''s really presumptuous!


    Without waiting for Ah Fu to say anything, Chu Yunqing had already sat on it. It felt like he was sitting on a soft couch instead of an ox cart.


    Song Rong couldn''t help admiring Chu Yun''s flexion and extension. If it were put on the general noble childe, would she have been angry long ago? But Chu Yunqing seemed to have nothing to do.


    Of course, the ox cart is not as stable as the carriage, and there is no place to lean on. Chu Yunqing probably sat on it for the first time. Song Rong was frightened when he saw it. It was like falling down if he was a little careless.


    Ah Fu held Chu Yunqing on the other side, then looked at Song Rong and said coldly, "what are you doing? You don''t hold my childe there. If my childe is broken, I won''t spare you!"


    Song Rong just moved and leaned against Chu Yun''s body. Chu Yun leaned and reached Song Rong. There was no way to fall over.


    Close, Song Rong smelled the faint fragrance of Medicine on Chu Yunqing''s body. In addition to the fragrance of medicine, Chu Yunqing also had a cool feeling, which made Song Rong feel that there was a big ice beside her.


    Song Rong even thought that if Chu Yun had not died in her previous life, she would not feel hot on this summer night. It was no different from putting an ice cube on the bed. She would certainly enjoy the heat and cool.


    Thinking of this, Song Rong''s face flushed slightly. What did she want to do! That''s all in my last life!


    Soon, we arrived at the song house.


    "Qinghu, don''t leave in a hurry. Wait here for a while to send childe Chu back." Song Rong ordered. Then he took Chu Yun to enter through the side door.


    The first time she sent someone out in Penglai hospital earlier, Mrs. Tan woke up at the night watch. Later, Song Rong went out again. She didn''t sleep, but sat on the stone steps waiting for Song Rong to come back and yawned from time to time.


    At this moment, seeing Song Rong coming back, an excited spirit quickly woke up, looked next to Song Rong, and saw Chu Yunqing.


    Mrs. Tan couldn''t help looking more. In front of him, the young man stood upright, as if he were repairing bamboo, quiet and natural, dressed in white, which made him very refined. His face was more than clean and handsome. His eyes were as bright as the moon, with a clear light, but not dazzling.


    Song Rong couldn''t care what Mrs. Tan was thinking, so she took Chu Yun to Penglai hospital in a hurry.


    At the moment, Xu Shi is looking at Song Yu with worry. Song Rong takes a look. There is no one else in the room except Haitang and Xu Shi. Song Rong knows that her mother listened to her own words and didn''t call others.


    Hearing the sound, Xu turned back quickly and saw Song Rong coming back with an anxious face, followed by two people, among whom the young man in white was particularly outstanding.

 Chapter 101

    "This is..." Xu''s eyes fell on Chu Yunqing and began to look at Chu Yunqing.


    Xu Shi has been to Chu mansion, but she hasn''t seen Chu Yunqing. At this time, she sees him. Of course, she is curious. She knows that Song Rong is looking for a doctor, but this is a teenager. Is he a doctor?


    Just when Xu was wandering, Song Rong said, "childe Chu, show me."


    Chu Yun leaned away, and Ah Fu followed. As before, he padded a veil on Song Yu''s arm. In fact, in the past, Chu Yun leaned only when he diagnosed the girls, but now it''s not more serious than in the past. Now the epidemic is so serious that Ah Fu dare not be a little careless.


    Chu Yunqing had no opinion about these. Seeing that Ah Fu was happy, he followed Ah Fu''s meaning.


    Chu Yun leaned there to feel his pulse. Song Rong motioned everyone not to speak and waited for the result of Chu Yun''s leaning. In the process, Song Rong even missed half a beat in her nervous heartbeat.


    After a while, Chu Yun said, "your brother is not an epidemic."


    Chu Yunqing also knows what Song Rong is most concerned about, so ah, this directly gives Song Rong such a positive answer.


    Song Rong was relieved when she heard the speech. She still trusted Chu Yun''s medical skills. Yunxia is a living example! She hurriedly continued to ask, "what''s the matter with yu''er?"


    Chu Yunqin frowned and said, "chicken pox."


    Hearing the speech, Song Rong''s face was mixed with joy and sorrow. Xu''s face over there was also relaxed and dignified.


    Chickenpox is much better than epidemic disease! But chickenpox is not a good thing. If you are not careful, you will have a scar, and if you continue to have a fever, you will still be in danger.


    Chu Yunqing wrote a prescription with his pen. Chu Yunqing''s words, like his people, are clear and meaningful.


    "Take it in boiling water for three days. I''ll see it every day in the future." Chu Yunqing ordered. Speaking of this, Chu Yunqing added: "don''t worry. Many children at this age have to experience this."


    Then Chu Yun''s eyes fell on Song Rong and asked, "have you ever had chickenpox?"


    "Ah?" Song Rong was thinking about Song Yu. He suddenly heard Chu Yun ask, hurriedly came back and said, "no... No."


    She really hasn''t had chickenpox for two generations.


    Chu Yunqing looked at Song Yu and said, "remember to be careful. Don''t catch it too."


    Song Rong nodded. Naturally, she would be careful, but it was impossible to ignore her brother.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first." Chu Yun stood for a while and said.


    Song Rong remembered that he didn''t entertain Chu Yunqing. He hurriedly said, "childe Chu, sit here and have a rest. After drinking tea, go."


    Chu Yun shook his head: "you have to take care of the little childe, so I''ll go back and have a rest first."


    Seeing that Chu Yunqing is determined to go, Song Rong can''t keep Chu Yunqing. She dug Chu Yunqing out of bed. It''s understandable that Chu Yunqing wants to go back and have a rest.


    Song Rong ran to Xu''s house, found a new white rabbit skin cloak, handed it to Ah Fu and said, "although it''s summer, the evening wind is still very cold. Don''t let your childe catch a cold."


    Ah Fu saw that Song Rong was still concerned about his childe. When he thought about yesterday, his anger disappeared. Then he said, "if you have such a heart, don''t come to my childe in the evening."


    "Let my childe come again tomorrow day." Ah Fu added.


    Song Rong thought about it and asked, "how about tomorrow just at night? I don''t want others to know about yu''er''s illness."


    Ah Fu thought for a while and looked at Chu Yunqing. Seeing that Chu Yunqing didn''t say anything, he replied, "well, it''s time to go to night tomorrow." he thought in his heart as he spoke. Anyway, his childe doesn''t sleep when he just goes to night and needs to read medical books. It''s better to come to the song house.


    Song Rong personally sent Chu Yun out of the song house, got on the ox cart, and said sincerely, "thank you."


    Ah Fu groaned and said, "if you really want to thank my childe, quickly replace this ox cart with a carriage. You also have a shop, so you can''t even afford a carriage."


    Song Rong suddenly felt that he had gone too far to pull Chu Yun with an ox cart. He calculated that it was not a thing to always use this ox cart. It was just when he was outside the city, but it was more convenient to use a carriage in Gusu city.


    Thinking of this, Song Rong felt that after selling a little money tomorrow, he would buy a carriage.


    When Chu Yun leans away, his eyes always fall on Song Rong. Song Rong doesn''t feel that his eyes fade until he disappears into Song Rong''s sight.


    Song Rong returned to her house and said to Mrs. Tan, "don''t tell anyone about today."


    Mrs. Tan quickly said, "don''t worry, miss three. You are my benefactor. I won''t tell others what you don''t want to tell others!"


    Song Rong nodded with satisfaction. Mrs. Tan is really an interesting person.


    Back in Penglai hospital, Song Rong ordered Qingtao to go to ronghua hall to get the medicine. It''s still more reliable to use the medicine from her own home. As for the nearby medical school... Song Rong thought of this and narrowed her eyes. There''s something fishy in it. She''ll check it sooner or later. She''s not in a hurry.


    And even if she didn''t check, she vaguely knew who opened the hospital.


    Now yu''er is still ill. She still has a lot of things to deal with. Let''s put it down first. When another day comes, she will let the people of the medical school know who can''t be offended!


    "Mom, don''t worry too much. Since it''s not an epidemic, it''s a great blessing." Song Rong comforted slowly.


    "Lin Niang, who was that childe just now? It seems that he is not just a doctor?" how can an ordinary doctor have that manner and bearing! Xu asked.


    Song Rong said truthfully, "that''s the eldest son of the Chu family, the colored porcelain Chu family we went to that day."


    Xu Shi was slightly surprised: "is that the drowning childe you saved that day?"


    Song Rong nodded: "it''s him. Although he is everyone''s son, he still has good medical skills!" as he said, Song Rong told about Chu Yun''s treatment to Yunxia, and didn''t forget to say about Chu Yun''s treatment to the epidemic poor in the street.

 Chapter 102

    After hearing these words, Xu was filled with admiration: "unexpectedly, this childe of Chu should be such a person. When he comes tomorrow, my mother must thank him well."


    Song Rong said with a smile, "this childe of Chu is a wonderful person. If you thank him, he may not let his heart go. It''s better not to say it. And the blood Ganoderma given to you at the beginning was also given by this childe of Chu!"


    Song Rong suddenly remembered it again and said it casually.


    Xu''s heart was even more surprised: "it seems that our family owes him a great kindness."


    "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll repay this kindness." Song Rong comforted Xu.


    Xu nodded. She gave it to Song Rong. She thought silently in her heart that linniang had saved childe Chu once... Now it''s not too much to ask childe Chu to do so.


    Where did Xu know that the story of the son of Chu falling into the pond was not that Song Rong saved the son of Chu, but that Song Rong implicated the son of Chu. In the end, the son of Chu hid the truth for Song Rong. In this matter, Song Rong also owed Chu Yun''s favor.


    But now Song Rong has felt that she is not worried about debt and lice. For a while, she has no way to repay the favor. The only thing she can do is to continue Chu Yunqing''s life as far as possible.


    On this day, Song Rong and Xu had been guarding Song Yu. At the end of the night, they also took the medicine. Song Yu''s fever retreated bit by bit.


    This made Xu and Song Rong breathe a sigh of relief.


    Waiting for Song Yu''s fever to subside, some red ideas on her earlier have become small blisters at this time. This is chickenpox. You can''t break it. You will leave scars at that time.


    Although Song Yu is said to be a man and not as expensive as girls, it''s always ugly to leave scars on his face. Who wants to make his family a handsome young boy with several scars on his face?


    In the morning, Song Rong and Xu were a little tired. Xu asked Song Rong to go back and have a rest first.


    But Song Rong didn''t want to leave. Xu had to say that he didn''t trust others to watch here and let Song Rong rest for a while to replace himself.


    Song Rong stood up slowly and planned to go back to sleep for a while. She and her mother were watching here. They couldn''t stand it. Only two people came instead, but before Song Rong came to the door, many people came outside.


    The first is the old lady. At the moment, the old lady has a gloomy face and looks in a bad mood.


    Song Rong''s heart sank. It seemed that this matter could not be concealed. However, this matter should not have been spread from Penglai hospital. This time, it was the rough servant girl in Penglai hospital. They didn''t know that Song Yu was ill. What they knew was Begonia and green peach. These are trustworthy people.


    That is, the doctor will spread the matter.


    Song Rong sneered in her heart. Before waiting for her to trace down, the man couldn''t help jumping out?


    The old lady was followed by an Shi and song qiuniang.


    The old lady looked around the room, went inside, and then saw Song Yu lying on the Babu bed.


    At this time, Song Yu''s complexion has returned to normal, but there are many chickenpox on her face, which makes people can''t bear to look at it.


    Song Rong quietly observed the look of an Shi and song qiuniang. An Shi was looking down at his shoe words at the moment. Obviously, an Shi didn''t want to come over at all and didn''t want to get involved.


    It was song qiuniang, with a somewhat proud look on her face.


    Song Rong has guessed at this time. Who did this, that is, song qiuniang? Song qiuniang may have more silver than an. She has the financial resources to open a medical school next to her.


    Song Rong was a little afraid when she thought about it. Fortunately, it was just a simple chickenpox this time. Fortunately, she found Chu Yunqing. If the doctor was really allowed to see a doctor, Song Rong could not even guarantee that Song Yu''s chickenpox would become an epidemic.


    The terrible thing about the epidemic is that even if you take medicine, there is a great chance of death.


    As for chickenpox, as long as you take good care of it, there will be nothing after these days.


    Seeing that the old lady suddenly came, Xu was also nervous. He grabbed his clothes belt with his hand and was at a loss.


    Waiting for Xu to salute the old lady, the old lady knocked heavily on the ground with her crutch. A dull noise spread in the room. It can be seen that the old lady didn''t use less energy and was really angry.


    The old lady snorted coldly and asked angrily, "tell me what''s going on!"


    The old lady was very worried when she first came, but at this moment, the old lady''s heart has been relieved. She has lived to this age. She hasn''t seen anything. At a glance, she can see the chickenpox on Song Yu, not the epidemic.


    To some extent, this has reassured the old lady.


    Before Xu said, Song Rong took the initiative to say, "grandma, yu''er has chickenpox."


    At the moment, the old lady looked at her grandson lying there. She was in a bad mood. Seeing that Song Rong spoke and had no kindness in the past, she directly scolded: "I''m asking your mother!"


    Song Rong was pushed back at once and dared not speak again. If she spoke again, she would not only help her mother, but also make the old lady more and more angry.


    Xu made a salute, then looked at the old lady and said, "mother, yu''er had chickenpox last night."


    The old lady said angrily, "of course I know that yu''er has chickenpox. Do you think I''m blind or deaf!"


    "Daughter-in-law doesn''t dare," Xu said, bowing his head.


    The old lady looked at Xu''s obedience. She was angry and didn''t get angry. She said coldly, "did yu''er have chickenpox yesterday? Why don''t you know to tell me? If yu''er is delayed and something happens, I won''t let you go!"


    The old lady was a little angry, but when you think about it carefully, the old lady would be like this. It was also because she was concerned about the safety of Song Yu, and Xu was not angry with me because of this.


    After a moment of silence, Xu raised his head and looked clear and bright. At this moment, Xu seemed to be a different person. He only heard Xu say in his soft but clear voice: "Mother, it was very late when yu''er fell ill last night. I was afraid you were worried, so I didn''t let anyone go to Nanshan hospital. Then I asked a doctor to look at yu''er lying here. My daughter-in-law''s hearts were pulled together. My mother was worried about yu''er, but my daughter-in-law was also worried. This is the meat that fell off me. How can I not feel distressed?"

 Chapter 103

    Speaking of this, Xu paused and continued, "but after all, it was my daughter-in-law''s negligence. My mother scolded me. I recognized it, but I still don''t understand."


    The old lady''s face eased a little and asked discontentedly, "what don''t you understand?"


    Xu stood up straight and asked word by word, "mother, how did mother know about yu''er''s illness except these people in my yard?"


    The old lady was slightly stunned when she heard the speech, and then her eyes fell on song qiuniang. How did she know? It seems that song qiuniang said it this morning. It seems that Song Yu is ill.


    She hated song qiuniang, but about Song Yu, the old lady always valued it. No, when she heard the news that Song Yu was ill, no matter who said it, it was true or false, she rushed to Penglai hospital without hesitation.


    At this moment, being reminded by Xu, I suddenly felt a cold sweat.


    How did song qiuniang know the news that yu''er was ill? Is it true that Song Qiuniang has already put his eyes on his home now?


    Xu opened his mouth and said, "how did yu''er get sick? I know in my heart that someone thought I was pinched by a soft persimmon. Unexpectedly, the rabbit still bites when it was urgent!" speaking of this, Xu''s eyes, like a knife, fell on song qiuniang.


    Xu''s temperament is always warm and weak, but this does not mean that Xu has no temper. Xu tolerates the old lady in every way, because the old lady is Song Yun''s mother, and she loves her children no matter how bad she is.


    Besides, the an family will never take the initiative to target Penglai hospital. Even if it is targeted, it comes through the old lady.


    But now the song qiuniang, unexpectedly, directly reached out to Song Yu, which made Xu feel that she had been touched by the bottom line!


    As the saying goes, being a mother means being just. People like Xu will grow up quickly for their own children!


    Xu always thought that she should try her best to protect her children, but things didn''t come to this. She wasn''t forced. She was always worse. But now, Song Yu had an accident!


    Where can Xu''s be the same as before?


    Song qiuniang suddenly smiled: "I don''t understand what sister-in-law said. I told my mother about yu''er''s illness. Are you saying that yu''er was ill and I did it?"


    Xu had no way to directly accuse song qiuniang. After all, it was groundless. She just said faintly, "I didn''t say that. If you must think so, it has nothing to do with me."


    Song qiuniang looked at Xu in surprise. She thought Xu was easy to deal with, but now she saw that Xu was not a person she wanted to deal with.


    Song qiuniang said to the old lady: "I know this. I have to start with a distant relative of my husband''s family. He, ah, now opened a medical school next to our house. He said that someone in the Song family invited a doctor last night. He just didn''t know why he invited him but didn''t let him see a doctor. He told me that he just looked at him from a distance and felt that the sick young master was not optimistic. That''s not true, he said Aren''t you worried about something? Just pass me the news. "


    "As soon as I knew about it, I told my mother." song qiuniang explained the matter clearly.


    Song qiuniang knew in her heart that when the doctor was sent out yesterday, it was very likely that someone in the second room would find something wrong. This matter could not be concealed. In this case, it would be better to take the initiative to say it directly, otherwise if someone found it in the future, it would be unclear.


    There was an undercurrent in the old lady''s eyes. Finally, the old lady didn''t seem to hear anything and asked, "what''s the matter with yu''er now?"


    Xu quickly replied, "yu''er''s fever has subsided and is much better now. But she has chickenpox. Yu''er is small and can''t help but stretch out to catch it. She has to be guarded all the time."


    The old lady nodded and opened her mouth and said, "from today on, you keep it for me in person. Don''t let the idle people come to see yu''er. Yu''er''s disease can''t catch the wind!"


    Obviously, the idle people in the old lady''s mouth are an Shi and song qiuniang.


    "What mother said is very true. What medicine does yu''er use these days? My younger sister and brother will find me at that time, and I will buy it for yu''er." an Shi said seriously. In the past, an Shi wouldn''t mention such medicine, but now the medicine is not cheap. An Shi said so to ask for a good one in front of the old lady.


    Xu nodded: "thank you, sister-in-law."


    Besides, the old lady looked around for a week at this time and said, "many children have chickenpox. It''s not your fault, but you must let yu''er get better quickly. If something happens to yu''er in the process, I won''t spare you!"


    Seeing that the old lady could say such words, Song Rong was very pleased.


    According to the old lady''s temperament, she used to take care of these things. She gave a straight face training. Now she can still say it. It''s not strange for Xu. Although she lost her temper at the beginning, at least she calmed down at the end.


    The old lady looked at Song Rong and said, "you haven''t had chickenpox. You''re young and easy to catch it. I know your sister and brother are in deep love, but you''d better not come all the time."


    "Linniang knows." Song Rong answered obediently.


    The old lady nodded with satisfaction and said, "you all disperse."


    Seeing such a thing, song qiuniang was somewhat disappointed. She thought that the old lady would take advantage of it and teach Xu a lesson. She heard that Xu had found a mistake for the old lady not long ago and was almost killed!


    But the old lady said so. If she wanted to stay, it would appear that she had no intention.


    An Shi said again at the moment, "five sisters, let''s go together."


    An Shi will do this, not to help Xu Shi, but this an Shi. Most of the time, she still knows the general. For example, at this moment, she knows that the old lady wants song qiuniang to go. Of course, she wants to do it. Take song qiuniang away from here!


    Waiting for everyone in the room to leave, the old lady asked servant girls such as Qingtao and Haitang to step down, leaving only a Mrs. Tan she trusted.


    At this time, the old lady walked over, sat at the table, looked at Xu and said, "sit down."


    Xu suddenly felt flattered. The old lady had never been so kind to her before. Now she even let her sit here. This has never happened.

 Chapter 104

    "Let you sit down and sit down. What are you waiting for?" the old lady''s attitude was bad again.


    Xu sat down and bowed his head. He didn''t dare to look at the old lady.


    The old lady snorted coldly, "where''s the momentum just now? Can I eat you?"


    Xu had no choice but to look up.


    Looking at Xu''s submissive face, the old lady couldn''t get angry. Instead, she turned around and asked in a deep voice, "what did you mean by those words just now?"


    Xu opened his mouth and said, "that''s just the guess of his daughter-in-law and linniang. Yesterday, Xuezhen and Ruixian came over. It''s nothing. It''s just a group of children playing, but Xuezhen and Ruixian gave yu''er a lot of gadgets and cakes. Linniang said that Xuezhen and Ruixian are people who are not easy to be humble. Things are wrong."


    Speaking of this, Xu said: "linniang robbed the things and threw them into the stove to burn, but the cake has been eaten by yu''er. Who knows, yu''er began to have red ideas and have a fever this night."


    "I asked someone to invite a doctor. As soon as the doctor came in, he shouted out the identity of linniang and yu''er. It''s all like this. Where can my daughter-in-law ask this person to diagnose yu''er? Later, I had to invite another doctor." Xu was brief and comprehensive, and probably explained the matter clearly.


    I didn''t mention the matter about childe Chu. Childe Chu is also a childe of everyone. If it''s spread, it''s hard to say that childe Chu goes in and out of the house of the Song government at night. If it destroys childe Chu''s reputation, I''m really sorry for childe Chu.


    When the old lady heard this, she thought for a while and said, "you did a great job."


    Xu lowered his head: "they are all temporary mothers. If there is no temporary mother, the daughter-in-law doesn''t know what to do."


    The old lady looked at Song Rong again and said, "linniang''s temperament doesn''t follow you. It''s excellent."


    The old lady really said this to Xu''s face. Xu''s face was a little embarrassed. At this time, she only heard the old lady continue: "just now you used words to remind song qiuniang, but you have made progress. You don''t just know that you are wronged and angry. If you make further progress in the future, it will be better."


    Xu was somehow encouraged by the old lady. Suddenly he felt a little embarrassed. He thought to himself that his mother was not so bad to her... But in the past, he couldn''t stand her temperament?


    The old lady''s face was cold again and hummed heavily.


    Seeing the old lady suddenly changed her face, Xu was also startled. She only heard the old lady say coldly, "song qiuniang is going too far! She even put her hands on yu''er. Should I be dead?"


    Speaking of this, the old lady''s face looked sinister. It looked like she wanted to eat people.


    Song Rong could not help shivering when she saw it.


    The old lady can raise so many sons in this big house. How can she have no ability at all? Otherwise, they would have been stripped into their belly by those concubines and aunts.


    The old lady sat here for a while and said something to let Xu take good care of Song Yu. Then she left.


    Waiting for the old lady to leave, Xu is still a little confused. She has been married for so many years, and the old lady has never sat with her and talked so much. She has been pressed by the old man in this house. It is false to say that she is not wronged.


    But at this moment, Xu suddenly felt that at least the old lady cared about her children, at least the old lady... Whatever she thought, she came to her openly. Especially now, she still took more care of her. Maybe the old lady''s heart is not as cold as it looks.


    At this time, Song Yu woke up.


    Where can Song Rong go now? She is standing by the bed. Song Yu is about to catch chickenpox on her face. She quickly stopped Xu: "yu''er, you can''t catch it."


    Song Rong looked nearby, stretched out her hand to get the handkerchief wet with water, and leaned against Song Yu''s face.


    Xu Shi hurriedly said, "linniang, what can you do if it infects you?"


    Song Rong said, "Mom, it''s all right. I''ll be careful. I''ll clean my hands later."


    Then, despite Xu''s opposition, he took the handkerchief and wiped it off Song Yu''s face. He couldn''t use force, but could only gently touch the skin next to the chickenpox with the handkerchief.


    "Yu''er, is it better?" Song Rong asked in a warm voice.


    Song Yu nodded and said, "sister, you''re not so itchy when you touch it."


    "Yu''er is obedient. Even if it''s itchy, you can''t grasp it with your hand. If it''s broken, you''ll leave a scar. You''ll become ugly at that time. I think you can marry a lady!" Song Rong said slowly.


    As soon as Song Yu heard this, he immediately changed his face into a look of being frightened and daring, and then said bitterly, "sister, I listen to you, I won''t catch it."


    Song Rong nodded with satisfaction: "that''s good."


    "Elder sister, do you think I will die?" then Song Yu worried again.


    Song Rong grinned: "I''m sure I won''t die. At most, I''ll become an ugly man with marks on his face."


    Song Yu was relieved, but she was a little frightened because of Song Rong''s words behind her, and didn''t dare to stretch out her hand to catch it.


    It can be seen that Song Rong''s intimidation is still very useful, but this is also when Song Yu is awake. When waiting for Song Yu to fall asleep, he still has to watch, otherwise he will scratch unconsciously in his sleep.


    Looking at the poor Song Yu lying in bed, don''t mention how sad song Rong is.


    She coaxed Song Yu for a while, and then went back to bed.


    Begonia said to Xu, "madam, the young lady of our family is really good. When most people see chickenpox, they have to stay away from it, but the young lady has to move forward. If it doesn''t hurt your little childe too much, it won''t be like this. It''s also very rare to stay here all night."


    These words were unintentionally said by Haitang, but they were unintentional. Listening attentively, these words fell into Song Yu''s ears, which made Song Yu stunned slightly and gave birth to a feeling in her heart.


    Sister... Did you really watch yourself all night?


    Sister is really not afraid of her own infection?


    Thinking of these, Song Yu felt very kind in his heart. He just heard the conversation between his grandmother and his mother. It seemed that... He was ill because he ate the cakes given by Xuezhen and Ruixian. Was it true that his sister robbed him because she was worried about him?


    Thinking of this, Song Yu''s lips moved and silently said three words: "I''m sorry."


    If Song Rong could hear it at the moment, she would be moved to tears. It''s really gratifying that Song Yu can figure it out.

 Chapter 105

    Song Rong went back and fell asleep directly. This time, it was evening.


    She was really tired last night. She didn''t even have time to think about many things in her mind. She just remembered to tell Qingtao to send a letter to Qinghu and ask Qinghu to buy a carriage.


    Just at night, Chu Yun appeared as promised.


    At the moment, it was dark, and all the people came back to the house. Song Rong had just eaten something carelessly, and came out to meet Chu Yun in person.


    Chu Yunqing helps Song Yu see a doctor. Song Rong is very grateful, so in terms of etiquette, he wants to make Chu Yunqing as satisfied as possible. Although it seems that Chu Yunqing doesn''t care about these things.


    Chu Yunqing changed into a light cyan dress today and stood with Song Rong, like two Xiuzhu trees, one tall and one short.


    "How''s yu''er?" Song Rong asked hurriedly when he saw Chu Yun''s pulse.


    Chu Yun said: "this is the stage of acne. As long as you watch it, don''t let him have a fever or break these chickenpox. It will scab in less than seven days."


    Song Rong breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the speech: "childe Chu, it''s hard for you."


    Chu Yun tilted a faint smile on his sick face.


    When Chu Yun smiles, he will give people a feeling that peony is in full bloom in the rain, clear and refined, and with a bit of pride to face the wind and rain.


    Song Rong also wanted to keep Chu Yunqing here for a rest, but Chu Yunqing left lightly, which made Song Rong feel a little sorry.


    The seven days passed quickly. The chickenpox on Song Yu''s face finally scabbed up to expectations, which made Xu and Song Rong breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Sister, what do you say the second cousin is doing? Why don''t you come to see me these days?" Song Yu can sit up now, but can''t get out of bed. There are many gadgets in front of him, which Song Rong bought himself.


    Especially those clay figurines, Song Rong spent a lot of effort. She took the medicine soup and gave it to the master who pinched the clay figurine and the clay. There is absolutely no need to worry about what disease Song Yu will catch because of these foreign things.


    At the moment, Song Rong is helping Song Yu gather these gadgets together. When she hears Song Yu asking about Song Hui, she gives her hand a little meal. She really wants to slap Song Yu! At this time, I still miss Song Hui!


    If Song Hui wanted to come, why didn''t she come all the time? I should have heard that Song Yu had chickenpox and was afraid of infection, so he didn''t dare to come over all the time!


    "Maybe the second cousin is afraid of being infected." Song Rong tried to say.


    Who knows, as soon as he said this, Song Yu immediately put on a posture of protecting Song Hui: "second cousin is not that kind of person! Sister, I know you are also for my good, but can you stop speaking ill of second cousin?"


    Listening to Song Yu''s impatient tone, Song Rong was a little depressed. Song Hui was really stubborn in Song Yu''s heart. They all took root and sprouted.


    Thinking of this, Song Rong''s heart is slightly cold. Even so, what can he do? One day, she will uproot Song Hui from Song Yu''s heart.


    She is not the kind of unreasonable sister. If Song Hui is really nice to Song Yu, of course she won''t be like this, but seeing that Song Hui contacts Song Yu, she has no purpose. She''s not sure when to bite Song Yu with poisonous teeth. How can she bear it?


    Song Rong reluctantly said to Song Yu, "yu''er, if my sister doesn''t speak ill of my second cousin, you have to promise me. Don''t be angry with me in the future. When my second cousin speaks ill of me, you have to say it back."


    Song Yugang wanted to say back that the second cousin wouldn''t speak ill of you, but when the words came to his mouth, he didn''t say it in the end. He couldn''t say it anymore. The second cousin can really speak ill of her sister.


    The second cousin didn''t just say to herself once that her sister was not good to herself, but in fact, her sister was still good to herself.


    Thinking so, Song Yu felt guilty, but then he thought of Song Hui''s kindness to her. He thought secretly that the second cousin misunderstood her? Who let my sister always rob things with herself before.


    He''ll explain to his second cousin later.


    He still wished his two sisters could get along well.


    The chickenpox on Song Yu''s body is better, and because it is handled properly, there are no scars left. Only after the scab is removed, there are spots of pink on her face, which is nothing. She can''t see it after she has been injured for a period of time.


    Song Rong has been taking turns with Xu to guard Song Yu these days. At this time, she is really relieved and begins to think about other things.


    First of all, in these seven days, nearly half of the herbs in Ronghua hall have been sold. She has to calculate it.


    This time, Song Rong didn''t count the silver by herself to save trouble. If she counted it bit by bit, I don''t know how long it will take! At the beginning, she actually earned money by herself. She was so excited that she wanted to count it.


    Song Rong had to calculate the account himself. The silver had already been changed and the silver ticket was sent along with the account book.


    Song Rong looked at the silver tickets one by one, and the smile on her face didn''t stop. At the beginning, Ronghua hall had just opened. More and more people came to buy medicine. Moreover, Qingshan and others became more skilled and faster. There were a lot more herbs sold every day than before.


    First she counted the silver notes, and these seven days she sold four thousand liang of silver!


    Song Rong checked the account book again. There were 4200 taels of silver on it. Earlier, when Qinghu sent these things, he said that there were 200 taels of silver left in Ronghua hall. After all, others always want change when they buy medicine.


    Song Rong looked at the silver note with a big smile on her face.


    "Miss... You''ve been laughing since you sent the account books from Qinghu." Qingtao said helplessly. I don''t know. Seeing her like this, I still think she''s evil!


    Song Rong smiled and said, "we have silver now!"


    "Miss, you have said that many times." Qingtao followed.


    "If I tell you, just listen! Where does so much nonsense come from!" Song Rong glared at Qingtao.


    Green peach was silent and smiled. It seemed that the young lady was really too happy.


    Song Rong carefully took a few silver tickets and collected enough for 1000 Liang. The rest were carefully collected. She didn''t dare to put them in the cabinet, wrapped them in oil paper and stuffed them into her pillow.


    Then she took the 1000 taels to find Xu. After her mother gave the 800 taels to herself, she didn''t have much silver on her. There must be silver at the bottom of the box. This can also reassure her mother.

 Chapter 106

    As for the rest of the silver, she had other things to do.


    If you leave your money at home, you''ll spend less. You might as well take it out and do something!


    Now she has a big heart!


    When Xu took the thousand taels of silver from Song Rong, she was so moved that she didn''t know what to say. She didn''t expect that her daughter was so capable. She made so much silver back in less than two months.


    "Linniang, you can make money. Niang is very happy, but you must remember that you must be careful not to worry about anything." Xu ordered earnestly.


    Song Rong knew that Xu was concerned about himself, so she smiled and said, "Mom, you have said this many times. I''m not good in front of you? Don''t worry. I''ll be fine!"


    She not only wants to be good, but also makes more money!


    After sending money to Xu Shi, Song Rong found that it was already noon. After lunch, Song Rong didn''t sleep. After thinking about it, she decided that she should see the little fat Qian Jinbao.


    In a word, Qian Jinbao''s father should have died around this time.


    Song Rong felt very sorry for this matter, but Song Rong could do nothing about it. It was human nature to die of illness and death. People like his mother and brother were framed and could be saved. Like Chu Yunqing, he could take more care of himself and delay.


    But Qian Jinbao''s father should have contracted the epidemic this time.


    Qian Jinbao''s family, of course, can''t afford medicine. Most of them have taken medicine and haven''t been cured. What can Song Rong do about such a disease?


    She admitted that she wanted to make friends with Qian Jinbao at this time. She really took advantage of the danger of others, but in general, she wouldn''t let Qian Jinbao suffer! If Qian Jinbao can help her in the future, she will naturally repay him.


    Song Rong knows the truth of returning a favor.


    She did not want to calculate Qian Jinbao''s family property, but hoped to become friends with this person, which was not too much!


    When Song Rong left the house, he ran to the money house. Song Rong had asked Qingtao to inquire about the location of the money house. There were still too few people in Ronghua hall, and some couldn''t get started. Song Rong and Qingtao had to go to the money house by themselves.


    The song and Qian houses were not far away. They hired a carriage and didn''t take half an hour.


    At the gate of Qian''s mansion, Song Rong saw that white lanterns were hung outside Qian''s mansion. If there were no dead people in the house, where would white lanterns be hung? At this moment, Song Rong can almost be sure of what happened in Qian''s house.


    Green peach walked ahead and first buckled the doorknob of Qian''s house.


    Before long, someone came out of Qian''s house. The porter was a gray haired old man in his fifties. He glanced at Song Rong and Qingtao and knew that these two people were not ordinary people.


    Just look at Song Rong''s good cigarette. It''s not something that ordinary girls can afford, so the porter is polite.


    "I don''t know who the two girls are looking for?" the porter called the two girls directly because he couldn''t get the green peach well.


    "My lady is coming to see Mr. Qian." Qingtao said.


    "I don''t know if this is..." the servant wanted to ask Song Rong''s identity.


    Song Rong smiled: "I can''t tell you who I am, but you tell your childe that we met at the spring banquet in Chu mansion. If you describe me again, he must know."


    In fact, Song Rong is really not afraid to be known by others this time. Compared with the Song family, the Qian family is a small family. Song Dai has little chance to contact the Qian family. Now that master Qian is dead, Qian Jinbao and Mrs. Qian have no chance to see Song Dai.


    As long as she doesn''t let the Song family know - even if she knows, as long as she doesn''t see herself on the spot, she can deny it. However, it''s better to let more people know who she is than to let them know!


    As soon as I heard that I met at the spring banquet of the Chu house, the porter became more and more respectful and said, "I''ll inform you."


    The Qian mansion is not as good as the Chu mansion. Song Rong has never been here before. Of course, there is no way to sneak in, so he can only pass through the main gate.


    After a while, the porter came back and said to Song Rong, "my childe let you in."


    Before Song Rong went in, he asked Qingtao to give the porter a reward and listened: "I''m friends with Childe Qian. I see that the house has been white. Is something wrong?"


    The porter sighed: "my master has been infected with the disease, and my wife hasn''t survived at once. Isn''t that... There''s only one young master left in the family. I''m sorry to see you."


    Song Rong was stunned when she heard the speech. Did Mrs. Qian go too?


    Speaking of it, Qian Jinbao''s previous life experience is really a little similar to his own. It''s hard to feel the taste of his father and mother dying together.


    If Song Rong came with a purpose at the beginning, but at this moment, Song Rong immediately felt sorry for Qian Jinbao.


    She went inside. Qian''s house was much smaller than song''s house. A servant girl took Song Rong for a while and came to the mourning hall.


    This is the mourning hall of ordinary people. Where can others come in?


    But Qian Jinbao is younger after all, and he doesn''t understand these rules. He sent words to let Song Rong in. What else can people say?


    At the moment, Qian Jinbao shrunk into a ball and sat there with himself in his arms. He looked so pathetic.


    Song Rong looked at the mourning hall and was hesitating whether to go in.


    Qian Jinbao seemed to hear song Rong''s voice, so he raised his head and turned to look at Song Rong.


    His face, which was not thin, looked fatter because of such a cry. There were only gaps in his eyes.


    "What are you doing here? Are you coming to see me joke?" Qian Jinbao blurted out.


    Song Rong was helpless. She looked at the little fat man and said, "Qian Jinbao, come out and talk."


    Song Rong still didn''t want to go into other people''s mourning hall. Qian Jinbao came out slowly.


    Looking at his snot and tears, Song Rong took out a handkerchief, handed it to Qian Jinbao and said, "wipe it."


    After cleaning, Qian Jinbao asked, "what are you doing here?"


    Song Rong sighed and said, "I heard something happened to your family. I''m worried about you. I''ll come and see you."


    "We don''t seem to know each other very well," Qian Jinbao told the truth.

 Chapter 107

    Song Rong said with a dry smile, "I thought we were friends. I liked you when I met so many people in the Chu house."


    Qian Jinbao saw Song Rong say so, with an ugly smile on his face.


    "People can''t come back from death. I''m sorry for the change." Song Rong comforted in a slow voice.


    At this moment, Song Rong had long forgotten her purpose. When she saw Qian Jinbao, she wanted to comfort Qian Jinbao from the bottom of her heart. She even felt that it was good to really make friends with Qian Jinbao.


    She doesn''t have much contact with Qian Jinbao, but she can still perceive that Qian Jinbao''s character is good.


    Qian Jinbao took a moment and said, "I''m sorry to change? If it falls on you, can you change?" speaking of this, Qian Jinbao has been somewhat dissatisfied with Song Rong''s words.


    In fact, it''s not that Song Rong is dissatisfied. It''s mainly that Tian Jinbao''s parents went together. It''s hard for him. It''s the kind of situation that doesn''t please everyone. Even if Song Rong says something else, Qian Jinbao won''t be satisfied.


    Song Rong sighed helplessly, "how do you know that such a thing has not happened to me? My father has just died."


    Seeing Song Rong say so, Qian Jinbao looked up at Song Rong.


    Song Rong sighed and said, "Qian Jinbao, I''m sad that my father died, but this person always has to look forward. Sadness can''t solve the problem."


    Song Rong looked at Qian Jinbao like this. It''s hard to associate the little fat man now with the powerful Qian Jinbao in his previous life.


    "Song Rong, do you think my father and my mother will look at me below?" I''m still young. If I ask, it''s also slightly childish.


    Song Rong used his usual words to coax Song Yu and said, "yes, so don''t be so sad, or how sad your parents will be when they see it? I often dream of my father! I think he must be reluctant to give up me and come back to see me. I want to live every day well, so that I can be worthy of my father."


    When Qian Jinbao heard the speech, he seemed to think for a while. Finally, he picked up his handkerchief, wiped his tears and said, "sister Song Rong, thank you for seeing me today."


    Just when Song Rong wanted to say something to comfort Qian Jinbao, there was a noise over there.


    "I''m leaving! No one can stop me! Can I stay in this house in the future?" came a woman''s sharp voice.


    "Aunt Chen, you can''t do this. What should we do if you leave?" came a calm man''s voice.


    "I didn''t climb out of my stomach. What do I care about him?" the woman''s voice became more and more arrogant.


    When Qian Jinbao heard this, his face changed slightly, sighed and didn''t say anything.


    Song Rong glanced at the source of the sound and saw a woman in brocade walking outside, but she was stopped.


    Song Rong asked, "who is that?"


    "That''s my father''s side room, Aunt Chen." Qian Jinbao said somewhat lonely.


    Song Rong guessed something when she heard the speech. She looked at Qian Jinbao and asked, "did you let her go like this?"


    "Otherwise?" Qian Jinbao said faintly.


    "You have to let her keep the things she took. Your father earned them hard. If such an ungrateful person took them away, your father would not live in peace under the nine springs!" Song Rong said in a deep voice.


    Qian Jinbao heard Song Rong mention his father, his face changed slightly, and then said, "but I''m a little afraid..."


    Looking at Qian Jinbao''s appearance, Song Rong even felt that she had recognized the wrong person. Didn''t Qian Jinbao support her family at a young age? How could it be like this!


    But Song Rong doesn''t care about this now. Even if she recognizes the wrong person, she can''t bear to watch Qian Jinbao being bullied here. She holds Qian Jinbao''s hand and says, "you go with me!"


    Then Song Rong dragged Qian Jinbao to Aunt Chen.


    At least Qian Jinbao was saving face. He ran away without coming here. Finally, he stood up and looked at Aunt Chen.


    "Yo, who should I be? It''s the childe. You''re not crying in the mourning hall now. Why are you hanging out?" Aunt Chen''s tone is very disrespectful. Anyway, she''s leaving, so she doesn''t need to flatter Qian Jinbao in the future!


    Aunt Chen''s life is still bright and beautiful. At this moment, instead of wearing filial piety clothes, she is wearing a purple pleated skirt with several gold hairpins and pearl flowers on her head. It''s like a dead person, which has nothing to do with her.


    Song Rong glanced at Qian Jinbao, but he didn''t mean to speak at all. Song Rong had to say coldly, "Aunt Chen, right?"


    When Aunt Chen heard Song Rong speak, she looked at Song Rong. She found that Song Rong was a little green eyed, but her clothes were very good, so she hesitated a little: "are you?"


    Song Rong narrowed her eyes. "Who am I? I''m Qian Jinbao''s cousin! My aunt and uncle are gone now, so I came to have a look. I didn''t think about it, but I ran into a mad dog." then Song Rong''s eyes fell on Aunt Chen. That''s obvious. It means that Aunt Chen is a mad dog.


    Aunt Chen was treated like this. After she was a little stunned, she came back to her senses, looked at Song Rong and said, "I don''t know where the wild girl came from. Why don''t I know my wife''s family and people like you? But what can I do even if there is one? I''m lazy to argue with you two little dolls now! I''m leaving!"


    Song Rong snorted coldly, "what are you? You will know everything about my aunt''s family?" Song Rong told the truth. Who can tell how many sisters there are in Mrs. Qian''s family? Not to mention sisters, cousins and so on... I''m afraid Mrs. Qian doesn''t understand it, but she''s an aunt. How can she know so much?


    Song Rong glanced at the middle-aged man who had just stopped Aunt Chen and scolded, "what? My aunt and uncle have just gone, so you don''t work hard?"


    "No." the middle-aged man said quickly.


    "Since I dare not, what else should I stop people from doing?" Song Rong said coldly.


    "Then... Let people go?" the tone of the middle-aged man was very hesitant.


    Aunt Chen''s face smiled. She was a yellow haired girl. Don''t you still want to let her go at last?


    Only Song Rong said loudly, "don''t you catch someone? How many things she took with her are regarded as theft! Your childe is still there. Where did you leave with a side room and family wealth?"


    "Even if I didn''t take anything, at this time, I didn''t keep the spirit, but wanted to run out. I''m not sure. I had a date outside early. This is a felony. How can I make her arrogant here?" Song Rong said coldly.

 Chapter 108

    Song Rong''s two words bluffed Aunt Chen directly.


    The middle-aged man over there was inspired by Song Rong''s words. He glanced at Qian Jinbao and saw that Qian Jinbao had no objection. Whether Song Rong was a real Miss Biao or not, he raised his voice and said, "come on, catch Aunt Chen according to miss Biao''s words!"


    Because just now no master has spoken, and Aunt Chen is half the master in the house, so ah, now people really have no way to take Aunt Chen. Now they have the opportunity, where will Aunt Chen continue to be arrogant?


    "You dead girl, how can you do this to me?" Aunt Chen shouted.


    Song Rong narrowed her eyes and said, "why can''t I do this to you? My cousin is the serious master of the family. As for you, you are just the one who serves my aunt and uncle! I call you aunt only when I give you face. What are you!"


    Song Rong''s words directly suppressed Aunt Chen.


    That''s what she wants. Aunt Chen is not the only one who wants to bully Qian Jinbao, who is young and ready to move. If she doesn''t set an example and suppress these people, no one knows whether they will make any moths in the future.


    Since she helped Qian Jinbao out, she might as well help others to the end and send the Buddha to the West!


    "What are you waiting for? Whether it''s stealing or dating, it''s time to play. Play the top 20 boards first to see if she can call it out!" Song Rong said coldly.


    Then someone came up and caught Aunt Chen.


    Song Rong went up and pulled a package from Aunt Chen. When she opened it, there were a lot of precious jewelry besides silver notes and silver.


    Qian Jinbao''s face turned red when he saw this. Obviously, it was not shy, but angry: "isn''t this my mother''s jewelry?"


    Aunt Chen''s eyes dodged.


    Song Rong looked at this and said with a smile, "you''ve got stolen goods. What else do you have to say! Call me! When you''re finished, send it to the Yamen!"


    Aunt Chen trembled slightly when she heard the speech. She thought it was just two children. At most, she was suffering from a meal of flesh and blood, but if she was sent to the Yamen... Would a young and beautiful woman like her have a chance to come back intact?


    Thinking of this, Aunt Chen trembled and began to beg for mercy: "childe, miss, I really didn''t mean it. Please forgive me. I promise, I promise there will be no next time. I will stay at home and take good care of the childe!"


    Qian Jinbao pursed his lips and didn''t speak. Song Rong glanced at Qian Jinbao and said, "once unfaithful, I don''t need it all my life. Can you believe what a poisonous snake said? Will I never bite again?"


    This time, Song Rong didn''t help Qian Jinbao to make a decision directly. This time, she can help Qian Jinbao, even twice, but this will also hinder Qian Jinbao''s growth. Some decisions are finally told by Qian Jinbao himself.


    Maybe Aunt Chen took Mrs. Qian''s relics and completely angered Qian Jinbao. Maybe what Song Rong said worked. Qian Jinbao looked up and said coldly, "fight me! If you can''t die, send it to the Yamen. If you die, throw it to the random burial post to feed the dog!"


    Throw it to the random burial post to feed the dog... This sentence is usually just the words of children playing, which is remembered by Qian Jinbao. Now, it is a little more cold than a joke.


    At this moment, Qian Jinbao let Song Rong connect with Qian Jinbao in his previous life.


    After Qian Jinbao finished dealing with Aunt Chen, his face looked lonely again. Whether he was dirty or not, he sat down on the ground.


    Seeing this scene, Song Rong raised her voice and said, "Aunt Chen is to blame today. If any of you dare to have a different heart for my cousin, this is the end! Don''t think your aunt and uncle have gone, my cousin will be manipulated by you. I come today, it''s the intention of my aunt''s family. If you dare to touch my cousin, I''ll kill you!"


    Song Rong pulled out an empty family to help Qian Jinbao stop the disaster.


    She has also investigated that Mrs. Qian''s mother''s family is indeed a big family. However, Mrs. Qian is not a prominent person in that family. Her parents have gone and have no brothers. The sisters have been married. The remaining brothers and sisters, as well as uncles and uncles, probably have long forgotten her existence.


    But it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t prevent Song Rong from taking advantage of the situation.


    No one will go to Mrs. Qian''s mother''s house to ask. Even if you ask, what can you ask? There are so many masters in the family. Who knows who will support Mrs. Qian? Is it difficult to go to your house and investigate people one by one?


    "Qian Jinbao, you just did a good job." Song Rong sat down next to Qian Jinbao and praised.


    "Do you think my father will be happy to see me treat Aunt Chen like this?" Qian Jinbao asked stiffly.


    Song Rong smiled: "Why are you unhappy? Aunt Chen is still young now. Can you expect her to guard for your father when she goes out from this house? If she does anything more sorry for your father in the future, you should be anxious and angry!"


    Qian Jinbao thought for a moment and said, "it''s such a reason." as he said, he was relieved.


    "Sister Song Rong, you just have momentum and are going to scare me." Qian Jinbao suddenly said.


    Song Rong smiled: "If you don''t deal with such people hard, how can you suppress them? Aunt Chen took the money and left today. What if the housekeeper and the manager of the accounting room were to take the money away another day? The money is extraneous, but your father worked hard to save it for you. How can these outsiders spoil it?"


    Song Rong paused again and said, "I remember you said you wanted to live a rich life like your name! If these people take things away, you probably have to go begging."


    "I''m not going to beg!" Qian Jinbao seemed to be serious, and then hit back.


    Song Rong smiled at Qian Jinbao and said, "OK, OK, I won''t let you beg. If you really can''t afford to eat, it''s easy. Come to me. If I have meat, I''ll give you soup!"


    Listening to Song Rong''s words, Qian Jinbao burst into tears: "sister Song Rong, you are very kind to me."


    With that, Qian Jinbao stretched out his hand and held Song Rong in his arms.


    Qian Jinbao is not old, but his weight is there. His strength is not small. He almost killed Song Rong.

 Chapter 109

    Song Rong coughed twice and struggled and said, "let me go."


    Qian Jinbao regained his mind and let go of Song Rong. He only heard Qian Jinbao say loudly: "sister Song Rong, I remember your kindness to me. If I am rich in the future, I will promise you prosperity!"


    Hearing Qian Jinbao say such words so seriously, Song Rong''s heart is warm. How can she let Qian Jinbao treat each other sincerely?


    If in the past, Song Rong approached Qian Jinbao with purpose, then at this moment, Song Rong has no purpose. She really wants to take Qian Jinbao as her friend!


    Even in this life, because she came back, Qian Jinbao''s fate was rewritten, and she didn''t become the person with great wealth, she wouldn''t alienate Qian Jinbao!


    Not many people can be seen by Song Rong, but since she believes that Qian Jinbao is her friend, she will never calculate half of Qian Jinbao, and will never allow others to bully Qian Jinbao again!


    Song Rong reached out and touched Qian Jinbao''s head and said, "I''m sure you will. I''ll be waiting for you to help!"


    Qian Jinbao shook his head: "I''m not a child, don''t do this!"


    Song Rong realized that she had just unconsciously regarded Qian Jinbao as a child. Who let the people in her shell live for two lives? Looking at Qian Jinbao, doesn''t he look like a child?


    Qian Jinbao''s heart was heavy, but he was much better by Song Rong, so he shouted for dinner.


    Song Rong looked at Qian Jinbao''s figure and silently thought that the "Qian Jinbao" he admired in his previous life would not be a fat man, right? She can''t think of this round little fat man with the handsome man handed down in previous lives!


    Song Rong slipped out after all. She couldn''t stay outside for too long. Watching Qian Jinbao finish his meal, she left first.


    Qian Jinbao expressed a lot of reluctant feelings to Song Rong this time. He told Song Rong to remember to see him again.


    Before leaving, Song Rong and Qian Jinbao discussed again. In the future, whenever she comes to the Qian''s house, people will remember to call her Miss Biao. There is no problem with coming twice this time, but there are many times. It''s hard to avoid that someone will be curious about her real identity. It''s not good to spread anything.


    It''s always right to take precautions.


    "Young lady, this prince Qian is also really pathetic." after leaving Qian''s house, Qingtao sighed.


    Song Rong nodded: "yes, it''s so pathetic." she was surrounded by her mother, brother and cold-hearted old grandmother, but Qian Jinbao was going to be alone now.


    Song Rong couldn''t help sympathizing with Qian Jinbao because she didn''t even have a person to talk to.


    Fortunately, however, Qian Jinbao''s family has separated early. The situation in the house is not very complicated. The only worry is that those uncles who have already separated will still want to come to the door to split their property with Qian Jinbao.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was midsummer.


    The cicadas outside were very annoying. Song Rong wanted to sleep for a while, but he didn''t sleep.


    Nowadays, Gusu city is already dead. Ronghua hall doesn''t sell medicine now. Some of the remaining medicinal materials are boiled directly and put in front of ronghua hall for free.


    Suddenly, the ronghua hall became famous.


    But it''s just a small medicine shop. How can people not admire it for giving up money and doing such a good deed?


    Song Rong didn''t earn less silver. At the beginning, she only invested 800 Liang. She didn''t count the shop. Generally speaking, she also earned 10000 liang of silver, which is ten times more than that!


    If the rest of the herbs were sold, they could be sold for thousands of Liang, but Song Rong understood that this man could not be too greedy. It would be bad if he lost his conscience because of greed.


    The things that can sell thousands of taels now were only two or three hundred taels of silver in the past. If you can use this silver to save some people''s lives, it is worth it.


    Besides, Song Rong is not at a loss for doing this. Ronghua hall has a good reputation. When people buy medicine after the epidemic passes, they must come to ronghua hall first. What she wants to make is not a temporary fortune, but a lifetime fortune!


    Planning like this is the long-term plan.


    Song Rong got up from bed now. She was sleepy. She rubbed her eyes and took a look. Green peach was not in the room, so she shouted, "green peach."


    "Hey! Miss, I''m coming!" when Qingtao came in, her feet were windy and very light.


    "Later, you will send the embroidery I made earlier to lady Zhou and bring me some sweet fruit ice porridge." Song Rong ordered.


    Green peach answered, but he was not in a hurry to do it now. Instead, he whispered, "Miss, you know, something has just happened in our family. You must be happy!"


    Song Rong looked at Qingtao suspiciously: "tell me."


    "Young master Biao didn''t know how to fall into the water today. I heard that he was saved. He was almost out of breath. My fifth aunt almost didn''t cry out!" Qingtao said mysteriously.


    Song Rong was stunned when she heard the speech, and then she smiled on her face.


    She is a person, but she never sympathizes with the enemy. Na Ruixian is young, but he was able to give the problematic cakes to Song Yu at the beginning, which is enough to prove that he harbors evil intentions at this young age and is not innocent!


    As for song qiuniang, if her son really died, she deserved it!


    She knew how sad her mother would have been if something really happened to yu''er at the beginning? Now let song qiuniang experience what is heartbroken, which is also good!


    It''s just a pity that this good man doesn''t live long and has been a disaster for thousands of years. Song qiuniang''s mother and son are still fine!


    After Song Rong felt happy, he thought deeply. Na Ruixian is not young and should not fall into the water by himself. Is there any secret in this? Thinking of this, Song Rong thought of what the old lady said


    Is it difficult


    Song Rong thought of this and didn''t dare to think about it! If the old lady did this, she wouldn''t say even if she saw it with her own eyes. She didn''t want to protect the old lady, but the back house. It''s so cruel!


    If you don''t provoke others, others will provoke you!


    Besides, if the old lady really does this, it''s also for Song Yu. Song Rong''s heart is only grateful to the old lady. It''s rare to have to calculate for their younger generation at such an old age.

 Chapter 110

    Since Song qiuniang returned to live in the song house, the song house has not lived in peace for a long time.


    But this song qiuniang, relying on Zhu Herong''s wealth, depends on the song house. It''s neither beaten nor scolded, and she can''t drive away.


    After all, song qiuniang is still the daughter of the Song family. This time, she has to be driven away by her family. I''m afraid she''s going to say that the Song family is bad.


    Now the old lady has done what Song Rong always wanted to do, so that Song Rong doesn''t know what to do next.


    She thought for a moment and said, "green peach, don''t go to lady Zhou. Let''s clean up and see Ruixian."


    When yu''er had an accident, song qiuniang came to see the excitement. She, ah, go and see the excitement. Even if she can''t really let song qiuniang do anything, she can also block song qiuniang.


    Song Rong was afraid of offending song qiuniang when song qiuniang just started to return to her house, but now it''s different


    As early as when song qiuniang hurt yu''er, they decided the people in their second room. They were as powerful as song qiuniang. The two groups of people had already surged in the undercurrent. Everyone knew what the other party thought in their hearts, but they were not picked on the surface.


    Song Rong, dressed in a peach red peony pattern today, walked in the garden of the song mansion as if she were a flower in full bloom.


    She went directly to the place where song qiuniang lived. The place where song qiuniang lived was biased. After walking for a long time, she came to the place.


    When someone wanted to stop her, Qingtao snorted coldly, "my miss wants to see the young master. Do you want to report it?"


    In the final analysis, Song Rong is more the master of the song house than song qiuniang. One is a legitimate young lady and the other is a married girl. Whose identity is higher is clear at a glance!


    Now people still put an''s here. They don''t pay much attention to song qiuniang. Now they don''t stop when they see the arrogance of Qingtao''s words.


    Who doesn''t know that although the third young lady is her dead father, she is very much loved by the old lady. She can''t afford to offend!


    Song Rong straightened his clothes and went inside.


    Looking for song qiuniang''s voice, I found it. As soon as I went in, I saw an and Song Hui.


    Song qiuniang is crying there at the moment. She looks into bed and wishes Ruixian to lie there with her eyes closed.


    "You said Ruixian, why did the good one fall into the water? How can I live?" song qiuniang cried.


    Ann''s side is neither comfort nor indifference.


    Song Rong entered the house, pinched himself, and his tears came down: "aunt five! I know everything about Ruixian. I''m sorry for your change..."


    Finally, the words of sorrow and change were lengthened by Song Rong, for fear that song qiuniang couldn''t hear it.


    Hearing the speech, song qiuniang''s face solidified: "what are you talking about! Ruixian is not dead! If you say this bad luck again, I won''t tear your mouth!"


    Song qiuniang pretended to be very successful and polite on weekdays, but now, Xu was in a bad mood because of Na Ruixian. Of course, some couldn''t help being stimulated by Song Rong and shouted directly.


    Song Rong''s mouth as like as two peas, and the tears came down, and choked down: "five aunt, Rui Xian, I am very happy about nothing, but I really didn''t mean to say these words. When I came in, I heard you see how you live... When I died, my mother said," I thought...... thought... "


    Speaking of this, Song Rong choked, as if song qiuniang had bullied Song Rong.


    Ann over there saw this scene and thought to herself. She knew that if Song Rong could impress the old lady, it was not a fuel-saving lamp. However, today, her main goal was not Song Rong, but song qiuniang.


    Ann got up, hurriedly walked over and hugged Song Rong in her arms: "poor man, don''t cry. When you cry, the big aunt''s heart hurts badly. Your fifth aunt didn''t mean to say those words. She''s an aunt. How can she bully her niece."


    That''s what I said, but the message was that song qiuniang was bullying Song Rong.


    Song Rong hates an Shi no less than song qiuniang, but at this moment, Song Rong is also willing to cooperate with an Shi. She choked and said, "aunt five is so fierce. I''ll come. I''m worried about Ruixian, but aunt five..."


    Song Rong cried endlessly and directly covered up song qiuniang''s cry.


    Just when Song Rong wanted to say something to upset song qiuniang, footsteps came from outside, but the old lady came.


    The old lady looked at Song Rong crying and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Mother, sister Rong has just come here to see Ruixian. She has just arrived. She saw sister five crying and saying that there was no way to live. The child is also stupid. After hearing this, she thought Ruixian was dead. She said to sister five that she would be sad and change with the change. Sister five was angry and scolded sister Rong." an said the matter.


    The tone inside is somewhat provocative, but it literally makes people unable to pick out half of the mistakes.


    Song Rong raised her head, looked at Song qiuniang and said, "aunt five, it''s me. If I say bad things, don''t tear my mouth."


    When the old lady heard the speech, she got angry from her heart, looked at Song qiuniang and said, "Why are you crying? Isn''t Ruixian all right? If you cry again, maybe the king of hell will accept the wrong person. If Ruixian is really gone, I don''t think you can find a way to cry!"


    Speaking of this, the old lady said, "I''ve always connived at you. Unexpectedly, you have to quarrel with a child! I''m afraid the family can''t accommodate you. If you can''t stay, you''ll roll up your things and leave quickly!"


    In fact, the old lady wanted to dare song qiuniang to leave, but there were some words. She was afraid to offend the Zhu family, and the reputation of driving song qiuniang out of her mother''s house was not good.


    I thought song qiuniang was just going to live for a while, and it will pass. Who knows, song qiuniang''s life is not over, which makes me completely unbearable. I always want to say what I want to say!


    When the old lady finished, she regretted a little.


    I thought song qiuniang would tear her face directly. Who knows, song qiuniang suddenly laughed. Instead of her arrogance, she said softly: "Mother, where are you talking about? I don''t care about sister Rong. You see, I''m in a hurry because of Ruixian. That''s why I lost my sense of propriety. Mother, if you think I''m wrong, you can scold me, but it''s not easy for me to come back. You can''t drive me out."

 Chapter 111

    Song Rong felt a little strange when she heard the speech. When was song qiuniang so talkative? If you are so talkative, you won''t go back to the house to make trouble.


    And it should be enough to make trouble for a period of time. At the beginning, she didn''t think about it, but now think about it, there''s something wrong.


    Song qiuniang came back to make a fuss for a while. She can understand that the Song government can tolerate it in order to not completely offend song qiuniang, but what does song qiuniang do? She has been relying on the Song government?


    If it''s to find the bad luck of the Song family, you can directly let Zhu Herong pressure the Song family from business. What''s this now?


    Unless it''s... Zhu Herong doesn''t want to help song qiuniang hold the Song family. After all, if he wants to hold the Song family down, it''s not just a word. He has to take practical action and work hard.


    And Zhu Herong and song qiuniang are somehow husband and wife. How can ordinary men let their wife live in their mother''s house for so long?


    At the beginning, when she came back, it was just to save relatives. Later, it was to live in a small house. Now... Look at Song qiuniang''s meaning, it''s not wrong to have a plan to stay forever. In Song Rong''s memory of her previous life, song qiuniang lived in the song house for many days! She didn''t leave until she got married.


    As for whether song qiuniang left later, this is not what Song Rong can know. After she got married, she didn''t go back to the song house once, and she didn''t know who to see when she came back.


    The old lady doesn''t want to see her. Her father, mother and brother are gone. Do you want to come back to see the hypocritical Song Dai and an Shi?


    Does she have any position in the Chu family? Therefore, she doesn''t know much about the later events in the Song family. She only hears a few words from the servants of the Chu family occasionally.


    If song qiuniang doesn''t leave, she either has some conspiracy in the song house, or she can''t go back!


    Zhu Herong now has a home in Gusu. He has a house. Why can''t he go back?


    Song Rong thought more and more, but he didn''t think of one.


    Song qiuniang here was weak and said, "mother, Ruixian hasn''t woken up yet. I''m also very uncomfortable. If there''s anything wrong with the reception, please don''t be surprised."


    The old lady was also surprised when she heard this. She wanted to force song qiuniang away, but she was worried about whether song qiuniang, a wild dog, jumped off the wall.


    "Forget it, linniang is still young. You can''t expect her to talk like an adult. She talks to people and ghosts." the old lady said, pointing to song qiuniang.


    Song qiuniang was not annoyed this time, so she choked and looked at Ruixian.


    The old lady snorted coldly and said, "Ruixian is also the grandson of our song family. You should be a mother. Don''t make any more mistakes. If something happens to a child at such a young age, no one can afford it!"


    Speaking of this, the old lady looked back at Song Rong, her tone was slightly softer and said, "linniang, follow your grandmother."


    Song Rong nodded and followed the old lady step by step.


    An Shi looked at this scene in the back. His face was still full of smiles and said, "mother, go slowly."


    As for Song Hui, she didn''t have such a good attitude as her mother. After seeing the old lady come in, she didn''t seem to see her. She pinched her hands together fiercely, with a little hatred in her eyes.


    Why? My grandmother used to love her the most. I couldn''t see Song Rong.


    Since when did grandma change her attitude? Yes, it seems that it began with the death of my second uncle! What''s good about Song Rong? It''s just that I pretend to be poor because my father died!


    "Lin Niang, what do you think?" waiting to get out of the yard, the old lady suddenly stopped and asked in a low voice.


    Song Rong was slightly stunned. She didn''t expect that the old lady would ask her. She hesitated and asked, "grandma said Aunt five?"


    Before Song Rong could answer, the old lady said, "I don''t know what medicine is sold in Song qiuniang''s gourd. You''re just a child. Even if you''re smart, I''m afraid you can''t understand the people''s heart. It''s very complicated!"


    The old lady sighed again. It can be seen that song qiuniang''s return has brought a lot of distress to the old lady.


    Song Rong can''t wait to let song qiuniang leave the song house now, but song qiuniang''s surname is song after all. The old lady can''t do it verbally. It''s a matter of letting people drive people away. If it comes out, the reputation of the Song family will be bad.


    It will even affect the marriage of these girls in the family and the official career of boys.


    Of course, the old lady can''t give up so much for a song qiuniang.


    Besides, song qiuniang is very unhappy at the moment. Song Rong knows that she is difficult to deal with. At a young age, her mind seems to turn faster than her! She looked at Ruixian on the bed again, and the look on her face became deeper and deeper.


    If it wasn''t... How could she return to the song house to suffer such leisure!


    After Mrs. Song Rong returned, she took advantage of this Kung Fu to go out of the house again. This time, she went directly to the Qian house.


    However, in just a few days, the little fat Qian Jinbao has suffered a lot. The whole person is Qingjun. No matter how much he eats, he can''t stand his bad mood. In addition, he always has to move his head, so the man naturally loses weight.


    As soon as Song Rong arrived, Qian Jinbao ran over like the wind.


    Today''s Qian Jinbao, wearing a dark blue dress, looks a little young and mature. It''s a lot different from the way he used to eat more and do less. He can''t see his eyes when he smiles.


    Song Rong secretly sighed in her heart that Qian Jinbao was really changing rapidly.


    "Sister Song Rong, you haven''t come to see me for several days." Qian Jinbao greeted me directly and reached out to grab Song Rong''s hand.


    Song Rong hid and said, "Qian Jinbao! I haven''t come for three days. And don''t move your hand feet."


    Qian Jinbao angrily took back his hand and said, "my uncle is here again today."


    Song Rong smiled and asked, "what happened later?"


    Qian Jinbao snorted coldly, "what else? Later, I drove people away!"


    Listening to Qian Jinbao''s understatement, Song Rong nodded with satisfaction and asked, "does he still embarrass you?"


    Qian Jinbao grinned: "I hired someone to play my uncle. My uncle didn''t dare to bully me when he saw my uncle coming."


    Hearing this, Song Rong laughed: "you''re not timid."

 Chapter 112

    Qian Jinbao looked at Song Rong in front of him. He said in his heart that Song Rong''s sister is really beautiful. Then he didn''t forget to answer Song Rong''s words: "I have a fake cousin, and of course I need a fake uncle."


    Song Rong narrowed her eyes and looked at Qian Jinbao: "don''t go too far!"


    "Sister Song Rong, don''t be angry. I''m kidding you. This uncle is fake and can''t be regarded as your elder."


    Song Rong''s tone eased up: "I''m lazy to argue with you."


    Song Rong looked at Qian Jinbao and said, "you should straighten out your family''s Qian Zhuangzi as soon as possible. In a few days, let''s do some business together."


    Qian Jinbao''s eyes were bright and looked at Song Rong: "I believe in Song Rong''s sister!"


    Song Rong is a little helpless. Fortunately, she is very sincere and tells Qian Jinbao about it. If she has a little crooked mind, she can deceive Qian Jinbao''s money away! Song Rong was moved by Qian Jinbao''s deep defense. Did Qian Jinbao trust her too much?


    "Sister Song Rong, go! Brother, I''ll take you to the theatre today!" Qian Jinbao said suddenly.


    Song Rong said, "I have to go back later."


    "It''s nothing to go back a little late. You shouldn''t have heard of the play? The play sings well!" Qian Jinbao said with a smile and encouragement in his tone.


    But Song Rong, who was so easily encouraged, said, "if you say you don''t go, you don''t go."


    "Sister Song Rong... My father and my mother used to take me, but now they are gone. I''ll go myself..." speaking of this, Qian Jinbao blinked and shed two tears.


    Looking at Qian Jinbao like this, Song Rong suddenly felt powerless and softened her heart.


    She said angrily in her own heart: "damn Qian Jinbao, she learned to pretend to be poor, but although she said so, Song Rong nodded softly.


    "I can only go for a while. I''ll go home soon." Song Rong said.


    Qian Jinbao cheered at once: "sister Song Rong is very kind to me!"


    With that, Qian Jinbao reached up and wanted to hold Song Rong.


    Song Rong thought of Qian Jinbao''s weight. How can Qian Jinbao hold it so easily? He quickly stepped back and said, "don''t mess around. If you mess around, I''ll go back directly."


    Qian Jinbao scratched his head and said, "I don''t mess around."


    Song Rong followed Qian Jinbao into the carriage and rushed to the play garden called Chunfeng Shili. Song Rong also heard the play of Chunfeng Shili. In her previous life, the old lady once celebrated her birthday and invited the play team.


    Song Rong remembered that there was a young shepherd named Fengyi. He was so beautiful. Many servant girls in the house were fascinated at that time.


    Speaking of Fengyi, I have a little intersection with her.


    At the beginning, where could she come to the theatre? She came secretly. She accidentally ran into Fengyi. That is, at that time, Song Dai came over. She was afraid of Song Dai and hid.


    Before waiting for her to say anything to Fengyi, Fengyi directly helped her cover up the past.


    This matter is not a big deal for people like Fengyi. When others sing opera, they should have the consciousness of ignoring everything, but it is of great significance to Song Rong.


    If Song Dai saw it, he would have to scold her.


    Maybe later, Fengyi didn''t remember her, but Song Rong remembered this person.


    She thought that it happened three years later. Now Fengyi must be 15 years old. I don''t know if she can see it. In her previous life, she didn''t even say thank you. In this life, she can give some rewards.


    "Sister Song Rong, you know, there is a girl named Feng Yue in the drama team. She''s so beautiful. I''ll take you to have a good look later." Qian Jinbao said about this woman, which means a bit of a dandy.


    Song Rong raised her eyebrows and said, "no one cares about you now. You might as well buy the Phoenix moon and carry it to your house to be your wife."


    Qian Jinbao''s face turned red: "don''t talk nonsense! I didn''t mean that!"


    "No, what do you mean?" Song Rong joked about Qian Jinbao with a smile. When she was with Qian Jinbao, she was still very relaxed, because Qian Jinbao''s face was not thin. Qian Jinbao wouldn''t be really angry if she said anything.


    In fact, Qian Jinbao is not really so good-natured. He also scores points. To deal with those who want to seize his family property, Qian Jinbao is like a tiger, but he is no different from a big cat in the face of Song Rong.


    Qian Jinbao''s neck turned red and said anxiously, "I won''t marry her as a daughter-in-law! No matter how beautiful she is, she is the same as flowers in my eyes. If I want to marry a wife, I''ll marry sister Song Rong!"


    After Qian Jinbao said these words, the carriage suddenly quieted down.


    Song Rong also made a red face. Qian Jinbao is really


    Seeing the embarrassment of his young lady, Qingtao smiled and said, "if you want to marry my young lady, you have to earn more money. Without ten li of red makeup, my young lady won''t marry!"


    Song Rong thought Qingtao was going to extricate herself. Unexpectedly, Qingtao said such a sentence. She said to Qingtao with a cold face: "you girl, you are more and more presumptuous!"


    Green peach slightly spit out his tongue and said, "green peach dare not."


    Qian Jinbao over there had a satisfied smile on his face: "that''s it. At that time, I''ll lift the big sedan and make-up for ten miles... To win your young lady!"


    If this had been put in a previous life, Song Rong would have been very happy to hear Qian Jinbao say so.


    But in this life, there are no such things in Song Rong''s mind. Especially after seeing Qian Jinbao, all his fantasies about Qian Jinbao are shattered. In Song Rong''s eyes, Qian Jinbao is like a child who hasn''t grown up.


    Song Rong wanted to talk to Qian Jinbao, but on second thought, it was just what a child said when he was playing. It''s good if he didn''t take it seriously.


    Qian Jinbao knew how to look at beautiful women at a young age. When he grew up, he could not tell what it was like. It is estimated that he will have forgotten what he said today.


    Song Rong didn''t answer. Qian Jinbao thought Song Rong acquiesced in his words, and the smile on his face became bigger and bigger.


    "Young master, here you are, Miss Biao." the carriage stopped suddenly, and then came the voice of the coachman.

 Chapter 113

    Qian Jinbao smiled at Song Rong and said, "sister Song Rong, come down."


    Then Qian Jinbao came down and reached out to help Song Rong.


    Seeing Qian Jinbao like this, Song Rong secretly said that after Qian Jinbao, he must be a playful child. I don''t know how many girls were cheated to be sad. Isn''t that what happened in previous lives? How many women in the boudoir are dejected for Qian Jinbao?


    Thinking of this, Song Rong had a fever on her face, as if she was one of the girls in the boudoir.


    "Sister Song Rong, why are you blushing?" Qian Jinbao''s untimely voice came.


    Song Rong was a little angry: "why do you ask so many questions? I''ll go down myself. I don''t need your help."


    With that, Song Rong jumped down neatly. When Qian Jinbao saw that Song Rong didn''t let himself help, he felt a little lost. He thought silently that sister Song Rong was really strange. Sometimes he was very good to him, but sometimes he couldn''t guess what she was thinking.


    It seems that it is difficult for him to win the favor of Song Rong''s sister... Qian Jinbao is a little depressed when he thinks about it.


    However, this mood did not last long, because the two people had reached the door of the ten mile spring breeze. The ten mile spring breeze was not an ordinary drama garden, which was well-known in Suzhou.


    However, the epidemic is now happening again. Of course, it is difficult to do business in such a place, but it feels a little deserted in front of the door.


    That is, people like Song Rong and Qian Jinbao will come.


    The spring breeze is ten miles away in a tree forest. Walking into the tree forest is a row of wooden buildings. Before going inside, you can hear the singing sound. Song Rong is not interested in listening to the play.


    She, ah, would rather read more notebooks by herself. She will come here today, but she can''t stand Qian Jinbao''s soft grind and hard bubble.


    Outside the bamboo house, there are several light red lanterns. In the center of the lanterns, there are blue round paper with pictures of Chang''e running to the moon. It is lifelike and adds a bit of elegance to the opera garden.


    Song Rong was very interested in the play garden and strode to the bamboo building.


    The door of the theater was still open. At the door sat a handsome young man, about thirteen or fourteen years old, wearing a blue costume.


    The play garden has not come for a long time, so it will inevitably appear cold and silent. The boy also has some listless.


    At the moment, the boy had seen Song Rong and Qian Jinbao get off the carriage. It took him a while to get back to his senses. He directly greeted them. He saw that the people who came were two small people and were not so warm.


    "Just you two?" asked the young man in Tsing Yi.


    Qian Jinbao said discontentedly, "why? We can''t come to the theater? I''m afraid we can''t afford money?"


    With that, Qian Jinbao threw out a piece of silver naked and said, "reward you!"


    When the young man in green got the reward, his attitude suddenly turned a big corner. He smiled and asked, "young master and girl, please come inside quickly."


    Qian Jinbao glanced at Song Rong, stood there and motioned Song Rong to go first.


    Song Rong scoffed at Qian Jinbao''s rich and generous appearance, but she thought again that there was nothing wrong with Qian Jinbao. She thought that Qian Jinbao was depressed these days. It was not easy to come out. Where would she be restrained?


    Song Rong is also relieved of Qian Jinbao. This boy looks like a fool with a lot of money. In fact, there are many bends in his intestines, which is not so easy to deceive. He is willing to give it. If he is not willing, others really can''t deceive the money out of his hands.


    Inside, a rockery partition came in front of you. When you walked around, you saw the green vegetation and several summer flowers in the back.


    In the center of the garden, there is a stage, which is wrapped in bright red flannelette. At this time, there are no guests in the yard, only a few people are practicing.


    Song Rong is the first time to come to such a place. She feels very novel.


    Compared with Song Rong, Qian Jinbao would seem more familiar. He smiled and took Song Rong inside and said, "this is the place to sing for distinguished guests."


    Seeing Qian Jinbao like this, Song Rong felt more and more that he would become a dandy when Qian Jinbao grew up.


    But fortunately, the place where Qian Jinbao brought her is only a theater team, not a place of fireworks. Otherwise, she must persuade Qian Jinbao from an early age!


    Inside is a two-story building. Qian Jinbao directly took song rongmai in.


    "You two, I don''t know what kind of play you want to hear?" the little boy asked with a smile.


    At the usual time, only when the whole scene is contracted can we have the opportunity to order a play, but now it''s different. Now no one comes to the play, so we can''t let anyone come. Everyone''s voice is itchy. Usually, everyone is unwilling to sing. Singing too much will be tired, but now, everyone is crowded forward and wants to sing!


    It''s easy to offend anyone to sing. It''s better to let the guests order. In this way, the guests are satisfied and everyone is satisfied. It''s an idea of having the best of both worlds.


    Qian Jinbao smiled and asked, "sister Rong, do you have anything you want to hear?" this came out. Knowing that Song Rong didn''t want anyone to know her true identity, Qian Jinbao arbitrarily removed the song character and left only one Rong character. In this way, the title is more intimate.


    Song Rong said, "feel free. Come on."


    She just came to see the excitement. Where is there any favorite play.


    "Then sing magpie bridge fairy and Peony Pavilion." Qian Jinbao said. Speaking of this, he pretended to be elegant and sighed: "I''m with a beauty like sister Rong. Of course I want to listen to such a play."


    Song Rong''s face was slightly black and ignored Qian Jinbao.


    Seeing Qian Jinbao saying this, the young man in blue smiled and said, "wait a minute, I''ll arrange it for you."


    Song Rong suddenly said, "wait."


    "I don''t know what the girl has to say?" the young man asked enthusiastically.


    "Do you have one called Fengyi? Let him come out and sing something for me." Song Rong said with a smile.


    The young man was slightly stunned and said, "we have a man named Fengyi here, but..." speaking of this, the young man hesitated and wondered. Then he looked at Song Rong and asked, "where do you know, girl? We have a man named Fengyi?"


    Song Rong was slightly stunned: "shouldn''t I know?" is there anything else to say about Fengyi?

 Chapter 114

    Before the young man could answer, Qian Jinbao said coldly, "where did so much nonsense come from? My sister Rong said, let this Fengyi come out to sing, then you have to call!"


    Then Qian Jinbao took out a silver note from his sleeve and threw it to the boy.


    Song Rong glanced at it. It should be fifty Liang silver. Although Song Rong doesn''t lack silver now, she doesn''t reach the level of Qian Jinbao. She even smashed people with silver.


    Song Rong inevitably has some flesh pain. She just asks casually. If there is no fate to meet Fengyi in this world, it''s just a small matter. If there is fate, she is willing to return a favor. If there is no fate to see, it''s not necessary to find someone.


    However, Qian Jinbao''s silver was thrown out. Song Rong couldn''t get it back. He had to stand there and wait for the Qingyi boy to reply.


    The young man in blue looked at Song Rong and said, "this... He doesn''t know how to sing."


    Seeing that the youth in Tsing Yi was still hesitating, Qian Jinbao said angrily, "even if you can''t sing, you can find someone for me. Don''t go quickly. What are you doing?"


    Qian Jinbao is imposing and generous. Although he and Song Rong are not old, the young man in blue dare not neglect.


    In the past, Qian Jinbao came with master Qian, and he didn''t go out alone, so the young man in Tsing Yi really didn''t know Qian Jinbao. Now, seeing Qian Jinbao''s wealth, he thinks a lot about Qian Jinbao''s family background.


    There are several CHILDES of other families who can be so generous. They can give up fifty Liang. Tut... It''s not sure. It''s just the little childe''s pocket money. Qingyi teenagers are envious and jealous. They are all raised by their parents. How can the difference be so big?


    "I''ll try," he said and left.


    Seeing the man go, Song Rong looked at Qian Jinbao and said, "Qian Jinbao!"


    "I''m here!" Qian Jinbao replied neatly.


    Song Rong said earnestly, "I can understand that you want to spend money and be happy, but you can''t be so extravagant in the future. How long can you spend your money at your speed?"


    Now Qian Jinbao''s home seems to have a lot of silver.


    But that''s also because the Qian family opened the money village. Frankly, there isn''t much silver that really belongs to them.


    Qian Jinbao looked at Song Rong wrongly and said, "I can''t wronged you when I brought my sister Rong out for the first time. It''s all sung in the play book... I understand all these principles!"


    Song Rong really had no way to take the money treasure. She had to say reluctantly, "don''t do this in the future. If you do this again, I''ll never come to see you!"


    Song Rong found that Qian Jinbao had a thick skin. How she threatened was useless, so she caught Qian Jinbao''s weakness. She found that every time she said she wouldn''t come to see him, he was really worried. No matter what she said, he followed her.


    Sure enough, Qian Jinbao surrendered: "I won''t spend money indiscriminately."


    Song Rong just wanted to lament that Qian Jinbao was obedient. Who knows, Qian Jinbao''s next sentence almost didn''t make Song Rong spit out a mouthful of blood. He only heard Qian Jinbao say with a smile: "I know, you''re worried that I spend too much money, and there''s no way to marry you with eight sedan chairs in the future."


    He patted himself on the chest and continued, "sister Rong, don''t worry. I''ll make a lot of money. I''ll send you a thirty-six lift bride price at that time!"


    Song Rong groaned, "I don''t need you to marry me. I''m 36. You''re bragging too much. Only when the prince marries the imperial concubine can he be 36. In this ordinary family, after 18, the wedding will become a funeral!"


    "Sister Rong thought it all out. It''s easy. I''ll make this box bigger, one for the top two!" Qian Jinbao said shrewdly.


    Song Rong found that she had no way to talk to Qian Jinbao. She said too much. If she wasn''t careful, she had to go around herself.


    At this moment, she finally understood why Qian Jinbao had so much silver in his previous life. On the surface, the boy looks simple and honest. In fact, he is the most shrewd and treacherous after careful observation. It is estimated that he did a lot of things like pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger!


    Song Rong didn''t want to quarrel with Qian Jinbao, so she looked at the theater.


    At this moment, they are sitting on the table on the first floor. The front is the stage, and the shelf behind the stage is the peacock pattern embroidered with Suzhou embroidery. The stitch by stitch reflects the Colorful Peacock embroidery, which is very beautiful.


    Song Rong was about to pick up tea to drink. She vaguely heard the conversation between the two outside. She opened the side window and leaned to hear what the man said.


    "My little ancestor, just go and have a look. This time, there are two distinguished guests, but they are children younger than you. What can they do to you?" the voice was a feminine man''s. Song Rong was covered with goose bumps.


    But soon, Song Rong was cured, and a beautiful voice came: "class leader, I said, I don''t want to see anyone today."


    "Fengyi, I know you''re still angry, but for the sake of saving you from the man''s hands, go and meet him. The young master is generous. He gave us 50 Liang as a reward. Our troupe hasn''t opened for a long time these days. What are we going to eat and drink?" The soft voice urged again.


    Then there was no sound. Song Rong looked out curiously. Unfortunately, the window was opened on the side. Song Rong didn''t see anything. At this time, there was a sound of footsteps outside.


    Then someone came in from the door.


    What kind of person is that?


    There was no smile on his face. He looked at all this with a cold face. There was frost in his eyes. He was only fifteen or sixteen years old. He stood there as if he wanted to freeze the whole world.


    His face was incomparably handsome. Song Rong thought that the best person he had seen in his life was the young man in front of him.


    This is Fengyi?


    Song Rong couldn''t help but have some doubts in her heart. She couldn''t say whether the person in front of her was Fengyi. In her previous life, Fengyi she saw was obviously not like this.


    At that time, Fengyi was also in her twenties. His face was dazzling. He was not as feminine as ordinary actors. On the contrary, he stood there with a sense of dignity. His every move was like a real childe. It would make people sigh that he fell into the drama team and ruined the boy.

 Chapter 115

    Fengyi in her previous life was graceful but not arrogant. She didn''t feel cold. Instead, she gave people a warmth like the spring breeze. However, seeing him in front of her, Song Rong felt that she didn''t feel hot in the heat. It was clearly an ice sculpture!


    Although it is said that the popularity field is slightly cold, I have to admit that he has a very good life.


    But look carefully, this eyebrow, this eye and this lip are clearly Fengyi''s.


    He stood there, as if he were a green pine covered with frost but unwilling to drop his green leaves, which made people feel that he had a lot of pride.


    Such a person, if born in a large family, must be the dragon and phoenix of that person, but born in the drama team, it is really a pearl covered with dust.


    "You are Fengyi?" Qian Jinbao was stunned, but it was a man. In addition to appreciation, the good-looking men also had some hostility. Looking at sister Song Rong, he was distracted by the little white face in front of him. He felt bad in his heart! I feel particularly blocked.


    Therefore, Qian Jinbao was one step ahead of Song Rong.


    Song Rong saw that she was pulled back to reality by Qian Jinbao. She just looked at Fengyi, but she was not only attracted by Fengyi''s appearance, but thought a lot of things in her mind. She was a little distracted.


    For example, what has the same person experienced to become two people with different magnanimity?


    Fengyi pursed her lips and looked at Song Rong and Qian Jinbao. When he saw that he was really two young children who had not grown up, his face eased a little.


    Song Rong saw this man. Song Rong will for a while and a half. He doesn''t know what to say.


    If such a Fengyi goes down with silver, it seems to defile him.


    Qian Jinbao called Fengyi, but Fengyi didn''t seem to hear it. She just stood there and sprinkled black hair along his shoulder. In addition to being cold, she even let Song Rong see a bit of charm.


    Song Rong also did so. Standing there, she walked over and said, "childe Fengyi, i... I don''t mean any harm. I just want to see you."


    Song Rong''s voice was very clear. It was frank and had no other meaning.


    Fengyi''s eyes fell on Song Rong and looked directly at Song Rong.


    Song Rong, with a clear conscience, certainly didn''t need to dodge, so he looked back.


    Their eyes met in the air for a long time... Until Qian Jinbao rushed over and brought Song Rong: "sister Song Rong!" Qian Jinbao''s tone was somewhat wronged. Is it because he was fat? He doesn''t look good? Sister Song Rong doesn''t like him?


    Thinking so, little fat Qian Jinbao secretly made up his mind to eat less steamed bread tonight! Try to lose weight early.


    Fengyi looked at Song Rong and Qian Jinbao and suddenly laughed.


    The smile seemed to flash. Then he said clearly, "you two just want to see me? No other purpose?"


    "Shang! You''re so rude. It''s your blessing for my sister Rong to come to see you. Don''t be ignorant of good or bad!" Qian Jinbao snorted coldly and said with some dissatisfaction. Hum, isn''t this Fengyi better? What''s the big deal?


    "Qian Jinbao!" Song Rong shouted helplessly. How can Qian Jinbao be as noisy as Ah Fu.


    She wanted to see if there was anything she could do to help Fengyi, but she didn''t come to bite the hand that feeds her and make trouble for Fengyi.


    "I have no purpose. I just want to see you. And... If you need any help, you can speak." Song Rong finally said such a sentence. She really can''t bear to use money to smash Fengyi.


    Although it is said that all the people in the drama team are poor, Feng Yi doesn''t look like a person who lacks money


    Fengyi was somewhat surprised to see Song Rong say so. He looked at Song Rong and asked, "how? Do we know each other?"


    Song Rong''s eyes twinkled and said, "how could I have met you? I just overheard that the most beautiful person in the spring breeze is you, so I wanted to meet you... As for me, I just saw a beautiful person, and my heart is easy to be soft."


    Fengyi frowned slightly when she heard Song Rong say that he was the most beautiful person.


    In fact, if this had been put in the past, Fengyi would have been cold and left. Now Fengyi can still stand here, but she frowned slightly. In fact, it is enough to give Song Rong face.


    Fengyi is not the kind of person who will give too much face. He has seen too many people. Everyone praises him for his beauty with a different purpose. The girl in front of him speaks frankly and has no other meaning, which even makes Fengyi feel a little fresh.


    "Well, don''t stand here, sit here and drink tea." the soft voice that disgusted Song Rong came.


    Song Rong noticed that there was still a man standing behind Fengyi. He was a man in his thirties. His face was blue and white. When he spoke, he held his voice. He was neither male nor female. It fell in Song Rong''s ears, just like someone scratching the wall with his fingernails, which made Song Rong shiver.


    This man should be the one who just talked to Fengyi.


    Song Rong thought Fengyi would brush her sleeves and leave. Without thinking, Fengyi sat down.


    Qian Jinbao feels more blocked at this time. He has never felt that spending money is a matter of blocking his heart in the past, but at this moment, he found that there is really something wrong with spending money to find guilt!


    However, seeing Song Rong with a smile on his face, Qian Jinbao couldn''t say anything, so he had to sit down, but didn''t look at Fengyi.


    Fengyi stretched out her hand and poured tea for herself. Then she drank by herself. She didn''t say hello to Song Rong and Qian Jinbao. Song Rong originally owed Fengyi a little affection and had long made up her mind. No matter what Fengyi did, she couldn''t be angry.


    But Qian Jinbao was different. Qian Jinbao''s face had already raised some hidden anger: "you man..."


    Song Rong knew what Qian Jinbao was going to say. She quickly stretched out her hand, pinched Qian Jinbao and motioned Qian Jinbao to shut up.


    Qian Jinbao gave a cry and observed Song Rong''s look. He knew that if he continued, Song Rong would be unhappy, so he said somewhat dogleg, "sister Rong, I''ll pour you tea."


    The feminine man seemed to be in charge of the ten mile spring breeze. He hesitated for a moment and wanted to sit down with others. Song Rong said, "thank you for bringing childe Fengyi. There''s nothing wrong with you. You''ll be busy first. If there''s anything, I''ll call you."

 Chapter 116

    Song Rong is better to start first this time. If this person''s feminine man sits here, not to mention whether Fengyi will be unhappy, even she doesn''t want to deal with him.


    At first glance, the man belongs to the kind with deep intention. Otherwise, how could he intimidate Fengyi to come to see her with any kindness just now?


    At the thought of this, Song Rong felt a little guilty. She seemed to have done something wrong with good intentions. Fengyi probably didn''t want to see people. As a result, she was smashed out by Qian Jinbao''s silver because of herself.


    Naturally, it is not Fengyi who loves silver, but this feminine man.


    The feminine man looked at Song Rong, raised his orchid fingers and said, "then you can talk here first. If you need anything, just tell us directly."


    Then he walked away with a twist. If he only looked at his back, it was estimated that others would think that this was a woman!


    Song Rong doesn''t like this person more and more. They are all opera singers. Why is the difference so big? It turns out that someone will make himself neither male nor female.


    Waiting for the man to leave, Qian Jinbao whispered, "sister Song Rong, the man was neither male nor female just now. I didn''t see this man when I came with my father. I knew there were such people in this place. I didn''t bring you!"


    When Qian Jinbao and master Qian used to come, it was a time when the business of ten mile spring breeze was booming. There was no private show. Where can I see the leader of this drama team?


    When Fengyi heard Qian Jinbao''s words, she had a little smile on her face, but the smile was very weak and disappeared in the blink of an eye. If Song Rong hadn''t just been looking at him, she might not have seen it.


    Seeing Fengyi like this, Song Rong smiled at Fengyi and said, "don''t hide it, I know, you don''t like the one just now."


    "Is there really no other purpose for you to come?" Fengyi asked again. He probably felt that Song Rong and others had something to say. He was sorry to be serious, said the feminine man, so he repeated it again.


    Fengyi''s voice is very pleasant to hear, like a jade bead falling on the plate.


    Qian Jinbao said discontentedly, "are you annoying? Didn''t my sister Rong just tell you? There''s no purpose!"


    Fengyi bowed her head to drink tea and ignored Qian Jinbao. Her every move, like a real childe, made Song Rong and Qian Jinbao look very rustic. Song Rong was OK. The precipitation of these two generations naturally had a kind of elegance, but Qian Jinbao, sitting here, was a proper image of a nouveau riche.


    Such a contrast makes Qian Jinbao more and more dislike Fengyi, and more disrespectful in his words.


    Let Song Rong stare at Qian Jinbao for several times. Song Rong didn''t know that the more he maintained Fengyi, the more Qian Jinbao hated Fengyi.


    When facing Fengyi, Song Rong didn''t know what to say, but she didn''t talk as much as Qian Jinbao.


    This reminds Song Rong of Chu Yunqing. Generally speaking, Chu Yunqing and Fengyi are somewhat similar. They are all cold people, but Chu Yunqing is just a little cold. When Song Rong faces Chu Yunqing, he can still talk endlessly.


    In contrast, Fengyi is indifferent. She has experienced too many things, so she becomes indifferent.


    After a cup of tea, Fengyi raised her head and said, "if you really want to help me, listen to the play, and then leave here quickly. Don''t come to me again."


    Song Rong immediately felt something hanging in her heart. She felt a little uncomfortable. She drank a mouthful of tea and then pressed down the strange feeling.


    Qian Jinbao wanted to open his mouth and scold, but Song Rong said first, "if childe Fengyi is tired, go back first. As for the leader, I will explain that I don''t need you to accompany me."


    Since this is what Fengyi wants, she can do it.


    Is this a return of the favor? But in Song Rong''s heart, she still felt that the way she returned the favor was a little strange, but this was what Fengyi wanted, and Song Rong had no way.


    Waiting for Fengyi to leave, Qian Jinbao snorted coldly, "it''s just a performer. It''s really kicking his nose and face!"


    Now the stage has begun to sing.


    After a piece of music, Qian Jinbao had temporarily forgotten his unhappy heart and listened to his dances. He occasionally threw away some gold, melon seeds, silver and peanuts.


    Song Rong didn''t know how. Her stomach was a little uncomfortable. Although she was a little embarrassed, she still said to Qian Jinbao, "I''m going to go to the toilet."


    "Then I''ll go with you!" Qian Jinbao opened his mouth without thinking.


    Song Rongchang took a breath, calmed his mood and stressed: "I''m going to the toilet!"


    Qian Jinbao realized what he had just said and said, "sister Rong, be careful."


    Song Rong pointed to Qingtao and said, "if Qingtao follows me, nothing will happen."


    This is a drama garden, not a place for fireworks, and now it''s very cold. I''m afraid there''s a gold owner like Qian Jinbao in the whole yard. Who will treat her?


    When Song Rong came to the door, she let a girl waiting there lead her past.


    When Qian Jinbao saw this, he was really relieved and continued to watch the singer on the stage.


    After going to the toilet, Song Rong walked back. There were a lot of plants and trees in the play garden, and the pruning was elegant. She didn''t want to go back to the play, so she walked a little slower.


    Behind a big tree not far away, suddenly there was a voice of dialogue.


    "You let go of me!" this is Feng Yi''s voice.


    Another voice made Song Rong feel familiar. However, Song Rong couldn''t remember who the voice was: "Fengyi, you think you can escape from my palm when you arrive at the play team? I tell you, that''s impossible!"


    "I just asked you to change a place. Speaking of it, you are now a dramatist, and you are different..." the voice said and said some dirty words.


    When Qingtao heard this, his face changed slightly. He thought that there were qingwains in the play garden. He didn''t think that it was no different from the place of fireworks! Even in broad daylight, do such a careless thing! This damned Qian Jinbao brought her to such a place and polluted her ears!


    The most disgusting thing, listening to this sound, is still two men!


    Just now, Feng Yi seemed to be a beautiful woman. I never thought that she was still such a person!


    Qingtao is more and more angry, but she is not easy to point out. Now she can still be regarded as not hearing. If she makes it clear, it is really unlucky. Now she just wants to leave here with her own young lady!

 Chapter 117

    The servant girl who led the way in front was not surprised. It seemed that she didn''t hear the sound.


    "You let go of me! I tell you, you can''t touch me any more! Since I''m out, I won''t be manipulated by you!" Feng Yi''s voice was cold.


    "Yo, I really like your fierce temper! I wanted to let you go, but I can''t help it. I want to ask you again!" the more I say it, the more difficult I hear.


    Even Song Rong heard it and couldn''t help blushing.


    "If you have to do this, I''ll die here!" Feng Yi''s voice was full of determination.


    Song Rong heard it, and her heart trembled involuntarily. She had no doubt that Fengyi would really do such a thing.


    She suddenly opened her mouth and said, "Oh, my bracelet seems to have fallen behind. Go and find it for me." then Song Rong pointed to the servant girl leading the way in front.


    Song Rong''s voice was not loud, because she had not been heard by the people opposite.


    The servant girl was slightly stunned and said, "yes."


    Looking at the servant girl leaving, Qingtao knew that something bad was going on. She didn''t know what her young lady was going to do.


    Song Rong narrowed her eyes and walked forward.


    Qingtao was about to stop, but seeing Song Rong''s eyes, he didn''t dare to stop. He had to follow him with a bitter face and scolded the man Qian Jinbao all over! Where did you bring the lady!


    Waiting for Song Rong to walk around a clump of low trees, he squatted down and saw the two men through the gap of the leaves.


    One of them, Fengyi, was pressed on the tree by another man in brocade. Her clothes were already untidy. The scene fell into Song Rong''s eyes and made Song Rong almost nauseous.


    She always knew that women and men could do things like that. Unexpectedly, there were men and men at the end of the day


    When Song Rong thought of this, he couldn''t continue to think about it. It wasn''t because he thought it was unbearable, but because another person inadvertently turned his head too far, which made Song Rong see the face of this person clearly.


    Song Rongru was shocked by lightning. This person is Zhu Herong, her nominal fifth uncle!


    At the moment, Zhu Herong, with a dirty face, is pulling Fengyi''s clothes. Although Song Rong can''t see Fengyi''s eyes at this moment, she can still detect Fengyi''s despair.


    Even a woman would not like to be so! What''s more, Fengyi is still a man.


    Song Rong''s heart suddenly felt that a person like Fengyi was arched by Zhu Herong.


    "Miss... Childe Fengyi is good-looking, but we met by chance. You can''t be impulsive and do anything stupid. If you expose our identity, you can..." Qingtao reminded Song Rong carefully in her ear.


    Song Rong suddenly pinched her voice and said in a childless voice, "Master Chu, master Zhou, master song... Please come here. We have a new comer. The play doesn''t sing very well, but it looks good."


    Zhu Herong over there was slightly stunned when he heard the voice. Then he got up from Feng Yi and said, "don''t say it! Otherwise..." his words were full of threats.


    With that, Zhu Herong tidied up his clothes and left in a hurry.


    Looking at Zhu Herong''s gone forever, song Rongchang breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, the Fengyi began to say, "come out."


    Song Rong didn''t move. She planned to be a good man silently, and then left.


    "Miss Rong, why can''t I tell the voice of the class leader from your voice." Feng Yi''s eyes seemed to fall on Song Rong through the leaves.


    In desperation, Song Rong had to come out.


    Fengyi also took a few steps forward. Song Rong glanced around and found that Fengyi''s clothes were a little messy. It didn''t seem that there was anything wrong, so she was a little relieved.


    Song Rong was still embarrassed when she ran into such a thing. She didn''t know what to say.


    Fengyi''s face was like frost at the moment. It was no different from before. It seemed that what had just happened did not happen to him.


    Fengyi suddenly opened her mouth and said, "you have seen it?"


    How Song Rong wants to deny that she didn''t see anything, but when she saw it, she saw it. Now even if she told her Fengyi that she didn''t see anything, Fengyi may not believe it!


    Song Rong had no choice but to nod and wait for the end. Song Rong quickly added, "don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone!"


    Song Rong''s tone was firm. Fengyi looked at Song Rong in surprise. In front of the girl''s eyes, there was no slightest ridicule, contempt or pity. She just said it like a friend. I won''t say it.


    Feng Yi''s eyes flickered for a while, and her face was a little desolate: "since you see it, don''t you have anything to say?"


    Song Rong smiled and said, "what are you talking about? Do you want me to praise you for your chastity? Although I think so, if I said it just now, it would be inappropriate?"


    "It''s appropriate for you to say now?" Feng Yi''s voice was cold, but it was not as cold as ice residue, and even had some temperature.


    Song Rong said with a smile, "now I''m in a better mood, so I dare to say, otherwise I''m really worried that I''ll be frozen into big ice by you!"


    Then Song Rong made an exaggerated gesture with her hand.


    In Fengyi''s eyes, she smiled and said, "thank you for today''s things."


    Song Rong hesitated for a moment and asked, "what''s the origin of the man just now? Why are you right..."


    Speaking of this man, Feng Yi''s eyes were full of ridicule: "who? Someone with silver, I thought I had escaped, but I didn''t think about him..."


    Speaking of this, Fengyi suddenly stopped, looked at Song Rong and said, "don''t come here ten miles in the spring breeze in the future. If you see something you shouldn''t see, it''s bad to pollute your eyes."


    Song Rong saw that Fengyi didn''t think about it, so she said it with Zhu Herong. It''s not easy to ask. Since Fengyi didn''t want to say it, she was exposing Fengyi''s scar.


    Having just said these words, Song Rong has a new understanding of Fengyi. Fengyi may not be really cold in face and cold in heart, but she has encountered too many. Listening to Zhu Herong''s words, we know that Fengyi has not encountered such a thing for the first time.


    "Miss Rong, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first." Feng Yi said, and left without waiting for Song Rong to answer.

 Chapter 118

    Song Rong stood there for a long time. The green peach beside him finally couldn''t help it: "Miss, let''s go quickly. In a moment, the servant girl came back. It''s not good to see us here."


    Song Rong returned to her senses, nodded and walked back with Qingtao. She didn''t wait for the servant girl and didn''t lose anything. It''s strange that the servant girl can find it!


    On the way back, Song Rong''s mind was full of Zhu Herong. How could Zhu Herong do this to a man? Is it the legendary rabbit who only likes men but not women?


    Then why, why were you with song qiuniang?


    Now let song qiuniang go back to song''s house. Don''t you want song qiuniang to know this? Just send song qiuniang to a farm. Why must song qiuniang come back?


    Song Rong felt more and more confused.


    But this matter made Song Rong''s impression of Zhu Herong a little worse.


    If you really have that special hobby, it is understandable. After all, this person''s life and body are his own. Others can''t decide what kind of road he is willing to take.


    But the most hateful thing is Zhu Herong. Knowing that Fengyi doesn''t want to, he still wants to force Fengyi.


    Which 15-year-old boy would be willing to be given by someone like Zhu Herong... Song Rong couldn''t help feeling nauseous at the thought of this!


    But fortunately, Zhu Herong seems to have scruples about the spring breeze, so he didn''t do too much today. Otherwise, Song Rong will run away next time he sees Zhu Herong!


    "Sister Rong, where have you been? How did you come back?" at the end of another song, Qian Jinbao beat the table with chopsticks while waiting for Song Rong.


    Listen carefully. The rhythm of beating the table still has rhythm. Song Rong glanced at Qian Jinbao and was surprised that Qian Jinbao still knows a lot of things except that he looks a little like a straw bag that can only eat.


    "I''m a little tired. Let''s go." Song Rong''s thoughts are confused. He doesn''t know whether Zhu Herong has left the spring breeze. It''s difficult to sit and stand. At the moment, he doesn''t want to stay any longer.


    Qian Jinbao probably wanted to listen for a while, but looking at Song Rong''s cheerful appearance, he followed Song Rong and said, "well, sister Rong, let''s go now!"


    Waiting to get on the carriage and put down the curtain on the carriage, Song Rong breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Sister Rong, why am I not happy looking at you? Is someone bullying you?" Qian Jinbao asked with concern.


    "No..." Song Rong felt that something was stuffed into her mouth and was about to spit out. There was a sour and sweet taste in her mouth.


    "My mother made it for me personally. I''ll give you one to eat today. One less." Qian Jinbao''s voice came nearby.


    Song Rong immediately felt that Qian Jinbao was not so noisy, and her heart became peaceful.


    Her experience is the same as that of Qian Jinbao. In contrast, Qian Jinbao is too optimistic than her, and there are close relatives around her... Even if the road ahead is difficult, she will go step by step.


    Let''s talk about what happened today. Although it has brought her a lot of trouble, it''s also a good thing to think about it carefully.


    I''m afraid it''s Zhu Herong who has to worry about being known by others. She, ah, has seen Zhu Herong''s real face clearly now, which is better than being hoodwinked by Zhu Herong all the time.


    Thinking so, the look on Song Rong''s face brightened up and brought a trace of smile.


    Qian Jinbao thought it was his preserves that made Song Rong happy, so he grinned endlessly.


    Before Song Rong returned to his house, he went to ronghua hall again and ordered Qinghu to check Zhu Herong


    Now Song qiuniang is very difficult to deal with. Why does she have to go to the song mansion to compete with song qiuniang? If we can find out Zhu Herong, song qiuniang may not attack and lose by then.


    When Song Rong returned to the house, he had just sat down and heard that Zhu Herong had come to the song house.


    And in the evening, the Song government will hold a banquet to entertain Zhu Herong.


    The dinner was held in the flower hall. Song Dai also came back. This time, a big table was filled.


    Zhu Herong''s blue and white face always had a smile, which made Song Rong''s heart cold. He always felt that there was something else in the smile.


    Zhu Herong''s eyes lingered on the people on the table and finally focused on Xu, Song Rong and Song Yu. Song Rong immediately felt licked by a poisonous snake!


    Song Rong frowned and dropped her hands under the table, holding Xu with one hand and Song Yu with the other, which made her feel a little more secure.


    "Brother Yu and sister Rong are really handsome, like the children of sister-in-law and brother-in-law." Zhu Herong praised while drinking.


    This time Zhu Herong seemed a little less arrogant, which was very different from the first time he came to the song house.


    Song Rong listened to Zhu Herong praising himself and Song Yu. A bad feeling welled up in her heart. She always felt that Zhu Herong seemed to be making some calculations.


    But think about it. How old are you and yu''er? Zhu Herong, even if he is a rabbit man, won''t he?


    What''s more, they are not lonely people like Fengyi.


    At least they are also young masters and young ladies of the song house.


    But ever since the idea came into her mind, Song Rong became more and more disgusted with Zhu Herong and more defensive.


    There was not much dialogue between song qiuniang and Zhu Herong. There was nothing to see between the two.


    There is also a young woman who came with Zhu Herong. Song Rong met her not long ago. Today, Song Rong knows who this young woman is. It turned out to be Zhu Herong''s sister, called Zhu Yulan.


    I wish magnolia is beautiful and beautiful, but it always gives Song Rong a feeling of dust.


    At this time, Song Rong noticed that when Song Dai went to clip vegetables, Ann Zhu Yulan also went to clip them. When the two chopsticks met, Zhu Yulan hid by mistake. Then, she bowed her head and ate in shame.


    Song Rong saw this scene and looked at Ann''s again. At this moment, Ann''s face was smiling, but if you look carefully, you can find that Ann''s hand trembled slightly.


    Obviously, this is angry. ANN is trying to bear his emotions.


    It seems that Ann also sees that there is something wrong with Zhu Yulan.


    "Sister magnolia, look at you. You are as thin as a man. Eat more. It''s too thin. It''s hard to find her mother-in-law." Ann finally couldn''t help but open her mouth. She put vegetables to Zhu Magnolia and said.

 Chapter 119

    Zhu Yulan hasn''t married yet at this age, but it''s too late. Now Ann''s deliberately talking about it and can''t find happiness for Zhu Yulan.


    Zhu Yulan smiled softly and said softly, "in fact, my brother has already talked to me about matchmaking, but those men really... Can''t get into my eyes."


    "Magnolia''s vision is high. I''m afraid only people like my husband and eldest brother can get into Magnolia''s eyes." song qiuniang said nearby.


    Magnolia suddenly lowered her head, blushed and said, "where are so many such people in the world? Let''s say brother song, I''m afraid there''s only one in the world?"


    Ann was getting more and more angry. Her eyes fell on Yulan with hate.


    At this time, song qiuniang opened her mouth again, joked and said, "originally, you girl hate to marry. If not, you can marry my eldest brother and be a flat wife, which will not disgrace your identity."


    Snap


    A teacup fell under the table and made a clear sound.


    Song Hui, sitting next to an Shi, quickly said, "I was too careless and knocked off the tea cup."


    "Caique, take away the teacup quickly. Don''t hurt people." Ann ordered immediately.


    In Zhu Yulan''s eyes, there was some streamer, and her face looked like a smile.


    Song Rong looked at Zhu Yulan and said, "aunt five is really joking. How can a woman like aunt Yulan marry our song family? I already have a big aunt. If there is one more, what should I call it?"


    Song Rong said and thought.


    The old lady said with a smile: "qiuniang, don''t make such a joke in the future. We adults don''t take it seriously, but look, a child as big as linniang can''t tell whether it''s a joke. If it comes out, what if it affects the reputation of Magnolia?"


    "Grandma? Is this a joke?" Song Rong asked nearby.


    "Yes, but it''s what your fifth aunt said casually to make everyone happy. You can''t say it casually. If this affects your aunt Yulan''s reputation, I''ll ask you!" the old lady ordered in a deep voice.


    Song Rong stuck out her tongue and said, "it''s so. Then I don''t have to think about how to call my two aunts!"


    Song qiuniang and Yulan over there are staring at Song Rong. They want to swallow song Rongsheng. Song Rong doesn''t feel anything. What did you say? A good debt makes a good body.


    Earlier, she was afraid that she would provoke song qiuniang and wanted to avoid her edge. However, since Song Yu''s accident, Song Rong understood that song qiuniang was a mad dog. Simple avoidance would not ease her, but would only make her bite harder.


    Since Song Yu happened, it has been doomed. It is impossible for the two sides to be good. In that case, what reason does Song Rong have to avoid it?


    Besides this magnolia, it''s obvious that song qiuniang wants magnolia to marry the Song family and be Song Dai''s wife.


    On the surface, this matter is actually of great benefit to Song Rong. When magnolia is married, it is bound to suppress an''s head, but is an willing to be suppressed?


    An Shi doesn''t want to be suppressed. The magnolia is aggressive. The backyard of the big house of the Song family will certainly not live in peace, which will annoy Song Dai a lot.


    For this, Song Rong is happy to see its success.


    But think about it carefully. If Zhu Yulan came to the Song family, it would be like inviting wolves into the house! Zhu Yulan is bound to stand on the same front with song qiuniang. Won''t she help song qiuniang run roughshod over the house at that time?


    In the previous life, Zhu Yulan didn''t marry. Song Rong hasn''t even heard of such a person. In this life, this person appears. If he really comes to the song house, many things will change.


    Now Song Rong looks forward to change, but at the same time, Song Rong is also afraid of change.


    She hopes that she will not repeat the tragic fate of her previous life in this life, but at this moment, she relies on what she knows most in this song house. Some memories belonging to her previous life, she is still young and changed too early, which may not be a good thing. It is very possible to let everything go beyond her control.


    It''s enough for the family to have an angle who is covetous. We can''t have another wish Magnolia.


    Song Rong and the old lady sang in unison and directly blocked the hidden meaning of song qiuniang''s words.


    At this time, Xu, who had been silent for a long time, even opened his mouth: "the younger sister of Yulan is more charming than Hua. She should find a good person to match. Not long ago, I met Mrs. Zheng of Gusu academy and inadvertently mentioned that the eldest son of the sun family had just finished Ding you. At this time, I was talking about the media!"


    Speaking of this, Xu paused, looked at the old lady and said, "the eldest son sun around is a good person. The reason why he didn''t get married at 20 is because his father died and he has been worried about Ding. Now think about it, he just wants to match his sister Yulan''s age. This is not a good marriage given by heaven?"


    Zhu Yulan''s look changed slightly and stared at Xu.


    Song qiuniang over there doesn''t look good on her face. It seems that she wants to stab Xu with her own eyes.


    Xu noticed the two unkind eyes and was not angry, but looked back faintly, as if he were looking at two strangers.


    Xu''s attitude towards song qiuniang and Zhu Yulan was just right, which made the two people feel angry.


    The old lady looked at Xu with approval and said with a smile: "Zhilan, what you said is true?" this time, the old lady''s title to Xu changed and directly became Xu''s boudoir name, which means a lot of closeness.


    If it was usual, Ann would definitely want to eat flavor, but at this time, Ann really wouldn''t have such an idea. Xu''s words directly mentioned her heart. No matter what Xu''s purpose is, now their goal is to face the Magnolia.


    Ann doesn''t like Xu. She thinks Song Dai has different ideas about Xu. Similarly, she doesn''t like Zhu Yulan.


    In Ann''s heart, Xu is still easy to deal with. Now she can deal with Xu in no hurry, but Zhu Yulan has been forced to come to the door. Where can she bear it? She temporarily put down her disapproval of Xu, smiled and said, "mother, what kind of person are your siblings? If she is not sure and doesn''t think Mr. Sun is a good person, how can she speak?"

 Chapter 120

    The old lady nodded and said, "Yulan, the child, has just come to Gusu, and qiuniang has been away from home for too long. She doesn''t know much about Gusu. If Yulan really wants to find her husband''s house, she still has to worry about your two sister-in-law. I''m old and inflexible, so I''ll leave it to you two." at the end of the day, The old lady''s eyes moved from Xu''s body to an''s body.


    An Shi looked at Zhu Yulan and said, "Yulan is Qiu Niang''s sister. That''s my sister. Mother, don''t worry. I will be interested in this matter." an Shi hummed coldly in her heart. She will be interested in sending the little bitch out as soon as possible!


    Zhu Yulan and song qiuniang didn''t even have a chance to speak, so they were blocked back.


    What can this opening say? The family''s words are to wish Yulan well. It seems ungrateful to refute anything.


    At the end of a meal, Zhu Herong and Zhu Yulan didn''t even want to go, but stayed in the song house. They lived in the yard where song qiuniang lived, called Jingxiang yard. It was really quiet, in the most remote place of the song house.


    Jingxiang hospital.


    Song qiuniang sent away all the servants and stood face to face with Zhu Yulan.


    At this moment, the smile on their faces was gone. Zhu Yulan spoke first. She said coldly, "the people above the song house are really difficult to deal with!"


    Song qiuniang then said, "I thought only Ann''s and the old lady were difficult to deal with. Unexpectedly, the people in these two rooms were silent, and even so!"


    "Haven''t you heard that this biting dog can''t bark? Those who can bark don''t bite!" Zhu Yulan hissed. There was something ferocious on her bright face. In a pair of apricot eyes, it was not amorous feelings, but undercurrent.


    "Sister-in-law, you must find a way." Zhu Yulan looked at Song qiuniang and said.


    Song qiuniang nodded and said, "I know your heart is worried. I''m also worried..."


    Then the two men discussed it.


    At the same time, there was no peace in the Jasper yard.


    Ann fell two cups and sat there feeling angry.


    "Madam, please take it easy. Don''t be angry." the colorful bird said carefully.


    An said coldly, "song qiuniang is becoming more and more presumptuous. It''s just that she is domineering in the house. She even brought Zhu Yulan here. Isn''t it sincere... Do you really want Zhu Yulan to enter the yard of our big room? Where did you put me?"


    "Madam, what should I do?" the colorful bird asked anxiously.


    Caique is no less worried than an. Although she is only a servant girl, she has a face in front of her wife. Her position in the family is also unusual. If there is another lady in the big room, her position will be dangerous.


    If the new lady moves down Ann''s again, she will be unlucky as a red man around Ann''s side.


    "What can we do? Send someone to keep an eye on the Jingxiang courtyard!" an ordered coldly.


    Caique hurried out and found some confidants to see the courtyard.


    Compared with the tense atmosphere on both sides, the atmosphere in Penglai courtyard is much warmer. After all, Zhu Yulan didn''t come directly to the people in the second room. Although the people in the second room were on guard, they didn''t get as angry as Ann.


    At this time, Song Rong is still very happy!


    This is the first time she has seen her mother take the initiative to attack others. Song Rong is very pleased with this change. She hopes that her mother will become a person that everyone can''t bully! She did not ask her mother to protect her and yu''er, but her mother to protect herself.


    Xu took a sip of tea and calmed her mood. To tell the truth, when she just began to speak today, her hands were trembling. She had never said such words or done such things.


    It made her change suddenly. Of course, it was a little difficult.


    But waiting for Xu to say all his words, looking at the ugly look on the faces of song qiuniang and Zhu Yulan, Xu felt that there was a pleasure in his heart for no reason.


    This makes Xu strengthen his faith and must change!


    Even Xu himself liked his change.


    "Niang, what do you think song qiuniang''s idea is?" Song Rong seems to ask Xu again, as well as herself.


    At the beginning, she really thought that song qiuniang simply wanted to revenge the people of the Song family. The disturbed Song family was restless and angry. But gradually, Song Rong found that song qiuniang''s purpose seemed not so simple?


    If you only make the Song family restless, you don''t want Zhu Yulan to marry the Song family?


    When Haitang heard this, he said quickly, "what else can it be for? If it''s not revenge, it''s for money."


    Song Rong was stunned when she heard the speech.


    She looked at Begonia and asked, "Begonia, what did you just say?"


    Begonia was startled. Seeing Song Rong''s question, he quickly opened his mouth and said, "Miss, I just talked nonsense."


    Song Rong stared at Haitang tightly. Haitang hurriedly said, "it''s not for revenge, it''s for money."


    This time, Song Rong listened to it really. This sentence of Haitang directly fell into Song Rong''s heart.


    Yes, if it''s not for revenge, what else can a person do so much to the song house? It''s just for money.


    But Zhu Herong, don''t you have a lot of silver? According to song qiuniang, Zhu''s family is booming now.


    Song Rong was stunned when she thought of this. Yes, it''s according to song qiuniang. Of course, there is really silver in the wish family. How can people in the Song family be cheated so easily?


    But secretly, who knows if Zhu Herong has only his appearance, or... It''s just the outside of gold and jade?


    If it''s for the wealth of the Song family, the purpose of song qiuniang''s letting Zhu Yulan marry in is clear.


    Song Rong felt herself in a cold sweat. She thought it was just a struggle between Houzhai women. She didn''t think about it, but now it has become like this.


    Song Rong is not sure that her idea is right, but since she thought of it, it seems that a seed has been buried in Song Rong''s heart. This seed takes root and sprouts in Song Rong''s heart, so that Song Rong has no way to stop and can only think more and more.


    At this moment, her heart was heavy. Song qiuniang had such a plan, but she seemed unable to say it directly.

 Chapter 121

    Even if it''s said, who will believe it? From the song mansion? Thinking of this, Song Rong shook her head. Now she doesn''t want to deal with her big uncle with human face and animal heart. As for ANN, this is a person with shallow eyelids. At the moment, she estimates that her eyes are staring at Zhu Yulan and tries to prevent Zhu Yulan from entering the door!


    Besides, the old lady... After all, she''s old. If something happens because of worrying about these things, she and her mother will be even more difficult without the care of the old lady. The most important thing is that she doesn''t have any evidence now. If she tells the truth, I can''t directly drive away song qiuniang, but it just increases my troubles.


    For today''s plan, we can only find the handle of Zhu Herong.


    But where is Zhu Herong''s handle so easy to find?


    At this time, Xu looked at Song Rong frowning and thinking deeply. He knew that Song Rong must be thinking about something important at this time. He didn''t dare to disturb him. He just looked at it painfully.


    Her temporary mother, in fact, is only ten years old. Children at this age should be spoiled by their mother''s arms now, but her temporary mother is already like an adult, so she has to plan for these.


    Song Rong felt that her head was dizzy, thinking of all kinds of possibilities and all kinds of consequences.


    Just when Song Rong felt that he seemed to be trapped in the mire and struggling. He didn''t know how to deal with Zhu Herong, a light flashed in Song Rong''s mind, which reminded Song Rong of a person.


    Feng Yi.


    Yes, it''s Fengyi!


    Listening to the dialogue between Fengyi and Zhu Herong, we can hear that the relationship between the two people is not just that simple in the spring breeze. There must be a lot of things in it.


    First of all, this Fengyi is already a handle of Zhu Herong.


    Naturally, this handle is only bad for Zhu Herong''s reputation, and it won''t let Zhu Herong do anything.


    The atmosphere in Gusu city is still very open. Raising male pets and molesters in the backyard is a dark thing, but it is not something that will kill people.


    In some large families, such things are actually common.


    Song Rong will not tell about Fengyi and Zhu Herong. On that day, she promised Fengyi that she would do what she didn''t see, so she would keep her promise. She is not a good person, but she will never hurt others for her own business.


    Fengyi has been humiliated by Zhu Herong. How can she bear to stab Fengyi?


    That''s what I said, but Song Rong still wants to start from Fengyi and investigate Zhu Herong. Maybe he can know a lot.


    Thinking so, the look on Song Rong''s face stretched out bit by bit.


    There are not many days to come back from rebirth, but Song Rong feels that she has been working step by step. At the beginning, she thought that she only had to deal with the people in the big room of the song house, but when she was really in it, Song Rong found that the song house is a big dye vat, in which her body will be dyed with more than one color.


    Just like song qiuniang, in fact, in the final analysis, what is the relationship between Song Rong and the people in the second room of the Song family and song qiuniang?


    But if she didn''t intervene and let it go, she was worried that everything would change in the direction beyond her control.


    She hated the Song family and made her family broken and forgotten in her previous life, but now, if the Song family was really held in her hand by song qiuniang, it must be more difficult for her and her mother.


    Song Rong knows that there is no complete egg under the cover of the nest.


    As for revenge against Song Dai, Song Dai is not easy to deal with. We can''t be in a hurry for a while. We should come bit by bit.


    Although she is now on guard against song qiuniang, she has never forgotten her hatred for Song Dai. Ronghuatang is the beginning.


    "By the way, where''s yu''er?" Song Rong came back and found that Song Yu was gone.


    She clearly remembered that Song Yu came back with them.


    "Begonia, go and see if the young master has stopped." Xu ordered.


    Begonia passed neatly. Not long ago, Begonia came back and said with a worried face: "the childe is not in the room, but it seems that the childe changed his clothes after he went back." Begonia went to Song Yu''s room and only saw the changed clothes.


    Song Rong''s heart sank at once.


    In fact, normally speaking, Song Yu has nothing to worry about even if she is not in Penglai hospital. In short, she will not leave the song house, but at this moment, where is normal?


    Song qiuniang, Zhu Yulan, including Zhu Herong, are not good birds!


    Which of these people is not a poisonous snake or beast?


    Thinking of this, Song Rong wanted to stand up, but she looked at Xu again and stabilized herself. Then she said, "yu''er is too disgraceful, but she didn''t see yu''er for a while, and she didn''t know where yu''er went to play."


    Xu sighed: "yu''er is still young. It''s normal to be playful."


    Speaking of this, Xu was also worried. She stood up and said, "I''m always worried. I''d better go out and find it."


    Song Rong quickly said, "Mom, just wait here. I''ll find yu''er."


    "This......" Xu Shi was still worried.


    Song Rong said with a smile, "I''m not sure that yu''er is at her grandmother''s now. You''ll go out and find it for her grandmother. You don''t know what to say. Maybe in a rage, you''ll let yu''er go back to Nanshan hospital."


    When Xu heard the speech, he stopped and said, "be careful."


    Song Rong smiled and said, "there are green peaches following me. Don''t worry, I won''t have anything."


    Song Rong didn''t want Xu to worry about her, and it was late. Song Rong was still afraid that her mother would go out and meet people like Song Dai or Zhu Herong.


    Just say that Song Dai, where did he put his kindness to his mother! If the mother is careless and something really happens, what can she do?


    As for her? Naturally, she will be more careful and take more precautions. When she goes out looking for someone, she and Qingtao will not be separated! The song palace is full of crises. She won''t joke about her own safety.


    Seeing that Song Rong said so, Xu sat down a little uneasy and said softly, "linniang, be careful. I''ll wait for you."


    "Don''t worry. If I find yu''er, I''ll bring yu''er back." Song Rong swore, with a confident light in his eyes.

 Chapter 122

    After Song Rong came out, he began to look for people. Song Rong didn''t plan to go to Nanshan hospital first. If Song Rong really went to Nanshan hospital, it would be a good thing. Anyway, under the old lady''s eyelids, no one dared to move Song Yu.


    What she is most worried about now is that Song Yu went to Jingxiang hospital or Yalan hospital. One is where Song Hui lives and the other is where song qiuniang lives! Although Song Yu suffered from Ruixian and Xuezhen not long ago, Song Yu is still young after all. It is difficult to guarantee that she will not be fooled in a few words.


    Song Rong went to Yalan hospital first. This is where Song Hui lives. Song Yu is likely to come to Yalan hospital. After all, the relationship between Song Yu and Song Hui is excellent.


    Even if Song Rong is unwilling to admit this, he must admit it.


    Fortunately, there have been many changes now. At least Song Yu doesn''t conflict with his sister.


    Song Rong went directly to the Yalan hospital, but they were all places where the children lived, but they didn''t want to be notified.


    Song Hui''s door was open. She saw it at a glance. Song Hui was sitting on the soft couch with something embroidered. She looked very angry.


    Song Rong immediately understood why. Empress Zhou taught Song Hui many things these days. Naturally, she knew these things early. Empress Zhou only thought she was intelligent, although she didn''t say that Song Hui was clumsy.


    But this is really Song Hui''s face and praises Song Rong''s intelligence. It''s just beating Song Hui''s face.


    Of course, Song Hui can''t help it. She''s trying to catch up with Song Rong!


    Song Rong coughed softly, expressing her sense of existence.


    Song Hui, who was giving the needle, was startled. The needle suddenly pierced into her hand. She gave a light cry and looked up and saw Song Rong standing at the door.


    "Why are you here!" Song Hui blurted out.


    Song Rong looked at Song Hui with a smile. There was some doubt in her tone: "can''t I come to see sister Hui?"


    Song Hui noticed that she had just made a mistake and quickly said, "of course I don''t mean that. I want to ask, why did you suddenly appear here? It''s already late. What if you knock on the road?"


    Song Hui''s tone was full of care.


    Song Rong has to admire Song Hui''s face changing speed in her own heart. You know, Song Hui is only ten years old now. Now she will hide her emotions, but think about it. When she was ten years old in her previous life, she could not compare with Song Hui!


    No wonder, in her previous life, she was always played with. She even felt that there was nothing wrong with Song Hui, a cousin, except being arrogant!


    It was not until she got married that she had some opinions on Song Hui.


    Song Rong said with a smile, "thank you for your concern." then Song Rong looked around.


    Song Hui asked, "is sister Rong looking for something?"


    "That''s right. Yu''er was just playing with me, and her amazing Kung Fu disappeared. I want to know whether yu''er came here or not." Song Rong didn''t hide it.


    Hearing this, Song Hui frowned slightly and said, "yu''er didn''t come to me."


    Song Rong looked at Song Hui with disappointment: "sister Hui, yu''er''s chickenpox is all right. Why don''t you come to see yu''er? Yu''er and I miss you these days! Don''t worry, it won''t be contagious now."


    Song Rong deliberately emphasized the word "infection".


    Song Hui''s look changed slightly and said, "you know, lady Zhou is very strict with me. I don''t have time these days. You and yu''er said that when I''m finished, I''ll find him to play."


    Song Rong looked at Song Hui with a smile. It was like seeing Song Hui''s heart go away, which made Song Hui''s smile on her face a little hard to hang, and she looked chatty.


    "Sister Hui, since yu''er is not here, I''ll go first." Song Rong said, turning and leaving.


    Song Rong really believes Song Hui''s words this time. Song Hui''s look is clearly worried about whether Song Yu''s chickenpox will be infected. I think even if yu''er comes, Song Hui will say she''s busy and drive yu''er away.


    Where did yu''er go? Didn''t you really go to Jingxiang hospital?


    Thinking of this, Song Rong suddenly burst into a cold sweat. Thinking so, Song Rong hurried to the direction of Jingxiang hospital.


    Jingxiang courtyard is very remote in the song mansion. There are more plants around. Looking at the whirling shadow of the trees, Song Rong is a little uneasy.


    Qingtao seemed a little afraid and followed Song Rong closely.


    Suddenly, a rustling sound came from the grass and trees in front.


    Green peach shivered and looked over. There was a bush in front. Green peach was taller than Song Rong. She could see more clearly. As for Song Rong, who made her only ten years old now. She had short arms and legs. She couldn''t see anything in front of her except a clump of trees.


    Suddenly, green peach looked happy and said, "Miss, I see the childe!"


    Song Rong immediately reached out to pick up some branches in front of her and looked forward through the leaves.


    Ahead is a long path. Song Yu is squatting there, observing a grass, as if looking for something from inside.


    Song Rong saw it and understood that Song Yu, the boy who deserves to be beaten, must be looking for something like crickets or hedgehogs! When I came out, I didn''t follow with a person.


    Song Yu is surrounded by a young man, but he is not old. He looks more playful than Song Yu on weekdays. He doesn''t know where to go at this time.


    Song Rong saw Song Yu and didn''t worry. She thought in her heart. It''s time to find a reliable boy for Song Yu.


    I don''t want to be like Ah Fu, but at least I have to be loyal and honest.


    Ah Fu didn''t know that he had become the best boy in Song Rong''s heart unconsciously.


    If you know, you will be moved to cry.


    In fact, even if this guy is more reliable, Song Rong doesn''t want to use it. This guy was bought by an at the beginning. Song Rong doesn''t trust to let such a person follow Song Yu.


    The person she wants is absolute loyalty! Preferably someone she chooses herself.


    Song Rong straightened out these, so he planned to put down the branches in his hand and go around and call Song Yu back. It was just about to move, and there was a sound of footsteps in front of him.


    Then, a man in a dark purple robe appeared in Song Rong''s sight. The person who came was Zhu Herong.


    Zhu Herong walked into Song Yu. Song Yu was still playing with himself at this time.


    Zhu Herong gently shouted, "yu''er."

 Chapter 123

    Song Yu looked back and saw Zhu Herong. He was scared a little stunned. Then he took a sweet smile on his face: "uncle."


    Song Yu''s voice is clear and crisp. It''s very nice to hear.


    Zhu Herong smiled and reached for Song Yu and asked, "yu''er, what are you doing here?"


    Song Yu pointed to the grass in front and said, "I just heard the sound and chased all the way, like a hedgehog!"


    Song Rong had some helplessness in her heart. Sure enough, she guessed right. Song Yu really came to catch a hedgehog.


    However, Song Rong is helpless. Song Yu is not very angry. What can a six-year-old child expect him to know? For today''s sake, he is to quickly find a reliable young man and follow Song Yu.


    Zhu Herong reached out and pinched Song Yu''s face, smiled and said, "listen to your aunt, you have chickenpox. It looks good?"


    Song Rong suddenly became stiff when she saw Zhu Herong''s action. At this moment, Song Rong had a bad feeling in her heart.


    Song Yu said in an indifferent tone, "well, my sister said I won''t leave scars, which won''t affect my future search for a lady!" obviously, Song Yu still has some resentment about looking for a lady.


    Zhu Herong''s face smiled deeper: "come closer to my uncle. I''ll see if you really have a scar on your face."


    With that, Zhu Herong squatted down and approached Song Yu.


    Song Rong couldn''t bear it. Her body trembled, her lips turned white, and then ran to the side and said in a loud voice, "yu''er!"


    Song Yu suddenly heard Song Rong''s voice. As soon as she looked back, she avoided Zhu Herong.


    Song Yu asked, "sister?"


    But in the blink of an eye, Song Rong appeared in front of Song Yu. She looked at Song Yu and said discontentedly, "why did you run out by yourself? My mother just wanted to make clothes for you. She wanted to measure it, but she couldn''t find anyone!"


    Song Rong did not say that Xu was worried about Song Yu''s safety, but used a euphemism.


    When Song Yu heard the speech, his eyes lit up and ran directly to Song Rong. He distanced himself from Zhu Herong. Song Yu tilted his head and asked, "sister, do you mean that my mother wants to make clothes for me?"


    Song Rong nodded and said, "yes! You little devil, don''t you always envy your sister for having a good-looking tent? My mother said, make a good-looking dress for me this time! Do it yourself!"


    Zhu Herong stood up when he saw Song Yu running to one side.


    In fact, Song Rong wants to think that she didn''t see anything and didn''t see Zhu Herong, but at this moment, Zhu Herong is right in front of her. If she really doesn''t see such a big person, something is wrong, which is easy to make Zhu Herong doubt.


    So Song Rong looked at Zhu Herong with a surprised look on her face and shouted, "fifth uncle!" her tone and expression seemed to have just seen Zhu Herong.


    Zhu Herong took a deep look at Song Rong, then at Song Yu, and then smiled on his face.


    Zhu Herong, a gloomy man with a blue and white complexion, is now whirling in the shadow of the tree like a male ghost.


    Song Rong trembled secretly, reached out and grabbed Song Yu''s hand, Zhu Herong... She never thought that Zhu Herong had such an idea about her brother!


    She can''t even think about it!


    If she hadn''t seen what Zhu Herong had done to Fengyi, he would even think that Zhu Herong was a good uncle who loved yu''er, but now... She had to think more!


    This thought is a thing. Although it is terrible and frightening to her, it is always better than what really happened!


    No... maybe... Maybe in my previous life, what really happened to yu''er!


    Thinking of this, Song Rong''s shivered again.


    How negligent she is. She doesn''t know how many things have happened to her young brother!


    Zhu Herong


    Song Rong thought about the name again and again in her heart, as if she wanted to brand the name in her heart. No matter what happened in her previous life or this life, she would not give Zhu Herong another chance to succeed.


    Just now Zhu Herong looked at yu''er''s look and what he had done to yu''er. He had a faint tendency.


    That''s it. She won''t let go. Zhu Herong!


    Song Rong said coldly in her heart, "Zhu Herong, one day, I will make you regret. Today, you have the idea of moving yu''er!"


    Zhu Herong is yu''er''s uncle. He''s just ridiculous outside. How can he... How can he reach out to yu''er, who is only six years old?


    Song Rong knows that Zhu Herong not only likes raising boys, but also likes pedophiles!


    Thinking of this, Song Rong had to think of Fengyi. Fengyi is now 15 years old. Can it be said that... When Fengyi was younger, she was held in her hand by Zhu Herong? The more Song Rong thinks about it, the more cold sweat she has.


    "Sister, you hurt me." Song Yu suddenly said.


    Being so surprised by Song Yu, Song Rong suddenly came back from thousands of thoughts.


    As soon as Song Rong looked up, she saw Zhu Herong looking at her. Song Rong was surprised and then stared at Song Yu: "I don''t know the ghost in your heart? You just want to get rid of me and play by yourself!"


    Song Rong straightened her sleeves again. Then she looked at Zhu Herong frankly and said, "uncle, let you laugh. Did yu''er just give you no trouble?"


    The inquiry on Zhu Herong''s face retreated and whispered in his heart that he was just a ten-year-old child. What can he see? Even if you are smart, it is not true. What you say and do may be taught by Xu.


    Today, when he looked at the Xu family, he knew that he had mistaken this man before.


    Xu Shi looks soft and weak on weekdays. He looks like a bully, but what he says is completely different from this man! It turned out to be a role of playing a pig and eating a tiger!


    Zhu Herong didn''t know that Xu was really like this in the past. Everyone can bully him.


    She will have such a change, entirely because his good wife song qiuniang forced.


    Zhu Herong then thought, even if Xu is smart, what can he do? What if you have another plan? But the widow of a dead man will one day fall into his hands and let him handle it.


    Thinking so, his eyes fell on Song Rong and Song Yu, and focused on Song Yu. Unfortunately, a little boy carved with powder and jade can''t see


    Song Rong was really fed up with Zhu Herong''s explicit eyes. She said, "uncle, it''s late at night, I''ll take yu''er back first, and you''ll have a rest early!" and Song Rong gave a gift.

 Chapter 124

    Waiting for Song Rong to pull Song Yu forward, Song Yu reluctantly glanced at the grass and said, "sister, hedgehog."


    Song Rong endured the anger in her heart and told herself again and again that she must not anger yu''er and get angry with yu''er because of Zhu Herong''s anger.


    There''s nothing wrong with yu''er. If she was born in an ordinary family, yu''er should do such a thing at her age. It''s wrong. Yu''er was born in the Song Dynasty. It''s wrong. Her father is gone now.


    In this song mansion, yu''er''s temperament will suffer sooner or later!


    Therefore, yu''er died early!


    However, in this life, with her song RongZi, she will definitely not let others, moving yu''er one and a half cents!


    Song Rong said, "yu''er, my mother said, if you come out to play crazy again, you won''t make the clothes for you!"


    Hearing this, Song Yu hesitated for a long time and said, "let''s go back."


    Zhu Herong was left alone. Looking at the figures of Song Rong and Song Yu, he walked farther and farther in his own eyes. After a long time, he turned and walked back. It was his thing, always his. There was no need to rush at this moment.


    Back to Penglai hospital, Xu had been waiting a little anxious.


    Song Yu rushed into the room first, directly opened his hands and said, "Mom, measure it for me!"


    Xu Shi was slightly stunned and didn''t react. What was Song Yu doing? Then Song Rong came in and said to Xu Shi, "Mom, didn''t you say you wanted to make a suit for yu''er?"


    Where does Xu have time to do this recently? She has been immersed in the grief of losing Song Yun. Even if she is doing embroidery, she has been embroidering the unfinished colorful birds. This embroidery is still the pattern painted by Song Yun for Xu before he was born!


    But at this time, seeing Song Rong say so, Xu has understood that Song Rong cheated Song Yu back with this.


    Xu''s heart didn''t want Song Yu to misunderstand Song Rong. He thought Song Rong was cheating him when he was his sister, so he smiled gently and said, "wait a minute, mom, I''ll measure it for you."


    Song Yu grinned and looked carefree.


    But at this moment, Song Rong sat beside him and looked at the scene, but fell into deep thought.


    It''s a while and a half. It''s a little difficult to make yu''er grow up. Yu''er is only six years old. If it''s too urgent, it will inevitably be encouraged by some seedlings, which is easy to backfire.


    For today''s plan, only she looks at yu''er more and gets tired. Who makes her yu''er''s direct sister!


    Song Rongsi thought before and after, and finally didn''t tell Xu about it. Xu knew that it wouldn''t be of any use, so he had to be frightened.


    On this day, Song Rong chose to go out once.


    At this moment, the epidemic has been under some control, but many people still die on the road.


    Song Rong looked at these and felt a little shocking.


    In front of ronghua hall, many people lined up again and took free soup and medicine. The people who came to serve soup and medicine for everyone were Qingshan and Qinghu. As for Yunxia, who was weak and easy to catch diseases, he had been following shopkeeper Zhong to make medicine.


    The people who come to ronghua hall to receive medicine are poor and can''t afford to buy medicine. Of course, there are some ordinary people. If they buy medicine, their money will be seen. Ronghua hall has free medicine and of course they have to come to get it.


    As for the real rich people, they won''t receive these drugs here. They bought enough medicinal materials as early as the beginning of the epidemic. Even if they don''t, there is always a way to find medicinal materials.


    Song Rong called Qinghu and followed him to the most prosperous road.


    At this moment, when people go out, they always have to cover their mouth and nose. So does Song Rong. When walking on the road, they don''t worry about being hit by people in the song house.


    She changed her clothes and covered her mouth and nose. Where is it so easy to recognize?


    She was going to look for some shops on the road. Seeing that the epidemic was coming to an end, these shops would recover their former prosperity bit by bit.


    She bought the shop. Even if she didn''t do anything, she could sell more money when Gusu city returned to normal in the later stage.


    Now many people''s shops can''t support it. I''m sick. I have to find a way to see a doctor, right? But if the shop can''t sell anything, it can only be in deficit all the time. If there is no more money at home, it really has to sell the shop.


    Song Rong can''t buy some large shops. Generally, there is family support behind such places, but it''s easy to buy some small shops.


    Song Rong walked all the way up and saw many shops with selling signs hanging outside.


    She thought that if she could buy some shops now, she would sell them as soon as the epidemic passed and make a lot of money by changing hands!


    Song Rong brought Qinghu to buy a shop. She is a little girl. Even though the people inside are not young, she looks too small and easy to be deceived.


    People don''t pay attention to it. Liang Dazhu didn''t believe her when she was looking for Liang Dazhu. If she went to someone else''s shop and directly said to buy a shop, she might be thrown out as a troublemaker.


    Song Rong has been wandering around, but she is still very fruitful.


    I bought two shops. The locations of the two shops are good. They are clearly 500 Liang and 600 Liang, which are much more expensive than when I bought ronghuatang.


    To tell the truth, there are not many people buying shops at this time, and they don''t know when the epidemic will end.


    Although many people can feel that fewer people are ill, they have not come out of the shadow! Even there are many people around sick.


    As for Song Rong? She has the memory of her previous life. Naturally, she knows that the epidemic will almost disappear in half a month. When the Qiqiao festival was celebrated, the girls of the Song family went out to participate in the Qiqiao Festival together!


    At that time, the Suzhou city was already bustling in the past.


    So buying a shop now is a matter of making no loss.


    "Miss, how many shops do we want to buy?" Qinghu asked a little worried. Seeing Song Rong spending money like running water, Qinghu was really worried.


    Song Rong smiled and said, "if you put this money on yourself, it''s dead money. You can spend it now and get it back another day, but there''s more than that."


    What else did Qinghu want to say, but when he thought that Song Rong had made a lot of money by buying herbs, he thought that his young lady should not do business at a loss. Sooner or later, she would earn the money.


    Song Rong doesn''t know the worries in Qinghu''s heart. She hasn''t worried about them at all. This is a business that can make a steady profit without losing. She just needs to try to lower the price and buy a suitable pavement.

 Chapter 125

    These shops can be seen on the street, but some houses are not so easy to see.


    Song Rong took Qinghu to the toothshop. In addition to buying and selling servants, the toothshop will also have some houses in hand to help buyers and sellers contact, but in the middle, it needs a sum of money.


    Song Rong is going to go to the dentist this time, and she is going to look familiar.


    I went to the toothshop where I bought Qinghu.


    This time Song Rong was already a familiar guest. When she arrived here, she just saw Zhao Niangzi. When Zhao Niangzi saw Song Rong appear, her face blossomed happily. The little girl looks young, but she can afford money to buy someone. She doesn''t care how old this person is. As long as she has silver, she is better than anything.


    "Girl, please come in." Zhao Niangzi''s face was full of smiles.


    "I don''t know what kind of servant the girl wants to buy?" Zhao Niangzi asked with a smile. At this time, Zhao Niangzi looked at Qinghu and recognized that Qinghu was sold from her.


    At this moment, great changes have taken place in Qinghu. He is wearing a green shirt. The material is not very good, but it is not affordable for the poor family. Standing there, if you don''t know, you think it''s the master of which family.


    Song Rong asked Qinghu to dress like this.


    When buying a shop, you have to come forward from Qinghu. You have to dress up on this dress. After all, there are too many people who look down on people in the world! Looking at your clothes, I know you have no money, and I won''t pay attention to you.


    "I''m not buying people this time," Song Rong said.


    Zhao Niang was startled. This is not buying people. What are you doing here? Are you here to find fault?


    "Our young lady wants to buy a house," said Qingtao in the back


    When Zhao Niangzi heard the speech, she was even more frightened. The little girl wanted to buy a house! I bought people not long ago. It''s a small thing, but the worst house has to be several hundred Liang!


    But looking at Song Rong''s indifferent face, Zhao Niangzi said, "I don''t know what kind of house I want?"


    Song Rong said with a smile, "it doesn''t need to be very big. It''s OK to have front and back yards." the big house with three in and three out can only be lived by large families. Where can she afford it.


    Zhao Niang thought for a moment and said, "I really have such a house in my hand, but the price may be a little high."


    Song Rong glanced at Zhao Niangzi lightly and said slowly, "if it''s worth the price, it''s natural. If it''s not worth it..." without saying, the meaning is self-evident.


    Zhao Niang Zi secretly said in her heart that the little girl looks young, but she is not a good deceiver. We can see from the fact that the little girl bought people at the beginning.


    "Then why don''t you go and see the house with me?" Mrs. Zhao asked after discussion.


    Song Rong nodded. Of course, I have to go to see the house. Where can I decide to listen to others? You know, these people with dental practice can speak well. All the black ones can be said to be white. Those who believe in them will wait for losses.


    Song Rong followed Zhao Niangzi, started from the toothwalk, walked for a while, and finally stopped outside an alley.


    Song Rong took a look inside. The alley is very deep. Both sides are green and gray brick walls. The road is paved with stone slabs. Just looking outside, the environment is very suitable for Song Rong. Song Rong followed Mrs. Zhao inside.


    Walking to the innermost house, Zhao Niangzi took out the key and opened the door.


    She opened her mouth and explained: "the people who lived here earlier wanted to move out because of something urgent, so they entrusted me to sell the house. You can see why I said the house was expensive."


    Song Rong walked in and saw a lush forest.


    The house is not big, but although the sparrow is small and has all the five internal organs, it has everything in it.


    She walked inside again and found that there was a small lotus pond and an arch bridge between the front yard and the backyard. The lotus blossomed just right, which made Song Rong happy.


    In addition to these, the corridor is winding, and the paint on it seems to have just been painted. Not long ago, Song Rong casually walked into one of the houses to have a look. The step-by-step bed in the house is carved with exquisite and atmospheric patterns. The house that has not been lived for a long time has a good smell of sandalwood.


    In a word, Song Rong likes every part of the house very much!


    At the back of the house, there is a separate small yard, which is located in a bamboo forest. Walking in it, it is like entering a deep mountain and old forest. There is a kind of seclusion from the bottom of my heart.


    In the middle of the yard, there is also a piano shelf with a broken string. However, the piano body is mottled and looks worthless. It seems that it was thrown here at random.


    I can see that the people who used to live here are very elegant.


    Song Rong was very satisfied with the house, but what she said was: "I don''t like the flowers and plants planted in the house, especially there is a pond in the middle. What if I accidentally fall down when I pass by?"


    Zhao Niangzi''s face was still smiling. When Song Rong said so, the smile on her face stiffened.


    Song Rong said again, "but I still like the location of the house. Madam Zhao, give me a real price. Don''t be too high. After all, I have to change the pattern of the house. It also costs a lot of money."


    Zhao Niangzi wanted 1500 taels of silver, but after Song Rong said so, she had to change her name to 1200 taels.


    After hearing the price, Song Rong frowned and said, "if it''s 1000 Liang, I can pay now. That''s too much... I can only go to another house."


    Generally speaking, the owner of the house has set a price, and the dental firm is not qualified to reduce the price without authorization.


    But Song Rong felt that Zhao Niangzi was not such a real person. She had to add some to the price given by the homeowner. No one knew how much money she had sold for such a house because the homeowner was not here.


    It''s easy for Zhao Niangzi to get a profit from it.


    Lady Zhao''s face suddenly became bitter: "girl, these 1000 Liang... Really..."


    Song Rong said faintly, "if it doesn''t work, let''s go first." she didn''t give Zhao Niang a chance to speak at all.


    Lady Zhao saw Song Rong''s power this time, so she had to bite her teeth and say, "one thousand Liang is one thousand Liang, but if you sell it at this price, you have to pay another fifty Liang to the toothshop." she really saw the power of the little girl.

 Chapter 126

    Song Rong knows that the price of fifty Liang is not low, which is much higher than the average toothbrush. However, for Song Rong, it''s too cost-effective to buy such a house for one thousand Liang, and she can''t force empress Zhao to hurry. If she can''t get any oil and water, what if empress Zhao doesn''t sell the house?


    After all, this house is not owned by Zhao Niangzi and can''t be sold... She can only make a little less money, and it won''t have any other impact.


    Song Rong nodded.


    Then he went back to Yahang, took the house deed and found a middleman. The speed was still very fast. Song Rong was busy before dark.


    This time, Song Rong bought two shops and a house.


    On the way back, Qinghu asked, "Miss, are you going to sell the house? What do you want to transform it into?"


    Song Rong asked with a smile, "it''s not for sale. As for what kind of transformation... In fact, I like that pattern very much."


    Hearing this, Qinghu immediately understood: "Miss, I just deliberately used this to lower the price!"


    Song Rong said, "you can move with Castle Peak another day. As for Yunxia..."


    Speaking of Yunxia, Qinghu''s face coagulated slightly. The house was bought by the young lady. They should move here. But Yunxia is not a servant. He can''t bear to sell Yunxia. Besides, Yunxia''s body is very weak. Even if she wants to sell, she may not want to buy it.


    Song Rong continued: "let''s go with you. There are only two men in the house. They are thick hands and feet. They can''t do many things finely. If there is Yunxia, they can help. It''s just that I hire Yunxia, but... There won''t be too much silver every month."


    Green Lake is satisfied to be with her sister and earn money. What else do you want?


    You know, their brother and sister lived on the edge of Honghu Lake. They basically didn''t have any money in their pockets. Eating is a problem, but now, at least they don''t have to think about food and accommodation.


    Song Rong never treats people badly on food.


    Although not as big as fish and meat every day, at least meat and vegetables can be done every day.


    For those who are used to living a hard life, they have enjoyed it. They can eat refined rice, wear clothes without patches, and go fishing without wind and sun every day... This is the best life they can think of.


    Song Rong thought about Yunxia, and there was no need to hold Yunxia with a deed of sale.


    If she knows gratitude, even if she doesn''t have a deed of betrayal, she will work for her wholeheartedly. If she is a white eyed wolf, like red apricot, what can she do with a deed of betrayal? In the end, a bite down, not see blood?


    Song Rong is very open now. If there are some things that cannot be forced, there is no need to force.


    She believed that Yunxia would not let herself down.


    When I went back, several people happened to pass by a wine shop.


    The wine shop is open-air. Next to the table, there is a young man in bright yellow. In front of him, there are several empty wine jars.


    Song Rong stopped at once and looked at the boy in front of her.


    This is simply sleepy, someone came to send pillows. Isn''t this person in front of you Fengyi?


    Song Rong looked. There was no one to follow her, so she strode forward.


    Before Song Rong came to her, there were several men nearby who approached Fengyi and said filthy words.


    "I seem to have seen the boy in the spring breeze?"


    "Yo, what am I supposed to be? I didn''t expect to be a dramatist."


    "Tut tut... You see, this son is better looking than a girl." then someone stretched out his hand to Fengyi''s face.


    Feng Yi''s body sent out a burst of cold air, stretched out her hand and said, "roll."


    "Oh! There''s still a temper! But it''s just an actor, neither male nor female, what''s arrogant?" the leading man snorted coldly.


    One of the big man''s eyes was bad. The rest of his eyes were full of lust. At first glance, he knew that he was not a good man. The owner of the wine shop didn''t dare to say anything, so he ran away from him.


    "You guys, help me catch this man and I''ll fix him today!" the one eyed man showed his yellow teeth and said with a smile.


    "Hey!" the following people seemed to listen to the one eyed man. They had already stretched out their hands.


    Fengyi seemed to be really drunk. She directly picked up a wine jar and fell to the ground. In a cold voice, she said, "don''t bother me."


    The men laughed more happily.


    Seeing those dirty hands stretched out to Fengyi, Song Rong couldn''t help it.


    Song Rong doesn''t want to make trouble or get involved in other people''s affairs, but now she happens to have something to ask Fengyi. If she helps Fengyi once, Fengyi will at least stop being cold to her, won''t she?


    Moreover, she really couldn''t bear to see Fengyi defiled by these people.


    Fengyi is such a person that she is so distressed.


    Song Rong looked at Qingtao and said, "Qingtao, go to Qian''s house and find childe Qian. He said I was bullied and asked him to bring more people."


    Qingtao hesitated when she heard the speech. She didn''t want to go much. If she left, what would she do if something happened again?


    "Let you go, you''ll go quickly. There''s green lake with me. Nothing will happen! Remember, hurry!" Song Rong ordered neatly.


    Song Rong calculated that if it was faster to get to Qian''s house from here, it would only be a time of incense. When Qian Jinbao came, he wouldn''t have to be afraid of these people in front of him.


    These people know at a glance that they belong to that kind of bastard. Qian Jinbao is at least the son of everyone. With the strong momentum of several servants, they can still do it.


    Watching Qingtao go, Song Rong whispered to Qinghu and walked forward.


    The big man over there had turned out several liang of broken silver from his pocket and threw it on the table. Suddenly, he made several crisp noises.


    "Why? Can you be willing to accompany me when you give money?" the one eyed man said sarcastically. He didn''t take Fengyi in his eyes and directly regarded Fengyi as a waiter in the place of fireworks.


    Feng Yi looked at the outstretched hand, slapped it and hit one of them.


    The owner of the hand happened to be a one eyed man. He said coldly, "I tell you, don''t give face without face. If you can make me happy, I won''t care about you. If you can''t? Look, I don''t..."


    "What do you want?" a clear voice answered directly.

 Chapter 127

    The one eyed man narrowed his eyes and saw in front of him a girl dressed in lake green. Her clothes were not so outstanding, but her face was beautiful and soft.


    Although she is young, people can imagine what kind of graceful beauty this girl will grow into in the future.


    Song Rong walked over and looked at other men and shouted, "don''t move your dirty hands!"


    Song Rong is not old, but her momentum is not small. They directly frightened these people. They don''t know what Song Rong came from. After hesitating, they let go of Fengyi.


    Seeing this scene, the one eyed man felt that his duck had flown. He was immediately angry. Relying on his size and ferocity, he stared at Song Rong and asked, "who are you?"


    Song Rong smiled, "I''m not a person, but he... Is not someone you can afford." then Song Rong pointed to the green lake around her.


    Today, Qinghu is wearing a good dress. For the convenience of buying a shop, Song Rong asked Yunxia to clean up Qinghu. In the past, Qinghu, who only used cloth towels to wrap her hair, even wore a jade crown on her head.


    If you don''t speak and call Miss Song Rong, others think Song Rong is a servant girl of Qinghu.


    The one eyed man looked at Qinghu and was suspicious. Seeing that Song Rong was full of momentum, he was a little worried about what Qinghu was really, young master. You know, the boy named Fengyi in front of him was ten miles away in the spring breeze!


    It was through drunkenness that they dared to come up and do it.


    Thinking in her heart, Fengyi was not angry when she was ten miles away in the spring breeze. Even if she played, it was no big deal. As long as she didn''t play dead, but the childe in front of him made him see his origin.


    If you really offend everyone... It''s really a troublesome thing.


    But he was a little unwilling to let him give up the fat in his mouth.


    He stared at the green lake and asked, "then tell me who you are and see if you can afford it!"


    Song Rong knew that these people were not so easy to deceive, so in order to be safe, she asked Qingtao to find Qian Jinbao.


    Song Rong snorted coldly and said, "what kind of thing are you? How dare you talk to my childe like this!"


    Qinghu is also very nervous at the moment. He is not so nervous when he pretends to be the son of a rich family to talk about business. After all, the people who sell the shop first are very polite, but the man in front of him is ferocious, which he has never seen before.


    Song Rongsheng was afraid that as soon as Qinghu opened his mouth, he would reveal something, so he always spoke instead of Qinghu.


    "I don''t care who you are or who you are! Since this man has fallen into my hands, it''s mine! I advise you not to mind your own business!" said the one eyed man in a deep voice. It''s just the so-called wine makes you brave. What''s more, the people in front of you know that they are not counsellors at a glance.


    These people who can mix in Gusu city can''t be all cowards. Otherwise, how can they have the courage to find trouble when they know that Fengyi is ten miles away from the spring breeze?


    Song Rong sneered: "is it yours? Did you write your name on people or engrave words on them? In broad daylight, under the bright sky, you still want to rob people? I''m afraid my childe will tell the steward of Chunfeng ten miles? At that time, it''s estimated that you can''t get along in Suzhou city!"


    "Little girl, don''t deceive the public! Our brothers can eat wherever they go. If we can''t get along, it''s a big deal to leave Gusu City, I won''t believe it. The people with ten miles of spring breeze can still chase us all the way?" said the one eyed man coldly.


    Song Rong gave Qinghu a wink. At this time, Qinghu slowly said, "don''t be angry, several heroes. We are all the same people. We''d better sit down and talk slowly."


    Speaking of this, Qinghu raised his voice and said, "shopkeeper, bring the best wine!"


    "Just now my girl is not sensible and disturbed several people. In fact, I don''t know him very well. I just met him a few times. There is absolutely no reason to stand out for him." Qinghu said with a smile.


    When he said this, the palms of Qinghu were sweating, but he knew that he couldn''t show it. His young lady was here. If he screwed up, wouldn''t he let his young lady despise him?


    What''s more, the young lady is only a ten-year-old girl who can open her mouth to scold these people. He just tries to deal with them. If they don''t deal well, he has lived in vain for so many years.


    The one eyed man was stunned by Qinghu. Song Rong just looked aggressive. Suddenly, when Qinghu spoke, he eased down. The one eyed man thought that the childe was actually a straw bag and was afraid of them.


    In this way, the one eyed man had no anti fan heart to Qinghu. At this time, his eyes lit up when Qinghu said to bring the best wine.


    "Several heroes, if you don''t sit here and have a drink, I''ll make amends for the reckless girl." Qinghu said sincerely.


    At the moment, the shopkeeper has brought the wine. In fact, the shopkeeper doesn''t want to give the wine to these scoundrels. It''s like meat steamed stuffed bun beating the dog once and for all. But now, seeing that Qinghu is here, and Qinghu''s clothes are very noble, you know that this noble childe wants to be the head of injustice and invite people to drink. He doesn''t have any scruples, so he took it out.


    "Cut us another five catties of good beef!" Qinghu looked like a rich man.


    As the saying goes, even when Song Rong just scolded them, they didn''t dare to do it. From Song Rong''s words, they all felt that Qinghu was a childe.


    If you really beat everyone''s son and annoy someone you can''t afford, you''ll be unlucky.


    Seeing the good wine and meat, the one eyed man said freely: "since the childe has an invitation, let''s eat enough. It''s not bad for this moment and a half!" and he didn''t forget to take a look at Fengyi with explicit eyes.


    At the moment, Fengyi, like a person who has nothing to do, sits on the table and drinks a cup of wine.


    "I don''t know who the childe is from?" the one eyed man has begun to test his tone.


    Song Rong smiled and said, "isn''t our son the eldest son of the Lin family? Don''t you know him? He''s really blind!"


    "Lin family? Which Lin family? The Lin family who sells brocade?" the one eyed man seemed to think of something, and there was some fear in his eyes.

 Chapter 128

    Song Rong neither nodded nor shook her head, but smiled. In the eyes of the one eyed man, Song Rong has tacitly accepted that it is the son of the Lin family. That is because Song Rong still hates the fact that Mrs. Lin ran on Xu at the spring banquet.


    If these people want to seek revenge in the future, just go to the Lin family!


    When he was full of wine and food, the one eyed man stood up and hiccupped. Suddenly, there was an unpleasant smell on the table. Song Rong endured it and didn''t spit it out.


    "Childe Lin, drink the wine and eat the meat. Brothers, let''s go and enjoy his differences!" the one eyed man was a little unclear.


    Song Rong took a look on the road and was worried. Why didn''t Qian Jinbao come? If they don''t come yet, they can''t beat the scoundrels if they turn their faces with these scoundrels!


    Just when Song Rong was anxious and like ants on a hot pot, a carriage came from the distance of the road, and many people followed behind the carriage.


    As soon as Song Rong''s eyes lit up, she recognized that the carriage belonged to the Qian family!


    At the moment, the curtain of the carriage had been lifted, and there came a voice that excited Song Rong: "sister Rong, I''m coming!"


    The speed of the carriage was so fast that it came to Song Rong.


    Song Rong grinned, looked at the one eyed man and said, "I''m afraid you can''t take this man away today!"


    The one eyed man was still a little confused. The little girl turned her face faster than them!


    Looking at the dozens of servants behind them, Song Rong shouted directly, "do you see this is the son of Fengyi in the spring breeze? We must not let Fengyi fall into the hands of these thieves today."


    The one eyed man can''t understand at this time.


    They are ferocious, but they can''t judge the situation. Seeing that the other party is large and powerful, they will still be here. Isn''t this looking for death?


    The one eyed man took a vicious look at Song Rong and green lake, and said coldly, "you... Remember it for me!"


    Then the one eyed man said angrily, "what are you doing? Go!"


    Song Rong was relieved when the one eyed man took everyone away.


    At this time, Qian Jinbao had jumped out of the carriage. Qian Jinbao looked at Song Rong and asked, "sister Rong, who were those people just now? Did you bully you?"


    When Qingtao went to find Qian Jinbao, because the time was urgent, she had no time to explain the cause and effect of the matter with Qian Jinbao. She just told Qian Jinbao that Song Rong was in trouble.


    When Qian Jinbao heard this, he didn''t ask. Without hesitation, he rushed out with all the male servants in his family, so Qian Jinbao didn''t know what happened at this time.


    Song Rong shook her head: "no, fortunately you came in time."


    "Hey, isn''t this Fengyi?" Qian Jinbao just cared about Song Rong''s safety. He didn''t hear song Ronggang talking about Fengyi at all, nor did he see Fengyi.


    "Yes, Qian Jinbao, help me get Fengyi into the carriage. Let''s go to my new house. I want to talk to Fengyi if I have something to do." Song Rong ordered.


    Qian Jinbao''s look changed slightly and he was a little unhappy. On his mouth, he whispered, "what''s great, but he''s just a singer. Why should sister Song Rong look at her differently."


    When he was ten miles away in the spring breeze, Qian Jinbao felt that Song Rong was different from Fengyi. In his heart, he didn''t like Fengyi very much.


    When it comes to Qian Jinbao, sometimes he is cautious and vindictive.


    This is not true. At this time, when people were carrying Fengyi, they also used a wink. The servant saw that his childe was unhappy and looked at them like this. Of course, he understood the meaning of Qian Jinbao. When treating Fengyi, please don''t be light handed.


    However, Fengyi''s health is really very good, and there is no way to make people really go down to heavy hands.


    Although it is a man, it will also make the men next to me feel pity.


    Song Rong was not polite either. He directly got into Qian Jinbao''s carriage. Qingtao was also in the carriage. Qian Jinbao climbed up by himself. Qinghu had sat outside the carriage and commanded the coachman to rush to the house Song Rong had just bought.


    As for the servants, only three or two were left, and the rest were sent back by Qian Jinbao.


    "Sister Rong, why are you with him?" Qian Jinbao asked curiously.


    "I met you on the road," Song Rong said carelessly.


    Qian Jinbao said discontentedly, "sister Rong, we are so good. You deceive me. It''s clear that you two came out to drink together."


    Song Rong squinted at Qian Jinbao: "don''t talk nonsense! I just saw others bullying him on the road."


    When Qian Jinbao saw that Song Rong was like this, he believed that Song Rong had not deceived himself, but he still asked, "sister Rong, if one day you see me being bullied, will you help me?"


    "Didn''t I help you? When you were bullied by Aunt Zhao..." Song Rong kindly reminded Qian Jinbao.


    Qian Jinbao''s face looked much better when he thought of it.


    Waiting for the people to enter the house, Qian Jinbao shouted, "sister Rong, your house is very good."


    Song Rong smiled and said, "that''s right, but it cost me a lot of money."


    "Sister Rong, you are really rich." Qian Jinbao said solemnly.


    Qian Jinbao is telling the truth. If he didn''t have a bank in his hand and his father went, all these things would fall on him, and his silver wouldn''t exceed twelve Liang, which is usually used to reward servants and buy snacks. If he wanted to buy a house, it would be a daydream.


    Song Rong looked at Qian Jinbao and said, "didn''t I say? I want to give you a good chance to get rich. If you believe me, you will buy the house with me tomorrow. Wait for a while and sell it again. You can make a profit without losing."


    Qian Jinbao wanted to talk to Song Rong. Now that the epidemic is rampant, who will buy a house and put it in his hand? I don''t know how long it will take, but he didn''t say it. In his heart, he has a different kind of trust in Song Rong.


    Qian Jinbao thought in his heart that it is OK to buy a house, but he must not take out all the money in his family to do this


    Speaking of it, Qian Jinbao is still very business minded. If Song Rong hadn''t talked about it, Qian Jinbao wouldn''t have taken risks with his own money.

 Chapter 129

    Song Rong didn''t expect that, just by her own words, Qian Jinbao could decisively make the right decision, but she believed that when the time came, she would really make money. Once Qian Jinbao didn''t believe in herself, and then twice or three times, Qian Jinbao would always trust herself.


    Song Rong glanced at Fengyi and Qian Jinbao and said, "Qian Jinbao, please avoid it first."


    Qian Jinbao hesitated and didn''t want to go here.


    Song Rong said ruthlessly, "this matter can''t be known to outsiders."


    Qian Jinbao felt a little lost when he heard the speech. Is he an outsider? Then Fengyi is not an outsider? Thinking so, he looked at Song Rong with wronged eyes.


    Every time Qian Jinbao is like this, Song Rong will be a little softhearted, but at this moment, the situation is different. Song Rong really has no way to be softhearted. What she wants to inquire about with Fengyi is Zhu Herong and song qiuniang.


    She didn''t understand such a thing herself. The fewer people she knew, the better. If she accidentally sent it to Zhu Herong and said she was investigating him, Zhu Herong was not sure what to do.


    Even if we don''t consider Zhu Herong, this matter must involve the private affairs that Fengyi doesn''t want to talk to people.


    Thinking that Zhu Herong had humiliated Fengyi, Song Rong really couldn''t bear to ask Fengyi these things. However, at present, only Fengyi may know what she wants to know.


    Waiting for everyone to leave, Song Rong set her eyes on Fengyi.


    "Green peach, go and bring clear water. Then, go down." Song Rong ordered.


    Waiting for the green peach to bring the water, Song Rong personally wetted the handkerchief and wiped it on Fengyi''s face. When Song Rong put the handkerchief on Fengyi''s face, a glimmer of Qingming suddenly flashed in Fengyi''s hazy eyes. Then he grabbed Song Rong''s hand.


    Song Rong was startled and hurriedly took back her hand.


    Feng Yi murmured, "sister." this sister, like a cuckoo crying blood, fell in Song Rong''s ear with a kind of sadness, which made Song Rong start from her heart and think of Song Yu''s premature death in his previous life.


    Looking at Fengyi, Song Rong has understood that Fengyi must have a sister. However, I don''t know why, he fell here, and his sister... May be more or less bad.


    Song Rong felt more and more that Feng Yi, who was only 15 years old, had actually experienced a lot of things. Her heart was even more vicissitudes than the person who had lived two lives.


    Fengyi suddenly released Song Rong''s hand and whispered, "I''m a little stupid. My sister has long been gone. I''ve made a mistake, I''ve made a mistake, I''ve made a mistake..." he kept repeating these words.


    Song Rong gently shouted, "childe Fengyi?"


    "Don''t call me a childe. I''m not a childe... I''m an actor." Fengyi said with self mockery.


    Looking at Fengyi''s very sober appearance, Song Rong didn''t intend to ask anything while Fengyi was drunk. Instead, she sat next to Fengyi, poured tea and sobered up, and wanted to ask again when Fengyi woke up.


    After drinking tea, Fengyi fell asleep on the table.


    It was not cold, and Song Rong didn''t ask anyone to dress Fengyi.


    After about two quarters of an hour, Fengyi moved. He sat up straight. At this moment, his eyes have recovered their usual coolness.


    "Fengyi." Song Rong no longer called childe Fengyi, but she couldn''t call out the word "playboy".


    Fengyi''s eyes turned and seemed to be thinking about something. Soon, Fengyi seemed to understand something and said to Song Rong, "Miss Rong?"


    Song Rong nodded and said, "do you remember what happened?"


    Feng Yi moved her lips and said, "you helped me again."


    Song Rong looked at Fengyi and said, "Why are you alone in that wine shop?"


    "In a bad mood, walk around at will." Fengyi said lightly.


    Even if Fengyi sold herself to Chunfeng Shili, it''s not a prisoner. If she wants to come out, it''s OK. However, Song Rong feels that Fengyi came out like this. The steward of Chunfeng Shili certainly doesn''t know. Otherwise, how can Fengyi come out alone?


    With a face like Chong Fengyi, even if she doesn''t know how to sing opera now, it''s also the baby pimple in the spring breeze. Where is the reason to let the baby pimple hang out by herself.


    Song Rong thought for a moment, and then sincerely reminded him, "you''d better take someone with you next time. Next time, you may not have such good luck to meet me."


    "You saved me twice, but you really didn''t figure it out?" Fengyi''s clear eyes, as if to see through Song Rong, fell on Song Rong.


    Song Rong gave a dry smile. The first time, she could really say she didn''t have the picture, but this time, didn''t she make a risk to save people just to inquire about something?


    Looking at Song Rong''s eyes, Fengyi understood what happened. She said coldly, "what do you want, speak."


    Looking at Fengyi, Song Rong quickly explained, "I don''t want anything... I have the money, beauty... I''m only ten years old and I don''t have any luck."


    Hearing Song Rong''s words, Fengyi, who has been cold faced, can''t hang her cold face. It''s really funny to say such words from a little girl''s mouth, but it''s true. She''s only ten years old. Where would she think of Fengyi.


    Money may not be important to Yu Fengyi. What he hates most is the person who thinks about his body. Now he suddenly understands that Song Rong''s is really not the same.


    Fengyi''s expression also eased a little and asked, "what do you want?" Fengyi really couldn''t think of anything else she could take out.


    Song Rong said directly, "I want to inquire about something."


    Fengyi slightly frowned her eyebrows, which seemed a little puzzled. Even such a cluster of eyebrows also had some amorous feelings. Song Rong thought silently in her heart. No wonder Fengyi, although a man, still made so many men think about it.


    She has never seen a woman who can compare with Fengyi in terms of her appearance, figure and every move.


    I don''t know whether God gave him such a good face is a favor or a punishment.


    Gave him a good face, but did not give him the strength to protect himself. There is too much sadness in it.


    Feng Yi said, "what do you want to know?"


    "I want to know about Zhu Herong." Song Rong hesitated and said it. She knew that Zhu Herong probably existed like a scar in Fengyi''s heart. Fengyi didn''t want to mention it, but she had to ask. Besides, if she knew more about Zhu Herong and knew Zhu Herong''s purpose, at least, It can also make Zhu Herong unhappy. It can be regarded as a breath for Fengyi.

 Chapter 130

    Fengyi''s look was cold. Looking at Song Rong, the soft color on her face just disappeared at this moment. He sat in front of Song Rong like an ice sculpture, and his whole body was cold.


    Song Rong quickly explained, "I didn''t mean to inquire about your private affairs. Zhu Herong is my uncle."


    Fengyi''s look was cold again. A pair of Feng''s eyes narrowed. Looking at Song Rong''s eyes, it had brought a dangerous meaning.


    Song Rong was not afraid of Fengyi''s threat, but she didn''t want Fengyi to misunderstand her intention. She quickly explained, "don''t misunderstand him. Although he is my uncle, he is nominally different from me. He... Has been targeting me... Even... And wants to do something to my brother recently."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong''s eyes filled with hate.


    What''s against her? Maybe she won''t have such a big reaction, but if it''s against yu''er, she can''t bear it anyway.


    Fengyi''s face became colder when she heard the speech: "what kind of person can he be who doesn''t let go of his nephew? What else do you want to know?"


    Seeing that Fengyi''s tone of voice was loose, Song Rong quickly said, "I don''t know what you know?"


    Fengyi picked up the teacup and took a sip of tea. Then she said coldly, "what do you know? He plays with pedophiles? Has a pet? Is there a quirk?"


    Song Rong was slightly stunned. Sure enough, she guessed right. Zhu Herong is really not a good man.


    "When I was only eight years old, he tried to get me to the house. Do you know how I lived in the next seven years? If I didn''t have a strong hatred for him in my heart, I wanted to grow up quickly and take revenge, I couldn''t stand here alive!" Feng Yi''s tone was a little excited.


    When Song Rong saw Fengyi, she looked cold. She was so excited that she had never seen it. It can be seen that Fengyi really hated Zhu Herong.


    "In these seven years... Do you know how the relationship between Zhu Herong and his wife is?" Song Rong continued.


    According to the truth, song qiuniang can''t bear her husband like this. It''s strange. According to the truth, Zhu Herong likes these pickled and dirty things so much. How can he choose to be with song qiuniang?


    Song Rong''s intuition told her that there must be something hidden in it.


    Fengyi said sarcastically, "Zhu Herong doesn''t dislike women, but her taste is special. There are at least a dozen dead aunts carried out from her house this year. In order to avoid suffering for herself, Mrs. Zhu will buy beautiful people around as servants, including many boys and girls."


    Song Rong''s face darkened when she heard the speech: "the two of them have been eaten by the dog!"


    Fengyi was surprised to see that Song Rong scolded Mrs. song without hesitation, that is, her aunt.


    Song Rong said coldly, "it''s just a concubine. Calling her aunt is a compliment to her. I didn''t expect that she could do such a thing!" in fact, Song Rong didn''t mean to look down on the concubine, but it''s hard to look up to song qiuniang.


    Song Rong looked at Fengyi and asked, "Fengyi, apart from these, do you know if Zhu Herong has done anything else? For example, has he ignored the law and discipline?"


    Although these things sound angry, they are just angry. It is impossible to move Zhu Herong down through such things.


    No matter who it is, he bought it from the government. In this way, life and death can be checked by him, that is, the Yamen. At most, he can give a warning and take some money.


    Song Rong wants to completely remove Zhu Herong.


    Now she doesn''t even want to go deep into it. What kind of idea does Zhu Herong have for the song house? As long as she knows, Zhu Herong doesn''t have a good heart for song Yu''an, so she wants to completely put Zhu Herong in a place of eternal disaster!


    Fengyi glanced at Song Rong in surprise. At the moment, he was sure what Song Rong was going to do. He meditated and said, "Zhu Herong forged weapons privately."


    Song Rong''s heart trembled. This weapon was forged privately, but it was not a small crime. It was much more serious than his father''s selling private salt.


    Selling illicit salt is profit at best, but forging weapons... There are many things in it.


    "Do you know who he sold this weapon to?" Song Rong asked.


    "Probably sold to Mobei tribe." Fengyi said with some uncertainty.


    Song Rong was completely shocked this time. It was treason!


    No wonder, no wonder, Zhu Herong made a fortune at once. It turned out that he did such an activity!


    The Damin state and the northern desert where they are located are as powerful as water and fire. This is what she knows. Zhu Herong has the courage to sell weapons!


    "Don''t know if there is evidence?" in fact, when Song Rong asked this sentence, he didn''t have any hope. It''s hard for Fengyi to know such a thing. Where will there be any evidence.


    Sure enough, Fengyi finally shook her head.


    Song Rong was puzzled. She thought deeply, looked up at Fengyi and said, "thank you for today''s business. I hope you don''t tell me about Zhu Herong today."


    According to Zhu Herong''s temperament, if you know that others know his secret, you may want to kill people.


    Mingdao is easy to hide, but it''s hard to defend. If Zhu Herong plotted against her and she died again, wouldn''t her mother and brother be the fish on someone else''s chopping board?


    Song Dai, who is covetous inside, and Zhu Herong, who is cold and cunning outside, can''t bear to think about it.


    Fengyi suddenly smiled. She smiled as if spring flowers were in full bloom and bright: "Miss Rong, I think you are worried too much. I know what to say and what not to say."


    Song Rong looked at Fengyi''s smile and said, "you smile more. It''s actually much better than a cold face."


    "If I laugh, wouldn''t it be more painful..." speaking of this, Fengyi''s face was cold again and she suffered a little.


    Song Rong understood why Fengyi had to face everyone with a cold face. He didn''t want to laugh, but felt unable to laugh.


    Song Rong shook her head and said, "no, no, the colder and unattainable you are, the more some people want to touch you... If you change your appearance, you may have less trouble."


    When Fengyi arrived, didn''t she just smile when she met people? At that time, people talked more about him, that is, his play, rather than comparison. Who can take off this ice lotus.


    Fengyi smelled the speech and thought deeply, as if she wanted to understand something.

 Chapter 131

    "If I knew anything more, I would tell you." Fengyi suddenly took the initiative to open her mouth.


    Song Rong also smiled freely: "if one day, I can buy the spring breeze ten miles, I will give it to you. It''s a thank you."


    Feng Yi just said that if she knows anything, it''s not just oral. This opera garden and brothel are the most well-informed places. Feng Yi knows some news that others can''t know all year round in the spring breeze, but it''s very easy.


    What''s more, the spring breeze is not an ordinary opera garden. People who can come to the spring breeze are either rich or expensive. The news here is more valuable than the news about traffickers and pawns in ordinary brothels.


    Fengyi is going to provide her with information for a long time.


    In this way, she has to show sincerity!


    Song Rong even had a bold idea in her heart. If the spring breeze is ten miles away, it will directly become her own industry and become her ears and eyes to inquire about the news. It must be beneficial and harmless to herself.


    But now, Song Rong just said it. Can spring breeze be bought easily?


    Let''s say Fengyi, it''s estimated that she also needs thousands of gold, not to mention some famous actors.


    If a new theater is built, it may not be able to compete for business


    Song Rong had to put it down. One day, she had silver, let alone spring breeze. She wanted to buy nothing?


    Fengyi looked at Song Rong''s "boasting" and said such a big talk, with a smile on her face. It can be seen that Fengyi really heard what Song Rong had just said.


    "Then I''ll wait for the girl to buy the spring breeze. If there is such a day, Fengyi will be sent by you." when Fengyi said it, she was very serious.


    In fact, Fengyi couldn''t tell why she believed the girl under the age of 10, but he just felt that the girl in front of him was not empty words. Maybe one day, she could really do it.


    In that case, why not leave yourself an expectation?


    Song Rong couldn''t help joking: "if I buy the spring breeze ten miles later, what about the one who looks at you?"


    Fengyi''s face turned black: "Miss Rong, you are still young."


    Song Rong was stunned. In fact, she just said a joke. She couldn''t help but want to make Fengyi look richer. She began to flirt with Fengyi, but she forgot that she is only ten years old now! It''s really a cold sweat to say such words.


    Song Rong had no choice but to be positive. As if he had just said nothing, he then meditated and said, "if you encounter any trouble, come to me. If I can''t solve it, it''s another matter. If I can solve it, I won''t refuse."


    Feng Yi nodded and didn''t say much.


    Song Rong suddenly said, "are we friends?"


    Fengyi''s eyes stopped on Song Rong, as if to see through Song Rong, and then muttered to herself, "friend?"


    Song Rong blinked and imitated Qian Jinbao''s appearance. She looked at Fengyi with a somewhat pitiful and wronged look: "do you dislike me? Don''t you want to be friends with me?"


    Fengyi stretched out her slender hand, pointed to herself and said, "you mean, you want to be friends with me?"


    Without waiting for Song Rong to answer, Fengyi said to herself, "I''m just a dramatist, but you are everyone''s miss."


    Song Rong smiled: "do you have to look at your origin to make friends? If so, you must not be a real friend."


    Fengyi was relieved: "since Miss Rong doesn''t dislike Fengyi, Fengyi is willing to make friends with you."


    This is the first time that Fengyi found out that there are still people who are really willing to make friends with her, which makes Fengyi feel particularly kind.


    Song Rong smiled and said, "it''s an honor to be friends with you. How can I dislike you."


    Feng Yi smiled in her eyes and said, "Miss Rong, I''ve been out long enough this time. I should go back. If you get leisure next time and go to the spring breeze, I''ll be a good host."


    With that, Fengyi got up, and then he walked out.


    Song Rong quickly said, "come on, send Fengyi back in a carriage."


    She didn''t take a carriage this time. The carriage at present is Qian Jinbao''s. Qian Jinbao has always stood by. When Song Rong and Fengyi didn''t speak loudly, he couldn''t hear at all. At this time, he heard Song Rong shouting to use a carriage.


    Regardless of his dissatisfaction with Fengyi, he opened his mouth and said, "you two, don''t go quickly."


    Qian Jinbao thought in his heart that he would send Fengyi back with a carriage. Only in this way could he be quick and save Fengyi from getting in the way.


    Song Rong was a little surprised at Qian Jinbao''s happiness. He probably didn''t expect that Qian Jinbao would lend the carriage so decisively. If Song Rong knew what Qian Jinbao thought, he would be very helpless.


    In the heart of this boy, Ganqing son has his own calculation.


    Song Rong was delayed by Fengyi, and a lot of time passed. She felt that she should go back to her house.


    They walked back side by side with Qian Jinbao.


    When Qian Jinbao left, she was still reluctant to give up. Song Rong didn''t feel this way. At this moment, her thoughts were confused.


    Zhu Herong is brave enough to do such a thing... It seems that she has to find a way to investigate Zhu Herong and send the evidence to the top after she gets the evidence


    Let Zhu Herong have three heads and six arms and be cut off.


    And Zhu Herong''s brother, who has such a brother, even if he is the number one scholar, he can''t escape!


    Such a thing, but implicated nine families!


    As for the Song family, I don''t worry about being implicated. There are people of the same sex. What''s more, song qiuniang is just a common woman... And the old lady doesn''t like to see song qiuniang. If song qiuniang is unlucky, the old lady can''t wait!


    Therefore, the song mansion will not stand out for song qiuniang at that time.


    In fact, the simplest way to find out about Zhu Herong is to persuade Fengyi to investigate. If you can let Fengyi take the initiative to investigate the matter, it will be easy to know.


    But now Song Rong doesn''t want to use Fengyi and can''t bear it.


    She wants to make friends with Fengyi today, but she has no purpose. She just feels that Fengyi is too lonely to bear these alone.


    Just as she later sympathized with the Qian Jinbao.

 Chapter 132

    However, facts have proved that Qian Jinbao doesn''t need sympathy after experiencing the saddest period of time. He completely belongs to the type of pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. He is stingy, vengeful and good at calculation!


    I think so. Otherwise, how could Qian Jinbao support such a family business at a young age?


    If it weren''t for such things, Qian Jinbao might be an ignorant dandy when he grew up, but after these things, he didn''t want to be strong, so he had to be strong.


    The next day, Song Rong went to find Qian Jinbao, checked for Qian Jinbao and bought two shops. After waiting to buy two shops, Song Rong felt that Qian Jinbao had nothing to worry about.


    This money treasure will keep down the price. If people are anxious to use money, they will directly and ruthlessly price it. Sometimes it falls on her, and she can''t bear it


    Song Rong is completely relieved that Qian Jinbao will not suffer.


    Song Rong even felt in her heart that she was almost as good as Qian Jinbao in doing business!


    As the saying goes, no business trades without fraud, she is still a little cunning


    Song Rong doesn''t want to worry about the rest with Qian Jinbao. He can complete it by himself. Anyway, she has pointed out to Qian Jinbao. It''s certain that she won''t lose money. As for how much money she can earn, it depends on Qian Jinbao''s own fortune.


    Song Rong finished Qian Jinbao''s business and went to ronghua hall again.


    Now the medicine of ronghua hall has been found. We won''t give medicine all day. We will give some medicine only when it''s time. However, the supply is in short supply.


    Outside the ronghua hall, many people are waiting.


    Song Rong went in through the back door, went to the front entrance, took a look, and said, "Qinghu, send out today''s medicine in advance. Pack up your things later and take Yunxia and them to the new house."


    Yunxia is wiping the table at the moment. Hearing Song Rong''s words, a hanging heart finally falls.


    She heard Qinghu talk about Song Rong buying the house last night. She was also worried that the medicine was sold out and she didn''t need her help here. Song Rong wouldn''t take her away.


    Although Qinghu said Song Rong promised to go with her, she didn''t hear song Rong say it himself. Yunxia always felt a little uneasy in her heart. For fear that Qinghu said so in order to comfort her.


    Now, she is completely relieved. Tears appear in her eyes. She secretly thinks that it is a great blessing to meet a master like Song Rong. Even if she is not Song Rong''s servant girl, she will try her best to serve Song Rong to repay her kindness.


    At the moment, there was a sudden uproar outside. Song Rong leaned out and took a look. It turned out that Qingshan and Qinghu had gone out with medicinal materials. The pot of thick medicinal soup was there, and many people came up to grab it.


    Castle Peak shouted, "all line up!"


    The crowd lined up.


    When we got to the back, there was no medicine. Then there was an eight or nine year old boy. The boy looked at the last medicine soup in the pot with a look of joy on his face.


    Castle Peak poured the medicine soup to him.


    He first said thank you, and then he solemnly took the medicine soup.


    But without waiting for him to take a few steps, a woman rushed out and robbed the medicine bowl in his hand.


    The little boy quickly hid and said, "aunt, this is for my sister. She''s dying of illness."


    "Give me the medicine and give it to my son instead of losing money!" the woman looked arrogant and domineering.


    The little boy was very thin and his clothes were ragged. As for the woman, her clothes were not very good, but they were passable. At least there were no patches layer by layer.


    "What do you drink for the loser? It''s just a girl''s film. Where is your cousin''s life worth!" the woman snorted coldly.


    Green hill and green lake frowned when they saw this scene, but it''s not easy to go forward. If you listen to the dialogue between the two people, you can tell that the two people should belong to the same family. In this way, it''s really hard for them outsiders to intervene.


    The woman''s cheekbones were very high, with a sour look. She reached out and grabbed the medicine bowl in the little boy''s hand.


    The little boy was determined and didn''t want to take things out. In this way, the people on both sides were deadlocked.


    The woman was not easy to think of. She held out her hand and grabbed the young man''s arm. She pulled it hard. She didn''t forget to hate and said, "you little bitch, your sister is going to marry in the future. Your cousin is your brother. You''d rather give the money to the loser than give your cousin a drink?"


    In the little boy''s eyes, with a little hatred, he looked at the woman with a look like a beast and said word by word: "aunt, I won''t give you the medicine! This is to save my sister''s life."


    "Saving your sister''s life is saving, and saving your cousin''s life is also saving!" the woman stretched out her hand and grabbed it.


    The little boy raised his hands from a distance, trying to avoid the woman''s hand.


    "My cousin is only hurt by wind and cold, not a disease, but my sister is really dying!" he said with a cry.


    "Who knows if it is? I can''t be at ease until I drink the medicine first!" the woman refused to give in at all.


    In a hurry, the little boy stretched out a hand and pushed the woman.


    The woman probably didn''t expect that such a child would do it, but she was startled. She stumbled and almost didn''t fall down. When she stood firm, it was more vicious to speak again: "OK, OK, OK! Don''t you give it to me? If I don''t give it to you, don''t want to give it to the money losing goods!"


    Then the woman pushed hard!


    The young man is not big, and he has been hungry for a long time. He is yellow and thin. How can he carry the woman''s full push? Suddenly fell to the ground.


    With a crisp click, the bowl in the little boy''s hand fell to the ground and split.


    There was only a little medicine left on the broken porcelain. Looking at the medicine soup, he looked like he was going to cry and couldn''t cry. He trembled and picked it up with his hands.


    "If I can''t get it today, you can''t let the loser drink a drop!" the woman then kicked it up!


    The little boy stumbled again, and his hand was stuck on the broken porcelain, and he immediately bled.


    Song Rong looked at the young man like this. How can she bear it!


    Directly opened the front door that had been tightly closed in front of the shop. In fact, the side door had to be open when selling snacks. It was good to do business by welcoming guests into the shop.

 Chapter 133

    But isn''t it an epidemic? For the sake of safety, Song Rong didn''t want his people to be in the same room with the patient, so she closed the side door, opened a window in front of her, set up a shelf, and sold medicine here in the past.


    Song Rong usually doesn''t go through the front side door. After all, there are many patients in front of him. What if he bumps in for medicinal materials? For the sake of safety, even if she came to see it, she looked at it from a distance and wouldn''t go in from here.


    But now, Song Rong can''t manage so much. He went out directly from here.


    There are no medicinal materials left now, and I don''t worry about being robbed.


    When Song Rong came out, he hurriedly said, "green mountain, green lake, you two haven''t stopped the woman!"


    At this moment, the woman even wanted to kick the little boy.


    In fact, Qingshan and Qinghu can''t stand it anymore. They just don''t want to cause trouble to Song Rong. Song Rong doesn''t speak. They don''t dare to act without authorization! Song Rong appreciated this.


    The past of Qingshan and Qinghu made the woman a little afraid. She had to say, "you are from ronghua hall. I respect you, but you''d better not mind your own business. This is my nephew. I''m doing this to discipline my nephew. It''s my family business. Even the Yamen can''t handle it!"


    Looking at the woman''s arrogance, Song Rong said coldly, "what can you do even if you''re a nephew? You''re just a person with a different surname, not his mother. What''s the qualification to teach him such a lesson?"


    "His parents are dead. Now I am the one who keeps their brothers and sisters. Now I want a bowl of medicine. What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong? You know, I am kind to them!" the woman said firmly.


    The little boy stood up at this time and said angrily, "you lied! You cheated and occupied my house, drove my sister and I out of the grass shed for dogs in the hospital, and let us eat leftovers every day."


    "Don''t you want money for leftovers? It''s not food?" the woman pinched her waist and said.


    The little boy sneered: "my father is a teacher. He made a lot of money and finally fell into your pocket. He said that my father''s calligraphy and paintings can also sell a lot of money! If this money is given to me and my sister, we can''t eat it until we grow up!"


    Seeing that he calculated clearly, the woman snorted coldly and said, "I''m lazy to pay attention to you, promise. Take back the medicine soup on the ground and give it to the bargain."


    Then the woman ran away.


    In fact, Qingshan and Qinghu still want to beat this man. However, looking at the appearance of that bitch, they are also lazy to start, which will dirty their hands.


    Castle Peak hesitated and said, "Miss... Look..."


    Knowing what Qingshan was going to say, Song Rong shouted to the shop, "Yunxia, let Liang Dazhu bring two bags of medicinal materials."


    "Hey!" Yunxia promised loudly. Although Yunxia didn''t come out, she had seen the things outside clearly in the shop. Especially when she watched the little boy protect her sister, she couldn''t help thinking of herself and her brother.


    The situation between her and her brother was also very difficult. Fortunately, she met the young lady. Fortunately, she was able to meet childe Chu to treat her.


    Yunxia had great sympathy for the little boy. As soon as she turned around, she took the medicine.


    Song Rong personally took the medicine and handed it to the little boy.


    The little boy hesitated a little and didn''t dare to reach for it.


    Song Rong sent it forward and said, "take it."


    The little boy took the medicine with tears in his eyes. He said, "but I''m afraid... I''m afraid my sister can''t eat it if I take it back."


    Song Rong listened to this and said, "then I''ll go with you. This medicine is mine. I''ll give it to whoever I want. I don''t believe it. Can your aunt manage my head?"


    With that, Song Rong led Qingshan, Qinghu and Qingtao to follow the little boy.


    Seeing Song Rong so, the little boy brought tears in his eyes and whispered, "benefactor, thank you. I will repay you."


    As she walked along, Song Rong asked, "what''s your name?"


    "My name is Liu Feng," the boy whispered.


    "That''s a nice name," Song Rong said with a smile.


    The children of this poor family are usually called a cheap name. They say it''s so easy to feed, but looking at the young man''s name, it''s very elegant.


    His face turned red and whispered, "my father is a scholar."


    Song Rong remembered that he had just said that his father was a teacher. Since he was a teacher, he must be literate. It''s not surprising that he had such a name.


    "My name is not good, but my sister''s is good! My sister''s name is Yin Yue." Liu Feng''s eyes were shining when he talked about his sister.


    After walking for a while, Liu Feng took Song Rong into an alley. The alley was very narrow. Doors were opened on both sides. On the stone steps in front of the door, there were many women washing vegetables.


    These women still say this to each other.


    "The Liu brothers and sisters are really poor! I just saw Meng come back angrily and said he was going to peel off Yin Yue''s skin. I don''t know what injustice he suffered outside and wanted to vent on Yin Yue."


    "Yes. Tut, you say that the two children Yinyue and Liu Feng are really blind and cheap to Meng!"


    Liu Feng got the medicine. When he came back, he always had a smile on his face, but when he came to the alley, he heard these women talking about Meng''s return. As soon as his face changed, he suddenly remembered something and ran quickly to the house close to it.


    Song Rong moved slowly. When she got to the door, she heard Meng''s scolding: "you little boy, have the face to come back? Aren''t you arrogant outside? What? Now you''re still going to go back to the yard?"


    "I''m really capable. I''ve got the medicine. Since the money losing goods are out of breath, give me the medicine. Your cousin can sell twenty or thirty liang of silver without drinking such medicine that hasn''t been boiled!" Meng''s harsh voice came.


    Then came Liu Feng''s angry voice: "what did you do to my sister!"


    "Hiss! I wanted to do something, but when I came over, the little loser was dead! You don''t believe it, it''s cold! But it''s good to save food for our family and prevent the disease from infecting us!" Meng said coldly.

 Chapter 134

    Liu Feng looked at Meng and said tremblingly, "if you didn''t give my sister dinner, how could my sister do this... It''s you... It''s you. My sister died of illness!"


    People who are already ill will easily die if they don''t have enough food.


    You can tell from Liu Feng''s words that Meng abused Yin Yue.


    "You boy! How dare you shout with me? I won''t kill you!" Meng picked up the rake and greeted Liu Feng.


    When Song Rong came to the door, she looked inside and saw the scene. Song Rong looked at the scene in shock. Even if Meng was not Liu Feng''s aunt, she shouldn''t give such a cruel hand to a child!


    The rake should be new and cold. If it really hits people, it won''t hurt!


    Fortunately, Liu Feng''s body was flexible and avoided a few times.


    Seeing that Meng still wanted to be cruel, Song Rong quickly said angrily, "stop it!"


    Meng was a little stunned. He looked back and saw Song Rong. Then he sneered: "where''s the dead girl? I didn''t want to argue with you just now, but you still came to the door?"


    Speaking of this, Meng stared at Liu Feng and said, "I said why did the girl help you just now! Now it''s all at our door. At a young age, I''ve learned to find a mistress!"


    After leaving ronghua hall, Meng became more arrogant and had the momentum of making decisions on my territory.


    Meng saw Song Rong coming out of ronghua hall, but today''s Song Rong was wearing a plain brocade dress without embroidered patterns. The material of such clothes is also good, but people like Meng can see the material of clothes from the pattern, but they can''t touch it now, and don''t know what kind of clothes Song Rong is wearing.


    Meng, I thought Song Rong was just a servant girl! Naturally, I don''t respect you very much in this tone.


    If Meng knew that the whole ronghua hall belonged to Song Rong, it would not be such an attitude!


    Meng''s words were so rude that Castle Peak said coldly, "how can you speak!" can miss be so slandered?


    "How can I talk? That''s how I talk! No!" Meng scolded, pinching his waist with both hands and raising his feet.


    Song Rong was lazy to argue with such a bitch. She looked at Liu Feng and saw that Liu Feng''s eyes were full of tears. She whispered, "is something really wrong with your sister?"


    Liu Feng nodded hard: "my sister is my only relative. She''s dead. What should I do?"


    "You cheap leather, if you go to the house to uncover tiles without fighting for a day, what do you mean you don''t have relatives? Isn''t our family your relatives?" he said, making a gesture to fight Liu Feng again.


    Liu Feng is a child in the end. Where can he be Meng''s opponent.


    Song Rong said angrily, "stop! What kind of relatives are you? You killed his sister and wanted to kill him?"


    "What kind of thing are you? This is my family business! You don''t have to take care of it!" Meng snorted coldly.


    Song Rong looked at Meng with cold eyes. Finally, she looked at Liu Feng and asked, "Liu Feng, are you willing to leave this home?"


    Liu Feng was slightly stunned when he heard the speech, then a light burst out of his eyes and nodded constantly: "I do."


    "Oh! You want to be a kidnapper and go to our house to abduct people?" Meng shouted.


    Song Rong looked at Meng as if she were watching a play, and then said slowly, "I heard you occupied his family wealth?"


    "What is occupation, that''s mine!" Meng said firmly on his face.


    Song Rong snorted coldly and said, "as for whether it''s yours, what you said doesn''t count. Let''s go to the Yamen and calculate this account!"


    "You think I''m afraid of you! If you go to the Yamen to complain, you have to call the official! I know, you just want to steal my family wealth, and I want to sue you to deceive my nephew!" Meng retorted without being frightened.


    "You crazy woman, you really don''t want to face! Do you know who our miss is?" Qingtao stood up and said angrily.


    "Miss? That''s it? Miss?" Meng said madly.


    "Our young lady is from the Qian family. Do you see the ronghua hall? Our young lady is the young master!" Qingtao looked down at Meng and said loudly.


    Qingtao knows that Song Rong doesn''t want to expose her identity, so when she comes out, she often says that Song Rong is Miss Qian''s family.


    Anyway, Qian Jinbao is now in charge of the Qian family. Qian Jinbao and Song Rong seem to be alone. It''s nothing to say.


    Seeing that Qingtao''s momentum was not small, Meng looked at Song Rong again. She saw that song Rongsheng was beautiful and had a string of pearls in her hair. Just now, she didn''t look at Song Rong directly. Of course, she didn''t see it. Now she sees it, and she is a little afraid.


    Meng''s person, that is, wo Liheng, will take the initiative to stop when he really meets someone who is difficult to provoke.


    "What do you want to do? Rich people can sue people to the Yamen?" Meng''s momentum was obviously weak.


    Song Rong looked at Meng and asked, "Liu Feng, how much silver do you think she owes her family?"


    "Fifty Liang!" Liu Feng thought about it and said. In fact, Liu Feng thought it was more than the silver money, but he didn''t know. After all, he was still young.


    "Take 50 Liang silver and let''s do it. If you really want to go to the yamen, it''s a little troublesome, but I''m willing to accompany you. Don''t say I''m good for Liu Feng. Even if I really abduct people, what can you do?" Song Rong looked arrogant with money on his face.


    Meng is really a little scared this time.


    Can you win a lawsuit with a rich family?


    But let her take fifty liang of silver out. It was even worse than killing her. She said, "if you want money, you want life!"


    Song Rong looked at the house again. Although it was not big, every place was elegant, so she asked, "Liu Feng, is this your house? How can people like Meng build such a house!"


    Liu Feng nodded: "my family!"


    Song Rong had guessed this for a long time. Now he was not surprised to hear Liu Feng say it. He said to Meng, "since it''s someone else''s house, what are you forcibly occupying? Don''t you return the house to others? In addition to the house, there are fifty Liang, which are all returned. I won''t care about these things with you!"


    Seeing that Song Rong wanted not only silver but also the house, Meng was worried and said angrily, "if you want something, step on it from me!"

 Chapter 135

    Seeing Meng''s Rogue appearance, Song Rong snorted coldly, "don''t want to give it? You can''t help it!"


    With that, Song Rong said coldly, "green mountain, green lake, you two invite her to the Yamen!" when Song Rong said it, he stressed the word please.


    Qingshan and Qinghu didn''t understand Song Rong''s meaning. They grabbed Meng''s arm and dragged it outside.


    Meng immediately made a scream like a pig howl: "don''t touch me! Help!"


    However, no matter how loudly Meng shouted, it would not help. Since Meng moved here, they have offended the neighbors here for a long time. Now everyone is listening to the movement in Meng''s yard. If something really happened to Meng, they can be clean.


    Moreover, the people listened to Meng''s neutral voice and didn''t think anything would happen to Meng at all. What Meng can do most is exaggerate.


    Maybe it''s just a bump. People all over the world know it.


    In this way, Song Rong came to punish Meng. Song Rong stood by and looked at Meng with a cold face.


    Meng grabbed the door frame and refused to let go. He looked like he didn''t want to go to the Yamen.


    But where is she the opponent of Qingshan and Qinghu? No matter how arrogant, isn''t she also a woman? Can you have the strength of a man?


    No, she was dragged out of the yard when she saw it. Meng was really afraid. She had a great fear of a place like Yamen. She also wanted to confront people like Song Rong in the court, and Liu Feng was still on that side. In all likelihood, she would return the house, and there was no lack of flesh and blood.


    Thinking of this, Meng shivered for a moment and said, "I''m still here!"


    Song Rong smiled and said, "wouldn''t it be good for you to have been like this? If you hurt your harmony because of this, it wouldn''t be good!"


    In fact, Song Rong has no intention of going to the Yamen at all, and her identity can''t be seen. If she really has a relationship with the yamen, it will be endless trouble to investigate her true identity.


    She, ah, just got it right. Meng couldn''t stand being scared.


    Meng reluctantly returned to the house, took out the deed of house and some silver coins, threw them on the ground and said, "all the silver has been spent. Even if you sue to the yamen, there will be no more."


    Song Rong didn''t expect to pull out all the silver from Meng, so she said directly, "get out!"


    Meng looked at Song Rong and said, "where am I going? I have to take care of Liu Feng!" Meng thought to herself that she would teach Liu Feng a lesson when these people left.


    "Don''t go away! I don''t want to say these words again. You can go out well now. If I''m unhappy later, my servant doesn''t know how heavy it is, but I don''t know whether it will break your arms and legs." Song Rong narrowed her eyes, with a sharp look in her eyes.


    Meng looked at the cold faced green mountain and green lake. After all, she was afraid. She went back and led a fat boy who was bigger than Liu Feng.


    Song Rong thought that this should be Liu Feng''s cousin. Looking at the two brothers, one is fat and like a pig, and the other is thin and like a bamboo pole, we can see how Meng''s usual bias is.


    The fat boy, with his head bowed at this time, did not dare to say a word, and followed Meng out of the yard.


    Waiting to close the door, Song Rong looked at Liu Feng and said, "these things are yours now."


    Liu Feng picked up the deed of house and silver from the ground, held it high above his head, and knelt on the ground: "Miss, you are a kind-hearted man, take me in. I just want... Just give me a place to live. If you go, this yard will have to be robbed by her!"


    Song Rong forgot Liu Feng''s eyes and said, "do you know what it means to follow me? You may not be comfortable following me. You have to serve the master."


    Song Rong explained that she was afraid that Liu Feng didn''t understand. What she wanted was not a brother, but a boy.


    In fact, at the beginning, Song Rong didn''t want to accept Liu Feng. Liu Feng has a house and silver. Where do you need to sell?


    However, looking at Liu Feng''s meaning now, Song Rong is really moved. It can be seen that Liu Feng is a grateful figure. The most important thing is... Liu Feng is just older than yu''er. If she can put Liu Feng next to yu''er, she can have more people to take care of yu''er.


    Song Rong glanced at Liu Feng and said: "This house... You''d better sell it and put it here. She will live back sooner or later and turn it into silver. You can keep it yourself. You follow me and need to sign a deed of sale. You will also get some silver. If you really try your best, you may not be able to return the deed of sale when you grow up. At that time, you can naturally buy your home again."


    For the deed of betrayal, Song Rong wants to arrange Liu Feng to the song house. All the people in the song house need the deed of betrayal.


    There is no reason why Liu Feng shouldn''t go down. As for the house, there is no need to find another buyer. Song Rong bought it directly and gave Liu Feng the money. The price is not high or low. He won''t pay for it when he sells it in the future. Even if he makes money, he won''t make much money.


    Song Rong can''t do anything about her own people.


    Wait for Liu Feng to bury his sister and bring Liu Feng back to his new house. Just wait for the song house to buy someone again and mix Liu Feng in.


    Song Rong didn''t intend to take Liu Feng back alone, but wanted to use a way that God didn''t know.


    She calculated that during the epidemic, many people died in the song house, and some people who looked sick were dismissed. In this way, when the epidemic was over, the people in the house would not be enough, and they would buy them at that time.


    Now there is just a period of time to learn about Liu Feng.


    After all, Liu Feng is the one who wants to put yu''er around. She has to be careful.


    Meng, who had already left, slipped back quietly in the evening. He looked at the locked door and wanted to go in, but he had to change the lock.


    Just when Meng was worried, a man came over. Meng''s eyes lit up and the wolf howled, "you''re the head of the family. You don''t know what I''m going to bully those two little bastards!"


    Then there was another cry.


    Then hit the door.


    Even if Song Rong had taken this into account, he actually let Qingshan and Qinghu live here that night.


    As soon as the two came in, they saw the green mountain and green lake standing there with cold faces.

 Chapter 136

    Meng was worried and shouted, "Why are you in my house?"


    "What is your house? Liu Feng has sold it to us. If you make trouble again, you''ll see the Yamen... Not to mention the others, just say that today, you also broke into the people''s house and broke down the locks of others. Do you want to steal?" Qinghu snorted coldly.


    Seeing that green hill and green lake were haunted here, Meng listened to Liu Feng selling the house, and the anger fell down.


    Besides, the man was a coward. He was even more afraid than Meng. He pulled Meng''s clothes and said, "forget it, let''s go."


    Also, if this man is not a coward, how can he watch his mother-in-law bully his nephew like this?


    Although Meng left like this, he was still somewhat unwilling in his heart, so he hated Song Rong.


    Song Rong doesn''t care about being hated by Meng. What can Meng do? Just a vulgar village woman. If you come to trouble, just call back directly.


    In the Jingxiang courtyard.


    It''s night now, and the red candle is burning. I wish Yulan and song qiuniang were sitting face to face.


    Zhu Yulan said angrily, "this damn an Shi, he even looks so dead. He wants to go out and walk around. There are people behind him!"


    Song qiuniang narrowed her eyes and said, "we can''t wait to die like this!"


    After a while, a servant girl went out from Song qiuniang''s room. The servant girl looked around and went out of the Jingxiang hospital. She found that no one followed her, and her face was a little happy.


    When Zhu Yulan came out, Song Rong was going to have a rest.


    At this time, Qingtao came out in a hurry and whispered, "Miss, I just heard that song qiuniang came out of Jingxiang hospital and seemed to have changed her clothes."


    An Shi is observing the movement in Jingxiang hospital. Isn''t Song Rong also observing?


    Of course, Song Rong is not as deep-rooted as an''s family, but there is a saying that money can make ghosts grind. Song Rong is not short of money now. Naturally, she wants to attract some people.


    These people, she will not let them do more important things, but also do errands and inquire about news.


    For example, this time, the person Song Rong sent to guard the Jingxiang courtyard is a gardener who attends to flowers and plants.


    Such a person, usually in your house, will not be looked at by others, nor does he belong to the direct subordinate of any master. It''s not easy to get a reward. Now there is Song Rong, the gold master, who doesn''t try his best!


    Is there anything else in the world that I feel bad about silver?


    For example, the gardener Song Rong found this time can be said to have done his best to Song Rong. Song Rong had thought that Zhu Yulan would not live in peace, so he ordered that if the people who came out of Jingxiang hospital were fresh faced servant girls, they should also stare carefully.


    No, the people of an have not found the problem, but the people of Song Rong have found the problem.


    Song Rong heard this and said, "you asked Laifu to go to an, saying that there was a major report. Remember, he said that he saw someone coming out of Jingxiang hospital. Laifu will get a reward. As for what I should give, there will be no less."


    Green peach hurried out when she heard the speech.


    Since an Shi can deal with Zhu Yulan, Song Rong certainly doesn''t want to intervene by herself! What she is more willing to do is to watch the fire from the other side, just silently look at the two people and bite each other.


    The speed of Qingtao and Laifu is very fast. It can be said that Qingtao ran to inform Laifu. Laifu ran to find an.


    Servants like Laifu, of course, never had a chance to go to the Jasper yard. As soon as they got to the door, they were stopped by the colorful sparrow who came out to get snacks.


    "Sister caique!" Laifu shouted at caique directly.


    Caique disdained to associate with such servants, so he snorted coldly: "what are you doing outside the Jasper yard? The Jasper yard is where you can come at will?"


    "Sister, I have a reason to come. I just weeded at the gate of Jingxiang hospital and saw Jingxiang Hospital..." Laifu said this, so he didn''t go on.


    The colorful bird was excited and asked, "what''s the matter with the people in Jingxiang hospital?"


    Laifu looked around, lowered his voice and said, "Miss Zhu in Jingxiang hospital changed into a servant''s clothes and came out. If I hadn''t just met him, I wouldn''t recognize him!"


    This time, caique took Laifu into the yard without saying a word.


    Ann is drinking tea in the house at the moment.


    Laifu was only eighteen or nine years old. His skin was dark and didn''t punch a hole at all. Ann saw Laifu, slightly frowned and asked, "caique, what''s the matter? I didn''t let anyone in."


    Caique hurriedly and eagerly said, "madam, this man can''t help coming in. He said he just saw Miss Zhu coming out of the Jingxiang hospital."


    An Shi was still careless. At the moment, he sat up straight. Feng''s eyes were full of fierce: "you said you saw Zhu Yulan?"


    "Little... Little see," whispered Laifu.


    "You see Zhu Yulan, why did you come here to tell me?" Ann asked coldly. Ann still didn''t believe the words of Laifu that came out of nowhere.


    Laifu said in a low voice: "not long ago, I accidentally heard the conversation between two sisters in Jingxiang hospital, saying that if I can find changes in Jingxiang hospital, there will be a reward..."


    Speaking of this, Laifu began to kowtow: "madam, if the little one comes wrong, you will punish me."


    Looking at Laifu like this, an Shi waved his hand and said, "reward." for such people who provide important information to themselves, an Shi is still willing to give money. Otherwise, who will tell her anything in the family?


    Waiting for Laifu to leave, an asked, "where did you rest tonight?"


    "Rest in... Rest in... Aunt Liu." caique said carefully.


    She knew that the lady hated the master to go to these aunt''s houses, but this time, Ann was relieved and said, "let people keep an eye on Aunt Liu''s yard. This time, I don''t want this man to come out again, but I don''t know what happened!"


    Caique hurriedly answered, called two servant girls and solemnly ordered.


    "Madam, do we have to be so passive all the time? Zhu Yulan came out this time to seduce the master... This time, Zhu Yulan may still be in the air, but next time?" caique said his worry.


    Ann''s long fingernails directly grabbed them in the palm of her hand. With a little chill in her eyes, she said coldly, "of course I won''t let her go so easily."

 Chapter 137

    Besides, Zhu Yulan, it''s a long way from Jingxiang courtyard to Jinggui courtyard. It can be said that she has to pass through most of the song palace. In order to avoid some servants, she walks more slowly.


    Waiting for an to know about it, Zhu Yulan arrived at Jingui hospital.


    Fortunately, song qiuniang didn''t make a clear investigation. Song Dai, who was supposed to rest in Jingui hospital, didn''t know why. She broke into a circle and went to Aunt Liu.


    In fact, there is a reason for this, but song qiuniang left the government for many years, so she didn''t understand it clearly.


    Every time Song Dai goes to Aunt Liu''s, it can be said that he is sneaky. When Ann knows, he has to make a noise. Just like this time when he goes to Aunt Liu, not many people know.


    The servant girl came to the Jin Gui courtyard to inquire, and the result would only be that Song Dai was resting in the Jin Gui courtyard.


    But in fact, Song Dai left long ago.


    As for an Shi, she also knows this. She only makes trouble occasionally and wants to use this thing to suppress Song Dai. If Song Dai is really allowed to run to his aunt every day and often doesn''t come back, where does her face go?


    But poor wish Magnolia came and threw herself into the air.


    Zhu Yulan looked at it again and again, imitating the appearance of the servant girl, and infiltrated into the courtyard.


    This simplicity surprised Zhu Yulan. The gatekeeper let her in without asking.


    After entering, she breathed a sigh of relief and rejoiced that she had not encountered any big trouble.


    She directly touched Zhu Herong''s room. As soon as she entered the room, Zhu Yulan became nervous. She gently shouted, "brother song?"


    Before she could make any more moves, she felt a pain in her head and was knocked unconscious.


    Waiting to wake up again, Zhu Yulan was already in a broken temple.


    I wish Yulan was pretty. There are several beggars in this broken temple. Where will she be spared?


    At this time, she had already lost her virginity... No, I wish Yulan had no virginity for a long time. Today''s thing is just to make her suffer another insult.


    Waiting for the people of the Song family to find it, Zhu Yulan had already been ruined.


    Song qiuniang saw Zhu Yulan, screamed and shouted, "Yulan, what''s the matter with you?"


    Zhu Yulan trembled and didn''t dare to speak. She just looked at an.


    An Shi flicked the ash on his clothes, and the corners of his lips rose slightly. He said, "it''s better to go back to your house quickly. If there are so many people here, it''s bad to be seen."


    Zhu Yulan looked at Ann with hatred. How could she not know that she would become like this and have a direct relationship with Ann.


    What an Shi. She knew she was out, but she didn''t say anything. In the end, there was such a thing!


    They finally came back to the song palace under cover. When they came back, they naturally wanted to see the old lady.


    At this moment, Jingxiang courtyard is very lively... It is said to be lively, but in fact there are not many people present.


    Only the old lady, an Shi and Xu Shi were present. As for the rest of the family, they didn''t know. After all, such a thing is disgraceful and can''t be known to too many people.


    If this is just a simple servant girl, it''s enough. You can make an example of the others and take the opportunity to educate the girls in the family. However, Zhu Yulan is a guest of the Song family. She naturally has a different status from those servant girls.


    If it gets out, it may have some impact on the reputation of the Song government.


    At this time, Zhu Yulan came back a little. She looked at Ann angrily and said angrily, "Ann... It''s all you... It''s all you!"


    Ann clenched her lips and said with a smile, "sister magnolia, what are you talking about? Since you came to this house, I have tried my best to you. You said I hurt you... Why did I hurt you?"


    Zhu Yulan opened her mouth and said, "you found those people!"


    The old lady said angrily, "enough! Don''t talk nonsense. You''re a guest. It''s reasonable that the song house should be responsible for such a thing. But I want to say, how can you appear outside the house? Can you blame us for what happened when you left the house?"


    "I was knocked unconscious and taken out!" Zhu Yulan said.


    She hated, hated her own experience today. At the thought that those disgusting people had defiled her, she felt sick... As for chastity, she had long been gone. How could she care?


    What she hates is that she suffered such humiliation, that Ann framed herself, and that she couldn''t get married!


    "Knocked unconscious? I don''t know where you were knocked unconscious?" Ann asked in a deep voice.


    "Jin... Jin Gui courtyard," said Zhu Yulan, gritting her teeth.


    The colorful bird beside said angrily, "don''t talk nonsense. You''re in the Jin Gui courtyard? Why are you in the Jin Gui courtyard? This place is our wife. You can''t go in without the permission of the uncle. There is information about all the business transactions of the family. If you really come to the Jin Gui courtyard, you have ulterior motives!"


    Speaking of this, caique added: "don''t say it was the uncle who asked me to go. Yesterday, the uncle rested in Aunt Liu''s yard. It''s far from Jingui yard!"


    "Also, your servant girl''s clothes will not be forced by others to change for you?"


    "I''m not sure. You went out of the house by yourself and met a lover!"


    The sound of the colorful bird directly forced Zhu Yulan into the corner.


    Zhu Yulan wanted to say something, but she found it hard to argue.


    Ann''s over there has already said: "caique, don''t talk nonsense. Sister Yulan may have taken the initiative to meet a lover. Even if there is such a thing, she has been deceived. She, ah, just encountered this. For a time, she can''t accept it. She has been stimulated a little. She doesn''t know what to do."


    "Madam, you are so kind. Don''t you hear it? She just wants to put all the responsibility on you!" caique said angrily, as if she didn''t know anything about it.


    In Ann''s Phoenix eyes, he took a somewhat contemptuous smile, but for a moment, he hid it. Then Ann opened his mouth and said, "caique, don''t talk nonsense."


    With that, an reached out to help Zhu Yulan who fell to the ground: "sister Yulan, I know your heart is sad..."


    As soon as Zhu Yulan stretched out her hand, she opened Ann''s hand and said to Ann, "I don''t need your rabbit death and fox sorrow, false kindness!"

 Chapter 138

    An Shi looked on the ground. It was like a broken flower like Zhu Yulan. She was very happy in her heart. However, she was a woman who had already hooked up with some wild man. She even wanted to marry to the song house and be on an equal footing with her! Really think she''s a bully?


    Ann''s heart thought so, but her face had brought tears: "sister Yulan, you really make me sad. Why do you slander me?"


    Speaking of this, an paused and said, "women in ordinary people are afraid to sink into the pond if they do such a thing. I know my sister doesn''t want to, and our song house doesn''t have such a right. What to do next depends on Qiu Niang''s meaning. After all, this long sister-in-law is like a mother."


    Ann was so light that she pushed song qiuniang how to deal with Zhu Yulan.


    Song qiuniang glanced at Zhu Yulan and was very angry. It was really that the mud couldn''t help up the wall. She did everything she should do, but Zhu Yulan was really shameful. She even calculated for an. Now she has to be involved in being run together.


    Song qiuniang glanced at Zhu Yulan and said, "mother, sister-in-law and second sister-in-law can''t spread this matter without saying right or wrong. Otherwise, it will inevitably affect the reputation of Zhu song''s family and the marriage of girls in the family."


    Xu said softly, "I think sister Yulan didn''t mean it. She must have been bewitched by a traitor. It''s just that since this happened, it''s bad to continue to let sister Yulan stay in the song house."


    There is nothing wrong with Xu''s saying so. Why should the Song government take in a person with corrupt virtue and no surname song?


    Don''t say that Zhu Yulan has nothing to do with the Song family. Even if it is really the daughter of the Song family and makes such a mistake, it would be better to drive out of the Song family.


    "But I''m afraid I can''t go back to Zhu''s family. Qiu Niang, I''m a sister-in-law for the sake of Xuezhen of your family. If you know Xuezhen''s aunt..."


    Speaking of this, Xu sighed: "although sister Yulan is not voluntary, who outside knows the reason? I''m afraid it will affect Xuezhen''s marriage. As for sister Hui and sister Rong, after all, they are the daughters of the Song family, not the Zhu family. Even if there is some influence, they won''t be really involved."


    Xu''s light sentence distinguishes Song Hui, Song Rong and Zhu Xuezhen.


    Song qiuniang immediately felt a breath blocked in her heart, but she had to admit that Xu was telling the truth.


    Xu regretted and said, "poor Magnolia sister. She is as beautiful as a flower..."


    "Sister-in-law, sister-in-law, I don''t want to die." Zhu Yulan panicked. Such a thing had happened. She wasn''t afraid except hate, but now she supports Xu''s meaning. She unexpectedly moved song qiuniang to deal with her.


    Xu said again: "sister Yulan, qiuniang, I''m here to have the best of both worlds. Now let me tell you. If it''s feasible, do it according to this. Naturally, I can protect both sides. If it''s not feasible... I''m the second sister-in-law. After all, I''m from the Song family and can''t intervene in your wishes for the family. You''re free."


    Then Xu said, "sister magnolia is like this. I''m afraid it''s difficult to get married again. If not... Go to the mountain for meditation. First, you can cultivate your mind and cultivate your nature. Second, even if someone knows what''s going on today in the future, sister magnolia is already a Buddhist. It''s different from the past. Of course, it won''t involve Xuezhen."


    Xu''s voice was very gentle. It was like the willow wind in March and April. It floated through people''s heart, making people feel particularly comfortable. But at this moment, it fell on Zhu Yulan, only feeling colder.


    Xu''s heart is clear that today''s events, I wish Yulan to push everything on an. An can''t say anything again. Song qiuniang probably can''t think of a good way. As for the old lady, it''s even harder to say anything. She should say these words.


    Ann over there was a little more surprised when she looked at Xu''s eyes. In the past, she really didn''t find that Xu was so articulate. Recently, Xu has impressed her.


    Besides, the old lady didn''t say much about this at this time, but Xu, who used it on the blade, was very satisfied.


    Zhu Yulan''s heart was cold when she heard Xu''s words. It was more painful than directly killing her.


    Song qiuniang hesitated and said, "I will tell my husband about it."


    Zhu Yulan shivered and looked at Song qiuniang.


    Waiting for the people to leave, Zhu Yulan looked at Song qiuniang and asked, "are you really going to send me to be my aunt?"


    "Magnolia, sister-in-law, there''s no way to do this. Too many people know what''s going on today. If you don''t be an aunt and poke it out to the people in the song house another day, how can you get married after you call Xuezhen?" song qiuniang looked at Zhu Magnolia without any sympathy in her eyes.


    sympathy? How could she sympathize with Yulan!


    Earlier, she just wanted to borrow Zhu Yulan and enter the Song family!


    Zhu Yulan clenched her teeth and said, "aren''t you afraid of what big brother said?"


    Song qiuniang narrowed her eyes: "Yulan, do you really think he is your eldest brother? You are not the blood of Zhu family!"


    Zhu Yulan was born to an aunt and a wild man of Zhu''s family. Of course, it''s not the blood of Zhu''s family. Zhu Herong knew this for a long time. However, Zhu Yulan was still young, just in line with Zhu Herong''s mind, so he stayed. He became a plaything for several years and didn''t reveal Zhu Yulan''s true identity.


    Zhu Yulan was torn down: "you... He still reads my body!"


    Song qiuniang suddenly laughed. The laughter followed one another. Then she suddenly stopped laughing and said to Zhu Yulan, "I''m thinking of you? If I really think of you, how can I want you to marry Song Dai?"


    With that, song qiuniang''s heart was also somewhat sad. In those years, she believed Zhu Herong''s sweet words wrongly and was with Zhu Herong. Before she married, she fell in love with Zhu Herong.


    At the beginning, Zhu Herong still loved her, but before long, Zhu Herong showed his true face.


    Those disgusting things that made her miserable... Happened to her one by one. It doesn''t matter. Just bear it and it will pass. But in recent years, she just wants to ask for these things, but she can''t ask for them.


    In order to gain a firm foothold in Zhu''s house, she had to help Zhu Herong find new people to enter the house again and again.

 Chapter 139

    Zhu Herong was even a beast. She didn''t even let go of her nominal sister. These things happened one by one, which made her heart colder and colder.


    She hates, hates everyone, Zhu Herong, the people in the song house, and Zhu Yulan! Zhu Herong is her child''s father and her current dependence, and she can''t escape Zhu Herong''s palm. Of course, she can''t, but if others really get a chance, she will never be soft hearted!


    Since Zhu Yulan can''t marry Song Dai, it will lose its value. What''s the use of keeping it?


    At this moment, Song Rong really doesn''t know what happened here. She can only wait for Xu to come back and tell herself.


    When Xu returned to Penglai hospital, he felt that his whole body was empty.


    After talking so much, it''s not easy for Xu, who has always been simple, to let these words go around a few more times from his heart.


    Seeing this, Song Rong quickly ordered Qingtao to cook tremella lotus seed soup.


    After waiting for Xu Shi to eat, Song Rong looked at Xu Shi''s look, eased slightly, and asked, "Mom, how''s it going?"


    "Just send out the Magnolia as your sister-in-law according to your meaning." Xu sighed lightly.


    Xu didn''t know whether it was right or wrong to do so. She muttered to herself: "in this back house, if you are careless, you will die..."


    Song Rong walked over, helped Xu rub his weak shoulder, and said slowly, "mother, I know you''re tired, but since we''re in the song house, this can''t be avoided. Either we eat people or others eat us."


    In previous lives, their mother and son were eaten to death?


    Even when she died, she didn''t have a chance to turn over!


    Song qiuniang finally sent Zhu Yulan away. In fact, song qiuniang and Zhu Yulan knew that Ann did these things, but even if they were clear, what could they do?


    Who let Zhu Yulan come out of the Jingxiang hospital? And still sneaking in the clothes of a servant girl?


    With no one around?


    It can be said that Zhu Yulan has something to say.


    As for Zhu Herong, although he didn''t like Zhu Yulan, he still made a fire. He thought that the song house was a piece of fat and could easily bite into his mouth, but he didn''t expect it to be so difficult to deal with.


    In business, he can suppress Song Dai, but it''s just suppression. He wants to devour the wealth of the Song family, but it''s not so easy.


    The business of reselling weapons is hard to do, which makes Zhu Herong feel that a sword will fall anytime and anywhere on his head. Once it falls, it will be implicated in the nine families.


    However, Zhu Herong has long been used to the days of sound and lust, where he received little money, so he wanted to wash himself as soon as possible and make his business visible.


    However, Zhu Herong doesn''t really have any talent in doing business. No, all kinds of shops have been opened. He doesn''t spend less money at home, but he doesn''t make money!


    Zhu Herong was also unlucky. He arrived in Gusu. Before long, there was an epidemic in Gusu city. Where can he make money in his shops and restaurants?


    Therefore, Zhu Herong is more eager to get the wealth of the Song family.


    But sometimes it''s just desire, which can''t solve any problems.


    Zhu Herong couldn''t help picking something out of Song Dai''s mouth. He wanted to start from the back house. Unexpectedly, the women in the back house of the Song family were not easy to deal with.


    After this incident, song qiuniang lived in peace and didn''t come out of the Jingxiang hospital every day.


    However, Song Rong was not taken lightly. Before the storm came, it was still quiet. Who knows what kind of idea song qiuniang had in mind!


    No matter what happened in the song mansion, the day will always go on.


    The epidemic has also been well controlled, and the official wives and young ladies who have been suffocating in their respective government hospitals for a long time have also become active.


    "Miss, why are you still sleeping!" in the morning, Qingtao called Song Rong. When Song Rong got up, Song Rong didn''t get up, so he sent Qingtao to do other things first.


    Who knows, when Qingtao finished all her work and came back, Song Rong was still sleeping.


    This makes Qingtao a little worried. Why is the young lady still sleeping? The two young ladies have already started to prepare. They are only waiting for the limelight at the Qiqiao festival tomorrow. The young lady is still like a person who has nothing to do!


    As the saying goes, the emperor is not in a hurry. The eunuch is in a hurry. Song Rong himself doesn''t think there is anything, but he is worried about the green peach.


    Song Rong had a dream all night last night. Vaguely, she dreamed of her previous life and the day she was sunk in the pond. She didn''t sleep well this night. It was too sleepy.


    But at the moment, the green peach has been chirping nearby, and Song Rong can''t sleep.


    She got up, cleaned her face and had breakfast again. When she returned to the house, she saw a few more things on her table.


    There is a handful of vanilla, a lot of colorful threads, small pieces of brocade cloth, plus several green skin and white melons. In addition to these things, there are also some beads, carving knives and scissors.


    Song Rong knows what Qingtao wants him to do. Thinking that he hasn''t done such a thing for a long time, he may be born by hand. It doesn''t hurt to practice. If he can press down the Song Hui who has been practicing hard for a long time, he must look very good.


    Song Rong picked up several colored threads and knitted them bit by bit.


    Looking at Song Rong''s patterned work, Qingtao stood and watched. The more she looked, Qingtao was shocked. Seeing Song Rong, she had already formed a complex with the colorful thread! I only know that the young lady can embroider. Unexpectedly, she can sew and weave things! She had never seen the lady make any finished products before, so she was a little worried! Now it seems that there is no need to worry at all.


    After that, Song Rong began to sew sachets one by one. The sachets were small and easy to embroider. However, in less than an hour, Song Rong made a sachet with lotus root color and orchid pattern.


    Wait for Song Rong to cut up the herbs inside and put them in bit by bit. The sachet will be ready.


    Song Rong took the sachet, swayed in front of Qingtao, smiled and said, "are you satisfied now?"


    Green peach lowered his head and said, "Miss, I''m not good. I shouldn''t worry. Our young lady''s hands are skillful. There''s no need to practice in advance. When we fight embroidery, we will win."

 Chapter 140

    The so-called Dou embroidery is an important thing for Tanabata girls.


    Tanabata is the day when the Cowherd and the Weaver meet. Isn''t this Weaver the weaver in the sky? The girl, who has reached the age of ten and hasn''t come out of the cabinet, will make a needlework thing. She will be rated high at that time. It is said that the winner will be blessed by Vega.


    Naturally, these things are illusory. The reason why many women really flock to Dou Qiao is that if Dou embroidery wins, it is enough to prove that the woman is clever.


    Before reaching the hairpin, someone will step on the door to ask for a marriage.


    There is no way to get married when you are not hairpin, but it is normal to make an engagement early.


    Song Rong doesn''t want to be courted, but she doesn''t want to be ignored. She casually allows someone to marry out. What''s more important... She doesn''t want Song Hui to show off.


    Moreover, this time, if she won the first prize, there would be light on her mother''s face.


    Mother now has no husband. The only thing she can rely on is her and yu''er. Yu''er is still young. Now she can''t count on anything. She is the only one who can earn face for her mother!


    Song Rong tied a knot, looked at the melon, directly picked up the knife, divided it into two, and then several knives. Unexpectedly, she cut it and ate it directly.


    Green peach looked and didn''t say anything. In fact, she used the melon to carve the melon for the young lady. However, since the young lady''s needlework is so powerful, it doesn''t matter whether the melon will be carved or not.


    This carved melon is different from Dou embroidery. During the Qiqiao Festival, there are three kinds of competition, which are collectively called Dou Qiao. Among them, Dou embroidery is the main, followed by flower melon and wear Qiqiao needle.


    Needless to say, the carved melons are carved into various shapes with melons and fruits. They will also be evaluated at that time.


    Qiqiao needle should be simpler. It is a seven hole connected needle made of happy stone and threaded with five-color threads. It''s no aggressive. Everyone can do it, just fast and slow.


    The first two will be the same.


    Song Rong''s sachet looks good. Of course, green peach doesn''t have to say anything.


    Song Rong also found two pieces of embroidery that she usually embroidered. When she embroidered, she didn''t have time to let you embroider one by one, but it took a lot of effort!


    At that time, take half of the embroidery, and the rest will be finished in public. There is no difference. Naturally, it can be proved that you embroidered the front.


    This is the first time Song Rong has participated in the Qiqiao festival in her life. Finally, she paid attention to it.


    In her previous life, she also went there several times, but each time, she served as a foil for Song Hui.


    Not only does Song Rong attach importance to it, but Xu also attaches great importance to it. After finishing the clothes for Song Yu, she has made the clothes for Song Rong by herself for several days. Inside is a lotus colored brocade dress, with deeper purple on the edges and embroidered broken flowers.


    The outside is matched with a light colored cigarette yarn.


    This dress looks particularly beautiful, noble and will not make people feel proud of Song Rong.


    In the cold cloud courtyard of Chu house, Ah Fu is persuading Chu Yun to pour.


    "Childe, can we stop reading? You just read the medical books, but why are you reading the military books these days? We don''t go to war... We''d better have a rest." Ah Fu said.


    As for Chu Yunqing, he continued to read as if he had heard nothing.


    If Song Rong knows about this, she must be filled with emotion. The first time she went to see Chu Yunqing, Chu Yunqing only read and ignored what she said, all because she was used to Ah Fu''s nagging!


    "Childe, tomorrow is Qiqiao Festival. Let''s go and have a look," continued Ah Fu.


    Chu Yunqing still turns a deaf ear. At the moment, Chu Yunqing, with one hand and half a book, is looking at it carefully. His hair falls. He is handsome as a relegated fairy.


    Coupled with his cool temperament, it gives people a feeling that they can only see from a distance.


    "Childe!" Ah Fu suddenly raised his voice.


    Then he listened to Ah Fu say in a crying voice: "childe... You are so cruel. You are not interested in such things, but I have to see our green peach!" when he said the green peach, Ah Fu grinned. He hypnotized himself again and again in his own heart for the childe, For childe... We are all for childe! Be sure to hold back!


    After Ah Fu did a good job in psychological construction, he continued to cry and shout: "green peach and I have not seen each other for a long time. We finally arrived at the Qiqiao Festival. What should I do if green peach sent other men''s sachets and melons to the men next to him during the Qiqiao Festival? Childe, this makes Ah Fu unable to marry a daughter-in-law!"


    "No, even if the childe kindly introduces the girl next to me in the future, I don''t want it. I just like green peach! Since I touch her, I have to be responsible for her!" Ah Fu vowed.


    That is, Ah Fu didn''t dare to talk so freely until Qingtao was not in front of him.


    Ah Fu''s cry really had an effect. Chu Yun tilted his head, looked at Ah Fu with calm eyes and asked, "Miss Song will go to Qiqiao Festival?"


    "Of course! Miss Song has just turned 10 years old this year. This is the first Qiqiao Festival. Of course, I want to participate! Miss Song is coming, and my green peach will come too!" Ah Fu looks like he misses green peach.


    If you don''t know, you think ah Fu and Qingtao are really a pair of mandarin ducks, and Chu Yunqing is the queen mother who beat mandarin ducks with a stick!


    Chu Yun''s eyes flashed a little light and said, "rest early today."


    "Ah?" Ah Fu didn''t understand what Chu Yunqing meant.


    "Since tomorrow I''m going to Qiqiao Festival, I''m sure I''ll be tired... Naturally I''ll have an early rest." Chu Yun said in a voice as if from the clouds.


    Ah Fu''s face was so happy that he wiped away his tears and said loudly, "Hey!"


    With that, Ah Fu served Chu Yun and fell asleep.


    Ah Fu whispered in his heart. Unexpectedly, Song Rong''s method is really useful. His childe, how can he listen to advice like this in the usual time! For the first time in so many years, he persuaded you to participate in such a festival.


    For the girls and teenagers in Gusu, as well as the newly married new daughter-in-law, this Tanabata Festival is particularly important.


    Girls want to defeat Vega, pray for their dexterity, and marry a good doctor. As for teenagers, you can look at the girls who are usually raised in the boudoir. Second, you also want to worship Kuixing and pray for your high school.

 Chapter 141

    As for the new daughter-in-law... I don''t know where to start. The weaver girl can bless people and add more children.


    After lunch, Song Rong set out. Naturally, Song Hui and that Xuezhen set out with Song Rong. As for the common women next to him, they didn''t have such good luck. They had to go out by car in private.


    Further down, children of Song Yu''s age don''t need to participate.


    Song Rong, Song Hui and Xue Zhen, even if they don''t want to see each other, are sitting together at this moment.


    "Sister Rong, what have you prepared?" Song Hui pulled Song Rong''s clothes and asked with a smile.


    Today''s Song Hui is dressed in red and full of peonies. She is rich and beautiful. She also has a set of ruby head face in her hair. In contrast, Song Rong wears more elements and only uses two green hairpins on her head.


    However, Song Rong''s temperament is more peaceful. What about her appearance? Song Rong inherited Xu''s tenderness. Now look, although Song Rong is inferior to Song Hui in head, it is more beautiful than Song Hui.


    Song Hui belongs to a girl who can be noticed at a glance. She looks like a flame, while Song Rong looks like a lotus in the water.


    Look at the flame. If you look at it for a long time, your eyes will hurt. The lotus is very beautiful.


    However, Song Hui didn''t think of this. At the moment, she still felt that she had pressed Song Rong. Besides, Xuezhen looked much thinner, and her clothes were naturally not bad. It was a long skirt with goose yellow embroidery Daisy patterns. She wore several simple jade hairpins on her head, which looked slim and graceful.


    However, the competition between Song Hui and Song Rong inevitably led to a success.


    Seeing that Song Hui asked what she had prepared, Song Rong ignored it and closed her eyes as if it were a nap.


    Song Hui clearly wants to inquire about the truth and falsehood. Song Rong doesn''t want to pay attention to Song Hui. Presumably, Song Hui''s heart is still afraid that she will steal her limelight. Since Song Hui is so worried about this, let Song Hui continue to worry.


    Seeing that Song Rong ignored herself, Song Hui said, "sister Rong, we are all sisters. Don''t hide your clumsiness."


    Song Rong opened her eyes at this time, looked at Song Hui and said unfathomably, "I don''t have anything to prepare. I''ll do what people do at that time."


    "Are you going to embroider or carve melons? Or together?" Song Hui asked carefully.


    Song Rong picked her eyebrows and said with a smile, "I don''t know what sister Hui is going to do? Well, our sisters have such a good relationship. It''s better to go to fight embroidery together."


    When Song Hui heard the speech, she seemed to be secretly relieved and a little angry. However, when she opened her mouth, her face was already smiling like a flower: "sister Rong, we all came out of the song house. At this Qiqiao Festival, we are all in the same breath. Whoever gets a face will be praised by the girls of the song house."


    Xuezhen over there was completely ignored. Of course, she was a little angry at this time.


    Xuezhen said, "two sisters, don''t forget me."


    Song Hui said with a smile, "naturally, you won''t forget you. Although you are staying at home, aren''t you also our sister?"


    When Zhu Xuezhen saw Song Hui talking about her temporary residence, she was in a bad mood. Isn''t it clear and give her a little talk?


    Song Rong said, "I''m a little tired. Sleep for a while and call me when I get to the Mingyue building."


    This year''s Qiqiao festival was held in the bright moon building in the middle of Suzhou city. At this moment, a platform has been set up outside the bright moon building, on which are placed the statues invited from the temple.


    In addition to these, the door of the Mingyue building is also wide open. Some of our young ladies and teenagers want to go to the backyard of the Mingyue building to participate in the Qiqiao Festival. As for the people on the road, they are just ordinary people.


    At the moment, people have come and gone on the road. We need to use the power of the festival to temporarily forget the pain brought by the epidemic to Gusu city.


    With the creak of the carriage, Song Rong opened her eyes. This is the place.


    Song Hui got off the carriage first. After she got out of the carriage, she didn''t go down directly. Instead, she stood on it and looked around. This condescending position was enough for everyone to see Song Hui.


    Then Song Hui went down slowly.


    At the moment, some people around me began to talk: "which girl is this? Her appearance and bearing are really outstanding. She looks young and fresh. It should be the first time to attend the Qiqiao Festival?"


    "This girl, when she grows up, may not surprise Gusu."


    After hearing these remarks, Song Hui was of course very satisfied. Her face was full of smiles. What she wanted was the praise of everyone.


    However, there was no proud look on her face. Instead, she was polite and nodded with the people around her.


    Such a bright and polite girl will certainly be looked up to by everyone.


    Then Song Rong came out.


    Song Rong seems to be a lot more quiet. She is not outstanding, but she can''t move her eyes in her every move.


    "Hey, I think this girl is also good. If you look carefully, she looks better than the one just now."


    Some boring people guard in front of the bright moon building in order to see these teenagers and girls, so that they can talk after dinner.


    These words fell to Song Hui''s ears, which made Song Hui''s eyes angry.


    Waiting for Zhu Xuezhen to come out again, the people were used to it: "the girl behind is more ordinary."


    Just after getting off the carriage, Song Rong pressed the two people. Of course, the two people would not be convinced. Their hearts were full of resentment, and they didn''t know where to vent.


    Qingtao took the invitation and handed it to the gatekeeper. Song Rong easily entered the Mingyue building.


    Mingyue building is the largest restaurant in Suzhou. It is the place in front of it to entertain guests. However, on Qiqiao Festival, Mingyue building does not entertain guests, but there are melons and fruits on the table for guests to use.


    The backyard of Mingyue building is the main play.


    This backyard is no smaller than any family''s house. Usually, the small courtyard here is used to entertain distinguished guests.


    Now... These yards are empty for convenience.


    Frankly speaking, it''s no different from the mansion.


    Some young girls gather in the flower hall. All year round, these teenagers and girls rule out meeting in private, which is such a fair and bright opportunity to meet.


    There are many merchants in Suzhou, but those on the table can be counted.


    These teenagers and girls will marry when they grow up. No one knows what kind of people to marry. This Tanabata is to give everyone a chance to know. When they marry, they won''t be too blind.


    Thanks to the openness of Suzhou''s folk customs.

 Chapter 142

    However, in Song Rong''s previous life, he didn''t see Chu Yunqing until he got married. When he got married, he still worshipped with a cock.


    Often think of these, Song Rong''s heart is somewhat blocked.


    In front of the girls, they were all dressed in colorful clothes and exquisitely dressed. When they spoke, they all spoke softly. As for the teenagers, most of them stood with their hands down, perhaps shaking the paper fan gently to make a handsome and romantic appearance.


    Song Rong had just arrived here when she saw an acquaintance.


    Among a group of handsome childe, who else can he be if he is not Qian Jinbao.


    As soon as Qian Jinbao looked back, he also saw Song Rong. His face immediately burst into joy. His first reaction was to stand on tiptoe and run over.


    When Song Rong saw this scene, she suddenly had a big head. Qian Jinbao... Don''t make any moths. She has thousands of calculations. She forgot that Qian Jinbao will come too!


    Song Rong looked directly at Qian Jinbao and reminded Qian Jinbao with her eyes.


    When Qian Jinbao waited in front of the three people, he found Song Rong''s eyes. He just wanted to call Song Rong''s sister, but he said, "three sisters, which girl is it?"


    Qian Jinbao said, his eyes narrowed into a gap, how simple and honest the whole person should be.


    Song Hui didn''t expect that the first person to greet herself was not a handsome childe, but such a fat little man. At present, she was somewhat disappointed and annoyed.


    However, for her own image, Song Hui certainly won''t attack in public. She smiled and said, "she and I belong to the Song family. This is Zhu family."


    At this time, Song Hui did not forget to draw a line with Zhu Xuezhen.


    This point was explained by Andersen earlier.


    If an Shi wants to deal with song qiuniang, he will inevitably start with Zhu Xuezhen. If Zhu Xuezhen affects his daughter''s reputation, it''s not good.


    In addition to an''s orders, Song Hui also wants to make Zhu Xuezhen unhappy.


    As for Song Rong? At the beginning, Zhu Xuezhen gave something to Song Yu to eat. She didn''t have a good impression of Zhu Xuezhen. Now Song Hui steps on Zhu Xuezhen. She won''t help Zhu Xuezhen. She will only fan the flames nearby.


    Qian Jinbao glanced at Song Rong and suddenly said in surprise, "it''s not... It''s not... What''s your name? I really want to see you at the Chu family."


    Seeing the lifelike performance of Qian Jinbao, Song Rong smiled and said, "who should I be? It turned out to be Mr. Qian. I''m the third miss of the Song family."


    Qian Jinbao looked at Song Rong with a suddenly enlightened look: "Miss Song, nice to meet you."


    Qian Jinbao doesn''t care if Song Rong pretends not to know himself. For Qian Jinbao, as long as he can look at Song Rong and talk to Song Rong, it''s OK.


    He didn''t forget that his heart muttered that since sister Song Rong didn''t want people to know that they knew each other before, he acted with sister Song Rong. It seemed very interesting.


    Song Rong didn''t know what Qian Jinbao thought, but she secretly gave Qian Jinbao a look of praise.


    "Ladies, if you don''t sit down, let''s talk together." Qian Jinbao invited.


    Without waiting for Song Rong to say anything, Song Hui already said, "young master Qian, I''m a little tired. I want to sit where no one is and have a rest."


    For her own face and good reputation, Song Hui certainly won''t embarrass Qian Jinbao or refuse openly. She just used a euphemistic way to get out.


    If it were not Qian Jinbao but the man next to him, I''m afraid Song Hui would have another attitude.


    Song Hui doesn''t like the man. Zhu Xuezhen, who is not low hearted, of course doesn''t like it. He smiled and said, "sister Hui, I''ll go and have a rest with you."


    The two men even picked themselves out, leaving Song Rong standing here alone.


    Song Rong looked at the two people with a smile and thought, waiting for the future, these two people are afraid to regret.


    In the future, Qian Jinbao, the first son of Suzhou, was even more famous than Chu Yunqing. However, Song Rong felt that Qian Jinbao might not be better than Chu Yunqing even if he was 18 years old.


    But Chu Yunqing is too low-key. People outside don''t know anything except that Chu Yunqing is intelligent and called a ghost.


    As for Qian Jinbao? As the saying goes, look at the small and see the old. Qian Jinbao will be a red and green figure in the future. Naturally, everyone will know more about him.


    Seeing that everyone had left, Qian Jinbao glanced at the two people with an oblique eye and snorted coldly: "I don''t care about me, I don''t care about them!"


    Qian Jinbao turned his head and even smiled: "I only want my sister Rong."


    Song Rong said, "Qian Jinbao, I don''t want others to know what I''m doing outside... If others want to ask you, don''t say it."


    Qian Jinbao patted his chest and vowed: "sister Rong, don''t worry. I won''t tell you what you don''t want people to know."


    "By the way, sister Rong, are you going to embroider the sachet today? After embroidering, don''t give it to others, but leave it to me." Qian Jinbao asked again.


    Song Rong raised her eyebrow: "do you like sachets? I''ll ask Qingtao to buy you some later."


    "Sister Rong, you know, I don''t mean that. I heard that today''s sachet can be used to make love. Sister Rong and I are a match made in heaven. Let''s decide early to prevent complications, don''t we?" Qian Jinbao said seriously.


    Song Rong was silent. She really didn''t read Qian Jinbao wrong!


    How old is Qian Jinbao? He knows how to seduce the little girl.


    Song Rong groaned: "my purse, promised to take it back to yu''er."


    Qian Jinbao suddenly blew up: "who is yu''er!"


    Song Rong is a little excited to see Qian Jinbao. She doesn''t dare to tease Qian Jinbao anymore. She doesn''t want to arouse others'' ideas.


    Song Rong hurriedly said, "yu''er is my brother." then Song Rong added, "the brother of a mother''s compatriots."


    Qian Jinbao''s look eased up. He remembered that Song Rong did have a brother. It seemed that his name was Song Yu.


    Qian Jinbao''s heart is not comfortable, but Song Rong said that it is his own brother. What else can he say? If he continues to ask for things, he may provoke Song Rong.


    Qian Jinbao had to say, "the flower melon carved by sister Rong this year will be given to me."


    Song Rong narrowed her eyes and asked, "do you really want to eat?"


    Qian Jinbao nodded: "want to eat."


    "You want to eat everything I carve?" Song Rong said with a smile.


    Qian Jinbao always felt that Song Rong seemed to have dug a pit and let himself jump into it, but Qian Jinbao thought again, what can Song Rong carve? No matter how carved, isn''t that something you can eat?


    So he said, "I eat!"

 Chapter 143

    Song Rong turned back and ordered Qingtao and said, "at that time, remember to give our flower melons to Prince Qian."


    "Miss... Do you want to carve melons?" Qingtao asked curiously. She didn''t know that her own young lady could carve melons!


    Song Rong just asked, "can I take what I asked you to take?"


    "Take it." Qingtao didn''t know why Song Rong took this. She thought, does her young lady want to find another way? Cook a meal?


    However, seeing Song Rong''s mysterious appearance, Qingtao didn''t interrupt to ask anything. Anyway, she would know sooner or later.


    Qian Jinbao got Song Rong''s promise and his face was full of smiles.


    "Let''s go separately in order not to make people suspicious." Song Rong suggested.


    When Qian Jinbao heard the speech, he immediately looked clear: "sister Song Rong, are we having an affair in the script?"


    Green peach heard it nearby and smiled on his face. This childe Qian is really amazing.


    Song Rong endured and breathed a sigh. Instead of getting angry with Qian Jinbao, she said earnestly, "Qian Jinbao... If you let me hear these two words again, I''ll ignore you!"


    This threat is very serious for Qian Jinbao. Qian Jinbao immediately shut up and didn''t say it, but after a while, he muttered, "sister Rong is shy, so I won''t say it."


    "Ah, miss, you see, it''s childe Chu and Ah Fu." Qingtao suddenly said in surprise.


    Song Rong looked at the past with Qingtao''s eyes.


    Chu Yun looked here.


    Between the two, there are many teenagers and girls laughing and laughing.


    His eyes met. Chu Yunqing also changed a new dress today. He was still a moon white, as if he were an immortal who was not stained with mortal dust. The moon white robe, with cloud patterns, made him more ethereal.


    On his head was a white jade crown. Except for the tied hair, the rest of his hair was loose and soft.


    The breeze came slowly, and the dress belt and ink hair were gently raised. Standing there in the distance, Song Rong felt that there were flowers in full bloom and birds singing in her heart.


    The two men looked at it like this for a while, and Chu Yunqing walked over.


    Song Rong was a little stunned. She just regained her consciousness and realized that she had just stared at a man. It was a little impolite.


    Chu Yun leaned over to Song Rong and said, "Miss Song."


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing strangely. According to her understanding of Chu Yunqing, Chu Yunqing shouldn''t be here. Doesn''t Chu Yunqing like to be quiet? In her previous life, she came several times, but she didn''t see Chu Yunqing.


    Song Rong guessed in her heart, is it because her appearance has changed Chu Yunqing more or less?


    Thinking so, Song Rong had two more smiles on her face.


    "Childe Chu, you''re here too." Song Rong greeted generously.


    Chu Yun glanced at Song Rong and said softly, "Ah Fu wants to see the green peach."


    This sentence came out of Chu Yunqing''s mouth lightly, and with some sense of solemnity, let Song Rong stay there, and Song Rong''s eyes fell directly on Ah Fu.


    Ah Fu bowed his head, his face flushed, a little more red than the sunset glow in the sky.


    Song Rong held back her smile and thought Chu Yunqing had changed her temper. It turned out that Ah Fu used a trick to see Qingtao? The words fell to Song Rong''s ears. Song Rong was one hundred people who didn''t believe it. Ah Fu hated green peach most. How can it be true to say such words now?


    The green peach over there also looked a little embarrassed. In this way, she said it from her mouth. It was OK to see ah Fu jump. But from Ah Fu''s mouth, although she knew it was false, she couldn''t help feeling uncomfortable.


    Qian Jinbao was standing next to him. Seeing that he had been completely ignored, he took the initiative to say, "sister Rong, you don''t introduce him. Who is he?"


    "This is the eldest son of the Chu family, Chu Yunqing." Song Rong directly introduced him.


    "Oh, that''s the tuberculosis!" said Qian Jinbao quickly.


    Song Rong is somewhat helpless about Qian Jinbao. Did the boy go out without a brain today? When Qian Jinbao said these words, Song Rong stretched out her foot and stepped on it with force, directly stepping on Qian Jinbao''s foot.


    Qian Jinbao screamed and wailed, "sister Rong, what are you doing?"


    Song Rong ignored Qian Jinbao, but carefully observed Chu Yunqing''s look for fear that Chu Yunqing felt uncomfortable because of Qian Jinbao''s words.


    Chu Yunqing''s look was still light, without any emotion.


    Qian Jinbao took a look at Song Rong and immediately understood that it was because he said Chu Yunqing. Song Rong''s sister was unhappy, but at this moment, Qian Jinbao didn''t know what was wrong. Seeing Song Rong carefully observing Chu Yunqing, he was immediately angry about Chu Yunqing.


    No matter how smart he was, Qian Jinbao, who was still young and angry, snorted coldly and left without saying hello.


    Song Rong watched Qian Jinbao go and didn''t chase him.


    Qian Jinbao didn''t do well in this matter. At the beginning, Qian Jinbao satirized Fengyi in the spring breeze of ten miles. Now when Chu Yunqing comes here, Qian Jinbao still can''t change this problem! He should be asked to reflect.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing standing there, as if he were repairing bamboo, and said, "childe Qian didn''t mean it."


    Chu Yun said slowly, "what he said is the truth."


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing and saw that there was nothing different in Chu Yunqing''s look, but looking at such Chu Yunqing, Song Rong was even more uncomfortable. She would rather look at Chu Yunqing''s angry appearance than see Chu Yunqing''s light wind and light clouds, as if he were a living dead man. If I had accepted all this early.


    At this time, Chu Yunqing suddenly tilted his head, looked at Ah Fu and said, "Ah Fu, isn''t the green peach here? What are you doing standing silly?"


    Ah Fu smelled the speech, looked at the green peach and walked over.


    Chu Yunqing said again, "Miss Song, let''s borrow your little servant girl. Let''s sit here and have a rest." then Chu Yunqing went to a remote table and chair.


    Song Rong was a little surprised. Didn''t Chu Yunqing like to get along with people? Now you''re still inviting yourself?


    Song Rong looked around the crowd and found that they were all playing together in groups of three or five. She didn''t like to see those fans, and she was not a ten-year-old girl in her bones. She couldn''t play with these people. It''s better to follow Chu Yun for a free time.

 Chapter 144

    Song Rong and Chu Yun sat down face to face.


    Song Rong''s clear laughter came: "I didn''t expect that childe Chu was so interested in Ah Fu."


    Chu Yunqing said seriously, "Ah Fu likes green peaches."


    Song Rong was drinking tea at the moment. Only half of the tea was drunk, she couldn''t help laughing. The sky was suddenly covered with water mist.


    Song Rong quickly turned her head to the ground and coughed. Chu Yun didn''t say much, but every time she spoke, she... Couldn''t think of how to describe it!


    Waiting for Song Rong to look up, Chu Yunqing frowned slightly. Song Rong''s face was a little red. Just now, he couldn''t spray water on Chu Yunqing''s face, could he?


    She took out a plain handkerchief from her sleeve and handed it over: "yes... Sorry, wipe it."


    Chu Yunqing didn''t take the handkerchief, but looked at Song Rong with clear eyes. The girl in front of him was so bright and beautiful. His every move, every frown and smile made his long silent heart follow with joy.


    If someone else did such a thing, he might have to take a bath and change clothes, but at present, he didn''t mean to be bored except that his heart beat faster.


    She fell on his withered branches and leaves like a chirping lark.


    "No problem." Chu Yun took back his thoughts, collected the emotion in his eyes, and said faintly.


    Song Rong felt more and more that Chu Yunqing was a stone, and it was also a stone in a pit. It was smelly and hard. No matter when the face was, it looked cold and clear, as if there was nothing in the world that could cause his emotions.


    Song Rong muttered, "it''s really unlucky who will marry you in the future."


    Song Rong''s original intention is, who wants to marry Chu Yunqing? In the face of such a stone, it''s better to marry a painting.


    Song Rong thought about it in her heart, but somehow she said it. This directly fell into Chu Yunqing''s ear, which made Chu Yunqing slightly stunned. There was a bit of bitterness in her eyes. Anyone can get a wife, but he can''t.


    However, sitting with Chu Yun Qin, although it was too cold, it also gave Song Rong a moment of leisure, at least not to deal with people.


    Ah Fu over there... He is standing with Qingtao at the moment, but he has been absent-minded all the time. His eyes float towards Chu Yun.


    Green peach snorted coldly and said, "didn''t you say you wanted to see me? Then don''t always stare at your childe. Don''t you trust him to be with my lady?"


    Ah Fu is regretting what he said at the moment. What''s the reason he said? Why should he tell his son that he likes this fierce girl?


    Now, I''m really lifting a stone and hitting myself in the foot.


    Not far away, three teenagers have noticed Song Rong.


    "Eh? Isn''t this the girl you saw in your house?" said the young man in white with some greasy dough, shaking a fan.


    This is the typical appearance of a romantic childe hated by Song Rong. In Song Rong''s heart, he would rather get along with a little fat man like Qian Jinbao than such a childe.


    "Liufeng, your eyes are the best to use every time. When we get married, the good girl must be picked by you first." Song Rong also knows the person who joked. It was Xu Mingcheng who had a chance when he was in Gusu Academy.


    The remaining young man in light gray clothes, needless to say, is Zheng Jinyan.


    Zheng Jinyan stood there. Although his appearance and clothes were not as outstanding as Duan Liufeng, on the whole, he looked much more comfortable than Duan Liufeng. At least he wouldn''t remind people of the word "oily noodles".


    "Brother Jinyan, you said a word. Do you want us to go over and say hello to her?" Duan Liufeng urged nearby.


    Zheng Jinyan nodded: "Miss Song San is the daughter of his mother''s old friend and should be greeted." the mother in his mouth is Zheng. Although he is not Zheng''s own, the relationship between the two is excellent.


    A bright and beautiful woman like Zheng won''t treat Zheng Jinyan badly because Zheng Jinyan wasn''t born by herself.


    What''s more, Zheng doesn''t have a son, and Zheng Jinyan is not the son of a concubine, but the son of the eldest son of the Zheng family. Don''t worry about what mother climbs onto her head with her son. What''s her reason to be bad to Zheng Jinyan?


    "Brother Jinyan, you''re really boring. This is Qiqiao Festival. Let''s see the girls of all families today and prepare for choosing a wife in the future. It''s really a bad sight for you to pull out your old friends." Duan Liufeng complained.


    Xu Mingcheng smiled together. His complexion was dark. With this smile, his teeth looked more white. The whole person also had a bit of sunshine. His voice was clear: "Liufeng, you know Jinyan not for a day or two. Now he can want to see Miss Song, which shows that Miss Song is unusual in his heart."


    Then Xu Mingcheng paused, lowered his voice and said, "the two families are still old friends. I''m not sure. It''s our future sister-in-law in the future. Liufeng, if you listen to my advice, don''t think about Miss Song, otherwise, I''m afraid some Muggles will turn over!"


    When Zheng Jinyan heard the speech, his face turned black and said, "don''t talk nonsense!"


    "I can''t even say it now! Brother Liufeng, you see... I''m right?" Xu Mingcheng looked like I knew everything.


    Duan Liufeng also smiled: "maybe Miss Song doesn''t like this muggy gourd. She likes me!"


    Zheng Jinyan''s face turned black and ignored the two people.


    During the Qiqiao Festival, such jokes can be seen everywhere. Don''t take them seriously.


    Zheng Jinyan looked at Song Rong again. He saw that Song Rong was a little more peaceful than ordinary girls. It was this peace that made Zheng Jinyan feel that Song Rong was different.


    Zheng Jinyan walked over and looked at Chu Yunqing. He first nodded to Chu Yunqing, and then said, "Miss Song San."


    Seeing Zheng Jinyan, Song Rong smiled: "it''s childe Zheng."


    Then Song Rong looked around.


    Before Song Rong could speak, Zheng Jinyan took the initiative to say, "little sister... I hurt my foot yesterday. Now I''m recovering at home."


    Hearing the speech, Song Rong smiled: "her temperament is so lively. This time, she''s not going to be in a hurry?"


    But think about it. According to Zheng Yun''s temperament, jumping up and down and hurting her feet is really not a big deal.


    Duan Liufeng over there has taken the initiative to talk to Chu Yunqing: "unexpectedly, brother Chu knows Miss Song, and look at this, it seems that he is still very familiar."


    Chu Yun glanced at Duan Liufeng and nodded slightly without explanation.

 Chapter 145

    "Let me say that the most boring person in Gusu academy is not brother Chu, but brother Chu." Duan Liufeng said again.


    Song Rong remembered that Chu Yunqing was also a member of Gusu Academy. He must have known everyone.


    However, according to Chu Yunqing''s usual temperament, it should be a nodding friend. Chu Yunqing should have no friends.


    Chu Yunqing had stood up at the moment and said slowly, "you are here to talk. I''ll go and have a look."


    When facing the crowd, Chu Yunqing was very polite. He didn''t leave directly, but said hello first.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yun and walked farther and farther from his eyes. He dressed in white made people feel particularly lonely.


    At this time, the other three people had already sat down on the other three sides of the table.


    Song Rong''s forehead jumped. When he was with Chu Yunqing, Chu Yunqing looked cold. In fact, when he stayed with him, he didn''t think much at all. He was very relaxed. Even if he really said something wrong, he didn''t have to worry about Chu Yunqing''s revenge or real anger.


    But when facing others, it''s different.


    She can''t be rude. Even if her heart is not obedient and polite, she should show a dignified and generous appearance on the surface.


    "Did Miss Song come by herself today, or did she come with her sisters?"


    Will care about this boring problem, it will only be Duan Liufeng.


    Song Rong didn''t want to see Duan Liufeng. At this time, he said perfunctorily, "with sisters."


    "Miss Song, is this the first year?"


    "Yes."


    "Miss Song."


    "Yes."


    "What I want to say is, Miss Song... You don''t seem to like me very much?" Duan Liufeng finally noticed Song Rong''s coldness.


    Song Rong has no way to express her displeasure directly and doesn''t want to be rude. It can only be colder. I hope Duan Liufeng won''t bother her after asking for trouble.


    Song Rong looked up at Duan Liufeng and said, "I''m just a little tired."


    Zheng Jinyan has looked at Song Rong without saying a word since he sat down. However, his feeling of not talking is different from Chu Yunqing''s feeling. Chu Yunqing seems to stay out of the world. Song Rong is like flowers or stones in his eyes.


    But in Zheng Jinyan''s eyes, there is a different meaning. The mood inside should be more.


    His eyes were calm. It seemed that there was an undercurrent flowing through. At a young age, he felt a little angry. At the moment, he was looking at Song Rong.


    Song Rong was somewhat uncomfortable when Zheng Jinyan saw it. He secretly said in his heart that Zheng Jinyan was worthy of being a son-in-law and a senior official. At a young age, he had such an aura.


    Song Rong sat here for a while, but the three didn''t want to leave.


    In particular, Liufeng kept talking endlessly. Song Rong thought Ah Fu''s words were enough, but when she saw Duan Liufeng today, Song Rong found that there was really someone outside.


    It feels like there are several ducks in my ears, barking constantly.


    Song Rong endured, but there was still some unbearable mania in her heart. She felt that Duan Liufeng had destroyed her good mood all day. Song Rong thought about it, stood up, smiled at the three people and said, "I''m going to find my sister."


    Then Song Rong walked in the direction of Song Hui.


    Duan Liufeng quickly got up and said, "Miss Song, wait for me. I''ll go with you."


    Duan Liufeng got up. Xu Mingcheng hesitated and looked at Zheng Jinyan, who was not moving, so he had to sit down honestly.


    Xu Mingcheng said, "this song girl is really different. If ordinary people see the three of us, how can they ignore us like this?"


    Speaking of this, Xu Mingcheng said again, "looking at her, she seems to look at childe Chu differently."


    Speaking of Zheng Jinyan, Duan Liufeng and Xu Mingcheng, they are also the people of Suzhou city.


    Zheng Jinyan was born in Gusu Academy. Naturally, it goes without saying that although he may not have much money, he has a high status. Duan Liufeng and Xu Mingcheng are also the most famous young masters.


    The appearance of several people is not particularly outstanding, but at least they are handsome.


    Most importantly, among the academies, they do the best in learning.


    Naturally, there is no Chu Yun inclination in this.


    Such three people will be in high school sooner or later. Even if they are not in high school, their deep family foundation makes them the most desirable men for girls in Gusu city.


    It''s really strange that Song Rong has closed the door now.


    At the moment, Song Hui is talking with two unknown girls and one or two teenagers. From time to time, she emits a burst of pleasant laughter. The whole person is dignified and steady without losing sight. The eyes of the two CHILDES linger on her.


    Song Rong came over and gently shouted, "second cousin."


    Song Hui heard Song Rong''s voice and smiled slightly on her face. However, soon, Song Hui then smiled, took Song Rong''s hand and said affectionately: "let me introduce you to my three younger sisters, who call Song Rong."


    Song Rong also smiled sweetly and greeted everyone.


    At the moment, Duan Liufeng also came and said, "Miss Song, wait for me."


    Song Hui thought that Song Rong had brought some dirty follower, but when she looked at Duan Liufeng, her face stopped immediately.


    "Duan... Childe Duan?" Song Hui''s tongue was robbed.


    Just when Duan Liufeng appeared, she took a long look with the girls around her, but she didn''t have the courage to come forward, and Song Hui was somewhat arrogant. She didn''t want to cling to men, but wanted to be chased by men.


    If you go to find Duan Liufeng, won''t Duan Liufeng lose face if he doesn''t give face again?


    Seeing Song Hui''s look, Song Rong blinked and said to Duan Liufeng, "this is my second sister, Song Hui."


    "Song Er, nice to meet you." Duan Liufeng was really amazed when he saw Song Hui.


    Song Hui looked at Duan Liufeng and looked at her eyes. Her face suddenly brought joy. Then she stood up, Yingying saluted and said softly, "the childe Duan huiniang has seen."


    Duan Liufeng also smiled.


    However, Song Hui''s amazement is only instantaneous. After watching for a long time, she is really not as good as Song Rong.


    Song Rong''s quiet temperament constantly attracts people and makes people want to get along with Song Rong.


    "Elder sister, Mr. Duan has just said that he wants to know you. No, I brought someone here for you. You should have a good chat with Mr. Duan." Song Rong said with a smile.


    Song Hui suddenly felt flattered. She thought happily that childe Duan and Song Rong wanted to know herself!

 Chapter 146

    Thinking so, Song Hui glanced at Song Rong with a bit of pride and disdain. No wonder childe Duan and Song Rong had just gone hard. Song Rong didn''t know to wait for childe Duan. It turned out that childe Duan wanted to know herself, so she was angry!


    The smile on Song Hui''s face grew bigger and bigger, and the whole person became more and more proud.


    Duan Liufeng wanted to tell Song Rong that he came with her, but what did he say in front of so many faces? Isn''t that to offend Song Hui?


    Duan Liufeng is as romantic as his name. He claims to be the first person to cherish fragrance and jade. Of course, he doesn''t want to make a beauty like Song Hui angry.


    It''s good to follow Song Rong''s meaning and say, "Miss Song, I''m abrupt."


    Song Hui suppressed the happy look on her face, and then said with a normal smile, "what did you say, childe Duan? Since you''re here, sit here and talk together."


    Song Rong looked at the crowd and said, "since I have brought childe Duan here, I won''t disturb you. I''ll take a step first."


    With that, Song Rong walked away lightly.


    Song Hui watched Song Rong go, but her heart was more and more proud. She felt that Song Rong was angry because of Childe Duan''s affairs and didn''t want to stay here. She was angry and left.


    As everyone knows, Song Rong used her once to get rid of Duan Liufeng, the fly that has been following him.


    Duan Liufeng watched Song Rong go and wanted to stand up and chase Song Rong.


    But just now Song Rong made it clear that Duan Liufeng was not good, so he directly left Song Hui and others and walked away. In this way, what he just said will not be exposed?


    In this way, Duan Liufeng can only watch Song Rong and walk away from his sight.


    Duan Liufeng, who was thrown away by Song Rong, was even more interested in Song Rong.


    From the first time he saw Song Rong, he felt that Song Rong was different from the girls next to him.


    Song Rong doesn''t like Duan Liufeng''s greasy face, but some people like it. Many girls are very fond of Duan Liufeng. They think Duan Liufeng has a good family background, high knowledge and is handsome.


    Duan Liufeng has long been used to the girls'' attitude towards him. Suddenly, there is a Song Rong different from others. How can Duan Liufeng not pay more attention?


    Besides, Song Rong, after walking away, took a look at Qingtao and Ah Fu. At this moment, she is no longer where she is. She doesn''t know what to do.


    Song Rong thought about it and turned to the depths of the vegetation. It''s really not easy to be clean.


    As soon as he turned around, he heard the voices of Qingtao and Ah Fu.


    "Ah Fu! You... You let me go! I have to find my lady!" green peach''s dissatisfied voice came.


    "My aunt, nothing will happen to your young lady. Please help me find my childe first!" Ah Fu''s voice has brought some pleading.


    At the beginning, Song Rong thought that Ah Fu really did something to Qingtao. Although Song Rong likes to joke about Qingtao and Ah Fu, Song Rong won''t let Ah Fu go if Qingtao doesn''t want to!


    But then listen down, as if Ah Fu asked for green peach.


    "If you want to find your childe, go find it. What can you do with me?" Qingtao''s voice was a little angry.


    Ah Fu said helplessly, "didn''t I tell my childe? I want to see you. Now I leave you to find the childe. What if my childe becomes suspicious? Next time, it''s hard for me to bring the childe out again!"


    Green peach took a breath and said, "that''s your family''s business! What does it have to do with me? If you hold me again, I''ll call someone!"


    "You shout. It''s not only our faces that are lost when you shout people over, but also your young lady and my young master... You know me, my young master always doesn''t care about these, but pity your young lady..." Ah Fu threatened.


    "You are shameless!" green peach jumped.


    "I''m shameless. What can you do?" Ah Fu''s confidence became more and more sufficient.


    Then, I heard the footsteps of the rate and watched Ah Fu pull the green peach away.


    Song Rong thought that Chu Yunqing should not have anything wrong. Most of them wanted to find a clean place, but Ah Fu was worried when he couldn''t see Chu Yunqing, so he wanted to find someone.


    Song Rong walked up at will. After turning a corner, Song Rong saw Chu Yunqing. Even herself, she couldn''t help sighing. What a coincidence.


    Chu Yunqing was standing on a stone. Song Rong took a look. Below was a pond.


    Chu Yun, standing against the wind, is inclined as if he wanted to go back in the wind.


    Song Rong looked behind and didn''t think about whether to go over. If she went over, it was like she liked to follow behind people like the annoying Duan Liufeng.


    At this time, Song Rong suddenly saw Chu Yun tilting his feet and stepping directly into the air. Looking like that, she wanted to throw water!


    At this moment, Song Rong can''t think of anything else. Even if the person in front of him is not Chu Yunqing, Song Rong will do it as long as he doesn''t have deep hatred.


    She took an arrow step and rushed up. Before Chu Yun stepped on it, she hugged Chu Yun''s waist and dragged it back!


    In a critical situation, Song Rong used a lot of strength and directly dragged Chu Yun back.


    However, Song Rong also stumbled and fell to the ground. Chu Yunqing was startled. Then he turned around, and the two fell together, forming a posture of men up and women down.


    Then Song Rong heard Chu Yun''s coughing voice, as if it were coughing out by all the internal organs.


    Chu Yunqing was weak, but he was also a man. Song Rong felt a little out of breath when he was pressed.


    Song Rong reached out and pushed Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yunqing only felt that a pair of soft hands touched his chest, making his face red in an instant. Then, the cough voice became more obvious.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yun and said with difficulty, "get up."


    Chu Yunqing didn''t understand what had happened, but he got up according to his words. Unexpectedly, the two people''s clothes had long been tangled together. This time, Chu Yunqing didn''t get up. Chu Yunqing fell on Song Rong again.


    There was no careless kissing between the two people, but Song Rong, who was the meat mat below, felt that she had been crushed again and wanted to shout pain, but thinking of two such gestures, Song Rong was really painful and couldn''t shout out.


    If someone sees this and is embellished by others, I''m not sure. Tomorrow, the whole Suzhou city will spread the words of Miss Song San seducing the sick young master Chu.

 Chapter 147

    Song Rong could only grunt, and then pushed Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yunqing was a little embarrassed. He stretched out his slender hand and groped around Song Rong''s waist.


    "You... What do you do!" Song Rong was on guard.


    Chu Yunqin pulled twice again and said, "the clothes are tangled together."


    Song Rong''s face turned red and waited for Chu Yun to take off her clothes. The touch on her waist made Song Rong feel extremely painful. It was even harder than boiling her on a pot.


    But fortunately, Chu Yun''s fingers were very dexterous. He untied his skirt after a while.


    Chu Yunqing first stood up, then stretched out his hand and wanted to pull Song Rong.


    Song Rong was a little embarrassed at the moment, so she got up with her hands and feet.


    After Song Rong got up, she said to Chu Yun, "if you want to die next time, find a place where there is no one and don''t let me see it!" Song Rong had raised some hidden anger.


    If Chu Yunqing died of illness, it''s all right. In her opinion, Chu Yunqing died so early in his previous life. Maybe he was tossed to death by himself!


    Chu Yun was slightly stunned, and then he smiled a little on his face.


    Chu Yunqing seldom smiles, but when he smiles, he feels like a melting snow mountain, like a blooming spring flower.


    Song Rong saw Chu Yun smiling. In a moment, there were some shining gods.


    At this moment, Chu Yunqing held Song Rong''s hand and took Song Rong to the stone he had just stood on.


    When she stood on the stone, Song Rong suddenly came back to her senses and said to Chu Yun, "if you want to die, don''t pull me as a substitute for the dead!"


    Before Song Rong''s voice fell, Chu Yunqing had stepped down.


    Although Song Rong''s Qi was Qi, where could Chu Yunqing really die in front of him? He wanted to pull Chu Yunqing back again, but when she looked down, she was stunned.


    Then Song Rong was embarrassed. Her face turned red as if it were cooked shrimp.


    At this moment, Song Rong wants to find a ground seam to drill in!


    There are steps under the stone!


    Further down, along the lake, there was a sheep intestines path. The road was not wide enough for two people to walk side by side. Because the foreign aid by the lake was piled with a lot of stones, the road was hidden inside.


    Song Rong looked from a distance. Where could he see this road? What he could see was the lake.


    Song Rong couldn''t see this step. When Chu Yun leaned down, he directly regarded Song Rong as a suicide.


    At the moment, Song Rong, immersed in embarrassment, has been unconsciously led by Chu Yun and walked down.


    The road was very steep, especially at the last step. After Chu Yun poured himself down, he didn''t forget to stretch out another hand and help Song Rong.


    In this way, Song Rong seemed to be hugged by Chu Yun.


    The two men''s clothes have been next to each other. The faint fragrance of Medicine on Chu Yun''s body has floated to Song Rong.


    Waiting for Song Rong to come down, Chu Yunqing didn''t loosen Song Rong, but pulled Song Rong forward.


    Song Rong looked at her hand held by Chu Yunqing and felt a little dizzy. She couldn''t tell what kind of feeling it was.


    If Qian Jinbao does this, she can directly get rid of Qian Jinbao, and then threaten Qian Jinbao. If it''s someone else, she will slap him directly.


    But the person in front of me is Chu Yunqing.


    Especially just now she made such a big joke. At this time, Song Rong didn''t know how to deal with herself.


    After walking for a while, Chu Yunqing stopped. Facing this place, it was a lotus. It was very beautiful.


    On the inside of the road, there was a smooth stone. Chu Yun sat up and loosened Song Rong''s hand, leaving half a stone for Song Rong.


    Song Rong stood beside him. He was at a loss. Chu Yun leaned over and looked at Song Rong and the stone with some questions in his eyes.


    Song Rong understood Chu Yunqing''s meaning. She wanted to refuse, but on second thought, she is only ten years old now, and Chu Yunqing is a man with clear wind and bright moon. What can she do? From just holding yourself to now, I''m afraid I think of myself as a little girl!


    Thinking so, Song Rong calmly sat down and sat side by side with Chu Yunqing.


    The lotus in front of me swayed with the wind and sent out a faint lotus fragrance. Mixed with the medicine fragrance poured by Chu Yun, it didn''t feel abrupt. On the contrary, Song Rong felt that this was the best smell he had ever smelled.


    Chu Yunqing was probably really frightened just now. He was still coughing at that time, but it was not as continuous as at the beginning.


    Song Rong coughed lightly, smiled, and said to Chu Yun, "well, childe Chu, I didn''t mean what just happened... I''m just worried..."


    Song Rong''s words are halting. She has lived two lives and has never been so embarrassed.


    Chu Yun tilted his head, looked at Song Rong and said, "no problem."


    Song Rong was silent. The two words that Chu Yunqing said most were unimpeded, unimpeded, unimpeded. I really don''t know what''s going on in Chu Yunqing''s heart.


    "Childe Chu, are you a stone?" Song Rong endured and finally asked.


    Chu Yun looked at Song Rong with a little doubt, but then he climbed up a smile on his face, looked at Song Rong and said, "what does Miss Song mean?"


    "It''s cold and hard!" Song Rong wanted to say that it was the stone in the pit, smelly and hard. However, he changed it to this.


    Chu Yun was silent.


    Chu Yunqing was silent. Song Rong really didn''t just what to do. He had to touch his hair with his hand. With this touch, Song Rong found that there were a lot of grass debris on his hair, and it was already in disorder.


    How can she go out and meet people like this?


    Qingtao was not here, so Song Rong had to grope for her own hair.


    But where can the grass scraps be removed so easily? Song Rong''s hair gets more and more messy.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Yunqing was silent. He stretched out his slender fingers like white jade and began to help Song Rong take down the grass scraps.


    Song Rong was stunned to see Chu Yunqing like this.


    Waiting for Chu Yunqing to pick off the grass scraps, he helped Song Rong take down the hairpin and Pearl hairpin.


    Then Song Rong felt her hair loose.


    "Childe Chu!" Song Rong shouted to stop.


    "Be quiet." Chu Yunqing suddenly said. Chu Yunqing''s voice was not big, but it had an indisputable meaning.

 Chapter 148

    Without a moment, Song Rong felt that her hair was tied up again. Chu Yun''s hand passed through her ink hair, giving her a different feeling.


    Chu Yunqing helped Song Rong take her headdress again.


    Song Rong quickly stretched out her hand and found that her hair was no different from the original time.


    Song Rong also forgot that it was impolite for a man to comb his hair. She looked at Chu Yunqing curiously and asked, "will you comb girls'' hair?"


    It looks like this. It''s no different from what green peach combs.


    Chu Yun tilted his mouth and said, "No."


    Before Song Rong could continue to ask, Chu Yunqing continued, "you are the first."


    Then Chu Yunqing added, "it''s not difficult. It''s easy to untie it."


    Song Rong immediately felt that this person was really angry with others. She always thought she was very smart, but now she can''t compare with Chu Yun.


    Song Rong felt in her heart again. Hui will hurt. Chu Yunqing is probably too smart. God wants to take him back as soon as possible.


    "Miss Song, we... Are not relatives. Why do you... Care about my safety?" Chu Yunqing suddenly asked.


    Song Rong didn''t expect that Chu Yunqing would suddenly ask such a question. She looked at Chu Yunqing in surprise. She wanted to say casually that she didn''t care about Chu Yunqing''s life and death, but she didn''t know how to say it. After all, she still cared about Chu Yunqing.


    Song Rong had to say carelessly, "even if I see strangers, I will care."


    Chu Yun''s eyes were far away and looked at the lake in the distance.


    "There are so many people who care about you. You''d better live well. Don''t let these people down at that time." Song Rong added.


    Chu Yun gave a sigh and said, "but if I were alive, I would only let them live in worry all the time? I''m worried that I don''t know when and didn''t survive... Since that day will come sooner or later, it''s better to... Come early."


    At this moment, Song Rong finally understood what Chu Yunqing thought. Dare you, Chu Yunqing, thought she would die early and be clean.


    Song Rong thought for a moment and said, "as long as you live, there is hope. If you die, it won''t be over. It will only make the living more painful."


    "Miss Song." Chu Yunqing suddenly called.


    "Hmm?" Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing with a puzzled look.


    Chu Yunqing continued, "if people are really gone, there is no need to read it all the time. At least, there is no need to be sad all the time."


    This seems to be talking about Chu Yun''s dumping himself, but after careful consideration, what does this mean? It''s clearly telling Song Rong not to be sad about Song Yun''s death.


    What song Ronggang just said was just to persuade Chu Yunqing that she was sad about her father''s death, but she also knew what she should do more.


    Song Rong sighed and said, "anyway, living is the most important thing."


    I don''t know if what Song Rong said fell into Chu Yunqing''s heart. Chu Yunqing has been silent.


    Suddenly there was a voice of hearing rate, followed by a woman''s weak gasp.


    Song Rong looked at the source of the sound. She peeped out her head from the stone behind her, and saw two figures shaking among the trees above the stone.


    Then there was the low voice of the two figures.


    "This is in the bright moon building. Don''t do this." this is a woman''s voice. In the voice, there is a sense of shame and charming.


    Then there was a man''s voice: "don''t worry, it won''t be found. It''s very hidden here. If someone passes by, we can detect it early."


    Then there was the woman''s gasp.


    Song Rong''s face suddenly froze. This... This... Is really immoral. In broad daylight, under the bright sky and earth, there are even people who linger in this business!


    Besides, Chu Yunqing''s white and bloodless face is a bit thin and red at this time. Chu Yunqing reads a lot of books. He is sick. Most of the time he wants to be in the house. In this lonely life, books are his best friends.


    I''ve read more about this book, and I know a lot about it.


    Chu Yunqing doesn''t know whether it''s love between men and women or what it''s called Xinyue, but he still knows about men and women.


    Not to mention the side, it is the medical skill that also records how to treat the deficiency of men.


    Chu Yunqing also knew what had happened behind the stone.


    He wanted to get up and take Song Rong away from here. In Chu Yunqing''s opinion, Song Rong didn''t understand these things. How could a ten-year-old girl understand these things.


    "Miss Song, I''ll take you away." Chu Yun whispered.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing and suddenly smiled. Originally, Chu Yunqing was really cold in face and cold in heart, but unexpectedly, Chu Yunqing still knew how to take care of people like this!


    When the two were sitting, of course, the pair of wild mandarin ducks could not see Song Rong and Chu Yunqing, but if they stood up, they would be exposed to their eyes.


    Chu Yunqing was just about to stand up. He thought of this and had to say to Song Rong, "Miss Song, let''s bend down."


    Chu Yun''s voice was ethereal. At this time, he deliberately lowered his voice, which was like an immortal voice from heaven.


    Song Rong raised her eyebrows with a bright smile and asked, "childe Chu, why are we doing this?" as she said, Song Rong looked ignorant.


    Chu Yun looked at Song Rong''s eyes and said, "when you grow up, you will understand."


    Song Rong seldom saw Chu Yunqing like this, so she became interested and continued to ask, "if you don''t make it clear to me, I won''t go with you. I''ll go out and ask them what they''re doing."


    Seeing Song Rong say so, Chu Yun quickly became nervous and said to Song Rong, "never."


    At this moment, the trees have begun to shake, constantly making a rustling sound. From above, you can vaguely hear the woman''s gentle whisper.


    Isn''t Chu Yun just not cannibal, smoke and fire, and free from mortal dust? Today, she has to pollute the heart of Chu cloud.


    In Song Rong''s original heart, she doesn''t want chu Yunqing to be like this. She hopes that Chu Yunqing can live like a person with cold and warm.


    Looking at Song Rong''s probing eyes, Chu Yunqing had to say, "they''re having children."

 Chapter 149

    They are... Having children!


    This sentence directly fell into Song Rong''s mind. Song Rong almost couldn''t help laughing. Chu Yunqing really spoke politely


    Chu Yunqing took another look at Song Rong at this time. Seeing Song Rong''s smiling face, he always felt that Song Rong seemed to know everything. It was deliberately embarrassing him.


    However, the words have been exported. Chu Yun wants to take them back. That''s impossible.


    Song Rong doesn''t want to embarrass Chu Yunqing at this time. After all, Chu Yunqing is right. He can''t stay here for a long time. Anyone who can go in and out of the Mingyue building will not be a simple person.


    Vaguely looking at the color of their clothes, it was clear that they were not servant girls.


    Does it have anything to do with her? If you can avoid it, then avoid it. Why stay here? It will be found later, and you may have to be hated.


    Chu Yunqing was worried that Song Rong would do something unusual. He held Song Rong''s hand again. The two bent down and walked out bit by bit.


    Chu Yunqing''s hands are cold and cold. There is no temperature. The cold makes Song Rong palpitate. How painful it is to live in such a temperature.


    Looking at Chu Yunqing walking beside him, Song Rong found that people like Chu Yunqing are so bent and full of moonlight, which makes people a little amazing.


    Song Rong involuntarily remembered that day when Chu Yun bent down and drilled through the hole in the Chu house, he was also very elegant.


    If such a man can live all the time, he will hang high in the night sky of Gusu city like the bright moon. It''s a pity that his illness tired him.


    Song Rong can''t help feeling that in this world, she is really jealous of the word talent one day.


    Two people, a long way around, came ashore from the steps on the other side.


    Coincidentally, at this time, Qingtao and Ah Fu came.


    "Grandpa... Childe..." Ah Fu just saw Chu Yunqing and held Song Rong''s hand. He was shocked and stammered a little when he spoke.


    Ah Fu then said, "Miss Song, what have you done to my childe? Don''t let go of my childe!"


    It''s really... It''s the woman who pesters the childe. Now Song Rong is taking advantage of her absence to be frivolous to the childe!


    Green peach snorted coldly and said, "I''ve widened your dog''s eyes. I can see clearly. Is that my miss holding your childe?"


    Ah Fu looked at the past again and saw his son holding Song Rong''s hand in his palm.


    In fact, Ah Fu saw it at the first sight, but Ah Fu couldn''t believe it. Such a thing happened to his childe. That''s why he made that remark.


    Song Rong felt nothing, but when Ah Fu and Qingtao were so surprised, her face was a little uncomfortable.


    Chu Yun Qing loosened Song Rong''s hand and said as if nothing had happened: "there are steps below. The road is slippery. I''m afraid miss song will fall."


    Ah Fu muttered: "young master, I knew you were so kind. Did you forget? The last time you fell into a pond, it was because Miss Song slipped her feet."


    Song Rong doesn''t want to pay attention to Ah Fu. Ah Fu is more frank. In fact, he is still a good man. For a young man who is loyal to the Lord, Song Rong can''t hate even if his mouth is a little poisonous.


    And looking at Qingtao''s contact with Ah Fu, he seems to have made some progress. At least, his kung fu is powerful. He won''t suffer all the time when fighting with Ah Fu. When facing outsiders, he can speak more than usual.


    This is also a little good.


    Chu Yunqing suddenly opened his mouth and said, "will you start fighting Qiao soon?"


    Green peach suddenly exclaimed, "Miss, why are you still here? Let''s go quickly. What if we''re late!"


    Song Rong nodded to Chu Yun and said, "then I''ll go first."


    Then Song Rong followed the angry green peach.


    As for Chu Yunqing, although he walked slowly, he also followed.


    Song Rong knew in her heart that Chu Yunqing would suddenly say that just now. In fact, she was not interested in douqiao, but didn''t want to stay here. If she stood here for a while, wouldn''t she run into the wild mandarin duck when she finished? It will inevitably arouse suspicion.


    "Young lady, I just looked at you as if you were with the second young lady. How could you be with Childe Chu in the blink of an eye?" Qingtao asked curiously.


    Song Rong said casually, "don''t tell me about being alone with my son Chu today."


    Although it is said that the two people are upright, the young man and girl''s... If everyone is together, it''s all right. When they meet in private, they always lose their tongue.


    Green peach said with a clear face, "Miss, I understand."


    Song Rong was very relieved of Qingtao and didn''t say much.


    When I was waiting to go back, I found that the girls had gathered together. Several cushions were placed in the open space in the center. In front of them, there were several short ones. In the front, there was the statue of Vega.


    Song Rong hurried over and found a place to sit down.


    Song Hui asked, "sister Rong, where have you been? I can''t find you. If I miss Dou Qiao, what should I do?"


    Song Rong looks at Song Hui and whispers in her heart that Song Hui can''t wait to come?


    As I said earlier, Dou Qiao is divided into three parts: Dou embroidery, carved melon and seven hole needle. The last three should be evaluated together and selected as the leader.


    Now these girls, it is time to show themselves, where will they choose the seven hole needle?


    When waiting for the servant girl to come and ask for preparation, some asked for needles and thread, while others asked for melons and fruits. In order to save time, these three kinds are together, which are collectively called douqiao.


    "Sister Rong, you must be fighting embroidery?" Song Hui asked again.


    Song Rong neither nodded nor shook her head, but sat there quietly.


    "Now that everything is ready, let''s start fighting Qiao! If there''s something not enough, you can find someone to take it. We''ll see the finished products of all girls within the time of two incense sticks." the steward in Mingyue building presided over the whole fighting Qiao meeting.


    It''s OK to pick things up, but doesn''t it take time? What you want is ready before we start here. Only a few carved melons may be broken. You want to change one.


    When Song Hui started, she picked up the needle and thread. Waiting for her to see that Song Rong also picked up the needle and thread, she immediately ordered her servant girl Lian Xin to get something. Those were some melons.


    It seems that Song Hui is making a bluff shot and plans to directly change the carved melon.

 Chapter 150

    She doesn''t want to fight embroidery with Song Rong. Where can she beat Song Rong? In order not to be inferior, she has practiced carving melons desperately these days!


    She''s going to find another way to rob the leader.


    Song Rong looked at Song Hui, with a meaningful smile on her lips. She quickly threaded the needle and thread. The embroidery Song Rong took had already been embroidered. Song Rong embroidered a broken flower on it, indicating that it was indeed embroidered by herself, and then began to sew the sachet.


    This is very easy for Song Rong. The second column of incense has just been burned. A delicate sachet with peach complexions is formed on Song Rong''s hand.


    At this time, green peach came and sent a carving knife and several lotus roots.


    Song Rong took the carving knife again and began to carve lotus roots.


    At the bottom of the lotus root, Song Rong carved a lotus pattern. On the top, Song Rong carved out the beauty.


    Waiting for the carving to be finished, Song Rong took the vanilla with color that had been prepared earlier and dyed the lotus root slightly. On the glittering and white lotus root, the carver was not very obvious, but the woman inside was particularly obvious by such a halo.


    Song Hui is carving melons over there, but she can''t help it. She wants to see Song Rong.


    When Song Hui saw that Song Rong had found another way and chose to carve the beauty out of the lotus root, her face immediately looked ugly.


    "Oh......" Song Hui whispered and looked down. Her fingertips had been cut by a carving knife and bled.


    "Miss Song Er, are you all right?" the steward was a middle-aged man in his thirties. Seeing this scene, he hurried over and asked with concern.


    You know, Mingyue building is not a place where ordinary people can get up. In the past, they were counting on these merchants to support their business, so the person in charge was very polite to everyone here.


    Song Hui took a look and said, "it''s all right."


    The steward was worried and said, "otherwise, Miss Song, I''d better have a rest."


    Song Hui can ran smiled: "I have nothing to do, just a small injury."


    With that, Song Hui bowed her head and carved her own flower melon attentively. However, her mind was already gone. She was thinking about Song Rong in her heart.


    She wondered why Song Rong carved lotus roots?


    She never knew that Song Rong would do this. She tried every means to find out the news from Penglai hospital, that is, Song Rong made a sachet, but she didn''t hear that Song Rong would still do this.


    She tried hard to avoid Song Rong, but she didn''t think of it. How could it be like this.


    Song Rong made a sachet and carved lotus roots. Both of them are very exquisite. Today''s limelight must be robbed by Song Rong.


    She worked hard to prepare for the Qiqiao Festival. I don''t know how many melons she carved, but in the end, she couldn''t compare with Song Rong.


    In fact, Song Hui''s melon carving is good. Even if it is no worse than Song Rong, it won''t be any worse. Just when she saw that Song Rong also carved the melon, she confused her mind. No, her hand was stained with blood. The blood stained the melon. Song Hui saw it and removed it with a carving knife. This son destroyed the beauty of the whole melon.


    When the two incense sticks burned out, Song Rong had carved out a beauty who was refining and a man riding a green bull.


    But looking at the beauty, maybe we can''t think of anything, but when we look at the man riding the green bull, anyone can understand that Song Rong is a carved Cowherd and weaver girl.


    Someone brought a tray and took everything in their hands.


    At the bottom, a note was pressed to indicate which girl did it. Naturally, no one can see the note.


    Then, the trays of these things were replaced by mistake and placed in a row. Next to the tray, there were a bamboo tube.


    Young people, each of them has a silk flower in their hand. When they see which one they like, they put silk flowers into the bamboo tube.


    At that time, the person who gets the most silk flowers will be the winner of Dou Qiao.


    Like Song Rong, Song Rong is not the only one who has done both, but Song Rong has lived longer than these people. Of course, the things he has made are more exquisite than these people.


    In particular, lotus root, among a pile of flowers and melons, is particularly eye-catching.


    Waiting for the last count of silk flowers, Song Rong has the most in both sachets and melons. Song Rong deserves it.


    The Qingyi steward of Mingyue building took out two notes of Song Rong from the bottom of the tray, looked at it and said in public: "the leader of this year is the third miss of the Song family, Miss Song Rong."


    Song Rong stood up, Shen came and motioned to the Qingyi steward.


    This leader is also good. In addition to having a good reputation, he can also get a face.


    This face costs at least a few hundred liang of silver.


    This year''s head is made of pure gold with warm red gemstones. It makes people feel amazing at a glance.


    "Congratulations, Miss Song San."


    "Miss Song, your hands are really exquisite. You should teach me before begging for dexterity next year."


    "Miss Song, I''m Li Wenfeng, a student of Gusu Academy..."


    "I''m the eldest son of the Zhao family. Miss Song''s hands are so clever."


    Song Rong is surrounded by many girls and CHILDES. The girls know that Song Rong will definitely marry a good family in the future. They want to curry favor with Song Rong now. Although they say they are jealous of Song Rong for winning the championship, they are convinced by what Song Rong has made.


    Jealousy won''t be of any use. It''s better to have a good relationship with Song Rong and learn two things, which will benefit you immensely.


    And making friends with such people will inadvertently improve their reputation.


    Those CHILDES have a certain admiration for women like Song Rong. It can be said that this side of Song Rong is the image of the girl many CHILDES dream of.


    Although Song Rong likes to be quiet, she is also separate. For example, now, she answers with a smile one by one.


    Compared with Song Rong, Song Hui is a lot colder. However, some people talk to Song Hui and ask questions like this.


    "Miss Song Er, your sister is really good. Do you often practice these at home?"


    Song Hui doesn''t know how to answer this. Where is Song Rong diligent at home? Just talented, how can she answer that? It''s been said. Isn''t it a compliment to Song Rong again?


    Song Hui had to smile and didn''t answer.


    There was a smile on her face, but Song Hui''s heart was full of hate. They were all damn Song Rong. If there was no Song Rong, she would be the one who stood on the stage today!


    Now, she can only be a green leaf!


    This is not what she wants.


    At this time, Song Rong''s eyes fell on Song Hui. There was a smile in her eyes, but the depth of the smile had a different meaning, which made Song Hui''s blood boil!

 Chapter 151

    What does Song Rong mean by such a look, mocking her? Or sympathy? Or contempt? Or proud?


    Song Hui was almost angry. If it weren''t for the wrong occasion, she couldn''t control herself and was directly angry.


    Besides, Song Rong is obviously angry at Song Hui, but she still pretends to be calm. The corners of her lips rise slightly and she is in a good mood. She is not a kind man and woman. Seeing that Song Hui is unhappy, her heart is happy.


    Song Rong looked at the CHILDES and girls, smiled and said, "the girls in our song house are very excellent. In fact, this time, the second cousin should win the title, but she let me!"


    As soon as Song Rong said this, the CHILDES around laughed: "unexpectedly, Miss Song San is still so modest."


    "It''s a great blessing to have such a sister," said Song Hui


    God knows how hard Song Hui endured in this laughter. Song Hui bit her silver teeth and said with a smile, "my sister is too modest. Where can I have my sister''s good workmanship."


    At this time, she can only say such words.


    Song Rong''s words obviously flattered her, but secretly he was running on her and dug a hole to let her jump down.


    If she admitted what Song Rong said, wouldn''t it make people say she was arrogant? Without Song Rong''s humility? But as now, according to Song Rong''s words, her heart is like a needle.


    Song Rong took a deep look at Song Hui and admired her endurance.


    It may not be a big deal for her now, but for Song Hui, who is only ten years old, she can have such endurance, which is enough to show that the girl''s achievements will be extraordinary in the future.


    At least, no matter who you marry, it will become another angle.


    Song Rong narrowed her eyes. She would never let Song Hui''s life go smoothly.


    After the women''s fight, it should be the men.


    Qiqiao Festival seems to have nothing to do with teenagers, but it''s not easy to get together and show yourself. Which teenagers will give up? So "Dou Wen" was derived.


    The so-called Douwen is also divided into three types: Douzi, Douhua and Doushi.


    And the fighting skill of Qiqiao Festival.


    Of course, these gentlemen despise such things as fighting characters. They will use characters whether writing poetry or painting. Unless they can''t write poetry and painting, they will choose fighting characters. Therefore, ah, this fighting character is embarrassing. They would rather not participate than choose to fight characters.


    Doushi is the same. In order to show their talents, all CHILDES generally like to write poems on paintings. Therefore, these three things are actually the same, that is, Douhua, words, poetry and paintings are all together! Don''t bother!


    Ah Fu looked at Chu Yunqing and said in a low voice, "young master, do we want to participate? Since we''re here, if we don''t participate, I''m afraid it will humiliate our Chu house."


    Ah Fu naturally knows that at the childe''s level, the Chu house will not lose face, but at present, the most important thing is whether the childe will participate! Young master, I''m very cold. I''m not interested in such a lively competition.


    So before Chu Yunqing could say anything, Ah Fu began to persuade him.


    Ah Fu said again: "today, Miss Song took the leader of douqiao, childe. If we also go to get the leader of Douwen, in this way... Qingtao and I can match."


    The green peach over there doesn''t know that Ah Fu used himself to deceive Chu Yun.


    Chu Yun, who had been standing there quietly, moved and took a look at Song Rong, who was surrounded by the crowd.


    At the moment, with a smile in her eyes, she was talking playfully. She was dressed in purple, which made her look noble and beautiful.


    When he arrived, it was as cold as a snow mountain covered with white snow.


    He didn''t like the excitement, but at this moment, he had an impulse to melt in.


    Chu Yun couldn''t help nodding.


    Ah Fu''s eyes lit up when he saw this scene. He looked at Chu Yunqing happily and shouted, "childe, you agreed! Didn''t you lie to me? You really agreed!"


    Ah Fu thought he had to spend a lot of time talking.


    Unexpectedly, the childe let go when he said something about himself and Qingtao. It seems that the childe really cares about his marriage.


    Ah Fu began to think of Qingtao in his heart again. Qingtao, a fierce servant girl, he really didn''t like it, but for the sake of the childe, if he really wanted to marry Qingtao back, he would bear it.


    Who gave everything to him? Childe, he will be comfortable when he is well!


    Chu Yun walked slowly and sat in the same position as Song Rong.


    This was not Chu Yunqing''s intention, but was led by the young man in charge of Douwen. Many people forget that Song Rong originally sat in this position, but Chu Yunqing''s memory has always been Superman. Of course, he won''t forget.


    The things on this table have been taken away.


    There was only one color line left on it. Song Rong''s temperature had long disappeared from the seat, but Chu Yunqing felt a trace of warmth somehow.


    Waiting for the rice paper to be placed on the short table in front of him, Chu Yun tilted his pen for a long time and finally began to draw.


    Chu Yunqing is going to paint.


    When the teenagers were fighting, it was their turn. These girls were watching, and Song Rong was also nearby.


    She watched these teenagers try their best to show their talents. When she saw Chu Yunqing, she paused gently. In Song Rong''s opinion, Chu Yunqing should not participate in such a thing.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Yunqing appeared here.


    Song Rong was a little surprised and couldn''t help remembering that he accidentally fell into the water when he was attending the spring banquet in Chu house. Ah Fu took the picture scroll and the lonely goose painted on it.


    From the lonely wild goose, we can think of the world of Chu Yun. It is not only lonely, but also pale and empty, just like rice paper with nothing but the lonely wild goose.


    At this moment, Song Rong also focused on what Chu Yunqing was painting.


    When Song Rong saw Chu Yun pour out purple and draw the dress, her eyes coagulated. Why is this color so familiar?


    Then Song Rong saw a young girl leaping into life in Chu Yunqing''s pen.


    "Ah, that''s the eldest son of Chu, isn''t it? Look at the person he painted, it seems that it''s Miss Song San!" I don''t know who screamed nearby.


    At this time, Song Rong couldn''t pretend that she didn''t know the people above. Chu Yunqing even started to draw her!


    Song Rong looked around again. There were several people. There were women in purple on the paper. It was clear that they were painting her again. However, if these people didn''t make people guess under such circumstances, they would just take it out directly to her. She wouldn''t feel that the people in the painting were her.

 Chapter 152

    But Chu Yunqing''s purple girl is different.


    The girl has a beautiful face. At this moment, she is holding a needle and thread and seriously making a sachet. The girl''s look is very quiet, which is the same as that of song Ronggang.


    Song Rong couldn''t help sighing. Chu Yun''s painting was too much like himself.


    Song Rong thought that Chu Yunqing would paint a lone goose this time. Unexpectedly, Chu Yunqing painted this.


    This made Song Rong''s face a little unnatural.


    The person next to him said, "it seems that this is also the painting of song San girl, but the painting is not as vivid as Song Rong."


    Then he pointed to the flowing wind and said.


    Song Rong''s eyes fell on Duan Liufeng''s short table. On it was a beach, a girl with a little panic.


    Isn''t this the scene when the two met for the first time in Gusu academy?


    "Hey, it seems that these CHILDES all think that Miss Song San is excellent. Next year, I will take the lead. Think about it, so many CHILDES will paint for themselves, so they want to laugh." a girl next to them said fantastically.


    Then another woman echoed, "yes."


    Song Rong felt a little uneasy when she heard this. It would be hard to say if Chu Yunqing painted her alone. I''m not sure what to tell, but if she painted it now, nothing embarrassing would happen.


    Song Rong settled his mind and quietly looked at these CHILDES painting.


    Song Hui, standing next to Song Rong, frowned and bowed her head. She didn''t see what these CHILDES did or what they looked good. When she thought about it, she knew that many people must have painted Song Rong, which was really annoying.


    That Xuezhen is not as calm as Song Rong. At the moment, her face is full of unhappiness.


    She can''t compare with Song Rong. Even Song Hui has to hold her down.


    Just now, Song Hui satirized her with words, which made Zhu Xuezhen very unhappy.


    Song Hui was unhappy with Song Rong just now. Of course, she had to find a way to vent, so Zhu Xuezhen became the unlucky one.


    When the two incense sticks were burned out, the paintings and poems of the CHILDES were all ready.


    This is to let the girls choose whose painting is good. There is no signature on the painting, but it is much easier to recognize than the sachet. When they see it, they probably know who spent it.


    Many girls threw the silk flowers into the bamboo tube in front of Duan Liufeng''s painting.


    Song Rong walked around here and hesitated with the silk flower.


    Finally, she set her eyes on a pair of rice paper full of ghost symbols. At first glance, she knew that it was painted by Qian Jinbao.


    At this time, Qian Jinbao was looking at Song Rong''s eyes. His eyes were full of expectation. It was clear that he wanted Song Rong to throw down the silk flowers.


    Next to Qian Jinbao''s words is Chu Yunqing''s painting.


    When Song Rong was planning to throw anything directly to Qian Jinbao without thinking too much, he suddenly felt a clear look falling on her.


    Once again, I looked up. This time, I just saw Chu Yunqing''s eyes like autumn water falling on her.


    Looking at Song Rong, Qian Jinbao hesitated and shouted directly, "Miss Song, throw it down at that time!"


    The steward of Mingyue building, after taking a look at Qian Jinbao, said to Song Rong, "master Qian committed a foul. Miss Song three can throw it to anyone. Don''t throw it to master Qian."


    If someone else makes a mistake, the manager may open and close one eye.


    But he knows exactly what Qian Jinbao is.


    It''s just a child with dead parents. What can he do in the future?


    Naturally, he is not afraid to offend Qian Jinbao.


    This sound can also prove that Mingyue building is fair.


    Before he knew it, Qian Jinbao was regarded as a chicken to set an example to others.


    Song Rong hesitated and threw it into Chu Yun''s bamboo tube. There are already many silk flowers in Chu Yun''s bamboo tube. In fact, according to Song Rong''s original intention, Chu Yun''s painting is the best in it.


    It was just that she was painted on it. She felt a little uncomfortable to let her drop the silk flower.


    After waiting for the silk flower to be thrown down, Song Rong was relieved.


    She raised her head and looked opposite. Qian Jinbao was pouting and looked at her unhappily.


    Song Rong takes another look at Chu Yunqing. At the moment, Chu Yunqing is quietly looking at her. When Song Rong wants to look away, suddenly, he sees a smile in Chu Yunqing''s eyes.


    Song Rong paused and Chu Yunqing smiled again?


    Chu Yun smiled as if the spring breeze in March had blown. Song Rong could even hear the sound of ice melting.


    After a while, the steward counted it out.


    "The most silk flowers this time... Childe Duan." the steward announced loudly.


    Song Rong was slightly stunned. Duan Liufeng''s painting was good, but it was far from Chu Yun''s?


    Song Rong thought again and wanted to understand how it happened. When Duan Liufeng had nothing to do, she flirted. It was really possible for some girls who admired Duan Liufeng to directly give the silk flowers to Duan Liufeng.


    As for Chu Yunqing, his appearance is naturally much stronger than Duan Liufeng, but who makes Chu Yunqing look cold, girls, I prefer people like Duan Liufeng who can talk skillfully.


    Just when Song Rong was regretting Chu Yun''s painting.


    The steward continued: "and childe Chu! The number of silk flowers is the same!"


    Song Rong looked at the steward with disdain. He was still panting. Can''t he finish it in one breath? It made her think Chu Yun painted a good picture for nothing.


    Suddenly, Song Rong stopped thinking about it. Instead, she had some questions in her heart. She was concerned about whether Chu Yunqing won the championship? What does this have to do with her!


    "Miss Song San, there must be a leader in this duel. Can''t both be leaders?" the steward suddenly said to Song Rong.


    Song Rong looked at the steward and only listened to the steward continue: "these two paintings are painted by Miss Song San. Then, let Miss Song San choose one. I think the most vivid painting is this year''s leader."


    Song Rong didn''t expect that she accidentally took over such a thing.


    Now the two people have the same number of silk flowers, but there can only be one chief. The steward of Mingyue building doesn''t want to offend anyone


    Which of the two paintings is better, but the steward of the Mingyue building on the bright side can''t be selected. This clearly means that it''s easy to offend people because of this thing, so he kicked the ball on her.

 Chapter 153

    Song Rong naturally didn''t want to get involved in this affair or offend others.


    Chu Yunqing is fine. Maybe she doesn''t care about these things, but that Liufeng... Song Rong hummed in her heart. She doesn''t like Duan Liufeng since she came here. When she looks at Duan Liufeng, she inevitably has a little prejudice and feels that Duan Liufeng is a stingy person who bears a grudge.


    Now that it has fallen on her, there is no way to pass the buck.


    Only one can be selected.


    Song Rong calculated in her heart that if she chose Duan Liufeng, she would not offend others.


    According to her understanding of Chu Yun, Chu Yun will not be dissatisfied with this matter.


    Although there was an answer in her heart, Song Rong couldn''t open her mouth anyway. She couldn''t bear any unfair things to happen to Chu Yunqing.


    Although it may not be much for Chu Yunqing, she has no way to say the answer against her heart for the reason that she doesn''t want to offend others.


    Song Rong looked at the two paintings and finally said, "the two paintings of Childe Chu and childe Duan are excellent, but I think the painting of Childe Chu is more appropriate."


    With that, Song Rong continued: "childe Duan painted something we met in Zheng''s house not long ago, but childe Chu painted a scene of Qixi Dou Qiao. Under such circumstances, childe Chu''s paintings are slightly better."


    This is the way Song Rong came up with in a hurry. He doesn''t comment on the painting''s ability, but only on the occasion.


    In this way, Duan Liufeng was saved enough face and Chu Yun was the leader.


    The steward of Qingyi smiled and said, "everyone heard Miss Song San''s words. Do you have any objection?"


    The people below, of course, had no objection. Duan Liufeng also said, "everything depends on Miss Song San''s words."


    In today''s affairs, Duan Liufeng laments that his paintings are not as good as Chu Yunqing. He knew this when he was in Gusu academy, but Duan Liufeng never regarded Chu Yunqing as a competitor.


    Everyone knows that Chu Yunqing is weak and can''t live long.


    Duan Liufeng also regretted. He felt that people like Chu Yunqing would be better if they didn''t have this weakness. Maybe they can still taste poetry and paintings.


    Seeing that Duan Liufeng said so, of course, there was no psychological pressure on the manager of Qingyi. He directly said, "the leader of the Douwen this time is Chu Yun dumping childe Chu."


    Chu Yun was the leader and surrounded by many girls, but there were too few girls compared with Duan Liufeng.


    Chu Yunqing didn''t respond to these girls. He just nodded or shook his head from time to time, answering the girls'' questions, and rarely spoke.


    At the moment, the sky is almost dark, and the bright moon has been hung in the air. However, here, the lights are still bright, and the lanterns hanging around make this side bright.


    The next step is to give each other things.


    This man and woman give things secretly, which is called giving and receiving privately, but on the bright side, especially on Tanabata, they will not have such concerns. Giving things on the bright side means to express a kind of good wishes.


    Naturally, secretly, there are some unspeakable meanings.


    Song Rong ordered Qingtao to send Qian Jinbao the lotus root he carved.


    Qian Jinbao is probably still angry at this time. She promised earlier that she would give Qian Jinbao the carved things.


    When Qian Jinbao got the lotus root, his face was full of joy. He knew that sister Rong had him in her heart. No, he had sent the lotus root engraved with Cowherd and weaver girl.


    At the moment, the teenagers next to them began to eat the melons sent by the girls.


    When it came to Qian Jinbao, he hesitated for a long time and didn''t know what to say.


    Lotus roots can even be eaten... But now the lotus roots are raw! If you eat one or two mouthfuls, it''s just fine. It''s still crisp. If you eat it all, you have to have a stomachache.


    Once bitten down, the dye ground from plants still has a bitter taste.


    Qian Jinbao felt for the first time that happiness was also a thing full of suffering! At this moment, Qian Jinbao regretted a little. Why did he owe her? She said that sister Rong would eat whatever she did!


    What should I do!


    Finally, Qian Jinbao wrapped the lotus root with a handkerchief and said, "it''s delicious. I''m going to take it home and taste it slowly."


    The people next to him envied that Qian Jinbao could be favored by Song Rong, but when they saw Qian Jinbao''s painful look, they were glad. Fortunately, Miss Song San didn''t give them the lotus root.


    If they don''t eat at that time, they may offend Miss Song San, but do they want to eat... Looking at Qian Jinbao, they know that this thing is not delicious.


    "Hey, I''m a childe and asked me to send it." Ah Fu stood in front of Song Rong and said reluctantly.


    Song Rong blinked, pointed to the picture scroll in Ah Fu''s hand and asked, "childe Chu asked you to send it?"


    "Why? Don''t you want it? If you don''t, I''ll take it back!" Ah Fu said this and walked away with the picture scroll. Song Rong was left alone. I didn''t understand. What is Ah Fu doing here?


    Picking fights?


    After Ah Fu went back, he said, "Miss Song hates childe''s painting. Don''t."


    Chu Yun tilted his eyebrows and flashed a dark color in his eyes. The whole person seemed to lose a lot with him.


    Ah Fu saw this scene and hurriedly said, "young master, i... let me tell you the truth. Miss Song didn''t say no. I don''t want to give you the calligraphy treasure, but I''ve never given it to anyone for so many years!"


    Ah Fu has never seen Chu Yunqing. He will take the initiative to get close to a girl. He is flustered and doesn''t want to send the painting out.


    For Ah Fu, Chu Yunqing is all he has, and he is also the person that the childe attaches most importance to besides his family, but I don''t know how. Since Song Rong appeared, he felt that the childe was a little different.


    At the beginning, he was also happy to see the childe''s change, but with the childe''s change bit by bit, especially today, looking at the childe''s initiative to lead Song Rong, he felt bad.


    It felt like a dog he had kept for a long time ran away with others.


    Thinking of this, Ah Fu hurriedly said in his own: "bah, bah, this is nonsense. How can you think of the childe and the dog together!"


    Now seeing Chu Yunqing want to send the painting, Ah Fu''s heart is even more uncomfortable.

 Chapter 154

    It turns out that it''s not just women who do things like jealousy and jealousy.


    Ah Fu just didn''t want to send the painting out, but when he saw that the painting had been brought back, Chu Yunqing looked so frustrated that he couldn''t help telling the truth.


    Chu Yun looked up at Ah Fu and said helplessly, "Ah Fu."


    "Childe, i... I didn''t mean to make you unhappy. I just don''t want to give your painting to miss song." when it comes to this, Ah Fu held his mouth and turned out to be sad.


    "Painting." Chu Yun suddenly opened his mouth and said in a clear voice.


    Ah Fu was slightly stunned and handed over the painting. He was about to ask if the childe had changed his mind and was willing not to send the painting out for his sake!


    Unexpectedly, Chu Yunqing got up and walked in the direction of Song Rong.


    Ah Fu followed him in a daze. He wanted to slap himself. This... Might as well have been sent by himself! He Ah Fu is a little stupid, but he also feels that things seem to go in a direction he doesn''t want to happen!


    The master said that girls should not be allowed to approach the childe. Song Rong is as fierce as her servant girl, but no matter how fierce they are, they can''t change the fact that they are women!


    At this moment, Chu Yunqing has come to Song Rong.


    Chu Yun reached out and handed the picture.


    Song Rong pointed to herself and asked, "give it to me?"


    Chu Yun nodded without any extra words. Song Rong took the painting calmly this time. At the moment, many paintings have been put beside her. It''s nothing to pour more than Chu Yun.


    However, Song Rong is a little confused that Chu Yunqing can still send the painting. How do you think, this should not be what Chu Yunqing should do.


    Chu Yun didn''t have much words. He gave something and left.


    Ah Fu kept looking back and stared at Song Rong.


    Song Rong is more confused. Hasn''t his relationship with Ah Fu eased a lot? What does Ah Fu stare at himself for?


    This time, Song Rong also learned Ah Fu''s happiness and anger.


    She looked at the scroll and smiled. She figured out why. Chu Yunqing probably felt that such a painting didn''t want to stay in his own hands. It was a pity to throw it away... But it was the painting Chu Yunqing made for Dou Wen. In Chu Yunqing''s opinion, it must be unhappy.


    But I couldn''t do anything to throw away, so I gave it to myself.


    According to Chu Yun''s disposition, he is very likely to do such a thing.


    Having figured this out, Song Rong was relieved.


    Waiting for the moon to climb up the treetops, women should worship Vega and men should worship Kuixing.


    Worship Vega is for dexterity, and defeat Kuixing is for high school.


    Even if he is the son of a merchant, he also wants to be in high school one day. Scholars, farmers, businessmen and businessmen are rich, but they are not as high as officials! Who doesn''t want to go to high school to shine?


    After waiting to worship, he ate moon cakes and other fruits.


    This time, Tanabata was over, and everyone began to return home.


    Chu Yun sat on the carriage with an exquisite sachet in his hand. His eyes were calm, but he kept looking at the sachet.


    If this is seen by Ah Fu, Ah Fu will have to shout.


    Today, many people sent sachets, which were taken away by Ah Fu. They said they could take them back and sell silver.


    This one was not collected, but when Song Rong accidentally fell to the ground by the lake. Somehow, he didn''t return it to her, but put it close to her. In this way, Ah Fu certainly didn''t find it.


    When Song Rong got home, he found that he had lost his sachet.


    I''ve been out of the house for such a long time. I can''t find anything I''ve lost.


    It''s just a sachet. If you lose it, you''ll lose it. Song Rong didn''t take it seriously.


    Today, Song Rong was hungry. How could he be full after eating those snacks? Song Rong didn''t want to go hungry when she was growing up. She wanted to grow up quickly.


    At this time, Xu had not slept yet. He had prepared food for Song Rong at home.


    In Xu''s house, Song Rong was full, sat in a chair and drank two cups of tea. In her heart, she was filled with emotion. This child with a mother is just different from a child without a mother.


    In previous lives, every time Dou Qiao came back, she was going to starve. People under the eaves had to bow their heads. It was not easy to take the initiative to say what to eat.


    Song Rong told Xu what happened during Dou Qiao.


    When he said that he had won the leader of douqiao, Xu''s eyes were full of tears. These tears were with pride. She was proud to have such a daughter.


    Song Rong was tired after a busy day. After that, he went back to rest.


    As soon as he touched the pillow, the whole man fell asleep.


    Song Rong slept soundly, but it doesn''t mean everyone slept soundly! Let''s say that Song Hui is falling things in the house at this time. In this regard, Song Hui and an are very similar. Both mother and daughter are the same. If there is anything unhappy, she starts to fall things.


    Lotus heart said carefully, "Miss, don''t be angry."


    "I''m not angry? How can I not be angry! Song Hui, a little bitch, hid very well! When my second uncle didn''t die, he didn''t seem to know anything. It turned out that he had been hiding clumsily!" Song Hui said angrily.


    In Song Hui''s opinion, a person can''t have such a big change. Song Rong will be like this. It''s just that he was clumsy before.


    What is the purpose of hiding clumsiness? Song Hui felt that, of course, she was waiting to grow up and make a blockbuster. She pressed her down directly!


    "I didn''t expect that Miss San''s mind was so heavy." Lianxin echoed nearby.


    Song Hui gritted her teeth and said, "I will let Song Rong understand that all this belongs to me!"


    She is the eldest daughter of the Song family. Why did Song Rong steal the limelight?


    Song Hui''s eyes grew colder and colder. In the past, she only wanted to work hard and surpass Song Rong, but now... Even if Song Hui didn''t want to admit it, she had to admit it. With her own efforts alone, she couldn''t surpass Song Rong.


    Since she can''t get better, it will destroy Song Rong!


    Song Hui clenched her teeth and thought about all this. After she had figured it out, she went to find an Shi. Some things she didn''t think well, so she should go to find her mother.


    At this moment, Andersen also knew about it.


    Ann''s dissatisfaction with Xu is a little more. As a widow, she shamelessly hooks her man. She raises a little bitch and even presses her daughter!


    An Shi looked at Song Hui and comforted her: "hui''er, you can bear it again. My mother won''t make them feel better."

 Chapter 155

    Seeing Ann''s saying so, Song Hui''s was relieved.


    Her mother has never let her down since she was a child.


    I still remember that in the past, she had a sister, who was born to her aunt. At that time, they were still young. The common sister had a conflict with herself and pushed herself once.


    It wasn''t long before she got sick.


    A few days later, Suzhou City has recovered its former prosperity.


    At this time, those who have been depressed for a long time begin to come out. The business of restaurants, rouge shops, jewelry shops, etc. is easy to do.


    Song Rong left two of the shops she bought. She opened a rouge shop and a cloth shop respectively, and sold the rest.


    When you buy it, it''s a four hundred Liang shop. When you sell it, it will become six hundred Liang. Song Rong makes a lot of money! Although he didn''t earn as much as selling medicinal materials when the epidemic occurred, he also made a small fortune.


    But that''s it. Song Rong doesn''t have enough silver.


    Let''s say that the shops and houses left behind are not all silver?


    In the shop, do you have to be watched? How can people like green hill and green lake see it? If you buy people, you have to do goods? And some people in the house, do you have to win over? Which of these is free of silver.


    Song Rong calculated her own silver. Except for the money given to Xu, there were only more than 7000 Liang left. This was because she later sold the shop and made a profit. Otherwise, there could not be so much left.


    But now Song Rong is a man with a shop and a house.


    It''s much better than ordinary people.


    In the Nanshan courtyard, a trace of purple smoke floated from the incense burner of the copper beast head. The old lady was lying in bed to rest. At midnight, the old lady woke up with a start.


    Mrs. Tan hurriedly came over and brought tea to the old lady to let her drink so that she could calm down. This is not the first time. Mrs. Tan looked at the old lady with a white face and was worried.


    The old lady has been ill for some reason these days. She is always having a nightmare.


    The person in the dream is not someone else, but Song Yun.


    At the beginning, Mrs. Tan thought that the old lady missed Song Yun. After all, she was her son. Even if she was angry that he married Xu, the mother and son had a lot of children, but Song Yun was once the old lady''s favorite child.


    This mother child relationship, where is so easy to give up, at the beginning may still be depressed, but where can it be suppressed? It''s normal to dream occasionally.


    Who knows, for several days, the old lady always wakes up at night.


    This time she came down again and again, but Mrs. Tan was worried. If the old lady had something good or bad, her old life might come to an end.


    I took the medicine and the doctor looked at it. It didn''t get any better.


    In desperation, Mrs. Tan had to think of something and said, "old lady, if not, let''s invite the master to come and have a look."


    Mrs. Tan said it vaguely, but the old lady, who has become an adult, didn''t understand what Mrs. Tan said. She scolded at once: "it''s just a nightmare. It must be because the weather turns cold. It''s natural to be fine after a few days. Don''t say it''s all gone!"


    Mrs. Tan gritted her teeth and continued, "old lady, I still have something to say."


    "Say." the old lady lifted her eyelids and glanced at Mrs. tan.


    Mrs. Tan continued, "you always dream of the second master, so I wonder if the second master has come back."


    "Nonsense, I''m his mother, and his death doesn''t do my business. Can he come back to harm his own mother?" I trembled with popularity.


    Mrs. Tan hurriedly said, "I don''t mean that. I want to say whether the second master is unhappy there. He wants to give the old lady a dream and let the old lady think of a way."


    When Mrs. Tan said this, the old lady was stunned.


    Is it yun''er who was bullied there?


    Living this age, although he said he didn''t believe these things, he was still in awe in his heart.


    The old lady sat there as if she were old for many years. She said, "please come and have a look tomorrow."


    It''s a matter of inviting people. Ann still has to do it.


    An''s work was very quick. Before long, he found a wandering Taoist who was said to be an expert on nearby Qingcheng Mountain and spent a lot of money.


    However, the old lady is not in love with silver. Even if she is not afraid of Song Yun''s harm, she is also afraid of Song Yun''s suffering below.


    Poor parents all over the world, even the old lady, who looks cold-hearted, will think of her son at this moment!


    The Taoist came here and said to the old lady, "old lady, there are dead people in your family who are restless and have a bad life below. That''s why they came up."


    The old lady asked, "is there any way to solve it?"


    The Taoist priest pondered over and over again, and finally said, "there are natural ways. Just let the person''s close relatives chant scriptures every day. It''s best to go to the temple to pray for a month. Naturally, he can help the person below, resolve his grievances and reincarnate as soon as possible."


    The old lady thought for a moment and said, "I see."


    The Taoist priest also did a Dharma in the house. Waiting for the Dharma, the old lady didn''t have a nightmare.


    Originally, the old lady was skeptical about what the Taoist said, but at this moment, she couldn''t help taking it seriously.


    If a close relative is asked to pray for blessings, she is one, but when she is old and has old arms and legs, how can she toss about her dead son? The rest are Xu and his children.


    The old lady thought and decided to let Xu lead Song Rong and Song Yu.


    Outside Suzhou, there is a mountain temple called Taoshan temple, which is said to be very effective. The old lady directly ordered everyone to go to Taoshan temple.


    It''s said that Xu went to pray for Song Yun. Where should Xu not go? Even Song Rong didn''t prevaricate.


    Xu Shi has already started to pack up things. In this mountain temple, the days must be hard. It''s nothing to eat some hardship for Song Yun''s blessing, but she can''t bear the hardships of Song Hui and Song Yu.


    When we eat, we need to bring some snacks. We can''t bring meat. When praying for blessings, Xu still eats meat. In fact, she doesn''t want to take what she eats. But when she thinks that it''s vegetarian, she''s worried that Song Rong and Song Yu don''t have enough to eat, so Xu packs a lot.


    In addition to these, the most important thing is clothes. In the autumn of mountain temple, it''s always right to come early and bring more clothes. In addition, it also brings some common medicinal materials.


    Originally it was a month, but Xu took the initiative to ask for the 49th day of July.

 Chapter 156

    Xu has never been vague about Song Yun''s affairs, even if these things sound ethereal.


    Besides, Song Rong is also serious about this matter. Others may not believe these ghosts and gods, but she believes it. Her rebirth is enough to show that there are many things in the world that they can''t understand.


    She thought that the old lady would not deceive them with her father''s affairs. Especially this time, the old lady even her favorite song Yu gave up and went to the mountain temple to pray for blessings. It can be seen that the old lady really dreamed of some bad things.


    Even if it''s not for her father and to keep the old lady from having a nightmare, Song Rong feels that she should go this time.


    At least you can have peace of mind.


    However, she still has one thing to do. Her father''s bones have always been on Yinyun mountain, because usually, they are still on the cusp of the storm. Song Rong doesn''t trust her people so much, so she hasn''t moved.


    But this time, Song Rong plans to bury her father.


    At least, there must be a decent grave. When the family set out, they were going to pass by Yinyun mountain. Naturally, Xu was going to pay homage. Song Rong had already ordered Qingshan and Qinghu to wait here.


    At this time, I plan to bury my father again, so that my mother can see it with her own eyes, so that she can feel at ease.


    Song Rong quietly told Xu about it. Xu was naturally willing. In Xu''s heart, everything about Song Yun was important, even if it was just to bury Song Yun''s bones again.


    However, this matter should not be known to too many people after all, and we should keep a low profile.


    Green peach and Begonia are fine, but the coachman is not one of them. Of course Song Rong doesn''t dare to take it lightly.


    Song Rong secretly ordered Qingtao to entangle the coachman. Then he and Xu went to the direction of Yinyun mountain.


    Yinyun mountain is usually deserted. Of course, the coachman doesn''t want to come. He waits directly at the foot of the mountain. Song Rong and Xu, with Song Yu and begonia, go to Yinyun mountain.


    When I came out this time, I didn''t bring too many people. After all, I went to pray, not to enjoy.


    There are too many people with me. What can I do if I disturb the purity of Buddhism?


    Song Rong took Xu to the place where Song Yun was buried temporarily. Seeing that it was already a place full of weeds, Xu''s tears couldn''t help falling down.


    Song Rong stood here and looked around. He saw the green mountain and green lake. He quickly called two people over.


    "Mom, this is green hill and green lake." Song Rong introduced.


    Xu Shi looked at the two people and was not too surprised. They existed. She had heard Song Rong talk about them for a long time, so she nodded and greeted them.


    This time, not only people came, but also coffins.


    Song Rong could not bear to bury her father in the earth.


    After waiting for the bones to be dug out, Xu picked up the white bones by himself, bit by bit, without anyone else''s help at all.


    Song Rong was beside her and looked sad. It was Song Yu. At this moment, there were tears on her face.


    When his father died, he was ignorant. He didn''t know the truth from Song Rong until a long time later. At this time, he suddenly saw his father''s bones, and Song Yu couldn''t help crying.


    Song Yu choked and said, "sister..."


    Song Rong reached into Song Yu and said, "yu''er, don''t be sad. If you are sad, your father will be worried there."


    After listening to Song Rong''s words, Song Yu bit her teeth, wiped away her tears and said seriously, "I won''t let my father worry about me."


    Looking at this obviously sensible Song Yu, Song Rong''s heart is also mixed.


    Since my father went, I am not only growing up, but also my mother and yu''er are changing slowly.


    Such a change made her happy and sad. She would rather her mother be just a woman who doesn''t know the world and can only teach her husband and children, and her brother won''t be so strong.


    The surrounding vegetation is lush, with a bit of silence.


    "Mom, let''s bury our father on the top of the mountain." Song Rong said.


    I remember my mother said that my father likes to see the scenery of Yinyun mountain on the top of the mountain. Let my father stay in his favorite place.


    The clothes grave is on the top of the mountain.


    Xu nodded and began to climb the mountain.


    The scenery on the mountain is excellent. It''s not a high mountain, but it''s surrounded by clouds and fog. It''s like being in a fairy palace.


    Song Rong and Xu walked for a while. Xu pointed to a tree and said, "here it is. There is a clothes grave on the top of the mountain. It is close to the clothes grave and easy to be found by others."


    Xu is not the same as before. He doesn''t want anything anymore.


    Her heart is very clear. If someone else knows, Song Rong will really find the bones of Song Yun. What will Song Rong and even the whole song family face.


    Song Rong ordered Qingshan and Qinghu to dig a pit here and bury Song Yun.


    Waiting for everything to be busy, Song Rong looked at Xu and said, "Mom, when we went up the mountain, we said we came to worship our father''s clothes grave. Since we came, let''s go up and have a look."


    Xu understood Song Rong''s meaning. If there were no traces of worship on the mountain, it would be suspicious.


    So Song Rong took the people to the mountain.


    After putting some things for worship on the table, Song Rong heard the sound of hearing the rate. She frowned. Is there any beast in Yinyun mountain? Unlike what my mother said, there are no wild animals here, so they come here with such confidence.


    In the past, my father and mother often came and went here to enjoy the scenery.


    Even before his father had an accident, he discussed with his mother that he wanted to build a pavilion here to watch the scenery.


    Then Song Rong suddenly thought of a possibility.


    She immediately said, "no! Go!"


    Song Rong made such a noise in a hurry, but he frightened Xu. Xu didn''t know why he looked at Song Rong and didn''t understand what Song Rong was going to do.


    But soon, Xu understood what Song Rong was doing. Between the plants and trees nearby, several people in black rushed out, covering their faces and holding bright knives in their hands.


    The first one said, "I didn''t expect that there should be such a beauty in the wild mountains."


    "It looks like there are a lot of good things!"


    Those people, who sing in unison, have regarded Song Rong and others as fish on the chopping board.


    Xu pretended to be calm and asked, "who are you?"


    "We? Of course we are mountain bandits!" the man in black, the leader, laughed and said.

 Chapter 157

    Song Rong looked at these people, frowned, and then pulled Xu and Song Yu back. Qingshan and Qinghu were at the forefront at the moment.


    To tell the truth, Castle Peak and green lake are also afraid. They have never met such a thing before. They used to be honest villagers. Now they meet robbers. It would be strange if they were not afraid.


    However, although they were afraid, they didn''t want to shrink back at all! At this juncture, the only thing they can do is to protect the Song Rong family.


    At the moment, Qinghu''s face has long lost the sunshine smile that usually hangs on his face. He turned around and seriously said to Song Rong, "Miss, if something happens to me, please take good care of Yunxia."


    Song Rong smelled the speech and her eyes were wet.


    She didn''t expect that Qingshan and Qinghu would be so loyal, and Qinghu would say such words, which shows that Qinghu has tried hard to protect them.


    The current situation is that Song Rong can''t solve it no matter how smart she is.


    She looked at Xu, gave Xu a wink, and then looked at Song Yu.


    Xu understood that Song Rong meant to let her take care of Song Yu. Xu reached out and grabbed Song Yu.


    Song Rong looked at Song Yu and asked, "yu''er, are you afraid?"


    Song Yu was slightly stunned and then said, "I''m afraid."


    Then Song Yu said, "but I won''t cry. I want to protect you and your mother!"


    Song Rong looked at Song Yu with deep emotion and said, "yu''er, you''ve really grown up."


    "Hey, have you said enough? If you said enough, die now!" the men had come forward.


    Song Rong looked at Xu and said, "Mom, run!"


    At the foot of the mountain, there is a carriage. There is a greater chance of escape!


    Xu hurriedly took Song Yu and ran down the mountain. She wanted to reach back and catch Song Rong, but she heard Song Rong say, "Mom, I can take care of myself. Leave me alone and run!"


    Xu''s heart understood that it was right to listen to Song Rong at this time. If he delayed again, he was not sure what would happen.


    A bright knife light cleaved over Song Rong''s body. When Qinghu saw this scene, he blocked it with his hand. Then Song Rong felt a stream of hot blood sprayed on his face.


    A little hatred flashed in Song Rong''s eyes.


    Mountain bandits?


    Why didn''t the mountain bandits go to the crowded road, but few people came to Yinyun mountain in the past ten or eight years? It''s obviously aimed at them!


    It''s really easy to calculate. Their mother and son rarely travel at the same time. It''s hard to travel together now. How can people who want their lives easily give up such a good opportunity?


    If you want to kill them one by one in the song house, it''s not easy, and it''s easy to show your horse''s feet, but it''s different. You can talk about a mountain thief once and for all!


    Song Rong''s heart is filled with hatred, but this time is not the time for Song Rong to think about how to revenge.


    Now, she just wanted to run for her life and protect her mother and yu''er. This time, she was really careless. She didn''t expect to meet such a thing!


    At this moment, both Qingshan and Qinghu were injured, and Xu and others were almost at the foot of the mountain.


    Song Rong gritted his teeth, looked at Qingshan and Qinghu and said, "protect your wife and son!"


    With that, Song Rong''s body moved and swayed into the nearby woods. The people in black immediately separated two people to chase Song Rong.


    The remaining three, Castle Peak and green lake, were much more relaxed.


    Qingshan and Qinghu are worried when they see Song Rong go away. In their hearts, Song Rong is the real master, but they can''t chase Song Rong. Song Rong has told them to protect Xu and Song Yu, so they should listen to Song Rong!


    Xu Shi looked at Song Rong and ran to the woods. He was closely followed by two people in black. At that moment, he said anxiously, "go and protect linniang!"


    Qinghu glanced at Xu and said in a deep voice, "madam, miss, let''s protect you. Our main goal now is to protect you!"


    Xu wanted to chase Song Rong himself. Qingshan said, "madam, don''t let Miss''s efforts be in vain!"


    Song Rong''s voice over there also came from a distance: "mother, this is not a mountain thief. The three of us must escape! No matter who goes out, we must remember this deep blood feud!"


    Song Rong would say so, indeed because at present, she is still thinking about revenge, but another reason is very simple, that is, she thinks that if she really has a good or bad, her mother and yu''er will be strong.


    Revenge will become their faith to survive and let them grow up!


    Seeing that Song Rong had said so, as soon as the silver teeth bit, Xu pulled Song Yu and ran down the mountain quickly!


    Song Yu was really frightened by this continuous change. Looking at Song Rong''s figure running farther and farther, he muttered, "sister..."


    Song Yu didn''t expect that his sister would lead people out for them. At this moment, Song Rong was very tall in Song Yu''s heart. He had never seen such a sister.


    So desperate, so reckless, just want to protect him and his mother.


    Song Yu''s heart suddenly filled with a decadent feeling. He''s really useless. If he can be tall, can he block in front of his sister when such a thing happens?


    Besides, Song Rong has been caught up at the moment. The man didn''t talk nonsense and directly cut Song Rong.


    The knife fell on Song Rong''s back, which made Song Rong almost faint.


    Although Song Rong was ready when she ran out, Song Rong also shed tears in pain.


    Although she was cut, Song Rong didn''t want to stop. She had a belief in her heart that was supporting her. As long as she ran one more step, she could contain her. These two people followed her.


    It can also make the mother safer.


    Song Rong''s blood was stained all over the ground and ran. Song Rong suddenly stopped. Then he fished in the ground. He didn''t know what he picked up and threw it directly back!


    The man in black in the back cut it with a knife, and the thing immediately broke into two sections. At this time, he saw clearly what the flying thing was. It was a snake!


    The snake was cut in half, but the head of the snake, now accurately fell on his neck and bit it hard!


    The snake has strong vitality. If you don''t start from seven inches, the snake''s head will live for a period of time. The snake was frightened at the beginning, and now it was cut into two sections by others. Before he died, he used all his strength to pour the venom onto the body in black.

 Chapter 158

    The snake venom was very dangerous. It took a long time to bite. In addition, he ran straight to his neck. The man in black was poisoned before he took two steps.


    The rest of the people in black watched their companions fall and gave a slight meal. At the moment, Song Rong had run far away.


    When people are in despair, their potential is great. Song Rong won''t run so fast on weekdays.


    Song Rong is running around the mountain. She hasn''t hurried down the mountain yet. She doesn''t know what happened to her mother now. If she leads another person, she may fall short of success.


    The branches and leaves of plants scraped on Song Rong''s face, which made Song Rong hurt badly.


    Song Rong gritted her teeth, endured all this and continued to run.


    The man in the back is in hot pursuit.


    Seeing the distance that could not be opened, Song Rong''s heart also had some despair.


    At this time, Song Rong''s foot slipped, and the whole person rolled down the mountain. This place is far away from the place where the carriage stopped.


    During the rolling process, Song Rong felt that her internal organs were about to be thrown out. She even vaguely felt that death was coming again, and her lips brought a trace of tragic laughter.


    In this life, didn''t... Still win the fate?


    Song Rong''s fall was not light, but one good thing is that the rolling speed is much faster than that!


    In the whirling of the earth, Song Rong snorted. She finally hit a tree and was stopped.


    She immediately vomited a mouthful of Yan red blood. She looked, the man in black seemed to have not caught up, and her desperate heart immediately burned the fire of hope!


    no She will never bow to fate like this!


    She can''t die. If she dies, who will protect her mother and brother in the future?


    Song Rong moved hard, but she found that her bones seemed to be broken and hurt badly. She couldn''t move at all.


    After a while, she was afraid to take a few steps down.


    At this time, Song Rong suddenly stopped and dared not move. There was a voice of dialogue in the woods.


    Song Rong listened, and the subtle voice reached her ears.


    "Young master, I knew you certainly didn''t just come to play. We don''t have any medicine in our house. Why are you looking for medicine yourself!" a very dissatisfied voice came.


    Then, there was another ethereal voice: "being idle is also idle. Come out and walk... It''s good."


    "Yes, it''s better than reading hard at home, but it''s not good where we go. It''s just that we want to come to the deep mountains and forests... If the master knows, I''m not sure we''ll peel off my skin."


    "If we don''t go up the mountain, we''ll collect some moss here."


    "Childe, what do you want these things for?"


    "Cure."


    "To whom?"


    "Yourself."


    Then there was no sound.


    At the moment, Song Rong already feels that she has a auditory hallucination. Did she hear it right? How did you meet these two people?


    Song Rong finally clenched her teeth and said in a hoarse voice, "help."


    No matter who she is, she can''t give up this opportunity, otherwise she will have to be found by the man in black sooner or later.


    "Young master, did you hear anything?" not far away, a young man in Green said to another young man in white.


    The young man in green clothes is naturally Ah Fu. He was frightened by his childe just now. He can''t care about nagging. This time, childe wants to treat himself! In recent years, let alone let the childe do it himself. He invited a famous doctor to boil the medicine for the childe. The childe didn''t want to drink it and quietly poured it out as flower fat.


    Ah Fu''s is very clear. Although he doesn''t know why, the childe is undergoing some changes that he likes to see and hear.


    It was precisely because Ah Fu was frightened that Ah Fu didn''t speak. Only then did he hear song Rong''s faint cry.


    If it weren''t for this, Ah Fu chattered nearby. Neither of them would hear song Rong''s cry for help.


    Chu Yun leaned and listened. Then Chu Yun leaned and said, "go and have a look."


    Ah Fu immediately hid behind Chu Yunqing in fear and said, "childe... Let''s not go there. What if there''s something..."


    Speaking of this, Ah Fu didn''t dare to go on. He didn''t want to go there!


    But Chu Yunqing, at this time, had pushed aside the grass and walked over.


    When Song Rong appeared in front of the two men, they were stunned.


    Ah Fu couldn''t speak neatly. When he talked about ghosts, he said in a creepy tone: "song... Song... Miss Song, she... She... Why is she here?"


    After a while, Ah Fu said one sentence completely.


    Rao is Chu Yunqing, who usually doesn''t have any superfluous look. At this time, his face also looks surprised. He can''t believe that Song Rong is covered with blood.


    If Song Rong hadn''t been raising her head and looking at her with her bright eyes, he wouldn''t even recognize the person in front of him. It was Song Rong.


    Song Rong said again, "help me."


    In fact, Song Rong knew very well that it was impossible for her not to speak. According to Chu Yun''s temperament, she met such herself.


    Not to mention that there is still a little friendship between the two people. It can be regarded as an old acquaintance. Even if the two people don''t know each other, even if they are not people here, Chu Yunqing probably won''t sit idly by.


    Who makes Chu Yun pour is a candle. He likes to sacrifice himself and illuminate others.


    Song Rong used to dislike Chu Yunqing''s character, but at this moment, Song Rong is full of happiness. She is glad to meet such Chu Yunqing. If she meets someone else and sees herself like this, it''s impossible to ignore it in order not to cause trouble!


    Chu Yunqing didn''t say anything, but squatted down to check Song Rong''s injury.


    When Chu Yunqing saw Song Rong''s back, the cracked clothes, the deep visible bone wounds, a pair of handsome eyebrows, wrinkled slightly, as if he had encountered a big problem.


    Song Rong suddenly remembered something, which made her wake up from the joy of meeting Chu Yunqing: "go!"


    "Now you''d better not move." Chu Yun tilted his mouth. His voice was cold. It always made people feel cold to the bone. At this time, it had a peaceful and soothing power.


    Song Rong quickly made things clear: "someone is chasing you, go quickly."


    The man in black, I''m not sure when he will follow his falling trace and hunt down. She must not be here and wait to die!

 Chapter 159

    If she really couldn''t fight for her life, she would just die here, but what about Chu Yun? Although Chu Yunqing doesn''t have a few years to live, Chu Yunqing is innocent and involved after all. Chu Yunqing shouldn''t die here!


    She doesn''t want to pull a cushion when she dies! If you meet someone else, you may be able to fight with mountain bandits, but take a look. Chu Yunqing is a tuberculosis. He has to cough twice and is out of breath.


    Ah Fu, where is the man who just chased him? He''s strong and has to take care of them. He can''t fight that man.


    Song Rong made it clear this time. Before Chu Yunqing could say anything, Ah Fu suddenly reacted, jumped to his feet and scolded, "you''re really going to kill us!"


    He knew there was nothing good about being with Song Rong!


    Thanks to him, he changed his attitude towards Song Rong not long ago. Now it seems that it is superfluous! You shouldn''t let the childe approach this broom star at all!


    What, falling into the water, fainting, it''s okay, but now, it has attracted the pursuit of the enemy!


    Ah Fu was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. He was so angry that he couldn''t wait to kill him. Now he will kill Song Rong and save the childe from being led once and for all.


    "Don''t shout. No one came for a while. It''s for you!" Song Rong said at the moment.


    Ah Fu heard the speech and shut up at least. He just looked at Song Rong with that look.


    Chu Yun tilted his mouth and said, "Ah Fu, hold Miss Song. Let''s leave quickly."


    Ah Fu looked at Chu Yunqing with incredible eyes and said, "childe, what are you doing? You didn''t hear. Just now she said that someone was chasing her. Let''s take her away. Won''t it also become a target?"


    Chu Yunqing looked at Ah Fu and said, "save someone''s life."


    Before Chu Yunqing could go on, Ah Fu continued, "shengzao level 7 floating Tu! Childe, you always say that, but in the past, you saved people, that is, you spent some money. This time is different."


    Chu Yun''s eyes fell on Song Rong and said, "the same is human life!"


    Listening to Chu Yunqing''s words, Song Rong was very kind. She murmured, "childe Chu, you go..." she couldn''t bear it. Chu Yunqing took risks for herself.


    Chu Yun has already stretched out his hand to help Song Rong.


    Ah Fu was very helpless when he saw this scene. He couldn''t watch the childe so tired alone, could he? The childe can''t use his strength. Now he''s like this. It''s estimated that the childe will be tired to death before the damn Song Rong''s enemies come after him!


    Thinking of this, Ah Fu spat in his heart. He was really angry with Song Rong. How could he think of such a bad thing!


    Ah Fu took the initiative to help Chu Yun tilt up Song Rong and walk to the nearby grass.


    The three of them had just left here, and the man in black who was chasing Song Rong appeared. He looked for Song Rong''s blood and came after him.


    At the moment, the three also found the man in black. They could vaguely see the man through the grass.


    Ah Fu is as anxious as the ants on the hot pot, but he also knows that he can''t persuade his son to give up Song Rong and run for his life. In this way, Ah Fu can only worry here.


    Suddenly, Ah Fu had an idea. He held Song Rong and Chu Yunqing and hid them under a big tree. Then he sorted out this place. He didn''t forget to pull two cloth strips from Song Rong, and then jumped into the woods and disappeared.


    Song Rong knew what ah Fu was doing. She felt a little uncomfortable in her heart, as if she had really implicated them.


    Chu Yunqing and Song Rong leaned together. They seemed to notice what Song Rong was thinking, so they lowered their voice and said, "it''s okay. Ah Fu ran and no one can catch up.


    Seeing Chu Yun''s solemn face instead of comforting her, Song Rong''s face relaxed a little.


    Chu Yunqing is right. Ah Fu runs really fast. He is the only one around Chu Yunqing. He is busy in and out, of course.


    After a while, Ah Fu didn''t come back. Chu Yun looked at Song Rong, who was getting weaker and weaker, and said, "I have to deal with your wound."


    Then Chu Yun leaned and said, "it''s not very safe here. Let''s lean aside."


    With that, Chu Yunqing pointed to a place full of dense trees next to him.


    Song Rong nodded and stood up. She also knew what Chu Yun Qing looked like, so she didn''t dare to let Chu Yun Qing hold herself.


    But with such a force, Song Rong''s blood was even more powerful.


    Chu Yunqing''s eyebrows wrinkled and reached out to hold Song Rong.


    Song Rong leaned slightly to one side and wanted to avoid.


    Chu Yun said, "I can''t die if I help you take these steps."


    Song Rong was silent. There was no one who said such words.


    She could only try not to hold Chu Yunqing down. When the two men came to the side of the Bush, Song Rong''s eyes lit up and saw a cave nearby.


    The two people tacitly walked towards the direction of the cave.


    The entrance of the cave is not big, but it is very spacious, and there is a gap on it. The people on it can''t see the situation below, but the Yang pass can spill down. This is a good place for healing!


    Chu Yun glanced at Song Rong and went out.


    Song Ronglian hurriedly said, "where are you going?"


    "Go and clean up the traces." Chu Yunqing left without even giving Song Rong a chance to stop Chu Yunqing.


    After a while, Chu Yunqing hasn''t come back. Song Rong is a little worried. Won''t Chu Yunqing have any accident?


    Song Rong struggled and wanted to get up to find Chu Yunqing, but at present, her situation is not optimistic. Her whole body hurts badly and is covered with blood. Even if she really went out to find Chu Yunqing, it won''t help. It''s a trouble for Chu Yunqing.


    Song Rong closed her eyes and lay on the cold ground. Her heart was a little sad. In addition to these, she was more sorry for Chu Yun.


    In previous lives, no one was sorry for anyone. In this life... She already owes Chu Yun too much.


    If she can go back today, she will help Chu Yunqing take care of everything and delay her life as much as possible. This is what she should give back to Chu Yunqing.


    There was a faint sound at the entrance of the cave, and Song Rong became nervous. Then, Song Rong heard a faint cough, and Song Rong''s heart settled down at once.


    He''s back.


    Song Rong felt that in her life, she had never paid much attention to people other than her family, but now, in the face of Chu Yunqing, Song Rong was really worried.


    The feeling of worry made her feel a little uncomfortable.

 Chapter 160

    Chu Yunqing finally appeared in Song Rong''s sight. Chu Yunqing held a handful of green grass in his hand.


    The medicine basket has been carried away by Ah Fu. Chu Yunqing has to find some more herbs.


    Looking at the herbal medicine, Song Rong knew that Chu Yunqing would come back late. It must be because she went to find herbal medicine. Her heart was even worse. What kind of person he... Was!


    Chu Yunqing first took out a pill from his sachet and put it into Song Rong''s mouth.


    The pill had a faint bitter fragrance and some air conditioning, which relieved Song Rong''s burning pain. Suddenly, Song Rong remembered something, stared at Chu Yunqing and asked, "Chu Yunqing, the medicine... Is it the life-saving medicine you''ve always brought with you?"


    I remember once, Chu Yunqing fainted on the road. She gave Chu Yunqing a similar medicine, and Chu Yunqing slowed down!


    Chu Yunqing didn''t answer Song Rong, but at this moment, Song Rong was almost sure that he had guessed right. Chu Yunqing did this!


    "What do you do?" Song Rong was worried.


    The life-saving pill must be extremely precious. Chu Yun''s body will not take too much. I can''t say. I only took this one. Now I give it to myself. What if Chu Yun throws something out!


    Chu Yun tilted his mouth and said, "you are more serious."


    Song Rong was speechless immediately. If such a thing were put on her, she would never be generous to give it to a person who is not very familiar!


    Song Rong gritted her teeth and looked at Chu Yunqing: "can''t you care about your life? You remember, no one can give such precious things in the future! You can only keep them yourself!"


    Chu Yun took a surprised look at Song Rong and said seriously, "if you don''t eat, you will die."


    Song Rong immediately felt that she had no way to communicate with Chu Yunqing. She was a little angry and said, "this will not be an example!"


    Chu Yun lowered his head and began to take off the leaves on the herb. His dark hair fell. His eyes were full of emotions that Song Rong could not see or understand even if he saw it.


    Chu Yunqing suddenly put the medicine in his mouth and bit by bit.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing in shock and knew what Chu Yunqing was doing!


    Chu Yunqing chewed up the herbs, took out a white handkerchief and spit out the green herbs.


    If others do such things, it will probably make people feel sick, but such things are poured out by Chu Yun, but with a different kind of elegance.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing strangely and said, "can''t you smash it with stones?" the stones everywhere. Why do you have to do this.


    Chu Yunqing said while picking leaves, "the wound on your back is very serious. If the herb is infected with sand, it will make the wound suppurative. Even if it is cured and grows inside, it will make you scar."


    Listening to Chu Yunqing''s explanation, Song Rong suddenly became excited, thinking about the appearance of Changsha soil in her meat and shivering.


    Song Rong didn''t dare to interrupt. Chu Yunqing''s medical skills are excellent.


    After Chu Yunqing had prepared the medicine, he said to Song Rong, "get down."


    Song Rong has had a lot of strength after taking the medicine poured by Chu Yun. It can be seen that this medicine is definitely not an ordinary thing. She can''t buy it with silver, otherwise she can get some to take with her in case of need.


    Song Rong listened to Chu Yunqing''s words awkwardly and lay down.


    Then Chu Yunqing pulled away her broken clothes from behind her.


    Song Rong''s face turned red, this... This


    Chu Yun poured out his voice like running water and thought, "things are urgent and in power. Your wound must be treated."


    Song Rong asked in a muffled voice, "did you always treat people like this?" the doctor''s parents'' heart, naturally, won''t look at men and women? Song Rong asked because she was comforting herself. Of course, in addition to this reason, she also had something in her heart that she couldn''t say.


    Chu Yun tilted his cold fingertips and touched Song Rong''s back. He gave a slight meal and said, "you are the first."


    Song Rong regretted asking this question at this time. It was really embarrassing to be the special one. She wanted to find a place to drill in.


    Hiss


    Chu Yunqing touched the wound. Although the action was very light, Song Rong couldn''t help shouting pain.


    "It hurts." Song Rong''s tears are coming down.


    Chu Yun gave a rare soft voice and said, "bear it, it''ll be fine soon."


    The wound on Song Rong''s back was so shocking that Chu Yunqing couldn''t help frowning frequently. The wound came directly from Song Rong''s shoulder to Song Rong''s waist. It can be said that at the moment, the whole back of Song Rong fell into Chu Yunqing''s eyes.


    It''s just that this back is blood except for the wound.


    "No poison, no bone injury, careful care, no scar." Chu Yun tilted to state the facts.


    When Song Rong heard Chu Yunqing say this, she was a little surprised: "won''t you fall scars?"


    Chu Yun thought that a girl of Song Rong''s age loved beauty very much. She was worried that she would have a scar on her body and it would be difficult to find her mother-in-law in the future, so she said, "No."


    In fact, Song Rong was just curious. She knew she was badly hurt. Wouldn''t such a big cut scar? However, Song Rong didn''t ask much. Chu Yunqing is not the kind of person who will boast. Since he said so, he really won''t fall scars.


    Chu Yun leaned over the herb and touched it little by little. Then he began to bandage Song Rong''s wound with his inner clothes. He tore away one of his clothes day by day. When bandaging, the cloth should bypass Song Rong''s body.


    Song Rong wanted to help himself, but Chu Yunqing stopped her: "it will pull the wound."


    Song Rong had to let Chu Yun Qing pick her up, and then his hands passed through her clothes.


    Song Rong thought silently that her reputation was completely over, but who cares about that thing? In particular, Chu Yunqing was the one who ruined her reputation, which made Song Rong more receptive. In her previous life, she was Chu Yunqing''s wife.


    Chu Yun saw that Song Rong didn''t speak and thought that Song Rong was worried about fame and integrity.


    Chu Yun glanced at Song Rong and simply tore off his coat, leaving only one belly pocket


    Rao is Song Rong. She doesn''t care about famous festivals for a long time. At this time, she can''t help blushing. If she didn''t know that Chu Yunqing is for her own good and can''t do anything to take advantage of the opportunity, she would really think more.


    Hearing Chu Yun''s voice slowly, he said, "I can''t live for two years. I won''t tell others about today. It doesn''t ruin the girl''s reputation."

 Chapter 161

    Song Rong''s heart was slightly stunned. Chu Yunqing regarded himself as a dead man!


    Being so by a dead man is not a ruin.


    Although this was for her consideration, it didn''t mean any relief in Song Rong''s heart.


    Chu Yunqing has now helped Song Rong wipe the blood off her body. Then she takes off her robe and wraps it around Song Rong. Fortunately, Chu Yunqing wears three layers of clothes, otherwise it''s really embarrassing.


    The clothes here are torn to make bandages, and the coat is wrapped with Song Rong. It would be embarrassing if there was no brocade robe in the middle.


    Chu Yunqing did not forget to explain: "your clothes are stained with blood, which is not conducive to the recovery of the wound."


    At the moment, Song Rong was so moved that she didn''t know what to say. Where was she thinking about the famous festival


    "Childe Chu, thank you for today''s business." Song Rong said. It can be seen that Chu Yunqing was a very polite person in the past. Now Chu Yunqing doesn''t hesitate to help himself heal his wounds. It''s really rare.


    Chu Yun tilted his mouth and said, "it''s a little effort."


    It''s still a small effort! Song Rong doesn''t know what a big deal is.


    Song Rong knew that it was useless to say thank you. Chu Yun saved people, but he didn''t see people thanking him.


    Chu Yun leans over to Song Rong to deal with the wound. His face turns pale. He sits beside him and looks at Song Rong.


    Song Rong didn''t dare to move. He directly lay on the ground. The ground was very cold, which made Song Rong feel a little uncomfortable. Chu Yun glanced at Song Rong, came over and said to Song Rong, "I''ll help you up carefully and lean on me."


    Chu Yunqing spoke. Song Rong hesitated and asked Chu Yunqing to help herself up.


    Song Rong leaned against Chu Yunqing''s body. The good smell of medicine came again.


    Song Rong took a deep breath and felt that the smell was better than any aroma she had ever smelled.


    The two stayed here for a long time and didn''t see ah Fu come back. It''s not far from the place they just left. If Ah Fu came back, he would certainly look for it.


    Song Rong can''t help feeling a little worried. If Ah Fu is implicated because of her own affairs, she will really be sorry.


    Although Ah Fu has a bad mouth and can''t spit out any good words, he is still a good man. Song Rong thinks it''s very rare that Ah Fu can faithfully protect the Lord. It''s better than ordinary people.


    "Childe Chu, is there anything wrong with Ah Fu?" Song Rong knew that even if he asked Chu Yunqing, there would be no result, but it was better than his own wishful thinking here. Ask, at least someone can talk and feel at ease.


    Otherwise, he and Chu Yunqing just sat here and didn''t talk. The atmosphere was too strange.


    Chu Yunqing looked at Song Rong and said, "Miss Song, Ah Fu will have nothing to do."


    Song Rong whispered, "I''m the one who''s bothering you."


    Chu Yun tilted his mouth and said, "I happened to meet you. There is no reason not to save."


    "Mr. Chu, next time, don''t be so kind. There''s only one life. Don''t toss it away." Song Rong said this from the bottom of her heart. Song Rong felt that Chu Yunqing was very strange. If this goes on, his life will be tossed away by himself.


    Song Rong thinks Chu Yunqing is strange. Chu Yunqing doesn''t think Song Rong is very strange. Others have been saved. Where can this happen? Tell him not to continue saving people. Chu Yunqing looks at Song Rong.


    The two waited until it was dark and Ah Fu didn''t come.


    This time, Song Rong really couldn''t sit still. If it went on like this, I''m not sure what would happen. What''s wrong with Ah Fu? Even if you go back to Suzhou city to move rescue soldiers, you should come back at this time.


    In principle, it is impossible to delay so long.


    The only possibility is that something happened to Ah Fu. Although Chu Yunqing said that Ah Fu would not have anything, there are always accidents, and no one can guarantee Ah Fu''s safety.


    Song Rong wants to talk to Chu Yunqing and go out looking for someone together, but when the words come to her mouth, she can''t say it out. In such a situation, she can''t be impulsive. She and Chu Yunqing can''t protect herself at all. What if she meets the man in black?


    Song Rong hesitated, and some sat and stood uneasy.


    "Where are you, childe?" suddenly a cry came from the mountain.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing and asked, "it''s not ah Fu, it''s someone else?"


    Chu Yun tilted his ears and said, "I''m not from your family."


    "But it sounds like I''m looking for you." although Song Rong said so, she didn''t dare to go out rashly.


    "Where are you, childe?" there was another voice. These two voices, one after another, found someone on the mountain.


    Chu Yun tilted and said, "I''ll go out and have a look."


    "Don''t." Song Rong hurriedly pulled Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yun glanced at Song Rong suspiciously and said, "I have no enemies."


    Song Rong really wants to cut Chu Yun''s head like a melon and see what''s in it. What is no enemy? Mrs. Chu is not a good bird!


    She whispered, "if Ah Fu moves back to save the soldiers, Ah Fu must be the one who cries most happily. Even if Ah Fu doesn''t come, there won''t be only these two people''s voices. Your Chu house is so poor that you can''t find more servants to find people?"


    When Song Rong said this, Chu Yunqing suddenly stopped his action.


    Song Rong continued, "the people outside may really be from the Chu house, but they can''t say well. They are from the other side."


    Just as they were talking, someone came here. Listening to the closer and closer voice, Song Rong looked at the deep cave and said, "let''s go and hide."


    Further inside, there are still several smaller openings extending in all directions. I don''t know where to lead.


    Chu Yunqing didn''t say anything, but in action, he expressed support for Song Rong and took Song Rong to hide inside.


    They didn''t go far either. After walking several meters, they stopped at the hole inside.


    After a while, they heard someone outside saying, "there''s a cave."


    Then, the place where Song Rong and Chu Yun were just waiting was lit up by a torch.


    "Is the childe injured? In that case, we can''t run far. Let''s go after him!" Song Rong took a careful look. A man reflected by a torch had a ferocious scar on his face.


    At first glance, I knew that it must not be the servant of Chu house.


    How could there be such an attractive servant in Chu mansion? It looks ferocious. It''s more like a mountain thief than those mountain thieves.

 Chapter 162

    Chu Yunqing moved slightly and gave a light cough. Song Rong was frightened. He covered Chu Yunqing''s mouth and didn''t let Chu Yunqing make a sound.


    The two men listened suspiciously, and one of them heard, "there seems to be a sound."


    "Maybe it''s the sound of falling water. Let''s go," they said, and they went out of the cave.


    Song Rong saw that the two people went out of the cave and didn''t come out. Instead, they took Chu Yun to the deep. They had just walked out of a distance, so they listened to the sound coming from there.


    "It seems that I really heard wrong. If someone really hid, he should come out."


    "Let''s go."


    The two men shot falsely. Before they left, they even moved some stones and blocked the hole.


    Song Rong can''t say whether the two men really left this time or just blundered again. Anyway, it''s not safe here and they can''t go out from the exit, so they can only go inside.


    The caves here extend in all directions. If you''re lucky, you''ll find another exit.


    After the two walked for a while, Song Rong and Chu Yun had a rest. Song Rong said, "just now... That man is not from your Chu house. It''s very suspicious. If someone in your house said we ran away and went after us? It should be said to save people quickly? And plug the hole. It''s obvious that he wants to kill you."


    In the dark, Chu Yun didn''t open his mouth, but his eyes fell on Song Rong.


    Song Rong can''t see the road clearly. Now the cave is very dark. Fortunately, Chu Yun is leaning in, otherwise Rao will be frightened no matter how brave Song Rong is.


    Not only will you be frightened, a person alone in such a place can erase a person''s will.


    "Childe Chu, you just coughed. Are you not feeling well?" Song Rong asked anxiously.


    She''s in a bad situation now. It''s painful to move. If something happens to Chu Yunqing, they probably can''t go out.


    Tick tock


    In addition to Song Rong''s voice, it was the sound of water. The surrounding was quiet and terrible. There was nothing to see around.


    Song Rong''s hands were empty. Suddenly she found that she was flustered: "childe Chu!"


    At this time, the cool hand grabbed Song Rong and said, "the hem was scraped just now. I''ll tidy up my clothes."


    Hearing Chu Yunqing''s voice, Song Rong was relieved.


    "Miss Song, don''t be afraid." Chu Yun thought and comforted.


    Song Rong didn''t know how. When hearing Chu Yun''s comforting words, the nervous feeling in her heart immediately dissipated. With a puff, she smiled: "childe Chu, I didn''t expect you to comfort people."


    In the deep cave, Song Rong''s voice was lengthened with echo... It sounded a little strange, but Chu Yunqing involuntarily reminded the corners of his lips.


    He didn''t even realize that since he met Song Rong, his smile has increased, and there are more colors in the gray world.


    The two people helped each other and walked out of a distance. In this way, intermittently, they knew how far they had gone in the black rock. There was no exit before and no retreat after.


    Song Rong has not eaten for a day. Song Rong is also injured. She has been hungry for a long time. The whole person has no spirit and is sleepy.


    Song Rong was worried that she would really sleep, so she asked Chu Yunqing for a chat.


    "Childe Chu, are you an immortal?" Song Rong suddenly said.


    Chu Yun was puzzled: "hmm?" his voice was clear and faint, with some questions.


    "Don''t you feel hungry? Don''t you want to go to the bathroom?" Song Rong asked curiously.


    Song Rong felt that Chu Yunqing held his hand and tightened it slightly. Then she heard Chu Yunqing''s voice: "I''m not an immortal."


    "Oh, I thought you wouldn''t do these things," Song Rong said casually.


    "Miss Song, you are a girl. Don''t... Be so vulgar." Chu Yun''s tone was somewhat helpless.


    In addition to Ah Fu, Song Rong is the only one who will make him feel helpless.


    Song Rong said freely, "if we can''t go out, our lives will be lost. Why are we so tight? It''s just a few vulgar words!"


    Chu Yun''s words also followed Song Rong''s involuntarily: "is this the same when you are usually at home?"


    Song Rong hurriedly said, "I''m not like this at home. I''m a real lady at home. Only two people have seen this look."


    "Who is the other person?" Chu Yun suddenly asked.


    Song Ronggang wanted to casually say it was Qian Jinbao, but after thinking about it, he held back and said carelessly, "I''m myself."


    Chu Yunqing may be unable to keep up with Song Rong''s rhythm, but he hasn''t studied this matter deeply.


    The two men were walking in the silent cave. They didn''t know what could go out at that time. It was Song Rong. Later, they were a little worried.


    "Childe Chu, if you can''t go out, I''ll hurt you." Song Rong sighed.


    Chu Yun chuckled, "I''ll go out."


    Then he paused again: "even if I can''t go out, there is another companion on the huangquan road. I''ve been lonely all my life. I never thought that in the end, someone died with me. It''s my money."


    Chu Yunqing never cares about life and death. Now even when talking about death, it''s light and light. It seems that he''s talking about the same common things as eating and sleeping.


    "Childe Chu, what''s wrong with your hand?" Song Rong found that Chu Yun''s hand seemed to be getting colder and colder.


    Although it was cold at the beginning, she didn''t feel like she was holding a piece of ice.


    Chu Yun tilted his fingertips and said, "no problem."


    It was these two words that made Song Rong angry: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Chu Yunqin said, "I''m free and weak. I still have cold in my body. I''m used to it."


    "Won''t you feel cold?" Song Rong heard Chu Yunqing say that it often happens. Although she feels uncomfortable, she always feels at ease. If it happens suddenly, it makes people worry.


    "Yes at the beginning." Chu Yunqing also knew that only two people kept talking could support them to go out. Therefore, he answered all questions about Song Rong.


    The implication of this is that I have been used to it and can''t feel cold.


    The two men had little strength and walked slowly. Song Rong''s back was itchy and I didn''t know if it was cracked.


    Later, Song Rong had nothing to ask, so she began to tell Chu Yun about her own affairs, about her father, mother and brother. When she said that her father died, Song Rong''s voice was a little sad.

 Chapter 163

    Chu Yunqing felt the temperature uploaded from his own hand, which belongs to Song Rong. There are some unspeakable feelings in his heart. How can such a small girl be so strong?


    Under the appearance of delicate flowers, it is so hard.


    Generally, a girl of this age will probably shout and be afraid when she meets such danger, but she has been walking forward firmly, as if nothing can hinder her progress.


    Chu Yun leaned in his heart and thought silently. She is really a... A girl who can''t help admiring.


    Just when Song Rong felt that she was hungry and dizzy, suddenly there was a light in front of her eyes. Song Rong''s heart was happy: "there is light!"


    Chu Yunqing also followed with joy. He and Song Rong almost exhausted their last strength, and finally pulled open the grass at the mouth of the cave and came out.


    The two people didn''t know how long they had gone. At this time, the sky was already bright. Although the sun hadn''t come out, the sky scattered on the two people, making them feel very happy.


    It''s a beautiful feeling for the rest of my life.


    Song Rong turned his head and looked at Chu Yunqing. He saw that Chu Yunqing''s clothes were full of mud. He thought it was scratched in the stone wall, and his hair was a little messy, as if it were an immortal who had mistakenly dyed the mortal world.


    His face turned white, no blood color, as if it were transparent. Song Rong knew that Chu Yun would follow him all night and must support his hard work.


    "Childe!" came the intermittent voice.


    Song Rong was delighted when she heard this voice. Isn''t this the annoying Ah Fu''s voice?


    This time, there will be no mistake.


    Song Rong glanced at Chu Yunqing, and said somewhat embarrassed, "childe Chu, I''m afraid it''s inconvenient for me to go back with you like this." then Song Rong looked at herself. She had the same body as bean sprouts, but her own coat had disappeared. At the moment, she was wrapped in Chu Yunqing''s robe. How embarrassed it was.


    Of course, Song Rong can''t let herself be seen by others.


    She doesn''t care about fame, but this will affect Chu Yunqing and her mother.


    If you tell others that your mother taught you a naughty daughter, you will certainly die of worry according to your mother''s temperament.


    Chu Yun glanced at Song Rong and thought about it properly: "I''ll be here first. I''ll let Ah Fu quietly pick you up later."


    Song Rong took a grateful look at Chu Yunqing and wanted to say thank you. Finally, she didn''t speak.


    It''s too light to thank you for saving your life.


    Chu Yunqing doesn''t care about these people. At the moment, he has taken a few steps. As for Song Rong, he went into the cave again and blocked his body with stones.


    "Childe, you''re here. Let me find it. I''ve been worried all night!" Ah Fu has found Chu Yunqing and said with a worried face at the moment.


    Ah Fu said, "I was chased by the damned man in black, and I saw that there was not only a man in black on the mountain. I didn''t dare to come up, so I went back to my house to look for someone, but when I came back, you weren''t where you were and didn''t see anyone." the cave was blocked by stones, and Ah Fu couldn''t see it.


    Chu Yunqing looked at Ah Fu with some questions in his eyes.


    Ah Fu hurriedly said, "young master, don''t worry. No one knows about Miss Song."


    Speaking of this, Ah Fu looked around and asked, "where''s Miss Song?"


    At this time, all the people in the Chu house gathered around. Seeing that Chu Yunqing had nothing to do, they began to walk down the mountain. Chu Yunqing glanced at Ah Fu, pointed to Song Rong''s hiding place and said, "I left something there. Go and get it back."


    "Ah!" Ah Fu knew that Song Rong was there nine times out of ten. He didn''t say anything, so he answered directly.


    Although Ah Fu doesn''t like Song Rong, he won''t really die.


    Besides Ah Fu, when he found Song Rong, he didn''t say anything more as usual. He didn''t ridicule Song Rong and accuse Song Rong of implicating Chu Yunqing, but directly said, "I''ll take you down the mountain."


    Song Rong nodded gratefully and said, "thank you."


    "Don''t thank me. If it weren''t for my childe, I wouldn''t be like this." Ah Fu told the truth.


    Song Rong was silent. She thought Ah Fu had changed his temper. Unexpectedly, she was still the same annoying.


    Ah Fu helps Song Rong down the mountain. Chu Yunqing and others have gone back now. There is a carriage below. I think Chu Yunqing ordered someone to leave it for Ah Fu.


    Everyone knows that Chu Yunqing has always been good to Ah Fu. It''s not a big deal to leave the carriage.


    Ah Fu helped Song Rong into the carriage and began to drive quickly to Gusu city.


    Ah Fu''s driving skills are good. There are no bumps. It won''t make Song Rong feel too hard.


    At this time, Song Rong relaxed her tight spirit and began to think about other things.


    I don''t know what happened to my mother and brother


    Although Song Rong was worried about her family, she didn''t rush back to the song house at this time.


    She asked Ah Fu to send herself to her house outside. Liu Feng opened the door. Before he knew Ah Fu, he asked, "who are you?"


    Song Rong emerged from the carriage: "it''s me."


    "Is it miss?" Liu Feng looked at Song Rong with some doubts. Isn''t miss out? How did you come back?


    Then Liu Feng saw Song Rong''s appearance and understood that something must have happened.


    After a while, Liang Dazhu and Yunxia came out.


    Liang Dazhu has no place to live. Although he has not signed the deed of sale, he is still with Song Rong and helps take care of ronghuatang. Although he is a little stupid, he is a little good, but he won''t be careful.


    Song Rong is relieved to use it.


    The carriage directly entered the yard from the side door. Yunxia and Liang Dazhu helped Song Rong down. When Yunxia saw Song Rong''s pale face, she was worried: "Miss, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ah Fu took a look and said, "I''ve delivered the man. Let''s go first."


    He is also worried about his son!


    No one cares to entertain Ah Fu and let Ah Fu go by himself. Now even if you want to thank ah Fu, it''s not the time. First of all, you have to know what''s the matter with your young lady. It''s a long way to go.


    Ah Fu won''t run away anyway.


    "Are the green hills and green lakes back?" Song Rong asked hurriedly, taking nothing else into consideration.


    The look on Yunxia''s face changed slightly and asked, "Miss, what''s the matter? Didn''t my brother and Castle Peak go with you?"


    Hearing this, Song Rong shook her body, almost fell down and said, "hurry... Go to Yinyun mountain to find someone."


    However, Song Rong knew that if he went to Yinyun mountain, he would not be able to find it. Just now so many people in Chu house searched from Yinyun mountain. If his mother was still there, how could he not be found.

 Chapter 164

    Even the bones... Will also be seen, but on the way back, she asked Ah Fu. Even the bones of the man in black were not seen. I want to come, either they were cleaned up, or my mother and yu''er escaped.


    Thinking of this, Song Rong''s heart was chilly and had a terrible headache. This feeling made her feel worse than when she was sunk in the pond in her previous life.


    Yunxia did not see the green lake, but also saw that Song Rong had become like this, as well as the eager look, she was also anxious.


    "We met... Mountain bandits in Yinyun mountain." Song Rong told the story cleanly. Let''s call it mountain bandits. There is no evidence to prove that these people are not mountain bandits.


    Song Rong forced herself to calm down. It''s no use worrying now. Only calm down! Live to see people, die to see corpses!


    Song Rong asked Liang Dazhu to find all the people in his shop. He began to look for people near Yinyun mountain, and sent someone to the song house to find Mrs. CAI for information.


    I''m not sure. My mother has returned to the song house.


    Yunxia couldn''t help anything, so she ran to find a doctor. Song Rong was badly hurt, but fortunately Chu Yunqing handled it in time. Otherwise, Song Rong is estimated to be dead now.


    About an hour later, someone came to the house.


    Song Rong takes a look. It''s lady Zhang, who she bought to take care of the rouge shop. Her family, a total of four, have all been bought by Song Rong.


    "Zhang Shi, have you been to the song mansion?" Song Rong asked eagerly.


    Zhang lowered his head and dared not go to see Song Rong. Then he whispered, "madam and childe are not at home."


    Song Rong''s face became more pale when she heard the speech. She wasn''t at home! Where the hell is that! Don''t do anything!


    Besides, Liang Dazhu and others went out to find people. They found nothing on Yinyun mountain. They had left the city. Liang Dazhu simply took people who had been looking for a long time to Honghu village.


    Qinghu''s home is here. I can''t tell. Qinghu is hiding here with everyone.


    As soon as he entered the yard, Liang Dazhu saw the blood in the yard. As soon as he walked inside, he saw green mountains and green lakes falling to the ground. On the other side, green peaches and begonias also fell there.


    Looking at the bed again, it was Xu and Song Yu, but they didn''t wake up at this time. They felt a little uncertain about life and death.


    When Qingtao saw Liang Dazhu coming, he was happy and struggled for a while. He wanted to sit up, but it seemed that Qingtao was seriously injured and didn''t get up.


    Liang Dazhu hurriedly went up to explore and found that there was still breath.


    Although everyone was injured, Liang Dazhu was relieved to see that everyone was still alive.


    "You know we''re here. Did you meet Miss?" Qingtao asked anxiously. God knows, when she was here, she was most worried about Song Rong.


    Liang Dazhu hurriedly said, "don''t get excited, miss. You''re fine. You''re recuperating in the house."


    "What? Miss is hurt too!" Qingtao asked anxiously.


    Liang Dazhu was about to explain when he saw that Xu Teng suddenly woke up. She immediately held Song Yu in her arms and shouted, "yu''er! Lin Niang!"


    Then Xu was about to go down to the ground. Who knows, Xu stumbled and fell to the ground.


    When Liang Dazhu looked, he saw that the corners of Xu''s skirt were stained with blood. It seemed that he had been seriously injured.


    "Madam, madam, don''t worry, miss. There''s nothing wrong." Qingtao said quickly.


    Xu returned to his senses, looked at Liang Dazhu and asked eagerly, "have you seen Lin Niang? She has nothing to do?"


    This was the first time Liang Dazhu saw Xu. He thought that linniang should be the young lady''s nickname, so he said, "the young lady asked me to find you."


    Xu was relieved and sat down on the ground.


    Liang Dazhu quickly ordered several people he brought to help transport them to the carriage.


    Now everyone''s situation is not very good. If you don''t treat it quickly, no one can guarantee whether there will be an accident.


    But now that people know that Song Rong has nothing to do, they are relieved. They are not so nervous. They look a little better.


    They were chased and killed for a long time. When they went down the mountain, the carriage had long disappeared and had to walk. At the foot of the mountain, they were seriously injured. Seeing that there was no place to hide, Qinghu took them to his home.


    Fortunately, Honghu village and Yunwu Mountain are not far away.


    When they were waiting to come back, they couldn''t hold on, but they still wanted to go out to find Song Rong. Who knows, just when they went out, they saw a man in black wandering around here. Qinghu''s home was far away from the people next to Honghu village. The man in black was biting and holding on. They couldn''t go out at all. Qingshan and Qinghu had already fainted, Song Yu was young and slept. Xu couldn''t go out to find Song Rong. He was so anxious that he also planted in the past. The rest of Qingtao didn''t faint and couldn''t stand up. If Liang Dazhu hadn''t found them, it would be bad for them to live and die here.


    At the moment, Song Rong is as anxious as the ants on the hot pot. She doesn''t want anything now. She just wants her family to be safe.


    "Miss! I found my wife. They were injured, but their lives were not in danger." Liang Dazhu''s carriage entered the yard. Yunxia looked at the situation of the people and informed Song Rong.


    Hearing the speech, Song Rong finally took a reassuring look on her face. Then she closed her eyes. She lost too much blood and was tired. She couldn''t hold it for a long time.


    Yunxia was startled when she saw it. She hurried to investigate. When she found that Song Rong was just tired and slept over, she was relieved.


    This time, Song Rong slept directly into the night. At this time, Yunxia was feeding Song Rong medicine with a medicine bowl.


    Song Rong got up, drank the medicine and ate some things. Only then did the whole person have some spirit.


    "Where are my mother and yu''er?" Song Rong relaxed and asked what he was most concerned about.


    Yunxia hurriedly said, "the injury of madam and young master is not as serious as that of miss. At the moment, the young master is arguing to see you. Madam is afraid of disturbing you, so she was stopped."


    Song Rong is about to get up. She won''t settle down until she sees that her mother and yu''er are all right.


    When Song Rong made this move, Yunxia hurriedly said, "Miss, your injury is very serious. Don''t move. If you tear open the wound, it''s not good!"


    "Sister!" came an anxious voice.


    Then a figure rushed in.


    Song Rong looked forward and saw Song Yu with one arm suspended. It can be seen that Song Yu''s arm was injured, probably because of excessive blood loss and his face was a little pale, but generally speaking, it was still good.

 Chapter 165

    Song Yu rushed forward directly and choked, "sister!" Song Yu''s heart fell when she could see her sister.


    God knows, since he woke up, he began to worry about his sister. He was really afraid that his sister would not wake up again.


    "Yu''er, don''t cry." Song Rong looked at the tears on Song Yu''s face and comforted her.


    "Sister, I didn''t cry!" said Song Yu, wiping away her tears and looking at Song Rong with a firm face. He won''t cry at will and cause trouble to his sister. He wants to be an indomitable man to protect his sister.


    "Yu''er, how''s your mother?" Song Rong took a look and didn''t see Xu.


    "My mother hurt her leg and it''s inconvenient to come over. Don''t worry, sister. I''ll take good care of my mother!" Song Yuxin swore.


    Song Rong was relieved to see that Song Yu didn''t look like a fake.


    Then she turned and asked Yunxia, "how are the others?" Qingshan and Qinghu and others sacrificed their lives to save each other. She will never forget this kindness.


    Yunxia''s eyes turned red and said, "except her brother, they all woke up."


    Qinghu is the most hurt, which makes Yunxia worried.


    Song Rong said, "please the best doctor and use the best medicine to wake him up!"


    Then Song Rong paused and said, "I have nothing to do here. Take care of Qinghu." Qinghu hasn''t woken up yet. Yunxia can take care of herself, which makes her feel bad.


    Seeing that everyone was well, Song Rong began to think about the causes and consequences of this matter.


    Song Yu glanced at Song Rong and saw that Song Rong''s eyebrows were tight. She didn''t know what she was thinking. She knew she shouldn''t disturb her, so she left consciously. After this thing, Song Yu also grew up a lot.


    Song Rong thought that most of the people in black had something to do with the people in the song house.


    However, later, the two people who shouted childe all over the mountain and forced them into the cave should not be from the Song family. If they were from the Song family, they should at least call miss ah, not childe.


    And these two people are definitely not here to save Chu Yunqing.


    Song Rong''s heart is heavy. It seems that Chu Yun is leaning in the Chu house. It''s not very good!


    In the past, although she was interested in Chu Yunqing, it was not the same as now. Now it is different. Chu Yunqing really saved her life. She owes Chu Yunqing. In the future, she will pay attention to Chu Yunqing.


    Song Rong doesn''t worry about the safety of Chu Yun when he goes back. Master Chu is still there. Where will Mrs. Chu brazenly harm Chu Yun? Otherwise, Chu Yun can''t live today.


    Most of the two men were sent by Mrs. Chu in advance after Ah Fu tipped off the news. They wanted to start first. This man was lost on the mountain. No matter what happened to the mountain thief or the beast, he couldn''t fall on Mrs. Chu''s head.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was two days. Although everyone''s injury was not good, it was not as weak as when they just came back.


    Song Rong''s back wound also showed signs of healing. It simply did not fester.


    Others, Qinghu was the most seriously injured and woke up at this time.


    After Song Rong didn''t worry about everyone''s safety, she began to think about what to do next. It must not be impossible to go back to the song house like this. How to explain? Met a mountain thief?


    It doesn''t matter, but my mother is a widow. If it is spread and sent to the mountain bandits to escape, I''m sure there will be some ugly words waiting for my mother.


    And there is no evidence that Song Dai or an Shi did it. It won''t do any good after going back.


    But now that everyone is like this, where else can we pray?


    Song Rong even felt that since the old lady''s nightmare, it was an affair set up by an Shi. However, she is not in the song house now, and there is no way to explore it.


    Song Rong finally made a decision to recuperate here. As for the Taoshan temple... She will send someone to give the host some silver, which is regarded as sealing. When someone asks, they will only get an answer in the end, that is, they have prayed in Taoshan temple.


    More than ten days later, Song Rong''s injury was better and she could walk on the ground, but she couldn''t exercise violently.


    Xu and Song Yu are better off than Song Rong. Seeing that everyone is almost well, Song Rong takes them to Taoshan temple. Since they are well, they have to go to Taoshan temple for a show.


    The reason why Taoshan temple is called this name is that many peach trees are planted in the mountains.


    But now, there are no peach blossoms to enjoy. There are peaches all over the mountains. The monks here take good care of the peach forest. Fist sized peaches are hung on the peach trees one by one, so that people can feel the joy of harvest.


    Song Rong came out of the carriage. Qingtao hurriedly supported Song Rong and said, "Miss, there is a mountain road next. The carriage can''t go up. You should be careful."


    Song Rong looked at Qingtao and said, "your injury is not easy. I have nothing to do. Just take care of yourself." this silly girl is so desperate for her, whether in her previous life or in this life.


    Be kind to her. She''ll be affectionate.


    With that, Song Rong climbed up the mountain by herself.


    When I got to the mountainside, I saw that there was already a Buddhist hall in Taoshan temple, which enshrined many statues.


    Song Rong and Xu paid homage all the way. No matter whether Song Yun''s dream to the old lady is true or an''s calculation, they are willing to pray for Song Yun.


    This man, when alive, with his own strength, opened his wings and protected the family without letting them suffer a little wind and rain. How can their hearts not miss the man who deeply loves their family?


    Even without the old lady, Song Rong and Xu, including Song Yu, want to pray for the blessing of the Buddha and bless Song Yun to live well there.


    All the way up, when I reached the top of the mountain, I saw the Zen Academy.


    As soon as they arrived, the old monk of Taoshan temple came out to meet them. Money can make ghosts push the mill. Even the monk who jumped out of the world of mortals is no exception.


    "Master Heguang." Xu took a group of people waiting and saluted the head monk.


    Master Heguang is now in a cassock. He is not too thin. He is a bit like Maitreya Buddha. It seems to be a treasure state and solemn.


    Master Heguang looked at the crowd kindly, smiled and said, "benefactor, I''m polite."


    Song Rong sent someone in the name of Xu to send two thousand taels of silver to master Heguang to repair the temple. God knows how painful Song Rong was when he sent out two thousand taels of silver.


    But she can''t help it. When she knows that they are not dead, she will certainly come to Taoshan temple to inquire about the news and give silver.

 Chapter 166

    Article 166: two thousand Liang


    Song Rong knew that this sum of silver must not be spent less. If it was not spent more by an Shi, the old monk of Taoshan Temple might sell them.


    It''s not easy to make money, but the money is the same as running water, which makes Song Rong sigh involuntarily.


    And Everbright Normal University probably didn''t think that Song Rong ordered them to do all this. They all did it as Xu''s. they are respectful to Xu. This is a rich man.


    Waiting to arrive at the temple, the old monk held back the crowd and wanted to talk to Xu alone.


    Seeing the old monk''s furtive appearance, he didn''t want to tell anyone anything. Song Rong didn''t leave with the people. Master Heguang looked at Xu and Song Rong again and said, "this little benefactor..."


    "I want to accompany my mother," Song Rong said directly.


    However, master Heguang didn''t want to give Song Rong what he wanted to say, so he said, "little almsgiver, I have something to say with the female almsgiver. Please avoid it first."


    Song Rong looked at the old monk, muttered and said, "I can''t let you stay with my mother alone. It''s too impolite, just in case..."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong stared at the old monk and stopped talking.


    Master Heguang immediately made a Buddha''s name and said, "Amitabha, little benefactor, such a joke can''t be opened. I''m already an outsider."


    Song Rong said with a smile: "yes, outsiders also took me two thousand liang of silver."


    "Linniang, what two thousand liang?" Xu knew that Song Rong had managed the temple, but he didn''t expect that Song Rong would take out so much silver.


    Song Rong didn''t want to take the silver either. When he sent someone, the old monk directly said that he needed 2000 Liang to repair the temple... Song Rong took the silver. His love for the silver has turned into anger. Although he can''t directly send it out, he runs against Everbright, and Song Rong''s heart is also comfortable.


    I don''t worry. Master Heguang took money because of this turn. That''s the people on a boat. Master Heguang will turn against the water unless he doesn''t want his name as an eminent monk.


    He smiled with master Guang, and then looked at Song Rong in surprise. How did she look at the little benefactor who didn''t know what? Instead, she knew more?


    However, no matter what, master Heguang decided that there was no need to hide it from Song Rong. He knew it, which proved that there was no need to hide it from her.


    Master Heguang continued, "the eldest lady of the Song family sent someone yesterday to take good care of you."


    Song Rong grinned, "how are you going to take care of us?"


    Xu''s eyes also fell on master Heguang. He was curious about what master Heguang would do.


    "Of course it''s delicious and delicious for you." master Heguang said without thinking. This is the gold Lord. It''s two thousand Liang silver. I''ve never seen anyone so generous before.


    He said he wanted two thousand taels of silver. In fact, he hasn''t finished yet. What he wants to say is that he hopes the people in the second room of the song house can give a hand. Who knows, the man promised it at one mouthful. Two thousand taels!


    If Song Rong knew the truth of the matter, he would not want to send Liang Dazhu to do it.


    It''s mainly that Qingshan and Qinghu were injured. She can''t trust others very much. The only person who can entrust this matter is Liang Dazhu. However, she was anxious to deal with this matter and forgot that Liang Dazhu was a fool.


    No, it cost her a lot of money for nothing.


    But it''s not bad, at least let the old monk die hard for them.


    You should know that an Shi sent someone to send tens of liang of silver. Since master Heguang is greedy for money, he will certainly stand on the side of the big gold Lord!


    Song Rong looked at Heguang with a smile and thought he was very sensible.


    However, Song Rong didn''t ask for meat in the temple. They wanted to be more comfortable, but they were still very concerned about praying for blessings.


    I just hope that the Buddha statues in the temple are not polluted by the greedy and light. It''s better to be more intelligent.


    Ann''s life is not comfortable these days.


    When the person she sent came back, she clearly reported that she cut Xu and others several knives, but when she looked back, Xu turned up in Taoshan temple!


    This made her feel that those wastes cheated her, and Xu and others were not hurt at all.


    Ann is a little uneasy to sit and stand. Even if Xu is not injured, is he surprised? He went directly to Taoshan temple without returning to the song house, which worried an.


    It felt like being stuck in the throat by a bone while eating.


    Forty nine days soon came. Song Rong and others were almost hurt and began to return to the house.


    The carriage stopped at the main gate of the song house. Xu took a pair of children, looked at the song house that had been away for several days, and strode in.


    The first thing I do when I go back to my house is to greet the old lady.


    The old lady''s spirit is much better. She hasn''t had a nightmare since Xu and others left the house. She counts these on Xu.


    At the moment, she was sitting on the mahogany carved chair. She was wearing a sauce red dress. She looked a little festive. She had a silver head and was combed meticulously.


    "My daughter-in-law has seen my mother." Xu Yingying saluted. He went out this time and experienced a lot of things. Xu looked more calm than before.


    Song Rong and Song Yu followed, saluting in a manner of style.


    The old lady smiled and said, "sit down."


    This is something Xu has never enjoyed before. Come and greet the old lady. The old lady has never asked her to sit down in Nanshan courtyard. This time, it seems that the old lady is in a good mood.


    Ann had already sat on the chair on the side of the old lady, and Xu sat on the seat below Ann''s head. As for Song Rong, without sitting down, she directly came to the old lady with a smile and said crisply, "grandma, linniang is not here these days. Do you miss me?"


    The words of such a little daughter''s sentiment came out of Song Rong''s mouth and made the old lady feel particularly comfortable.


    The old lady smiled and said, "you ghost girl, have fun outside. I''m afraid you''ve forgotten my old bone."


    "No! The days in Taoshan temple are very hard. My mother, I and yu''er have lost a circle!" Song Rong said with a wronged face.


    As soon as the old lady looked at them, she really saw that they were a lot thinner.


    How could he not be thin after being so badly hurt? In the eyes of the old lady, she felt that Xu''s blessing this time was very sincere, and she was tired and thin.


    The old lady looked at Xu and said angrily, "you are also a worry free person. You are probably vegetarian in the temple. You must be miserable. You are just yourself. Linniang and yu''er are growing up. How can you stand such suffering."


    This seems to blame Xu. In fact, when you listen carefully, it is full of concern for Song Rong and Song Yu.


    Xu smiled and said, "mother, I''m back this time. Just make up for them."

 Chapter 167

    The old lady nodded: "it should be easy to make up for it. An Shi, take some bird''s nests from the warehouse and send them to the second room. They have suffered these days."


    An Shi was beside her. She couldn''t see any emotion in her eyes. She opened her mouth and said, "yes."


    As soon as Ann looked up, she saw that Song Rong was looking at her. Her eyes were clear and transparent. There were things that made her palpitation. Ann''s heart seemed to have sunk some stone.


    Is it difficult for Song Rong to know that she sent the man?


    As soon as the idea turned, Ann hummed coldly. Even if she knew, what could she do! The man in the second room has no foundation. If he can''t die at one time, she will pinch twice!


    Song Rong looked at Ann with a sneer on her face. This smile made Ann feel more uneasy, but Ann was not afraid of Song Rong, a 10-year-old girl, and looked back sharply.


    "Mother, my sister-in-law''s body is too plain. I''ll make up my mind to play two sets of faces for my sister-in-law. Do you think so?" Ann suddenly said.


    The old lady looked at Xu Shi and saw that there was nothing decent on Xu Shi''s head, so she nodded and said, "it''s up to you."


    "Thank you, sister-in-law and mother." Xu appropriately expressed his thanks.


    On the way back, Song Rong kept thinking about how to deal with an.


    When she arrived at Penglai courtyard, Song Rong changed her clothes, ordered Qingtao to take some snacks and began to walk to a slightly remote courtyard in the song mansion, which is called Guixiang courtyard.


    It''s an interesting contrast with Song Dai''s Jin Gui courtyard.


    From this name, we can hear that Song Dai dotes on Aunt Liu. Aunt Liu rarely appears in front of the public, so we don''t have a deep impression of Aunt Liu.


    Song Rong was the same. This time, she just wanted to test Aunt Liu.


    Guixiangyuan looks a little shabby. At least it''s far from the Jasper yard. An eight or nine year old girl is practicing calligraphy in the yard. She is very serious.


    Song Rong saw the girl and shouted, "sister Zhi."


    This is Aunt Liu''s child, Song Zhi.


    As soon as Song Zhi looked up, she saw Song Rong in Emerald clothes, standing there, smiling at her.


    Song Zhi was startled. She looked at Song Rong timidly. After a while, she said, "Rong... Sister Rong."


    Song Zhi looks very weak, with a timid look on her face. She looks soft and beautiful, but she is a little petty. If she doesn''t look at her nature, she can''t compare with Song Hui.


    Song Hui is the kind of lady who makes people feel dignified and generous wherever she stands.


    Song Zhi is more like a daughter from a small family. Her bearing is different.


    On this point, an''s education is still very successful, not to mention the essence of Song Hui, but at least it can make Song Hui look past on the outside.


    Just at this time, a young woman came out of the room. She had a delicate appearance, red lips and red hair. Her hair was pulled up, with several kinds of jewelry on it, and a gold-plated bracelet inlaid with Ruby on her hand.


    She was wearing a long dress decorated with sea blue daisy and a smoke and sand thread cover.


    When walking, it is like a weak Liu Fufeng. The slender waist can''t be grasped.


    This is Aunt Liu.


    Song Rong knows that Song Dai''s favorite aunt in this house is Aunt Liu, but Aunt Liu''s background is not good. She is a small family. She is close to the song house and can be regarded as a relative.


    Before Ann''s family came in at that time, Aunt Liu followed her father to visit the house. She said it was a visit. In fact, people like them came to the song house to do things with the help of the song house, or more simply to beat the autumn wind.


    Aunt Liu''s face was so beautiful that she gave it to Song Dai directly.


    Before the old lady could say anything, Song Dai was already with Aunt Liu. They came to visit, which directly polluted their daughter. Of course, the face of the song house couldn''t pass.


    Although the old lady didn''t like this matchless affair, she decided to leave Aunt Liu.


    Aunt Liu and Song Dai also had a comfortable time before an came in.


    But since Ann came in, Ann relied on her own power to suppress these aunts. Aunt Liu was the one who was most suppressed.


    Song Rong glanced at Aunt Liu and thought, Aunt Liu looks really good.


    However, Aunt Liu and Xu look delicate, but the feeling is different. Aunt Liu''s weakness is still with some gorgeous. To Xu, it belongs to the kind of clear and transparent weakness without a little gaudy.


    Ann''s appearance is certainly not bad, but it''s too strong.


    A man like Song Dai, even if he first liked Ann''s, must be tired of Ann''s over time.


    Two people want to control each other. Naturally, the relationship will not be much better.


    However, Ann''s mother''s family is too strong. Song Dai doesn''t like Ann''s and doesn''t dare to show it openly. Otherwise, Ann may do something to throw his face back to his house again!


    "It''s miss three," Liu said with a smile.


    Song Rong said with a smile, "Aunt Liu."


    Liu looked at Song Rong in surprise. Some wondered why Song Rong came to his Guixiang hospital?


    Song Rong smiled and said, "green peach, send the dessert I brought to sister Zhi."


    Although Aunt Liu couldn''t understand it in her heart, she said with a smile on her face, "come and bring something."


    Song Rong smiled and said, "this is the first time to visit my aunt. There is nothing good to come with empty hands, just some snacks."


    Then Song Rong looked at Song Zhi. Song Zhi''s clothes were not as decent as Liu''s. The material seemed to be the same as last year''s style. In brocade houses like the song house, even ordinary women should not wear so shabby.


    Song Rong looked at Aunt Liu and said casually, "sister Zhi''s clothes look familiar. Last year, I had the same one."


    Aunt Liu''s look was slightly stunned. Her eyes fell on Song Zhi and flashed a different meaning.


    Song Rong followed Aunt Liu into the house and found that Aunt Liu''s house and furnishings were old. Only Aunt Liu''s clothes could be seen in the past.


    Although I don''t know what Song Rong is doing, the visitors are guests. Especially Song Rong is still favored by the old lady. What can he do without his father? As long as the old lady supports me, I can live better than before!

 Chapter 168

    Aunt Liu dared not neglect Song Rong, but asked Song Rong to sit down.


    Song Rong drinks tea. As soon as the tea is imported, it has a bitter taste. It blooms from the tip of the tongue. Song Rong frowns and says, "Aunt Liu likes such bitter tea."


    Aunt Liu''s eyes flickered again, with a little gloom inside. How could she like such tea?


    She said casually: "this is just sent by my wife. I thought about drinking bitter tea to remove the fire, so I made some. If the third Miss doesn''t like it, I''ll let someone change it."


    Song Rong smiled: "don''t bother. I''ll just drink anything, but my uncle doesn''t seem to like such bitter tea."


    What''s the purpose of sending bitter tea? It''s clearly last year''s old tea. It belongs to inferior tea. It''s bitter and difficult to drink. Such tea is for people at home.


    This tea will appear in Aunt Liu, which is enough to show how an Shi treats Aunt Liu badly.


    Song Zhi also came and sat next to Song Rong. She kept looking at Song Rong, but she didn''t dare to speak.


    Song Rong said with a smile, "sister Zhi, we don''t usually have much contact. Now we think we have points. We must contact more in the future."


    Song Zhi glanced at Aunt Liu and didn''t know how to answer.


    Aunt Liu hurriedly said, "go and see your sister Rong more in the future. They are all sisters in the family. How can they be divided?"


    Let Song Zhi and Song Rong have more contacts, Aunt Liu is very happy.


    There is always a difference between the legitimate and common women in the family. At least Song Hui is never willing to communicate with Song Zhi, and even unwilling to admit that Song Zhi is her own sister.


    In Song Hui''s heart, Song Zhi is just a cheap aunt, and the rest of the cheap bastards can''t compare with her.


    Song Rong affectionately took Song Zhi''s hand and asked, "I''m almost old. Can I learn needlework?"


    Song Zhi shook her head and was somewhat disappointed in her eyes. Aunt Liu was the same.


    She knew that not long ago, the family invited Mrs. Zhou to come. In fact, it is reasonable to say that girls of similar age should learn needlework, but Liu also knows, not to mention whether Mrs. Zhou would be willing to teach Song Zhi. Even an would not allow Song Zhi to have such a good tutor father.


    Not even... How could your family invite a needlework master alone for a common woman?


    Song Rong frowned lightly, then stretched out, took a sip of bitter tea and said with a smile, "when I saw sister Zhi today, I thought I was particularly in tune with her. It''s a pity that we didn''t have much contact with your family in the past days."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong continued: "I''ll ask my grandmother to find a good needlework master for sister Zhi. I''ll also help fight for Empress Zhou, but... It''s hard to say whether she can succeed or not. You know, empress Zhou is very strict."


    Liu looked at Song Rong with a shocked face. She didn''t know whether Song Rong said these words for fun or whether she would really do so!


    If Song Rong really did, it would be giving them two days of love.


    This is just the beginning of contact. Of course, Song Rong won''t say anything. She just drew a big pie for Aunt Liu.


    When waiting for Song Rong to leave, Aunt Liu still had some clouds. It took a while to figure out why Song Rong came.


    She secretly said in her heart that Song Rong didn''t want to come, but Xu asked her to come.


    Although it is said that an Shi didn''t treat the second room of the song house badly, people with a clear eye can see that an Shi doesn''t like Xu Shi very much. Xu Shi can''t stand a firm foothold in this house just by virtue of his daughter''s face in front of the old lady.


    Song Rong will marry sooner or later. At that time, Song Yu is not old enough to support the door. She must manage more in her house.


    Aunt Liu has been able to live in an''s eyelids for so many years. It''s not that she doesn''t have any means, but she doesn''t dare to fight with an at all, so she can only try to protect herself.


    Now, seeing the people in the second room, she sent Song Rong to show her kindness. Instead, she hesitated. If she approached the people in the second room of the song house, would it arouse an''s attention? What if Ann can''t hold her anymore?


    Song Rong doesn''t know what Aunt Liu thinks, but she can be sure of one thing, that is, Aunt Liu is not happy or comfortable.


    On the way back, Qingtao said incomprehensibly, "Miss, it''s strange for you to say that Aunt Liu doesn''t have a good dress. She''s still so gorgeous."


    Song Rong looked back with a smile at the green peach and said with a smile, "you don''t understand. If Aunt Liu doesn''t wear better, she will upset her uncle. My uncle doesn''t often go to the Guixiang hospital. I''m afraid Song Zhi''s life will be more sad."


    Qingtao nodded suddenly and said, "it''s like this! I just didn''t think about it thoroughly. I thought Aunt Liu didn''t love her children!"


    Song Rong joked, "if you are as smart as me, you can be a young lady!"


    "Miss, where can I be a miss? I just want to serve the Miss well." Qingtao said with a smile.


    For Qingtao''s words, Song Rong doesn''t think Qingtao is afraid of having to skate. For two generations, Qingtao has proved with practical actions that she will treat her well.


    Song Rong walked around Aunt Liu and thought in her heart that if Aunt Liu had a clever mind, she must have a result soon.


    Sure enough, the next day, Aunt Liu sent Song Zhi to send things to Song Rong. Some things are difficult for Aunt Liu to come forward. For example, she is too close to the second room, but the girls who have not come out of the cabinet play better together, and others can''t say anything.


    Even an Shi can''t stop Song Zhi from playing with Song Hui.


    Even if the old lady usually doesn''t like Song Zhi, she is weak and timid. She doesn''t have any skills, but after all, she is her own granddaughter. The old lady won''t let Ann punish Song Zhi for no reason.


    At the beginning, when Song Rong didn''t invite the old lady to see her, the old lady didn''t really let people bully her.


    Song Zhi suddenly appeared in Penglai hospital. Xu was a little shocked. She didn''t know that Song Rong had been to Guixiang hospital.


    Although Song Zhi is not an outstanding, standing there, delicate and weak, makes people feel a little pity. Just the old lady doesn''t like such a temperament. Otherwise, Song Zhi may be a face in front of the old lady.


    Xu''s heart is kind, but he has never looked down on the idea of a common woman. As usual, the Penglai courtyard is very cold, and no one comes. If he comes, he is like an, with an intention.

 Chapter 169

    Now Song Zhi came, and he was timid, so Xu felt pity. While ordering Song Rong to play with Song Zhi, he took the initiative to cook and planned to make some food for the two children.


    "Sister Zhi, let''s go to find our grandmother in a moment. Let''s ask her to talk to Mrs. Zhou and ask for love for you. Let''s learn needlework together." Song Rong took Song Zhi and said.


    Song Zhi didn''t expect that when she came to this good Penglai hospital, Song Rong''s mother and daughter could be so warm, which was a few distractions.


    Her voice was thin and weak: "sister Rong, you treat me very well."


    Song Rong smiled and joked, "you are my sister. You can''t write two song characters in this stroke. We are all sisters connected by bone and blood. Naturally, we should take care of each other."


    In fact, Song Zhi understood in her heart that she had no way to show her face in front of people. How can she help Song Rong? If you really want to take care of each other, it is also that she took advantage of the sky and attached to Song Rong.


    Even her own sister had never read the love of sisters and kissed her.


    Thinking of Song Hui, Song Zhi''s heart is getting cold. She doesn''t expect Song Hui to be really affectionate to her and treat her like a sister, but she doesn''t want Song Hui to look like she sees something dirty every time she sees her, even if she pollutes her eyes and scoffs.


    Song Zhi compares Song Rong and Song Hui in her own heart. She is even colder to Song Hui and more grateful to Song Rong.


    Xu quickly made some snacks. It''s autumn. The snacks are made of chrysanthemums. They are crystal clear. They can even see some petals. It''s very exquisite.


    Xu put the dessert plate next to Song Zhi, and Wen Sheng talked to Song Zhi. What he asked was what song Zhi read and learned.


    Song Zhi saw that Xu''s temperament was warm and pure, and gradually she was so afraid of strangers, so she answered one by one.


    After waiting for a while, Song Rong packed Song Zhi some snacks and asked Song Zhi to carry them. The two went to Penglai hospital side by side.


    When I arrived near Penglai courtyard, I just saw Song Hui. It seemed that Song Hui had just come out of Penglai courtyard. Song Rong didn''t want to pay attention to Song Hui, but Song Hui took the initiative to meet up and stopped the two people.


    Song Zhi stepped back slightly. She was afraid of her sister.


    Song Hui''s eyes paused on Song Rong, and then fell on Song Zhi. Then, she took some disdainful smiles on her face: "Song Zhi, how did you walk with sister Rong? This is to be a servant girl for sister Rong?"


    Song Hui won''t even call Song Zhi her sister. In Song Hui''s opinion, even if Song Rong is annoying, she is also a legitimate and serious lady, but Song Zhi is such a cheap embryo, but she is just a loss of money born by her aunt.


    Now Song Hui is surprised to see the two people walking together. She wants to find Song Rong''s trouble in her heart, but she doesn''t know where to find it. She directly vent her dissatisfaction on Song Zhi. The persimmon should be soft.


    Song Hui used to talk to Song Zhi with a knife and a stick. Song Zhi never resisted and suffered it. Therefore, Song Hui has long formed a habit and can bully Song Zhi casually.


    Song Zhi was told by Song Hui now and didn''t dare to resist. She just looked at Song Hui timidly, then lowered her head and looked like any beating or scolding.


    Song Zhi is easy to bully. Song Rong is not easy to bully. According to the truth, she doesn''t want to take care of the affairs of the big room, but she wants to win over Aunt Liu. She has to participate in such things in the future.


    Moreover, she really couldn''t see Song Rong''s high toed appearance, so she smiled: "sister Hui, you''ve just seen your grandmother?"


    Then Song Rong raised her lips and asked, "shouldn''t sister Hui learn needlework with Lady Zhou at this time? I''ve finished embroidering the hundred butterflies picture that lady Zhou asked me to teach. I don''t know how far sister Hui has embroidered?"


    As the saying goes, which pot doesn''t open and which pot to mention, Song Zhi smelled the speech, and her face looked ugly. She really didn''t finish embroidering. Thinking of this, Song Hui became annoyed, especially when Song Rong said this, which made Song Hui feel that Song Rong''s words were a bit ridiculed.


    This makes Song Hui, who has always been arrogant, feel extremely blocked.


    "Sister Hui, go ahead and be busy first. Madam Zhou is very strict. If you can''t finish embroidering, madam Zhou will punish you. I have to take sister Zhi to greet my grandmother, so I won''t waste your time." then Song Rong took Song Zhi to Nanshan hospital, leaving Song Hui standing there with a blue and white face.


    Song Zhi looked at all these in her eyes. She wondered whether Song Hui was in trouble with her, so Song Rong wanted to vent her anger? Just run on Song Hui?


    No matter what reason, looking at Song Hui like this, Song Zhi''s heart has unprecedented comfort.


    When she got to the door of the main room, she saw Mrs. sun standing there in Ge clothes. She saw Song Rong with a smile on her face and said with a smile, "miss three."


    Mrs. sun paused and saw Song Zhi again. She called out lukewarm: "miss four."


    Song Rong pointed to the direction of the house and said, "sister Zhi and I came to see grandma. What is grandma doing? You can give a notice?"


    Mrs. sun hurriedly said, "the old lady is in the house. There is no need to inform."


    If Song Zhi came by herself, I''m afraid she couldn''t see the old lady. Now she followed Song Rong and went in without notice. Song Zhi never realized it.


    The old lady is eating walnuts now. There are many walnuts in a white porcelain bowl. Mrs. Tan next to her is crushing walnuts one by one with a clip and removing the hard shell.


    When the old lady saw Song Rong coming, she took a rare smile on her face: "Lin Niang."


    Then the old lady saw Song Zhi. Her face was slightly cold and said, "Song Zhi?"


    The old lady seemed a little surprised that Song Zhi appeared here.


    Song Zhi was frightened by the old lady''s attitude, and her face was a little pale. Song Rong saw this scene and quickly smiled and said, "grandma, today I play with sister Zhi. Sister Zhi inadvertently said that she hasn''t come to you for a long time. Once I thought about it, I also want to be a grandmother, so I''ll come together."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong''s voice became soft and soft, with the coquettish meaning of her little daughter: "grandma, even if we disturb you, for the sake of the granddaughters, don''t worry about us."


    Waiting for Song Rong to finish, the old lady''s face eased a lot. Speaking of Song Zhi, she didn''t hate it, but she couldn''t like it. After all, the daughter born of a small family woman was not on the table. It had been in for a long time, and she didn''t dare to say a word.

 Chapter 170

    However, Song Zhi came with Song Rong this time. Looking at Song Rong''s face, the old lady just didn''t like Song Zhi and wouldn''t say anything.


    Although it won''t give any good face, at least it won''t embarrass Song Zhi.


    Instead, he said casually, "I''ll be satisfied if you can come to see me. How can you blame you for disturbing me?"


    Song Rong looked at Song Zhi. Song Zhi came over timidly and handed over cakes.


    Song Rong smiled and said, "this is what sister Zhi specially found to honor her grandmother."


    This kind of chrysanthemum cake was made by Xu for the first time in the Song Dynasty, so no one knew it was made by Xu. Xu is not a big mouth man. If Song Rong said a little about what the cake is for, Xu wouldn''t say it.


    Even if Xu did not know Song Rong''s intention, he would not dismantle Song Rong''s platform.


    Song Zhi was a little stunned and wanted to tell the truth, but when she saw Song Rong''s meaningful eyes, she choked. If she said it, her grandmother would scold her, but it would plainly implicate sister Rong and spoil sister Rong''s kindness.


    Song Rong was relieved to see Song Zhi like this. She knew that Song Zhi was not stupid enough to take the initiative to say that the cake was made by Xu. She borrowed flowers to offer Buddha.


    At this time, Mrs. Tan had put down the walnut, took the cake and put it in front of the old lady.


    The old lady looked at the glittering and translucent cake, but she also felt novel. She took one and ate it. The entrance was full of chrysanthemum fragrance, with a unique flavor of autumn. It was sweet but not greasy, which made the old lady very satisfied.


    "It''s rare that you have a heart." the old lady praised Song Zhi.


    Song Zhi was a little uneasy. She looked at Song Rong and saw that Song Rong looked at her with a smile. Song Zhi understood that Song Rong was just to let her show her face in front of the old lady and had a little more gratitude in her heart.


    "You don''t look very bright and beautiful in these clothes." then the old lady looked at Mrs. Tan and said, "go and send the two silk fabrics I got yesterday to Guixiang hospital and ask Aunt Liu to make some decent clothes for Song Zhi. Our brocade family''s daughter, dressed like this and let people see, doesn''t she want to lose face?"


    Tan replied with a smile. Song Rong had long been used to the old man''s hard spoken and soft hearted appearance. She didn''t feel anything, but Song Zhi''s face was nervous. She couldn''t figure out what the old lady meant. She didn''t speak very well, but she rewarded something again.


    Song Rong hurriedly said, "sister Zhi, don''t you thank your grandmother!"


    Song Zhi quickly knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the old lady: "thank you, grandma."


    This way of speaking rules made the old lady feel a little boring. She waved her hand and said, "get up."


    Song Rong went over and took Song Zhi''s hand, then walked in the direction of the old lady and began to clip walnuts for the old lady. The two cooperated well. One only managed to crush walnuts with a clip, and the other carefully separated the walnut meat.


    The old lady ate a few more. Then she raised her eyelids and asked, "tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Song Zhi''s hand trembled slightly, and the walnut almost didn''t fall.


    Song Rong seemed to see nothing, and said with a smile, "grandma Mingjian!"


    "Don''t button my hat. If you have anything to say directly," the old lady couldn''t get angry with Song Rong.


    Song Rong smiled and said, "grandma, I want sister Zhi to learn needlework with me."


    The old lady looked at Song Rong in surprise, and then her eyes fell on Song Zhi. Her voice sank slightly. Looking at Song Zhi, she asked, "did you beg linniang? Did you want to learn needlework?"


    "I......" Song Zhi didn''t just say how to go on.


    Song Rong smiled and said, "where did sister Zhi speak by herself? I want to find a partner myself."


    "Isn''t there still sister Hui?" the old lady said casually.


    Song Rong smiled and said, "just for the consideration of sister Hui, I don''t often go to learn needlework. Just now sister Hui saw me and seemed to be angry with me. I thought about asking sister Zhi to accompany sister Hui, and sister Hui wouldn''t annoy me so much."


    Song Rong''s words are light and floating, as if they are just some small temperament of girls.


    But the old lady heard the hidden meaning of Song Rong from here.


    Yes, Song Rong learns things quickly. Naturally, Song Hui will have a lot of dissatisfaction in her heart, and even eager for quick success and instant benefit. This is not good. Song Hui is the first daughter of the Song family, which is compared everywhere. Even the old lady feels bad.


    But we can''t hold Song Rong down and don''t let Song Rong show himself. The palm and back of the hand are all meat.


    If you want to take care of the two and let Song Zhi learn needlework together, Song Zhi must not be as clever as Song Hui. In this way, Song Hui will be more comfortable.


    The old lady thought so, and she had planned to respond.


    Song Rong looked at the old lady''s look and knew that the old lady understood what she wanted to convey. When dealing with an old fox like the old lady, some words can''t be too straightforward. Just a little, the old lady will understand.


    The old lady glanced at Song Zhi and said as if she were giving alms: "you are almost the same age. You should learn something. Madam Zhou, I will say. As for passing, it depends on your nature."


    Song Zhi was overjoyed when she heard the speech. She never thought that this matter would be solved so easily. She thought she had to kneel down and beg her grandmother.


    Song Zhi quickly knelt down and kowtowed.


    This time, the old lady didn''t dislike it. She was just the daughter of a concubine''s room. Naturally, it would be better to speak more rules. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be a mess?


    The old lady gave Mrs. Zhou more shuxiu, and Song Rong went to ask for love with Mrs. Zhou. Now Mrs. Zhou really likes Song Rong, understands etiquette and has a degree of hesitation. It can be said that in Mrs. Zhou''s heart, Song Rong is her favorite student.


    As usual, Song Rong said that she was soft, and she often showed filial respect to some small objects of empress Zhou. Empress Zhou was a stone heart. When she faced Song Rong, she was soft. Now Song Rong pleaded with Song Zhi, which is naturally useful.


    Mrs. Zhou is also comfortable in the song house these days, so she thinks that one is also teaching, and two are also teaching. There is no difference between one and another. Especially here, Song Rong doesn''t need her to say more. It''s very easy. It can be said that this bundle repair is for nothing.


    Finally, empress Zhou should teach Song Zhi about needlework.


    Song Hui soon learned about this. Song Hui would not feel happy because someone had put her at the bottom, but was a little angry.

 Chapter 171

    Yalan hospital.


    At the moment, Song Hui is sitting in her boudoir, holding a needle and thread basket with a lot of colorful thread and brocade cloth in it.


    It''s a small family. When girls are still learning needlework, they can''t use such good silk thread and cloth. At most, they can get some rags and thread heads.


    But the Song family has never been stingy in this regard. As a brocade family, it will not be less.


    At the moment, Song Hui is holding a pair of scissors wrapped with red thread. She fiercely cuts the things in the needle and thread basket. Before long, she cuts them in pieces.


    When Lian Xin came over, she saw this and quickly asked, "Miss, what''s the matter with you? Which made you unhappy? Look, the maidservant won''t tear her up!"


    Song Hui said bitterly, "it''s enough to have a Song Rong. No matter how much Song Rong is, it''s not a concubine, but what''s the matter with Song Zhi?"


    "Now all cats and dogs can learn things with me? What does grandma mean? She even asked Song Zhi to learn needlework with me!" Song Hui said angrily.


    Song Hui doesn''t want to see Song Zhi. She thinks Song Zhi is like a servant girl, or even worse than a servant girl. She is a bitch. Now let her learn things with the bitch. Her heart is naturally very unhappy and full of reluctance.


    Song Hui is used to being arrogant. There is no sand in her eyes. Naturally, she feels uncomfortable.


    "Miss, did you hear wrong? How could the old lady let Song Zhi learn needlework with you? Aunt Liu is shameless in the old lady, and Song Zhi is also an insignificant..." Lianxin carefully said her doubts.


    Song Hui snorted coldly and said, "Aunt Liu and Song Zhi are nothing, but they can''t stand it. Someone helped them plead with their grandmother!"


    After Song Hui knew the news, she thought about it and understood what happened. She watched Song Rong take Song Zhi to find the old lady with her own eyes! Song Rong, a little bitch, even if she gets in the way, she even found a helper!


    Song Hui continued: "Song Zhi is afraid to vent her anger with Song Rong in the future!"


    Lianxin also knew how it happened. She didn''t dare to ask more questions now. She just comforted and said, "Miss, don''t be angry. It''s not worth losing your body for the popularity of others. Even if they collude with each other, the three young ladies can still protect her all the time? You are her direct sister. If you find a chance in the future, you can naturally make her regret!"


    Lianxin doesn''t dare to take Song Hui seriously. She calls Song Zhi miss. She can only eat her one by one.


    Listening to Lian Xin''s words, Song Hui''s face looked better. Song Hui eased her mood and said in a cold voice, "I don''t believe it. She can still turn out the palm of my hand! It''s also a good thing to learn needlework with me. At the right time, I can''t find a chance to teach her a lesson!"


    Song Hui''s look was very much like an''s, and there was no tolerance in her words.


    Lotus heart followed Song Hui''s words and said, "Miss, you''re right. In fact, this is also a good thing. It''s up to you to knead her in the future!"


    Song Hui vented and felt much better. However, although she said so, Song Hui was still a little uncomfortable. It was one thing for her to knead Song Zhi, and it was another thing to deal with Song Rong.


    Song Hui thought for a moment and sneered. Don''t you care about Song Yu? Then I would pull Song Yu to my side against you!


    According to Song Hui''s idea, Song Zhi is her own sister, but now she is standing with Song Rong. Then she wants to fight back. How should she fight back? Of course, we should start from Song Yu.


    Aunt Liu was so happy when she knew that Song Zhi was really accepted by Empress Zhou.


    With empress Zhou''s instruction, her daughter will certainly not marry out as easily as the common women next to her. She has no son. The only thing is to expect her daughter to marry better and make her life easier in the future.


    However, Aunt Liu also knew that since Song Zhi followed empress Zhou to learn needlework because of Song Rong, she even stood on Xu''s side.


    However, Aunt Liu is conservative. Of course, she won''t jump out directly, but she has made this preparation faintly in her heart.


    Song Rong is not in a hurry to force Aunt Liu. Many things are realized bit by bit under the influence of imperceptible influence. Being too hasty will backfire.


    The seed has been buried. As long as it is watered often, do you worry that it will not germinate?


    Song Rong knew that either an Shi did it or Song Dai did it... And according to speculation, nine times out of ten, it was an Shi.


    Song Dai has that kind of mind for her mother. How can she die casually? The one who can do this is Ann''s.


    If she wants ANN to be unhappy and make Song Dai''s house restless, she must start from the woman in the backyard!


    Aunt Liu is a good choice.


    Song Rong didn''t just care about this thing in the back house of the Song family. Relying on these women alone, she moved to an''s at most. As for Song Dai, she still had to overwhelm Song Dai in business.


    Song Rong began to think about new business opportunities again.


    She can make a fortune by virtue of the plague, but there will be no epidemic in the near future, and she doesn''t want such natural and man-made disasters to happen again. Therefore, it''s impossible to speculate in such a way.


    After much thought, Song Rong finally made up her mind on Zhu Herong.


    Even if Zhu Herong lost money in business, she was very rich. Zhu Herong wanted to swallow the Song family, but why didn''t she want to swallow Zhu Herong?


    If Zhu Herong is innocent, of course she doesn''t have this ability, but if Zhu Herong... Makes weapons privately and sells them to others, it''s a big handle. If it works well, it can not only move to Zhu Herong, but also get some benefits from it.


    But first, she has to get the evidence. Of course, she has to go to Zhu''s house to get the evidence.


    Zhu Herong''s family has many pedophiles and women... Of course, these people will not willingly follow Zhu Herong. Song Rong plans to give it away.


    She began to pay attention to Zhu Herong''s every move. She couldn''t just find one to do it. She had to find someone who had a tight mouth and did things neatly.


    But it also takes time.


    Song Rong also had a lot of free time, so she quietly left the house and asked someone to hand over a post to Chu Yun.


    This post is sent through the gate of Chu house. Song Rong can''t directly expose her identity. She only wrote the word Rong of ronghua hall.


    If others saw it, they would never think of Song Rong. After all, the word is not the same, but Chu Yunqing saw it. Nine times out of ten, he would think of ronghua hall.

 Chapter 172

    If Chu Yunqing hasn''t guessed his purpose, Chu Yunqing won''t be called a genius! Chu Yunqing doesn''t think much about the thoughts of the women in the back house, but his head is extremely intelligent.


    It can be seen from many aspects.


    Song Rong went to ronghua hall early to wait for Chu Yunqing. Since Chu Yunqing saved her life last time, she hasn''t thanked Chu Yunqing well!


    Song Rong is nothing now, but Master Chu loves Song Rong very much. Chu Yunqing doesn''t lack anything at all. Song Rong can''t send anything to thank Chu Yunqing. What she can do now is to accompany Chu Yunqing to relieve boredom


    It''s true that Chu Yunqing doesn''t have anyone to talk to except Ah Fu. Although Ah Fu is good, he is a servant after all. Chu Yunqing usually can''t tell Ah Fu what''s on his mind?


    The two people are in the cave. It''s a heart to heart meeting. What does Chu Yunqing think? Song Rong can know about it now. Song Rong wants to carefully enlighten Chu Yunqing.


    Even if it can''t enlighten Chu Yunqing, at least it can be regarded as a friend who has something on his mind.


    Chu Yunqing couldn''t help smiling on a handsome face when he saw the honor written in small block letters with hairpin flowers. Ah Fu next to him saw it. He was mixed with joy and sorrow. He couldn''t tell.


    Ah Fu has heard about it. The one who sent the post was Qinghu, so even if he didn''t think the words on it were written by Song Rong, he can know that this post was sent by Song Rong.


    The doctor said that the master also told me not to let the girl get close to the childe. Saying so may make the childe''s illness more serious.


    But he really saw it. Young master, because of Song Rong, the whole person has a lot of popularity


    Where does Ah Fu know? What did the doctor and Master Chu say? The so-called can''t let women close, is don''t want chu Yun to pour out Yuanyang.


    Although Chu Yunqing is weak, he is handsome and is still the son of everyone. Some young ladies may not be able to do anything special, but what about some servant girls or other women who can''t get on the table?


    Many of you, young master, have been seduced by some cheap seeds and hollowed out... You are a healthy childe. At this age, you can''t stand such trouble, let alone Chu Yunqing?


    But later, Chu Yunqing married his wife. However, at that time, Chu Yunqing had less air in and more air out. He couldn''t think of so much. Master Chu just wanted to cheer Chu Yunqing.


    Ah Fu always thinks things are serious. He thinks that Master Chu doesn''t want women to get close to Chu Yunqing. He can''t treat it as normal communication.


    Chu Yunqing carefully put away the post after reading it, and then said, "Ah Fu, clean up and let''s go out."


    "Childe... Are you..." Ah Fu hesitated and asked.


    Chu Yun tilted his mouth and said, "go to see Miss Song."


    Ah Fu opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but the first time he saw the childe was to see someone go out. When he said this, he couldn''t say it, so he had to prepare a carriage.


    When he reached the door of ronghua hall, Ah Fu knocked on the door. Before long, Liang Dazhu came to open the door.


    At the moment, Song Rong is already in the small courtyard, waiting for Chu Yun to pour out.


    When Chu Yun leaned to Song Rong, he suddenly stopped, and his face became strange. He just walked as if he was more eager, which was unprecedented for him.


    He''s always steady. He can''t be so impetuous.


    But I don''t know why, when facing Song Rong, he was as happy as a normal teenager, walking briskly.


    When Song Rong heard a voice behind her, she looked back and saw Chu Yunqing. At the moment, Chu Yunqing was probably a little anxious. In addition to his morbid white face, she also had some crimson, which made it seem that the whole person had a lot of blood color.


    Song Rong quickly entertained Chu Yunqin to sit down. After Chu Yunqin sat down, he said, "Miss Song, how''s your wound... Cured?"


    Chu Yunqing''s voice is concerned. These days, Chu Yunqing hasn''t heard from Song Rong. He is still a little worried. He has a shallow temperament and rarely worries about people like this.


    Hearing the speech, Song Rong smiled and said, "OK!"


    Song Rong''s face was filled with gratitude: "fortunately, childe Chu was..." speaking of this, Song Rong stopped, looked at Ah Fu and Liang Dazhu, and looked at ronghua hall. This place is too small. You can see it all by turning around.


    Song Rong said, "childe Chu, I bought a house. If not, let''s talk in that house."


    Chu Yun nodded. Although it was said that Song Rong came back in Chu Yun''s clothes that day, many people saw it, and the matter would not be transmitted back to the song house, but it was a girl''s house. She was not thick enough. She didn''t want to give too many people the details of the time.


    Chu Yunqing came out this time to meet Song Rong. No matter where Song Rong took him, he wouldn''t say no.


    When she came to ronghua hall, Song Rong walked to the house. When she went to the house, Song Rong had to have the cheek to get on Chu Yun''s carriage with Ah Fu''s attention.


    Chu Yun''s carriage is very comfortable, but after all, it is a carriage. You can''t expect to be as spacious as the house. When two people sit inside, they can even hear each other''s breathing.


    Along the way, the two were speechless.


    Chu Yunqing is very quiet. He just keeps looking at Song Rong. The girl in front of him is full of vitality, which makes him a little dead and yearning. How good it would be if he... Could be like her.


    Song Rong was somewhat uncomfortable when Chu Yun looked at her, so she closed her eyes and rested.


    This time, Chu Yun looked at Song Rong, but became more unscrupulous. The girl closed her eyes and couldn''t see her smart eyes, but she could see the long, slightly raised eyelashes, the cherry pink lips and her beautiful eyebrows.


    She is still young, but she has a peace that adults don''t have.


    Chu Yunqing felt that his heart could follow the tranquility when he stayed with Song Rong. It was not the dead tranquility he used to have, but the real and comfortable tranquility.


    Chu Yunqin looked at it, but he was decadent again. He didn''t know what he thought, and sighed slightly.


    The sigh was as if it were floating out of the clouds, but Song Rong still heard it.

 Chapter 173

    Song Rong moved and was about to open her eyes. Chu Yunqing didn''t know how. She felt a little flustered and closed her eyes directly.


    When Song Rong opened her eyes, she saw Chu Yun leaning against the carriage. Her face was full of a quiet look. It was like a sigh just now. It was just an unintentional dream.


    Chu Yunqing''s face is a little pale, but it is pale, but it has a feeling of crystal clear, which makes him look like an ice sculpture. He is immortal. It seems that the young man in front of him is so handsome. Although he is not as bright as Fengyi, he has a unique kind of quietness.


    Chu Yunqing''s robe embroidered with cloud patterns was sprinkled in the carriage. There was a corner. I don''t know when it was pressed by Song Rong. Song Rong gently pulled the corner and took it out.


    Chu Yun tilted his closed eyes and moved slightly, but he didn''t open them in the end.


    Chu Yunqing likes Song Rong''s quiet temperament. Song Rong also appreciates Chu Yunqing''s quiet.


    Song Rong looked at it for a while, and then found how impolite it was to look at a man like this. At that moment, she stopped her head, opened a corner of the carriage curtain and looked out.


    Chu Yun closed his eyes for a while and couldn''t help opening his eyes.


    As usual, he can sit still for a day, but today, he can''t take it calmly with Song Rong.


    Waiting for her to open her eyes, she saw that Song Rong didn''t seem to look at him at all, which made him feel relieved. But in addition to this, I don''t know why, there was a different feeling in his heart. It seemed to be lost and depressed. He couldn''t tell the taste in his heart.


    This is not written in the book, and he has never felt it, so it can''t be described.


    When Song Rong arrived at his house, Song Rong entertained Chu Yun and sat down in the flower hall.


    Now it is golden autumn. From inside the flower hall, you can see the osmanthus flowers outside. They are just opening. The breeze blows, and bursts of osmanthus fragrance will come face to face.


    Song Rong ordered Qingtao to bring tea and send everyone away. Then he opened his mouth and answered what he said in Ronghua Hall: "Young Master Chu, thanks to you, you handled it in time that day. There was no scar left on this wound."


    Chu Yun Qing felt relieved when he heard the speech. He looked at Song Rong and said, "Miss Song, you don''t want to go to the wild mountains in the future."


    Although his voice sounded cold at the beginning, the meaning in the words was to care about her. Song Rong also knew what kind of person Chu Yunqing was. It was very rare for him to open his mouth and say so many words.


    Song Rong smiled more and more on her face. Looking at Chu Yun, she said, "childe Chu, I should be careful after this loss. Since childe Chu cares about me so much, I have to say more... Childe Chu''s body is not suitable for going to the wilderness. What can I do if I really meet something?"


    Chu Yunqing immediately felt a suffocation in his heart. What was choking in his heart? After a long time, he said, "I''m bored in the house, so I''ll come out..."


    Speaking of this, Chu Yunqing seemed to explain something and said, "I''m always at home, but it''s not good for me. I don''t usually come out, but I come out in a crisp autumn."


    Finally, Chu Yunqing added: "I benefited a lot from Miss Song''s words that day. I think nothing is more important than living. I won''t be cheap myself."


    Song Rong was a little surprised when she heard the speech. Is this Chu Yunqing? Such words came out of Chu Yunqing''s mouth, and even made her a little unbelievable. Isn''t Chu Yunqing the least concerned about his life? Is it because she enlightened those words casually? Chu Yunqing figured it out?


    On the contrary, Song Rong didn''t believe it. She stared at Chu Yunqing to see something from Chu Yunqing''s face, but when Chu Yunqing said this, she looked serious, so that Song Rong couldn''t find a reason not to believe it.


    Song Rong turned to think that Chu Yunqing probably belongs to one and two. If he didn''t make up his mind to cherish his life, why talk to her like this? It seems that although I don''t know if I woke up Chu Yunqing, Chu Yunqing really wants to understand.


    To tell you the truth, Song Rong is very pleased that Chu Yunqing can understand this. If Chu Yunqing doesn''t cherish herself, even if she has a heart, she can''t do anything!


    Song Rong smiled and said, "it''s wonderful that childe Chu can think so."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong said, "we were in a hurry to separate that day, and we didn''t talk about the two people who came to find you."


    Chu Yun leaned to smell the speech and was stunned. Then he seemed to think of something.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing and said, "childe Chu, if we hadn''t been lucky that day and found the exit, I''m afraid we''d have to calculate for those two people."


    Chu Yunqing''s face was a little uncomfortable and even a little sorry.


    Seeing this, Song Rong hurriedly said, "I don''t mean to blame you. If I didn''t have you that day, I couldn''t stand here well. When I talk about these two people, I don''t think childe Chu has implicated me... If I really talk about implicature, I have implicated childe Chu."


    "What I want to say is... Those two people must have gone out from the top of the Chu house. Now we can''t find them. They have no basis. Even if we can guess who did it, we can''t identify them. I just hope that childe Chu will be careful even if he is in the house." Song Rong coaxed.


    Chu Yun leaned to smell the speech, and some deep thoughts flashed in his eyes. He opened his mouth and said, "I will be careful."


    Song Rong was disappointed that he only said he would be careful, but he didn''t say he wanted to fight back. But on second thought, Chu Yunqing is a man after all. I''m afraid he doesn''t understand the danger of the back house. In the past, he was a man who didn''t eat fireworks. Now it''s hard to have such a heart to prevent people.


    Chu Yun has to be given a time to change, doesn''t he?


    Song Rong and Chu Yunqing talked for a while. Song Rong asked and Chu Yunqing answered. Occasionally, Chu Yunqing asked Song Rong, but only a few.


    But in this way, it has been a great progress for Chu Yun. This is different from when they both felt that they had no time to live in the cave. At the moment, it is very rare for them to do so.


    When it was time to eat, they used it in this house, and the two were warm again.


    Chu Yun was not so high in the face of Song Rong. He was like a relegated immortal and had some popularity.

 Chapter 174

    Turning this autumn, it''s winter.


    Song Rong was growing up. The clothes he wore in previous years had been a little shorter.


    Song Rong often wanders around in front of the old lady. Of course, an dare not treat Song Rong badly on his clothes, so Song Rong has all the clothes he should have.


    In her previous life, it was not like this at all. Song Rong remembered that in the first winter after her parents died, she wore the clothes of previous years. When it was short, the cold wind ran from the sleeve of the clothes. It was very cold.


    However, in her previous life, Song Rong, like the air, would not see what clothes the granddaughter was wearing.


    This time, in addition to being handed out by an''s family according to the rules of the family, the old lady also gave a lot of good materials. Xu made Song Rong a dress with white fur with pure white rabbit hair.


    The material is cherry pink with dark peony patterns on it. In winter with a single color, it is particularly bright, but not dazzling.


    Xu made his clothes and sent them to Song Rong. Now it will probably be hot. He can wear them just waiting for the snow.


    Song Rong got up today. As soon as she pushed the door, a cold wind came up, and some snow particles were blowing in.


    Song Rong looked out again. It was snowing!


    This is the first snow this year! Song Rong''s heart was filled with joy.


    At the moment, Qingtao came quickly with warm water. At a glance, he saw Song Rong standing at the door looking at the snow. He hurriedly said, "miss! What are you... What are you doing? Hurry to the house. When you get up this morning, the heat is still on your body, and then blown by the cold wind, what can you do if you get sick?"


    Then, without waiting for Song Rong to say anything, Qingtao closed the door and began to serve Song Rong to groom.


    Song Rong changed into the clothes made by Xu himself. She felt that not only her body was warm, but also her heart was warm. She couldn''t help but rejoiced like a real ten-year-old girl.


    In fact, according to Song Rong''s temperament, even if he gets more new clothes, he won''t be so happy. However, the clothes made by Xu himself are different from normal new clothes. In Song Rong''s heart, it is very weighty.


    Seeing that her young lady was well dressed, Qingtao gave Song Rong a bun with ruby beads on it, which made the whole person bright and beautiful.


    Song Rong dressed up and went out. This time, the green peach didn''t stop.


    At the moment, the ground has been covered with a thin layer of snow. Walking on it, the footprints are clearly visible.


    Song Rong was going to greet Xu. He suddenly ran into Song Yu. Song Yu also changed into new clothes, gray rabbit hair collar and cuffs, sapphire blue clothes, and song Yusheng''s white. It''s very nice to wear such materials.


    The relationship between the two brothers and sisters has eased a lot. They go to greet Xu together.


    Xu Shi looked at the pair in front of him, as if they were the golden children under the Guanyin seat. Her face was full of smiles. Although she said that her husband was gone, she was not satisfied with such a pair of children around her knees?


    The mother and son had breakfast together. They had just finished eating. Before they had a rest, Mrs. sun of Nanshan hospital came to send a message, saying that she wanted Xu to pass.


    Xu was somewhat puzzled. Even though the old lady has made a lot of changes to her now, she has never taken the initiative to let her pass? I''ve been there before, but nine times out of ten, I scolded her.


    The old lady left too much shadow in Xu''s heart. Xu hesitated a little.


    But she hesitated. The old lady sent someone. She couldn''t help going, could she?


    Seeing that there was something wrong with Xu''s look, Song Rong understood what had happened, so he looked at Mrs. sun and said, "Mrs. sun, go back first. I also want to see my grandmother. Let my mother wait for me for a while. I''ll clean up and go with my mother."


    There was nothing wrong with what she said. Mrs. sun nodded and went out.


    "Begonia, send grandma sun." Song Rong gave Begonia a look.


    Begonia hurriedly welcomed her up and took something out of her cuff. As she walked out, she handed it to grandma sun and whispered, "it''s so cold. Please bother grandma sun to come. Let''s keep it to buy some Shaojiu."


    In the past, Mrs. sun used to watch the door and watch the night. It was cold, and she had to drink some wine to warm her body. After listening to Haitang, she accepted it.


    When she looked down, there were two silver peanuts. She didn''t do anything. Even if she came to send a message, she didn''t expect a reward. Now she is naturally satisfied with these two silver peanuts.


    Begonia walked with Mrs. sun for a while and then came back.


    When she came back, she didn''t care to shake off the snow, so Xu and Song Rong began to reply: "madam, miss, I just inquired with grandma sun. Although she didn''t know what it was, when grandma Tan ordered it to come down, it was jubilant and should be a good thing."


    Song Rong nodded and pondered that grandma Tan had always been good to the people in their second room. In this way, there should be nothing to do.


    Then, I heard Haitang say, "but I heard that the eldest lady is also in Nanshan hospital."


    Song Rong''s heart coagulated in an instant. As soon as she mentioned an Shi, Song Rong felt that there would be no good thing. Even if there was a good thing, it would fall on an Shi. Where could they get their second room?


    Although grandma didn''t like to see Ann, Song Dai was her own son after all. She really didn''t expect her grandmother to do anything good. She came to their second room. Now it''s hard for her grandmother to prevent the big room people from bullying them.


    The mother and daughter cleaned up and went to Nanshan hospital. As for Song Yu? It''s fun to play with snow in the yard. Where would you like to go to the restrained place of Nanshan yard?


    At the moment, the old lady has moved to the warm Pavilion in Nanshan courtyard to meet the old lady and not to the main room.


    At the door of the warm Pavilion, the mother and daughter stood there waiting for the sun''s mother-in-law to report. Not long ago, the sun came out and let them in.


    As soon as I entered the room, a heat came to my face. The old lady was leaning beside the Kang Table with a soup lady in her hand.


    On the other side of the Kang Table, an sat.


    Ann''s is wearing a big red dress today. Her face is powdered. Her eyes are full of smiles. She looks bright and dazzling. Such a woman is indeed the best of that generation.


    An''s family background is good and he has a good fortune. He married here at the beginning, which is a little low. He suddenly grasped the lifeline of the people of the Song Dynasty. He married here and took power from the old lady not long ago.

 Chapter 175

    "Yo, sister-in-law is coming. I thought it would take a while. After all, it''s windy and snowy. Sister-in-law''s delicate body will fall when the wind blows. Naturally, you should be careful." an smiled and said in a loud voice.


    Song Rong heard the speech and frowned slightly. What does an mean?


    Ann''s is putting eye medicine on the old lady. This is to say that Xu came late and asked the old lady to wait for a while. In fact, it didn''t take long. When the mother and daughter came, they were in a hurry, but it took a little time for Haitang to inquire about her in grandma sun''s son.


    If Ann didn''t mention it, the old lady would certainly not be a matter.


    But when an Shi mentioned this, it seemed that Xu was unfilial and deliberately late.


    Song Rong suppressed her anger and said with a smile, "aunt, when we came, we were very anxious. My mother would be late. That''s because I pestered my mother and wanted to come with my mother to greet my grandmother. My mother was afraid of freezing me, so she went to find me a cloak. It was later."


    With that, Song Rong took off her cloak, followed by Qingtao, who hurriedly took it outside and shook off the snow. After Qingtao finished this, he didn''t come in. I stayed in the warm Pavilion, but not everyone can stay in it.


    The old lady didn''t seem to recognize the meaning of an''s and Song Rong''s words. She looked at Song Rong''s red face and said, "Lin Niang, come here."


    Song Rong was not formal, and walked briskly to the old lady.


    The old lady is very pleased to see such Song Rong. Among these grandchildren, her favorite is Song Rong. Many young people are afraid of her, but Song Rong is not afraid of her at all. She is happy every time she sees her.


    The old lady handed the soup lady holding the brocade cover in her arms to Song Rong and said, "hold your warm hands. If a girl catches a cold, you will suffer in the future."


    Song Rong smiled sweetly with a soft waxy voice: "thank you for your concern."


    An Shi looked at the scene nearby, and her face was a little ugly. The old lady didn''t say anything, but from the days in this speech, it was obvious that she was partial to the second room.


    How did a widow with a dead man and a little bitch without a father fall on her head?


    Don''t look at Ann''s anger in private, but on the bright side, Ann has never done anything inappropriate. For example, now, Ann''s heart is flustered with fire, but her eyes are full of laughter.


    She stood up and helped Xu remove the snow herself. Then she took Xu and sat down next to her. She smiled and said, "sister-in-law, it''s warm here. Come and sit down quickly."


    Then an glanced at Xu again and said angrily, "it''s winter and there''s no color. You''re still wearing so plain and clean. I''ve beaten your head and haven''t seen you bring it. Don''t you like it? If you don''t like it, my sister-in-law is giving you a set."


    Seeing Ann''s putting eyedrops on the old lady again, she wanted to say that Xu didn''t pay attention to what she gave. If the relationship between the two people was bad, there was something wrong with Xu. Song Rong turned her eyes slightly and said jokingly: "Big aunt, why doesn''t Mother like the set of jewelry you sent? I saw it. She takes it out every day and wipes it clean herself. I see that mother is too reluctant to take these things."


    Then Song Rong stuck out her tongue, looked at Xu and said, "Mom, I told my aunt this. Don''t scold me."


    Looking at this, it seems that he said something about Xu''s little secret that can''t be said.


    Having said this, Song Rong smiled sarcastically in her heart. An Shi can really talk. His head is beaten and really looks good. There are some emerald pearls on it. Everything is bright and beautiful.


    It is naturally good to give gifts with such things, but Xu has always been plain and clean. Naturally, he is unwilling to bring these things.


    Xu is unwilling to take it, not just because she really doesn''t like it. If so, give an some face and take it. The main reason is that Xu is now the widow of her dead husband.


    It''s this simple appearance that makes everyone feel at ease.


    If Xu''s every day is dressed up in all kinds of manners and with a head full of precious jade, it will be seen. I''m not sure. I have to say that Xu''s husband has just died, so he can''t stand loneliness and wants to come out to attract bees and butterflies.


    Since ancient times, there have been many rights and wrongs in front of the widow''s door. Although Xu has always been self-discipline, he is still young and not a half old woman. A woman of this age is the easiest to say.


    Xu and Song Rong''s mother and daughter both felt that the jewelry could not be taken.


    When Song Yun was alive, he didn''t dress up like this. Now Song Yun has gone, but he dresses up like this. Who is it for?


    What''s more, there is a Song Dai who has been eyeing Xu in the song house!


    In a word, Xu felt that he should be careful.


    How could an be kind to her? She knows what she always uses. If she really wants to send her head, she will send it with white jade hairpins, which is much better than the red, green and emerald.


    "Brother and sister, don''t be reluctant. I''ll have someone send you another set another day." an said with a smile.


    Then, an sighed again: "the second brother went early. My sister-in-law is afraid of what grievances you have suffered in this house. She is also embarrassed to open her mouth. No matter what you lack or what is missing, you should open your mouth in time and say to her sister-in-law that I will certainly not treat you badly."


    Xu looked at Ann''s and said with joy and gratitude: "Sister-in-law, you treat me so well. I really... I don''t know how to thank you. Linniang is right. I like the face tight. I have planned to leave it to linniang. When linniang gets married, it will be used as a dowry. Her father goes early. I can''t handle a lot of things. Although it''s said that her dowry will be prepared by the family, but I''m also a mother I can''t take none at all. If my sister-in-law really wants to give me a face, she will give me some plain ones. "


    Speaking of this, Xu glanced at the old lady and said, "although I don''t want me to be filial to my husband, I''m still filial to my husband. It''s too bright and beautiful to take with me."


    Xu''s two words directly dialed a thousand kilograms in four or two and blocked Ann''s back.


    Didn''t Ann''s say that Xu didn''t care about her face? Didn''t she see her mind as a sister-in-law? Then Xu told Lin ANN that she liked, attached great importance to and didn''t attach importance to things. How could she want to collect a good dowry for her daughter?


    When a dowry, it''s more important than taking it directly on your head!

 Chapter 176

    Xu''s later words were not clearly stated, but he had pointed out that the things sent by an''s for the first time were inappropriate. However, no one would feel that Xu was dissatisfied with an''s.


    After all, Xu said that he would leave his daughter as a dowry, which shows enough respect for Ann.


    Xu said that she wanted to keep filial piety for Song Yun in her heart, which satisfied the old lady very much.


    In the past, she didn''t like this daughter-in-law very much. She felt that her son was bewitched by this daughter-in-law. She once took concubines for Song Yun, but Song Yun refused. Look at these childe brothers. How many of them don''t take concubines?


    Of course, the old lady wanted her son to take a concubine, which would also open branches and leaves for the Song family.


    Speaking of it, although the Song family is not as thin as their children, there are always many children. There are two boys in the big room and only one in the second room, which is far from their generation and more than a dozen descendants.


    But now I see that since Song Yun was gone, Xu bit by bit had the responsibility that a mother should have, and took on everything in the second room. Now he said that he would be guarded by Song Yun.


    The old lady naturally looked at Xu Gao.


    Ann didn''t expect that she originally wanted to arrange Xu''s, but let Xu''s block back, and she was even more angry in her heart.


    But Ann looked at Xu and figured it out in an instant.


    If the old lady doesn''t want to see Xu, she can''t do it!


    An Shi looked at Xu Shi and said, "sister-in-law, sister-in-law asked her mother to call you today. In fact, there is something she wants to entrust to you."


    Xu was a little surprised to see an. Would an have anything to ask her for? Xu''s heart was on guard.


    Having experienced the great disaster of life and death, especially looking at his own children and suffering under his own eyelids, Xu has to be hard even if he is a soft persimmon at the moment! If so, after a few distractions, Xu deserved to be despised by the old lady in his past.


    Xu frowned and hid the precaution in his eyes. In a moment, he put on a smile: "sister-in-law, if you have anything, just tell me."


    I don''t know what it is, and Xu can''t refuse.


    Ann smiled and said, "well, after a few days, it''s my mother''s birthday. I''m going to let you organize my mother''s birthday banquet."


    When Song Rong heard Ann''s remark, she was stunned and arranged the birthday banquet? This is a big event. How could an want to let Quan come out and let Xu do it?


    Xu quickly said, "I... sister-in-law, I''m afraid I can''t do it."


    The old lady said in a deep voice at this time: "you can do what you want. Can''t you do this well!"


    With the old lady''s reprimand, Xu could no longer say anything to shirk it. According to Song Rong, there was no need to shirk it at all.


    Ann asked Xu to do it. Although it was strange, it was also equivalent to a pie falling from the sky and hitting the head of the second room.


    Without a man in charge of their second room, it is inevitable that they will be despised by some people. Even if she has a face in the old lady, she can''t compare with the people in the big room. Now with such a job, you can tell many people that their second room, in the song Dynasty, is not a kind of existence that can only eat idle food!


    Even if Song Yun is gone, the people in the second room are still valued!


    Xu himself had no good idea, so he had to look at Song Rong for help. Song Rong nodded slightly.


    Xu''s heart just fell down. I don''t know when she began to trust Song Rong completely and rely more. Since Song Rong nodded, Xu didn''t worry about anything. She believed that Song Rong had plans for the next step.


    So Xu said, "the daughter-in-law should go. Please rest assured that the daughter-in-law will make this birthday party to the satisfaction of the mother."


    This time, Ann was a little surprised when she arrived. She thought that Xu would shirk it. Unexpectedly, I said a word and Xu should go down, which blocked all the words Ann had prepared in her heart.


    Ann thought about it, and the corners of her lips brought a faint smile. Xu is really cowardly. The old lady only said such a sentence, and she should go down! Such a temperament doesn''t make her knead as much as she wants?


    In Ann''s opinion, Xu can''t do this. Even if Song Rong is a little clever, she is only a ten-year-old girl after all. Can little intelligence help with such a big event?


    At the beginning, Song Rong didn''t tell the old lady about helping her housekeeper. If Song Rong didn''t tell it, the old lady wouldn''t tell it. If it was told that she was old and had to rely on a ten-year-old granddaughter, wouldn''t it be a joke?


    So this thing, that is, the old lady and Tan Pozi know.


    People like Mrs. sun know that Song Rong comes to Nanshan hospital every day. However, in the eyes of these people, Song Rong''s coming to Nanshan hospital is to serve tea and water. It plays the role of a servant girl. By the way, she flatters the old lady.


    If an Shi knew that Song Rong helped the old lady manage the song house in order in those days when she was away, I don''t know if she would do so.


    Ann only thought Xu was afraid of the old lady and had to answer. Unexpectedly, Xu had already asked his daughter and knew that this matter was feasible.


    Ann replied with a smile, "I prepared it all in previous years. My mother disliked that my preparation was too stereotyped. I thought it would be better to let my sister-in-law buy it once. It''s also the serious wife of our family. It''s natural to say such a thing."


    In fact, there is an surname. Generally speaking, the ladies below have no chance to do this, but if an surname orders it on his own initiative, it is reasonable for Xu surname to take the job.


    An Shi did not say anything wrong. It was Xu Shi, who was also a serious lady in the Song Dynasty!


    That is, the potential of the second room of the song house is weak. If it is strong, no one can say anything, even if it is to take the position of housekeeper with an!


    In the past, even if Song Rong wanted to take over, he didn''t have a chance. Now Anders has delegated his power. Of course, he should seize this opportunity!


    Song Rong was also very clear that Ann''s would suddenly be like this, that is, it belonged to the weasel to pay New Year''s greetings to the chicken. It was not good to say that it was the set set set by Ann''s, waiting for the people in their second room to jump inside!

 Chapter 177

    However, Song Rong also wanted to understand that even if there was no such thing, an Shi couldn''t say how to calculate them!


    It''s better to fight directly on this matter. If it''s handled well, it''s not possible to beat the rake


    Now she is not the girl who was easy to fool in her previous life, and she is not alone in the second room! Song Rong''s is also confident, so he dares to let Xu answer!


    If an Shi had just said such a thing, the two bedroom people would have been afraid and pushed away, not to mention the old lady, it would make them feel that the two bedroom people are as worthless as before, and avoiding in case of trouble is not a long-term plan! It''s not her style.


    An Shi added: "sister-in-law, if you can respond, sister-in-law is relieved. I''m happy to hide. But if sister-in-law doesn''t understand anything, ask me. After all, you don''t have this experience."


    Xu smiled and said, "if I don''t understand anything, I will consult my sister-in-law."


    Xu Shi is not an Shi. If this matter is changed, an Shi will lose his teeth and swallow it in his stomach. He doesn''t want to bow his head to Xu Shi for advice, but Xu Shi doesn''t have as much pride as an Shi.


    The old lady nodded with satisfaction at the moment: "there''s such a big thing in our family. It was hastily held on Dale''s birthday. This time, it''s better to hold a grand one to flush the bad luck of our family, and give those who have broken off contact with our family a chance to walk around."


    The Song family is a merchant. Naturally, the more friends, the better.


    At first, because of the accident of Song Yun, many people drew a clear line with the Song government. Now that this matter is over, these people want to come to the door and have no face. The old lady wants to take advantage of this opportunity to give these people a step down.


    Even if you really cut off contact with these people, it''s no good. It''s a cheating mall. You don''t care so much.


    Xu nodded and said, "daughter-in-law, save it."


    Then they said, what kind of guests are you going to invite? But that is to say, there are many people invited. Where can you make it clear?


    After staying here for a while, the old lady was tired and sent the people back.


    Xu and an walked out of Nanshan courtyard together. They looked as if they were close sisters.


    Ann smiled and said, "it just snowed and the road was slippery. My sister-in-law and sister-in-law must be more careful. Don''t fall. I''ll be my sister-in-law at that time."


    "Thank you for your concern. My sister-in-law''s clothes are a little thin today. I should add some. If I catch a cold, I should worry too." Xu returned his words intact.


    The two exchanged greetings before they went their separate ways.


    As he walked along, he said to the colorful bird beside him, "this Xu family is a lot different from the past." where did the Xu family greet like this in the past? Speaking of words, she is still watertight and shows no less warmth than her.


    Ann originally wanted to make herself warm, and then according to Xu''s temperament, she certainly wouldn''t have any reaction to her hot. In this way, it''s also good for everyone to say that Xu''s temperament is lonely.


    This can isolate Xu and embarrass Xu.


    Unexpectedly, Xu has changed so much.


    Song Rong held Xu''s arm, looked at the numerous snowflakes and said, "when I was inside the house, I felt it was cold outside, but when I came out, it was not very cold, but there was still a beautiful scene to see."


    Xu Shi thought for a moment, then stretched out his hand, nodded Song Rong''s forehead, smiled and said, "you ghost girl, just say what you want to say to your mother. Why turn outside to wipe the horn."


    How could she not understand the meaning of linniang''s words? This clearly means that in the past, when she was in the yard, she felt that the water depth in the house was very deep, and she was a little afraid and timid, but now she came out and could resist these.


    Song Rong smiled: "mother, you are getting smarter and smarter now..."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong turned his words and said, "it seems that I am so smart. I must have followed my mother. It''s just that my mother doesn''t want to show her intelligence at ordinary times."


    Xu laughed with a puff, his eyebrows bent, his coldness was much less, and brought up a warm color: "linniang, I thought you wanted to praise me. I didn''t think it would be a shame to praise yourself!"


    Song Rong looked at Xu with a smile. Although the mother and daughter were standing in the wind and snow, they were all warm to the bottom of their hearts.


    With family, even in the wind and snow, what can we do? The wind and snow will pass sooner or later... Spring will come eventually.


    Just when the mother and daughter were joking, a man in a squirrel cloak came around and stood in front of them. He was not angry and had correct facial features. He just looked carefully and felt a bit gloomy.


    At the moment, his eyes fell on Xu''s body, as if they were stuck on it.


    Xu suddenly saw the man in front of him and was startled. He quickly opened his mouth and said, "big brother."


    Song Rong loosened Xu''s arm, stood beside him, slightly blessed his body and saluted: "rong''er has seen uncle."


    Song Dai looked away. But the smile on Xu''s face just now has been printed in Song Dai''s heart, making his heart itch like a cat''s claw scratching.


    The more you can''t get it, the more people miss it.


    If Xu really let Song Dai get it, Song Dai might have hated Xu long ago.


    But now... Song Dai is more and more interested in Xu.


    "Your body is thin. Why do you wear so little?" Song Dai frowned and opened his voice with a warm voice.


    Song Rong glanced at Xu. Xu wore a lot of clothes and wore a plain blue cloak. It was rabbit hair, but it could withstand the wind and snow. It''s just that the color is light and makes people look thin.


    "Thank you for your concern." Xu said lukewarm.


    At this moment, Song Dai began to untie his cloak, then handed it over and said to Xu, "wear it."


    Xu didn''t reach out to pick it up. Even his brother shouldn''t care about her like this. How could she wear the clothes she took off from Song Dai? When Xu was at his mother''s house, his tutoring was excellent.


    The only wayward thing I did in my life was to follow Song Yun out, which made my mother''s family unhappy.


    In her previous life, Song Rong followed Xu''s temperament more or less, but in this life? Song Rong doesn''t care much about these virtuous virtues.

 Chapter 178

    In Song Dai''s opinion, Xu is just a woman who comes out of a small door. It''s not really a rule-abiding person to come out with Song Yun. As long as he cares more, Xu will become his person one day.


    At the moment, Xu''s face is a little embarrassed. He wants to speak and refuse Song Dai, but he doesn''t know how to speak in order to take care of his face.


    Song Rong smiled and said, "uncle, aunt has just gone there. She is much thinner than my mother."


    Then Song Rong glanced at Song Dai''s back and saw that he didn''t have any servants with him. He said to Qingtao, "Qingtao, you don''t take your uncle''s cloak and send it to your aunt. Remember to run faster! If my aunt is cold, you can''t afford it!"


    Qingtao walked over when he heard the speech. Song Dai''s face was cold and looked at Qingtao.


    Qingtao is extremely loyal to Song Rong. Even though Song Dai is now the owner of the Song family, Qingtao is afraid, but he still obeys Song Rong''s instructions and reaches out for it.


    Song Dai took his clothes back and said, "I''d better go by myself."


    With that, Song Dai quickly left here.


    If the servant girl of Penglai hospital really sent clothes to an Shi, an Shi would not appreciate it. Maybe he would take advantage of the problem and worry about an Shi''s mother''s family. Song Dai had to tolerate an Shi in every way.


    Seeing Song Dai go, Song Rong''s face flashed a mocking smile.


    Xu lowered his head and saw the smile on Song Rong''s face. Xu didn''t want people to know that Song Dai had such thoughts about himself, especially his daughter, which made her feel embarrassed.


    Xu comforted himself in his heart. Lin Niang was still young and didn''t understand these love things at all. There was no need to think about it. But when Xu thought about it, he thought of the differences between Song Rong and girls of the same age.


    Linniang is so smart. Linniang may know all these things.


    This made Xu''s face suspicious.


    Song Rong also felt Xu''s uneasiness and hurriedly said, "Mom, I always think uncle is not bad and kind to us, but I can''t ask for his things."


    When Xu heard the speech, he eased his mind and thought that linniang should be more sensitive. Did he realize that Song Dai was not good? Or linniang knew that the people in the big room had no goodwill to the people in the second room, so she said so.


    Song Rong doesn''t continue to say anything. Of course, Xu won''t take the initiative to say anything.


    In Xu''s opinion, this thing should rot in his stomach. Even if he breaks his teeth, he can swallow it in his stomach. If someone else knows, Song Dai has some thoughts on her. Others will not think that Song Dai is wrong, but that she seduced Song Dai.


    She was slandered, but linniang will be eleven the next year. She will marry in a few years. If her reputation is affected because of her, how can linniang get married!


    Xu scruples about these. Even if he clearly knows that Song Dai has a dirty mind for him, he can only escape. What can he do if he doesn''t hide?


    What''s more, Song Dai hasn''t done anything too much yet, that is, she really wants to go out and say it. Who will believe it? Song Dai is now the most important person in the Song family. Even the old lady has made a lot of changes to her now. In the end, she will be punished for a slander for her son!


    Song Rong also knew that Xu didn''t want to be known. She just thought that Xu was too dutiful a woman to accept such a thing. She was very ashamed and angry, so she didn''t want to say it. She didn''t know. Xu considered so much for her.


    The mother and daughter returned to Penglai hospital.


    Xu was relieved. No matter what Song Dai did, he couldn''t take the initiative to come to Penglai courtyard. Usually, Song Dai might still come when Song Yun was there, but now, there are young widowed women living here. No matter how thick skinned Song Dai is, he doesn''t dare to come in!


    The mother and daughter sat on the soft couch, looked at the burning smokeless silver carbon in the fire basin, warmed for a while, and began to talk about today''s things.


    "Mother, aunt, I don''t think Ann has any good intentions to leave this matter to you this time." Song Rong said directly.


    After being chased and killed this time, Song Rong carefully analyzed it to Xu. Xu also knew that it was not just a mountain thief. Whose mountain thief would happen to appear in the uninhabited place of Yinyun mountain?


    Even if there are people in Yinyun mountain, there will be no rich and noble people. Most of them go to collect medicine. Medicine collectors like Liang Dazhu are poor. Where is there any silver?


    Mountain bandits are not stupid enough to rob these people!


    And the carriage that brought them had disappeared before they went down the mountain! This is clearly calculated by someone.


    When an arrived, he asked where the carriage had gone. Xu just said that when he went to Taoshan temple, he let the carriage go back first. The rest didn''t know. An didn''t ask. It was mostly a guilty conscience!


    Xu didn''t offend anyone in Gusu. In the mansion of the Song Dynasty, he went out only a few times. Where would he offend anyone?


    If these people were really sent by others, they must be from the Song Dynasty!


    Xu Shi is now very different from the past. A little bit by Song Rong reminds him of the big house of the Song government.


    Not to mention further, it is said that part of the wealth of the Song family is to be inherited by Song Yun. Now Song Yun is gone, and Song Yu has to share some money when waiting for Song Yu to set up his own house.


    Song Yu is still so young now. If he can be dismissed early, everything in the song house will belong to the Song family.


    Who would despise his lack of silver!


    Xu can''t think of it too deeply. This can also be vaguely thought of.


    Song Rong thinks more than that. In Song Rong''s opinion, nine times out of ten his father''s death is related to the people in the big room. How can the people in the big room watch them live well?


    And Song Dai, since he had such a mind for his mother, how could an not know?


    According to Ann''s consistent style, it is very possible to do things that make the two rooms and the whole family die quietly outside!


    In a word, now both mother and daughter are wary of big room people.


    Xu nodded and said, "my mother also knows this. Linniang, when I was just in Nanshan hospital, you asked me to take this job. I''m afraid I can''t do it well." as he said, Xu''s eyebrows frowned and worried.


    Song Rong smiled and said, "Mom, you can rest assured. I have everything."


    Seeing Song Rong''s promise, Xu was relieved again. She began to discuss with Song Rong carefully.

 Chapter 179

    This is a birthday party. Naturally, it is necessary to have theatrical troupes and acrobatics.


    Song Rong searched the memory of her previous life. The old lady liked to listen to plays, especially those like heroines.


    The old lady invites the Opera Troupe for her birthday party every year. It seems that the old lady likes the play of spring breeze ten miles most, but it''s not cheap to invite the spring breeze ten miles


    I can''t spend too much money to take this job, or I''ll be lied to.


    In previous lives, the Song family only invited once for so many years.


    However, since Song Rong moved her mind and wanted to do a good job of the birthday banquet and give her mother a long face, she would not make do with it.


    In less than a month, there will be a birthday banquet. If you want to invite the drama team, you must be earlier.


    Because he has to buy a lot of things himself, Xu can go out openly recently. Song Rong asked Xu to go to the opera garden for two rounds. These opera gardens are obviously decent. Even Mrs. Xu goes to the opera in groups, so such behavior is not abrupt.


    As for Song Rong herself, she went to the spring breeze ten miles in person.


    Song Rong doesn''t want to see the leader, but Song Rong wants to see Fengyi. He wants to see Fengyi''s appearance, which is the best among the ten miles of spring breeze. The leader must give Fengyi some face.


    Song Rong started with Fengyi.


    This time, Song Rong still went with Qian Jinbao and pretended to be Miss Qian.


    Qian Jinbao often goes in and out of the spring breeze recently. He is an old guest here. He swaggers in with Song Rong, and there will be no things like the past. Looking at their young age, the little boy can''t look up to them.


    "This time we don''t listen to the play, go and ask Fengyi to come and talk with us." Qian Jinbao threw out some silver coins.


    Song Rong took a look and didn''t say anything. Qian Jinbao has made great progress than before. At least he didn''t throw out the silver ingot directly to reward people.


    In front of Song Rong, Qian Jinbao certainly didn''t dare to be too presumptuous. After all, Song Rong said something about Qian Jinbao in this matter.


    "Well... Childe, girl, Fengyi... I''m practicing drama at the moment. I''m afraid I don''t have time to come out." the young man in green got the silver and spoke politely.


    Song Rong smiled secretly. What''s the practice? I''m afraid Fengyi doesn''t want to see anyone.


    Song Rong smiled and said, "go and tell Fengyi that it''s Mr. Qian and miss Rong. It''s best if he can meet him. If he can''t... I won''t force him."


    The boy took a look at Song Rong and withdrew.


    Before long, the door of Song Rong''s elegant house was pushed open.


    Feng Yi, dressed in a cloud water robe, came in and could see that Feng Yi was really rehearsing. Her clothes were also quite luxurious costumes. The back hem of the clothes was dragged on the ground.


    The clothes are decorated with dark Golden Peony patterns, such as long black hair, which is sprinkled behind her. Only a ribbon is used and tied roughly. The last time I saw Fengyi, Fengyi''s face was covered with frost, a little less.


    "Really you." Fengyi asked with a smile on her face when she saw Song Rong.


    At this moment, Song Rong suddenly remembered a word, Youfeng Laiyi.


    Fengyi''s appearance can afford these two words.


    It was Qian Jinbao, who saw Fengyi, but also had a flash of God. He compared Fengyi with Fengyue, and finally came to the conclusion that the most popular Fengyue in the spring breeze was a little different from Fengyi!


    Qian Jinbao carefully turned his head and looked at Song Rong. He saw Song Rong''s face. Although he looked appreciative, he was not obsessed with it.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and muttered in his heart. He knew that sister Song Rong came to him today and offered to come here for the sake of Fengyi. If he didn''t have the heart to make sister Rong unhappy, he wouldn''t come to bring sister Rong to look for this bad luck!


    Now Qian Jinbao has lost a lot of weight. His eyes, which narrowed into a line when he smiled, have also appeared, with a bit of shrewdness inside.


    He is too young to hide himself.


    After Qian Jinbao lost weight, he also raised a lot, and his eyebrows were clear. Although he was still a little fat, he could also make people see that he was a bit handsome. However, when facing Fengyi, Qian Jinbao had a feeling that he wanted to find a ground seam to drill in.


    Song Rong said with a smile, "Fengyi, sit down." Fengyi doesn''t like others to call him childe. Song Rong naturally won''t find that bad luck, so she generously calls Fengyi''s name.


    Qian Jinbao felt that the two people were familiar with each other. He had arranged Fengyi in his heart, but did he look better? Why should sister Rong be so jealous of him?


    Where does Song Rong know the little Jiujiu in Qian Jinbao''s heart? Now she has something to ask Fengyi.


    After waiting to sit down, Song Rong told Fengyi the matter carefully. It was nothing more than the hope that the spring breeze could go to the song house to sing a play, but the price was more reasonable.


    Song Rong thought that the best situation is that she can take money directly from the song house. If the price is too high, she can only use her own silver to supplement it. Just in this way


    Song Rong is not afraid to spend more money. This is to give her mother a long face. Even if she loves silver, she won''t be soft when it''s time to spend! However, people with ten miles of spring breeze often deal with merchants. If Song Dai knows this, he may think that there is much private money in the second room!


    Song Rong didn''t want to take the risk until he had to.


    Fengyi sat there and quietly listened to Song Rong''s words. Then she turned her eyes and said with a smile, "usually, it costs about 1000 liang of silver to go out to sing a play in the spring breeze. I went to the class leader and said, I''ll charge 500 Liang, which is the same price as other troupes."


    Five hundred Liang. Although the price is not low, it is the same as that of the next troupe! Where can Song Rong not go?


    She looked at Fengyi with a happy face and saw that Fengyi''s face was full of a relaxed smile. It seemed that it was a small matter. She knew that she had not embarrassed Fengyi, so she said gratefully, "thank you."


    Fengyi smiled and said in a Yurun voice, "it''s what Miss Rong said. We are friends and we should help each other."


    Anyway, Song Rong is full of gratitude to Fengyi.


    The matter was settled, and Song Rong''s heart became lighter.


    "Fengyi, have you just learned drama?" Song Rong asked with a smile.


    Feng Yi nodded and suddenly began to sing: "although there is no cutting throat, there are friends who forget the opportunity..."

 Chapter 180

    Fengyi''s voice is Yurun. It''s not like ordinary actors. She has to hold her voice and sing. It''s annoying to hear it.


    Song Rong, who doesn''t like listening to the play, is fascinated by it at the moment.


    Waiting for Fengyi to sing, Qian Jinbao also made some changes to Fengyi,


    Qian Jinbao has always thought that Fengyi is a vase with no appearance. In this drama garden, he can''t sing opera, but it''s not a vase. Now, listening to a good song sung by Fengyi, he has a little more praise for Fengyi.


    Song Rong felt a little ashamed when she arrived. She looked at Fengyi and said awkwardly, "Fengyi... You sing like this makes me feel guilty. I''m not an opportunity forgetting friend. I can''t come here once. I still want to beg you."


    Fengyi smiled again. This smile was like the sun sweeping away the dark clouds: "Miss Rong, as long as you don''t plan on me, it''s worth me to sing this word to you."


    Song Rong''s face turned red. Fengyi''s so-called friends who forget opportunities said that she really knew each other, didn''t calculate with each other, and had no intention. Now, she even felt that she couldn''t afford to share these words.


    But on second thought, Song Rong looked up at Fengyi. Her bright eyes were full of sincerity.


    Since Fengyi thinks she is a friend, even if she has thousands of calculations, she won''t fall on her friend!


    Qian Jinbao listened to Fengyi singing. Before he had heard enough at this time, he shouted, "I still want to hear it. Sing me another song."


    Feng Yi''s eyes swept away and fell on Qian Jinbao. The smile on her face did not decrease, but it was obvious that she did not smile to the bottom of her heart when facing Song Rong.


    He said faintly, "I came to see my old friends today, not to sing."


    Qian Jinbao hummed, "if you don''t sing, don''t sing, I''m not rare!" although Qian Jinbao said so, his eyes still looked at Fengyi and were a little eager.


    If Song Rong didn''t know that Qian Jinbao really liked listening to the opera, she thought Qian Jinbao had something in mind about Fengyi.


    Song Rong pulled Qian Jinbao''s sleeve and said, "if you want to listen to the play, I''ll go with you later. Don''t embarrass Fengyi."


    "Sister Rong, I knew you would defend him. If you don''t sing, don''t sing." Qian Jinbao muttered.


    Song Rong lost his smile, looked at Fengyi and said, "he is like this. Don''t be surprised."


    Fengyi''s eyes flickered slightly. He said it was hard to hear. He used to be a male pet. He said it was better to listen. Now he is a actor. Qian Jinbao abused him, and he is not qualified to answer back. But now Qian Jinbao just said two words of true temperament, and song Rong cares about his feelings so much


    This makes Fengyi feel that when facing Song Rong, she is no different from others. Song Rong is not obsessed with him because of his glory or his identity. Instead, she respects him very much.


    This is something Fengyi has never felt.


    Fengyi looked at Song Rong like this. Song Rong''s figure was reflected in Fengyi''s eyes. For a time, time seemed to solidify.


    Song Rong returned to her mind with such a flash. She read two Buddhist names in her heart. It''s really a sin. Fengyi was born very well. She smiled. Whether male or female, she would be unconsciously attracted by it!


    Fengyi also recovered, smiled and said, "Prince Qian is a man of temperament. Where can I blame him?"


    When Qian Jinbao saw Fengyi saying this, he suddenly felt that Fengyi was very generous. How could he be hostile to Fengyi because Fengyi was good-looking? It''s just... I think so, which makes Qian Jinbao really have no prejudice against Fengyi. Qian Jinbao can''t do it.


    But at least looking at Song Rong''s face, Qian Jinbao didn''t make any moths, but said, "it''s me."


    Song Rong was surprised to see Qian Jinbao. He didn''t expect this guy to apologize.


    Fengyi glanced at Qian Jinbao. In fact, he still had a good impression of Qian Jinbao. Although Qian Jinbao often spoke unkindly, he could feel that Qian Jinbao would be like this... It''s not because of his actor, so she felt superior to others. It''s mostly because... Miss Rong is not general to him, so Qian Jinbao''s heart is not comfortable.


    However, Qian Jinbao targets Fengyi every time, which makes Fengyi unhappy. She wants to find the bad luck of Qian Jinbao.


    As soon as his Feng eyes were hooked, he looked at Song Rong cautiously and said, "if Miss Rong wants to listen to the play, I can sing all the time. Childe Qian might as well ask what Miss Rong wants to hear. You are here too. You can naturally hear me when I sing to miss Rong."


    Qian jinbaodun was so angry that he wanted to fight back.


    But when he saw the smiling look in Fengyi''s eyes, he suddenly understood that Fengyi was intentional!


    Song Rong looked around and couldn''t help laughing. She only thought that women would fight like this. Unexpectedly, it was interesting to see men fighting secretly.


    Song Rong''s smile directly destroyed the tense atmosphere between Fengyi and Qian Jinbao. Both of them couldn''t help laughing awkwardly.


    Even Feng Yi felt a little uncomfortable at this time. Why did he bother to quarrel with Qian Jinbao?


    Qian Jinbao''s heart is almost like this. He thinks he shouldn''t quarrel with Fengyi. He can call sister Rong openly. Can Fengyi?


    Besides, when sister Rong grows up one day, he works harder. Naturally, he has the ability to marry sister Rong, but Fengyi is afraid he can''t do it? It''s impossible for a person like sister Rong to marry into the opera garden!


    Thinking so, Qian Jinbao sympathized with Fengyi. Looking at Fengyi''s eyes, he eased a lot.


    Waiting for Qian Jinbao to finish thinking about this, he talked to Fengyi and became polite.


    Although Qian Jinbao has a true temperament, it''s not the time to face anyone. It''s all true temperament! Now he has to take charge of the whole family business of Qian Fu. He has learned the skill of hiding a knife in a smile for a long time!


    Even if you haven''t learned well, you can say everything on this scene, and your words are polite.


    Waiting for Qian Jinbao to be polite, Fengyi was a little uncomfortable.


    Song Rong also glanced at Qian Jinbao suspiciously. She didn''t know what Qian Jinbao''s idea was, but Song Rong didn''t worry much. Qian Jinbao was very smart and wouldn''t do anything too much to make herself unhappy.


    After the three people talked for a while, Fengyi left. Looking at Fengyi''s romantic and handsome back, Song Rong couldn''t help but sigh again.

 Chapter 181

    The drama team was soon finalized.


    I don''t know what method Fengyi used. The mercenary leader promised happily.


    You know, when it''s just winter, there''s no way for everyone to travel, and there''s no scenery to enjoy. The business of the opera garden is the most popular. Let alone Song Rong, who can''t give too much money, it''s difficult for anyone who can give money to invite the opera team to sing at home.


    Especially in the spring breeze, it''s a leader in this field!


    The Song family is rich, but it is helpless that the Song family is only a merchant. If the Song family can come out as officials, the spring breeze will probably buy it. For a simple merchant family, it will not make the spring breeze more awe.


    The spring breeze can stand in Suzhou, that is, it has its excellence, and some people support it behind the spring breeze.


    This time, Song Rong knew that she owed Fengyi a great favor.


    The rest is to decorate the house. Xu''s dexterous arrangement also has a different flavor, which is unmatched by ANN''s.


    The song palace has been covered with bright red silk and lanterns. It is particularly festive in the courtyard full of snow.


    The old lady was a little worried at first, but she was relieved to see that Xu managed everything in order.


    Speaking of it, this time Andersen prevaricated a little. She said it was the birthday banquet. She was afraid that she could not handle it well. The old lady also wanted to give Andersen a color, so she said it down. Before Andersen said that she wanted to give it to Xu, the old lady took the initiative to put it forward.


    For Andersen, this is right in the middle.


    For the old lady, she felt that even if Xu was not successful, Song Rong could do it properly. She thought in her heart that Ann probably wanted to see a joke, but with Song Rong, Ann would regret it in the end.


    The old lady was satisfied with an''s daughter-in-law. However, an was too arrogant sometimes. Since an got rid of the song house and went back to her mother''s house, she made up her mind to suppress an.


    Is that good? She can still move now, and people are not confused. An Shi wants to climb over the head of the whole song house. If one day she won''t be in charge, who knows if an Shi will treat her harshly?


    The old lady and an Shi had their own calculations. They just hit it off, so they put it on Xu Shi.


    As for who to invite, Xu went to the roster of people invited in previous years, and discussed with Ann one by one, who to invite and what not to invite, and finally showed it to the old lady. In this way, even if there were any mistakes in this, it was not Xu''s fault.


    Xu did such a thing for the first time. He asked Ann''s advice and showed it to the old lady. In the end, something really went wrong. It was also because Ann was careless and the old lady was negligent. You can''t expect the person who did such a thing for the first time to do it well, can you?


    On the bright side, Ann is still very dedicated to Xu, so there is no problem with this list.


    Then we have to buy some things for the birthday party.


    Song Rong is also more and more confused. It''s not surprising if he finds any problems, but the strangest thing is that he doesn''t find any problems.


    She wouldn''t believe that Ann''s would really give up this matter, so she helped Xu check everything in detail. In terms of shopping, Song Rong read the booklet of missing things and the account book.


    Once, twice, three times... Looking at it carefully, I really found a problem for Song Rong.


    Song Rong stared at the account book. The tea beside her was cold and didn''t drink. As soon as Xu came in, he saw Song Rong''s dignified face.


    "Lin Niang, what''s the matter with you? But what''s the problem?" Xu asked anxiously when he saw that Song Rong was not used as usual.


    Seeing Xu''s coming, Song Rong looked back, pointed to a place in the account book and said, "Mom, look here."


    Xu came over and took a look: "there''s nothing wrong with this?"


    "Mom, you haven''t seen the previous account books. You probably don''t understand them, but the last time my aunt came home, I read them. When you compare the two, you will find that there is a lot less silver." Song Rong pointed to the mistake.


    This method of making false accounts is very clever. If she only looks at it once, she really can''t find any problems.


    Xu''s eyebrows screwed together and asked, "how much is missing?"


    "Ten thousand Liang." Song Rong said loudly.


    When Xu heard the speech, he took a breath of air-conditioning, 10000 Liang... This is not a small number! She got up in a hurry and said, "I''ll go to your aunt and ask what happened."


    With that, Xu hurried out. If he didn''t understand it, waiting for the birthday banquet, the deficit of 10000 Liang might be deducted on her head. She could not care about herself, but if this affected linniang and yu''er, it would be great.


    Song Rong quickly pulled Xu''s sleeve and said, "Mom, don''t worry. You can''t go to the big aunt about this."


    Xu said anxiously, "if you don''t go to her, can we make up for it? Not to mention that we don''t have so much silver, even if we have it, we shouldn''t..."


    Xu has changed a lot of weakness now, and even dares to think about looking for an''s theory.


    Song Rong thought for a moment and said, "of course we can''t spend the silver. However, if you go to find the big aunt like this, you''ll have to make a face with the big aunt. Moreover, the account book has been in our hands, so we can''t tell clearly."


    Song Rong pondered, narrowed her eyes, smiled and said, "Mom, is the key to the warehouse here now?"


    Xu nodded: "in order to facilitate my purchase, I have the key."


    Song Rong asked for the key from Xu''s hand and made a turn in the warehouse. Finally, she quietly took out something from the warehouse. It was a jade faced Guanyin. It was not big, but it was crystal clear.


    It was given to the old lady when master song was still there. It cost more than 10000 liang of silver to buy it.


    But later, I was afraid of seeing things and thinking about people, so I asked people to put them in the warehouse. I haven''t taken out the ornament for many years. It''s put at the bottom of the warehouse.


    Song Rong will know that there is such an object in the warehouse. That''s because in her previous life, Guanyin was finally rewarded to Song Hui as a dowry. Such a valuable thing has made Song Hui show off for a long time.

 Chapter 182

    Song Rong was very envious at that time, but she also knew that this thing would not belong to her.


    Now there is a deficit in the book. It is obviously a pit dug by an Shi. Waiting for Xu Shi to jump down, an Shi must know that Er Fang has always had a tight life, and there is no money to fill the deficit at all.


    In this way, when the time comes, we can not only shirk the responsibility, but also harm Xu''s family, so we can make a good calculation.


    But Song Rong is not a dumb person.


    How Ann calculates them, she will pay them back. No, she will pay them back even more.


    Song Rong quietly took something to Penglai courtyard. When Xu saw it, he was surprised: "linniang, where did you get it?" at first glance, he knew that it was valuable.


    Song Rong looked around and saw that there was no one around. He whispered, "I brought it from the warehouse."


    At the moment, Xu''s hand was holding a cup of tea. When Song Rong said this, the cup of tea in her hand was unstable, and she shook out a lot of water on her body. She cried out. She was in a hurry, but she didn''t care to wipe the water on her body. Instead, she said anxiously, "linniang, how can you take the things in the warehouse? If you let people know..."


    Song Rong lowered her voice and said, "no one will know."


    "But..." Xu looked at Song Rong and wanted Song Rong to put things back. This deficit is not filled in like this.


    Song Rong knew that Xu was not brave now, so she explained to Xu carefully.


    "This thing is the heart of my grandmother. I haven''t taken it out for many years. It has been put at the bottom of the warehouse, but my grandmother hasn''t forgotten it." Song Rong first said the origin of this thing.


    Xu''s face was even more frightened when he heard the speech: "what are we going to do with this thing?"


    Song Rong smiled cunningly and said, "of course."


    Before Xu asked anything again, Song Rong continued, "Mom, don''t worry. This thing is the heart of my grandmother. I won''t let it be outside all the time, but just let it go outside and let my aunt have a memory. I know we''re not easy to bully."


    When Xu heard the speech, she was relieved and asked about the specific details of Song Rong. Although Xu was still a little confused, she believed in Song Rong very much. She thought that since Lin Niang said so, she had her own plan.


    Song Rong told Xu what to do.


    After hearing this, Xu''s eyebrows widened. A moment later, Xu hesitated to look at Song Rong and said, "if your grandmother blames you for this, your great aunt is..."


    Song Rong knew what Xu was going to say and directly interrupted Xu''s words: "Mom, I know you are kind-hearted, can''t bear others to suffer, and don''t want to hurt others. But mom, why don''t you think about it? Why should I do this? The third aunt is also in the house, but why don''t I want to hurt the third aunt? Instead, I want to think about the big aunt?"


    Song Rong paused and said in a deep voice: "As the saying goes, we should repay what is good for us. If it is bad for us, we don''t need to be merciful. That is, I read the account books several times. If it''s an oversight, I''ll really hide it from my aunt. When the birthday banquet is over, the account book will return to her hand. The deficit in it has nothing to do with her. It''s directly yours Head, what do you think grandma will do then? What will yu''er and I do if something happens to you? "


    After hearing Song Rong''s words, Xu looked at Song Rong in a daze. For a long time, Xu sighed leisurely and said, "Lin Niang, I know. You''re right."


    When Song Rong saw that Xu''s mouth was loose, he said slowly, "if we don''t be tough, we will be bullied. I know my mother''s temperament is indifferent and won''t want to fight for anything. As for me, sooner or later, we will get married, but we still have yu''er. If we are weak, how can yu''er stand firm in the song house in the future?"


    Xu murmured, "yu''er..."


    "Mom, I know that you don''t want to calculate these things. You can rest assured that you give it to me. When it''s time to confront your aunt, don''t be pressed over!" Song Rong looked forward to looking at Xu.


    Xu nodded and said, "Lin Niang, don''t worry. These niangs can still do it. Although I am softer, I will never drag you back."


    Xu Shi looked at the tough Song Rong on her face and was filled with emotion. Looking at linniang, she really made her mother feel ashamed. It should be her. She spread her wings to protect her children. In the end, it was a young linniang who worried about these.


    Xu is a little distressed. Linniang is still young. Generally, girls at linniang''s age are still cuddling up in their mother''s arms, but her linniang has taken on the important task of protecting the whole second room.


    Song Rong took over the deficit, and Xu was able to do things at ease.


    On this day, Mrs. Li, Song Hui''s nanny, got a lot of good things from Ann''s. These things were given by ANN''s. This is a very common thing.


    Some of the clothes worn by an Shi would rather be thrown away than rewarded. However, there are many clothes that an Shi didn''t wear, so he disliked the style and threw them away directly. It''s OK, but in this way, it will also damage the reputation of an Shi''s virtuous people.


    Even if the family has more silver, there is no such lady.


    Ann''s simply uses these things to reward some confidants. Among these people, Mrs. Li is particularly popular here.


    In addition to clothes, there are some old objects that will also be rewarded. Mrs. Li has received many rewards today, including two cloud brocade clothes and two bottles with a little paint missing.


    She went out of the house with large and small bags.


    She is a half old woman. Of course, she can''t wear the clothes given by Ann''s, and it''s not easy to wear them. Take them home. She can''t bear such good materials, so she plans to pawn in a pawnshop.


    That''s what Mrs. Li does every time.


    Earlier, Song Rong knew about this matter, which was due to the fact that when Ann sent the old lady to deal with it regardless of major and minor matters, Song Rong listened better.


    In addition, now Mrs. Cai is also dedicated to Song Rong. The servants of the family go out from the small door in charge of Mrs. CAI. Mrs. Cai knows the comings and goings of the family.

 Chapter 183

    In addition to the illness of her little grandson, Mrs. Cai got the kindness of Song Rong. In ordinary times, she also got several rewards from Song Rong.


    Song Rong knows that this great kindness will be spent sooner or later. She still needs to reward some things appropriately to win over these people. Even if the money is nothing, at least she can express a meaning that Song Rong attaches great importance to them.


    Such a small person as Cai Pozi is valued by Song Rong. Of course, she does her best to Song Rong.


    Now, Mrs. Cai is trying to express her loyalty to Song Rong. She told Haitang a lot of things without waiting for Song Rong to inquire. No matter what big or small things are, there is nothing left.


    With the presence of Mrs. Cai, Song Rong knew more about Mrs. Li.


    Mrs. Li was a family child brought by an from home. She used to serve an''s mother. Later, she came to the song house with an. When an gave birth to a child, Mrs. Li also happened to have a little son.


    Ann naturally did not trust others to feed her children, so she directly asked Mrs. Li to be a nanny for Song Hui.


    Mrs. Li, who was valued by an Shi, has been rising ever since. She is the big servant girl next to an Shi. When she sees Mrs. Li, she should be respectful.


    Mrs. Li took a lot of things. When she came to the door, she was directly stopped by Mrs. CAI.


    She looked at Mrs. CAI in front of her and frowned with some dissatisfaction.


    Mrs. Li is tall and has a lot of powder on her face. She is naturally much stronger than a haggard woman like Mrs. CAI. She has a face in front of the master. Over time, she is also a little floating.


    No, when I saw Mrs. Cai, I felt superior to others.


    Before Mrs. Li could speak, Mrs. Cai took the initiative to say, "isn''t this manager Li? Are you tired after taking these things? Sit down and have a rest."


    Just as the saying goes, when Mrs. Cai said hello, Mrs. Li, who was not very happy in her heart, also relaxed her face at this time. She said directly, "I have something else to do, so I won''t rest."


    As soon as Mrs. Cai gritted her teeth, she untied a wrinkled money bag from her body and directly stuffed it into Mrs. Li''s empty hand.


    At the moment, one of Mrs. Li''s hands held something, and the other arm also clamped something, so she got this gap for Mrs. CAI. Mrs. Li looked at Mrs. Cai''s wrinkled purse and wanted to throw it out.


    Who knows, this hand a pinch, but feel inside heavy.


    When she arrived, she looked at Mrs. CAI in surprise. She probably didn''t expect that Mrs. Cai still had so much silver.


    Mrs. Cai hesitated and said, "manager Li, you can have a rest here."


    Mrs. Li took other people''s money, and it was not easy to lose face. She sat on a small stool next to the low table set up by Mrs. Cai at the corner door.


    "You drink tea." Mrs. Cai respectfully handed a cup of tea.


    Being waited on like this, Mrs. Li felt better.


    "Steward Li, you have taken such a thing. This is the reward from your wife again?" said Mrs. CAI with envy on her face.


    Mrs. Li smiled and said, "madam, I''m happy today. I gave me some autumn clothes and some things." as she said, Mrs. Li drank the tea.


    Then, Mrs. Cai began to express her admiration for Mrs. Li. Mrs. Li has a lot of official addiction. Now she has been appointed a small steward by Ann''s, and she is floating. Being held by Mrs. Cai, she is even more floating. So she is patient and listens to a lot of things said by Mrs. CAI.


    Then, Mrs. Cai politely expressed her hope that Mrs. Li could speak well for her in front of her wife.


    Mrs. Li understood why Mrs. CAI should be courteous, but she wouldn''t ask for trouble. Go to madam and say something nice to such a low-class woman, just ha ha.


    Just then, Mrs. Li felt that her stomach hurt a little. She looked at those things and thought in her heart. She thought that Mrs. Cai didn''t dare to take these things, so she asked Mrs. CAI to help look at them. She went to the toilet.


    When Mrs. Li left, Begonia hurried out, wrapped a green cloth on the low table, and then dodged away.


    A little later, a group of servants passed by. These servants were sent by Xu to buy. This time, many people were sent out. Everyone passed through the small door one by one.


    When they walked in, Mrs. Cai shouted, "stay away from here. This is something the doctor gave to Li. If you break it, you can''t afford to pay for it!"


    If Mrs. Cai doesn''t say anything, she hasn''t noticed these things. Even those who don''t want to pay attention can''t stand looking at them.


    The green package was not tightly wrapped. In the gap, the emerald light was faintly reflected. At a glance, she knew that this was not an ordinary thing. Mrs. Cai went up and pulled the cloth and said, "what are you looking at?"


    It seems that Mrs. Cai doesn''t want people to see clearly what''s inside, but with such a force, Mrs. Cai tore a corner open, and the quick-sighted people saw the crystal inside.


    Waiting for these people to leave, Begonia came out again, looked at Mrs. CAI and asked, "has it been done yet?"


    "Well done, these things have shown their faces in front of the people in the family." Begonia took the thing away and put down the same thing wrapped in green cloth.


    After a while, Mrs. Li came back. She looked at the green cloth package on the table and asked curiously, "what''s this?"


    Mrs. Li opened the package and saw a beautiful carved lacquer bottle inside.


    Mrs. Li saw a lot of good things and recognized them immediately. I''m afraid such a paint bottle would cost more than 20 liang of silver.


    Mrs. Cai hurriedly said, "this thing was uploaded by our ancestors, but I don''t understand it. Now give it to steward Li, but ask steward Li to say something nice in front of the eldest lady."


    Mrs. Li only thought that Mrs. Cai thought her gift was too light. She was afraid that she would not speak and added it again. Where would she refuse to accept it?


    Whether the eldest lady is speaking for Mrs. Cai or not, since this thing has come to her, there is absolutely no reason not to do it. Unless it is something she doesn''t look up to, the paint bottle will be pawned in a moment, and it can get at least 20 liang of silver!


    As for the big lady? She only said that she had said good things. Can she go to ask the eldest lady in person?

 Chapter 184

    Like Mrs. Cai, she has seen many people who want to curry favor with her wife through her!


    These restless people should teach them a lesson and let them know that a bitch is a bitch. Don''t try to climb up and do your own thing safely!


    Mrs. Li won''t feel guilty for not doing anything because she has benefited from Mrs. CAI.


    Mrs. Li staggered out of the house and began to look for a pawnbroker. It was a coincidence that just after she left the song house, someone held a sign with large characters written on rice paper and walked past her. It said that the money in the pawnbroker would make profits today. When waiting for redemption, she could not make money. As for her best friends, they would also give a fair price.


    This is just right. Mrs. Li is also in charge. She knows how to read. After reading the content on the sign, she ran to Qianji pawnshop without saying a word.


    Everywhere I go, I''m a pawn. When I get money, I save a lot of things and get more money?


    Mrs. Li just entered the pawnshop with one foot. A girl named Ruixiang in the kitchen pulled two girls of ordinary size and passed by. There were jewelry sellers nearby. Ruixiang said that it was not easy to get out of the house and buy two silk flower belts.


    The remaining two servant girls, named Shunxin and Ruyi, are the rough envoys of the family. They don''t have any silver. Ruixiang said that when buying silk flowers, they would buy two more together and give them to them.


    In this way, if you are satisfied and satisfied, how can you shirk it? It would be strange if you let out this great good thing falling from the sky!


    When these servant girls passed by the nearby shop, they saw Mrs. Li walking to the pawnshop with a lot of things.


    "Manager Li has got a lot of good things again. He must have got a lot of silver this time," he whispered


    Ruyi''s face was full of envy. Ruixiang said faintly, "manager Li has a face in his wife, which we can''t compare with."


    With that, Ruixiang dragged Shunxin and Ruyi to the shop and bought three silk flowers.


    After a while, Mrs. Li came out satisfied. The audience was holding a heavy money bag. Her heart said that the money was really recorded in the pawnshop. The silver she got was 20% more than she thought.


    But I don''t know. Just after Mrs. Li left, Qian Jinbao was in the yard behind the pawnbroker. After listening to the report, his eyes narrowed and smiled like a little fox. He looked a little proud. He said, "sister Rong will thank me this time."


    With that, Qian Jinbao sent another letter to Mrs. CAI.


    Cai Pozi was not wordy, and quietly sent a letter to Haitang.


    At this moment, Song Rong was drinking tea in the house. She said she was drinking tea. Song Rong was also absent-minded. After waiting for the good news from Begonia, Song Rong relaxed and put a bright smile on her face.


    "Remember, don''t tell anyone about it." Song Rong ordered.


    Begonia is calm in handling affairs in the morning. Song Rong still believes in Begonia, but he has to face it. If Begonia accidentally says it, it will fall short.


    Haitang also knew the weight. Seeing Song Rong''s solemn order, he said, "don''t worry, miss. I won''t kill me."


    Song Rong laughed with a puff: "who''s going to kill you? As long as you don''t say it, we''ll be fine."


    Song Rong then sent the jade goddess Yin to the money note, and then took twelve thousand silver from Qian Jinbao. Even if it was something, it could not be that much. But Song Rong said, if it was dead, it should not be a pawn ticket. What money did Kim Po want to please Song Rong, he really gave twelve thousand silver.


    This thing was then placed in Qianji pawnshop, and anyone can see it. However, it is not for sale for the time being, which is also inspired by Song Rong.


    There was no loss of money around, and Qian Jinbao followed Song Rong''s meaning.


    After the ten thousand taels of silver were in Song Rong''s hand, Song Rong took out the deficit on the account book and carefully filled it up. In this way, the account book is not in deficit.


    Seeing that Song Rong came back with the money, Xu was relieved to deal with the size of the house.


    A month later, it has entered the deep winter, and there has just been a heavy snow. Now it''s clear and clear. When you look up, you can see the blue sky. It''s sunny.


    The servants of the Song family cleaned out the snow in the courtyard and opened the plum garden. The so-called plum garden is a courtyard in the song house that has never been inhabited. The plum blossoms in it bloom just right.


    In this plum garden, entertaining guests is to add a little color to the monotonous winter.


    The night before yesterday, a succession of guests came to the door. These were relatives of the Song family. They were far away from home in order to hurry to congratulate old lady song on her birthday.


    Xu arranged for these people to rest in the guest room. In the guest room, silver and carbon were burned. The guest room was warm.


    Most of these people are not as rich as the Song family, and even many of them are poor relatives. Xu doesn''t look at these. They are carefully arranged. Xu''s gentle health and soft voice when entertaining people, and everything is done properly, which immediately makes these people feel good about Xu.


    In previous years, Ann came to entertain them.


    An Shi was born in an official family, which was a lot of people in the Song Dynasty. She couldn''t look up to them. How could she look up to these poor relatives? Every time she saw these people, she always looked high and perfunctory. Where did Xu try his best?


    When these people compare, they feel that Xu''s is much better than an''s.


    An Shi has always sent people to stare at Xu Shi. Seeing that Xu Shi has handled everything properly, and they are still very satisfied, they are very dissatisfied. It is really disrespectful, but Xu Shi should treat some poor relatives with such dedication.


    She secretly mocked and said that Xu came from a small family, so she got along well with these people.


    The next day, more people came, because it was the old lady''s birthday. The guests either sent her directly or brought her when they appeared.


    There are many people who have brought their children with them. They may also take this opportunity to meet people. They are usually raised in a deep house. If they don''t come out to meet people again, it''s hard to say when they talk about marriage.


    There are also some teenagers who can be seen at ordinary times. These people come to show their faces in front of these families with daughters, so that they can be seen.

 Chapter 185

    Song Rong, as Xu''s daughter, should also help Xu greet guests at the moment. It is these teenagers and girls who entertain guests.


    Many of these people know Song Rong. Song Rong showed her face in front of the public during the Qiqiao Festival.


    Zheng Yun and Zheng''s family also came, together with Zheng Jinyan to the song house.


    This is the first time Zheng has walked into the gate of the song house for so many years.


    Together with Song Rong, Xu personally took Zheng to Nanshan hospital to meet the old lady.


    Today, the old lady was dressed in dark purple with gold patterns, looking solemn and festive.


    Far away, Song Rong shouted, "grandma, who do you see coming to see you!"


    The old lady looked at the door and saw Zheng come in with a smile on her face. I was stunned. Then I got up and helped Zheng.


    She really liked Zheng at that time, and she made friends with Zheng''s mother and handkerchief. She wanted Zheng to be her daughter-in-law, but Song Yun chose Xu. It was because of this that the old lady had a deeper prejudice against Xu.


    Later, the old lady changed her attitude towards Xu. There were also reasons why Song Rong said that Zheng himself had been relieved.


    Zheng smiled and said, "it''s my fault. I haven''t seen you for so many years."


    Zheng apologized. What else can the old lady say? In a trance, she remembered the scene when Zheng was dressed in a wedding dress and came to the song house to marry Song Yun. Her eyes were slightly wet, took Zheng''s hand and said, "it''s our song family who can''t stand you and let you be wronged."


    Zheng smiled: "don''t say that. I''m sorry. I''m fine now. On the contrary, sister Xu has suffered a lot of grievances..."


    Xu and Zheng have been together for a long time and know Zheng''s character, so he smiled and said, "sister Zheng, I made you suffer a lot of grievances in those years. I still feel bad in my heart."


    "Forget it, forget it, let''s not mention the things of that year. Is this sister Jingyan and Yun?" the old lady asked looking at Zheng Jingyan and Zheng Yun.


    Although she stays at home, she still knows a lot about Zheng.


    Zheng Jinyan and Zheng Yun salute the old lady respectfully. Although Zheng Yun is crazy on weekdays, he was taught by Zheng. When he goes outside, he still behaves very well.


    Today is the old lady''s birthday party. Many people have come at the moment. The old lady and Zheng can''t talk about the past all the time. There are people nearby to visit the old lady.


    Song Rong took Zheng Jinyan and Zheng Yun and left Nanshan hospital first.


    Fortunately, in other people''s house, Zheng Yun is very regular and doesn''t run around. Otherwise, Song Rong really has a headache.


    Song Rong just entertained Zheng Jinyan and Zheng Yun to sit down in a warm Pavilion. She turned and went out to arrange the people next to her. Now she can''t wait to have more legs.


    After a while, Song Rong led the teenagers and girls of ordinary age to a place. It was very cold outside. These CHILDES and girls wandered around outside. If they were sick, the Song government could not afford to take care of them. They could only put them in a spacious warm Pavilion.


    After this, Song Rong came out of the warm Pavilion. There were people coming. Of course, she couldn''t be idle.


    "Master Chu, Mrs. Chu is here." the messenger informed that Song Rong knew that it should be Chu Yunqing''s father and that Mrs. Chu had arrived.


    Then Master Chu, dressed in gray, and Mrs. Chu entered the plum garden.


    Song Rong didn''t want to pay attention, but when he looked forward, he saw two teenagers followed behind them, one in white and wearing a white fox cloak of the same color, and the other in light purple and red fox cloak.


    The boy in white looked weak and pale. As for the boy in purple, he was smiling and walking briskly.


    Isn''t this Chu Yunhong and Chu Yunqing?


    Chu Yunhong will appear. Song Rong doesn''t think it''s strange, but Chu Yunqing... It''s cold. Why did he run out? Didn''t you say you should cherish your life?


    Thinking so, Song Rong frowned slightly.


    Chu Yun''s eyes fell on Song Rong. The eyes were clear and there was a trace of different emotion. It seemed that he was explaining something to Song Rong.


    Song Rong looked up and bumped into Chu Yun''s eyes.


    The two people looked at each other like this. Mrs. Chu had already said: "this is sister Rong. I haven''t seen her for more than half a year. You''ve grown a lot taller."


    Song Rong returned to her senses, saluted Mrs. Chu and Mr. Chu, smiled and said, "I''ve seen Mr. Chu, Mrs. Chu."


    Mrs. Chu turned back and smiled at Master Chu and said, "look, this child is really painful."


    When Song Rong heard the speech, she laughed sarcastically in her heart, which made people hurt? But if Mrs. Chu had any pity for her, she would not end up in a sink in her last life.


    However, on the surface, Song Rong certainly didn''t show her displeasure, but stood there with a smile, but she didn''t talk much. When it wasn''t necessary, Song Rong felt uncomfortable with his wife Chu.


    Seeing that Song Rong was not talkative, Master Chu and Mrs Chu went to the warm pavilion where the guests were entertained.


    After a while, Chu Yunqing and Chu Yunhong came out together.


    Chu Yun glanced at a red plum tree in the yard and said, "second brother, go with Miss song first. I''ll look at the red plum for a while."


    Chu Yunhong didn''t say much, so he walked quickly to Song Rong.


    Chu Yunhong came to Song Rong and said with a smile, "miss three, we''ve met."


    Chu Yunhong''s appearance is not bad, but even if there are flowers on Chu Yunhong''s face in this life, don''t expect Song Rong to change his view of Chu Yunhong. Even if Chu Yunhong didn''t cause the tragedy of previous lives, Chu Yunhong is the last straw to overwhelm the camel.


    Thinking of the dirty thing Chu Yunhong had to do to himself, Song Rong couldn''t help his blood surging.


    If she hadn''t been able to do anything now, she really wanted not to suppress her nature and kicked Chu Yunhong away.


    "When the second childe of Chu arrives, all the girls and CHILDES are here. I have to entertain other guests, so I won''t go in with you." Song Rong didn''t go on with Chu Yunhong''s words, and his words were a little cold.


    Then she ordered Qingtao and said, "take childe Chu in and get to know everyone."


    Chu Yunhong felt Song Rong''s indifference, but Song Rong''s courtesy was very comprehensive. Even if he wanted to find fault, he couldn''t say one. Therefore, it was the first time he saw such a girl. Chu Yunhong''s heart was a little stuffy. It seemed that he could not get out in his heart.

 Chapter 186

    Song Rong sent Chu Yunhong away and walked in the direction of Chu Yunqing.


    At the moment, Chu Yunqing was standing under a red plum tree, his head slightly raised, looking at the red plum in a trance.


    Song Rong walked in. He didn''t even notice it.


    Chu Yunqing stood here and formed an interesting contrast with the red plum. Song Rong even felt that Chu Yunqing was colder, more charming and more beautiful than the red plum.


    Such a person finally died early. God is jealous of talents.


    Song Rong thought that if Chu Yunqing had not died early in his previous life, perhaps there would not be too many complaints to marry him. At least she could be safe. Thinking of this, Song Rong''s face was slightly red. What did she think?


    If Chu Yunqing was not dying in his last life, Chongxi, what kind of girl would such a person want to marry?


    Song Rong came back and said, "childe Chu."


    Chu Yun tilted his head, with an invisible smile in his eyes: "Miss Song, didn''t you go with your second brother?"


    Song Rong groaned and said, "I asked Qingtao to send him there."


    "Did the second younger brother offend Miss Song?" Chu Yun was so sensitive that he suddenly found that Song Rong''s attitude towards Chu Yunhong was wrong.


    But in this case, Song Rong wouldn''t say it. She said directly, "no, I''m looking at you here. I''ll ask you if you''re well. You can come out to enjoy plum blossoms in this ice and snow."


    Chu Yun was slightly stunned and said, "I... I..."


    For the first time, he felt a sense of silence. The girl in front of him was dressed in light pink. There was a circle of white rabbit hair on the edge of the collar. Her face was a little dissatisfied and talked to him with a little questioning air.


    His heart was not dissatisfied with Song Rong''s attitude towards himself, but felt... That there was a warmth rising from the bottom of his heart.


    "Forget it, I''d better take you to the warm pavilion to have a rest." Song Rong also felt a little cold at the moment.


    Chu Yun whispered, "noisy."


    "Well, I see. I''ll arrange a place for you alone!" Song Rong''s tone was a little angry. I don''t know why. She just couldn''t see Chu Yun dumping herself to spoil herself.


    She has always been calm and self-contained. Seeing Chu Yunqing like this, she can''t help but want to teach Chu Yunqing a lesson!


    Chu Yunqing looked at it. Somehow, he felt a different emotion in his heart. He didn''t dare to look at Song Rong again. He quickly turned his head and pretended to appreciate plum.


    This scene fell into Song Rong''s eyes. When Chu Yun was still thinking about plum blossoms, he went over, reached out and folded down two red plums, saying, "let''s go. I''ll put them in the room for you to enjoy!"


    With that, Song Rong took Chu Yun to another room.


    While walking, Song Rong couldn''t help saying, "since you don''t like being with people, why are you here? How nice to hide at home? There are many people in the family today. If you don''t give a good reception, you''ll suffer!"


    Hearing Song Rong ask why he came back, Chu Yun gave Song Rong a slight meal, and then followed Song Rong. There was something unclear in his heart. How could he tell Song Rong that it was the birthday banquet of the old lady of the Song family, so he took the initiative to ask to come over.


    He didn''t know what it was for, but the only thing that attracted him in the song house was the nagging girl in front of him.


    Chu Yun was confused when he thought about it. He couldn''t figure out what was wrong with himself.


    Song Rong led Chu Yun to a deserted room. Fortunately, the room was already ready for standby. A charcoal basin had been burned and two hot soup women had been put in it.


    Song Rong picked up a soup woman and stuffed it into Chu Yun''s arms: "take it."


    Chu Yun was stunned, so he reached out and took over the soup woman. The two fingers accidentally touched each other. Chu Yun''s body was slightly stiff, but Song Rong felt that there was no fire!


    Chu Yun''s hands are cold and cold without any temperature.


    She knows that his weakness is the fear of cold. He can come out for a walk in spring, summer and autumn, but shouldn''t he be kept alive in the house in this winter? What''s it like to come out now?


    "You..." Song Rong wanted to say something about Chu Yunqing, but he just said one word. He saw Chu Yunqing looking at Mrs. Tang in a trance, with a little touch in her bright eyes.


    This made Song Rong unable to speak anyway.


    Song Rong has been busy for a long time. Now that she has come to this deserted place, she happens to be idle and have a sip of tea.


    She sat face to face with Chu Yun. She tried the tea with her hand. It was warm. She poured two cups of tea and said to Chu Yun, "warm up."


    Chu Yun nodded and gathered Mrs. Tang in his arms with one hand and drank tea with the other hand.


    Song Rong''s anger at Chu Yun''s inclination was already a little less. At the moment, he looked at Chu Yun''s inclination, eased his tone and said, "it''s so cold, you''ll come out like this. What if you''re sick? Don''t do this in the future."


    Chu Yun nodded, and his eyes fell on Song Rong again.


    Song Rong was a little uncomfortable when Chu Yun looked at her, so she muttered, "what are you looking at? I''m not a little old lady. I have to say something to everyone. You saved my life. I should care about you."


    Chu Yun tilted away his eyes and whispered, "I''ll pay attention in the future."


    Seeing Chu Yunqing''s promise, Song Rong is not angry with Chu Yunqing. Chu Yunqing can disperse the anger in people''s hearts by sitting here quietly and saying nothing.


    Song Rong glanced at the cold plum on the table, got up again, took a vase, inserted the cold plum into the vase, placed it in front of Chu Yunqing, and said, "if you want to enjoy the plum, enjoy it here!"


    Chu Yunqing''s face suddenly brought a smile. This smile seemed to melt the ice and snow. It seemed that at this moment, spring was coming and thousands of pear blossoms were blooming in front of Song Rong.


    Even unconsciously, Song Rong was shocked by Chu Yun''s smile.


    Chu Yun didn''t laugh often, but he smiled with a power that shook people''s hearts.


    More or less different from Fengyi, Fengyi''s smile is bright and colorful, even some eye-catching, but Chu Yun''s smile is quiet.


    After a while, Song Rong said, "you... Have to smile more in the future."

 Chapter 187

    Chu Yun saw that Song Rong was like this, so he nodded and said, "I will."


    Chu Yunqing''s voice is also very pleasant to hear. When talking at the moment, in addition to the usual emptiness, he also has some faint smiles, like the echo of an empty valley, which makes people listen and can''t help being intoxicated in it.


    "You''ve been better lately?" Song Rong''s tone was full of concern.


    She doesn''t need to hide anything. She really cares about Chu Yunqing. She hopes that Chu Yunqing will live a long and long life. In this way, she can repay her kindness. Secondly, she can let Mrs. Chu and Chu Yunhong be pressed under his feet all her life!


    Chu Yun didn''t want to mention his illness to others when he was in his usual mood. Seeing that Song Rong was concerned about these, he opened his mouth and said, "it''s much better than usual."


    "Have you used medicine recently?" Song Rong asked again.


    Chu Yun nodded: "yes." recently, he knew that the medicine didn''t work, and he drank it one by one.


    In the past, he could accept life and death calmly. He had no fear of the end of death, but he didn''t know how. Now he doesn''t want to die more and more.


    Song Rong was relieved to see Chu Yunqing''s good attitude.


    After staying with Chu Yun for a while, Song Rong went out. She had other people to entertain. The birthday banquet was arranged by their second room. Naturally, she wanted to pay attention to it and guard against what moths Ann was making.


    Not only the ANN''s, but also song qiuniang is not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    Song qiuniang hasn''t made much trouble recently, but who knows when song qiuniang will be in trouble?


    There are wolves before and tigers after. Song Rong doesn''t dare to take it lightly.


    "Miss, madam said, let you go and see how the theater team is preparing." just after coming out, Xu ordered the matter.


    Song Rong suddenly remembered that the stage had been set up and all the people from the play team had come. However, she was busy entertaining guests and forgot this for a while.


    Song Rong took Qingtao and walked to the back yard, which was specially used to arrange the drama team.


    When Song Rong arrived at the door, he didn''t go in. Instead, he asked Qingtao to have a look. Before he was much older, Qingtao came back and said, "Miss, this time childe Fengyi led everyone. The leader of Chunfeng ten li didn''t come."


    Song Rongchang breathed a sigh of relief. She was afraid to be recognized, but it seemed that Fengyi had considered her scruples and didn''t bring the person who had seen her.


    Song Rong just walked in. Many people have changed into costumes. Song Rong is very satisfied.


    "Childe Fengyi is in this room." green peach pointed to a place and said.


    Song Rong nodded, pushed the door and went in.


    At this time, Fengyi was wearing a bright yellow costume. At this time, she was drinking tea and was elegant.


    Song Rong smiled and said, "Fengyi, thank you this time."


    Feng Yi smiled and said, "you''re welcome with me. I''m still waiting for you to buy this spring breeze for me!"


    Song Rong laughed at once. She was interested in this matter, but she didn''t expect Fengyi to be interested in it. After all, she said so, which inevitably gave people the feeling of empty talk. Now Fengyi mentioned it very seriously, which surprised Song Rong.


    Unexpectedly, Fengyi really believed what she said.


    She calculated in her heart, waiting for the silver. The first thing to do was to buy the spring breeze.


    Whether it''s huanfengyi''s favor or her future, it''s of great help.


    Then Song Rong asked Fengyi what tricks she had prepared today. The ones she chose were all ready. Fengyi smiled and handed them to Song Rong and said, "it was prepared according to the tricks you sent."


    Song Rong nodded with satisfaction, then said a few irrelevant words, and Song Rong hurried away.


    She has to go back and talk to Xu.


    She''s as busy as a top all day... But Song Rong thinks it''s worth being busy and tired.


    There are not many such opportunities. It will be difficult to snatch them from Ann''s hands in the future.


    But this time, if it''s done, the job may still fall.


    Isn''t an''s purpose just to see the joke of Er Fang and plant it by the way? She wanted to know what it was like to be seen as a joke by ANN''s. instead, stealing chicken can''t erode rice. When people read a joke!


    Waiting for everyone to come, Xu invited these people to listen to the play near the stage.


    The old lady followed out at this time.


    Opposite the stage, a shed was built. Inside the shed, warm felt cloth was added, and a lot of braziers and soup women were put inside. Therefore, it won''t make people feel too cold here.


    There is a lot of food in it, which is steaming.


    Male and female guests are done separately. As for teenagers and girls, they sit separately. Xu''s arrangement in this regard is very appropriate, so there is no disrespect.


    This made the old lady very satisfied.


    Then there was the opera. The old lady just ordered something. She didn''t know it was Chunfeng Shili who came to sing the opera. When the people waiting to sing the opera reported to her family, the old lady knew that it was Chunfeng Shili.


    Several ladies said next to the old lady, "the second lady of the family is really filial. It''s not cheap to invite her in ten miles of spring breeze, and even if she has money, she may not be able to invite her."


    The old lady doesn''t worry about spending money. Isn''t this money spent? Although I think the show is a little big, she has heard the play of ten miles of spring breeze and likes it very much. Now she has been praised by those ladies, which is very useful.


    Ann sitting next to her turned a little black. Although she said that she had deliberately given it to Xu, she naturally felt uncomfortable watching Xu do it together in an orderly manner.


    It''s her who spends the money. How come in the end, filial piety is Xu''s?


    The more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable he became.


    Ann''s family forgot that Xu''s family was also part of the Song family. Not all of them belonged to their big house. This family business was not the work of Song Dai himself, but the accumulation of master song and his husband. At the same time, Song Yun, the son of the Song family, also had a share.


    As usual, Song Yun doesn''t compete for these, but it doesn''t mean that he can erase Song Yun''s share. The silver for the birthday banquet can''t be regarded as big house!

 Chapter 188

    The an family has always controlled the middle feed at home. Over time, they feel that everything in the Song family belongs to their big room. As for Xu and others, they are free.


    Ann secretly clenched her teeth, looked at Xu indefinitely, sneered in her heart, and let Xu enjoy the scenery first. As soon as the birthday banquet was over, the account books were turned out to see how beautiful Xu was!


    Even if the old lady has changed Xu, she will not forgive Xu at that time!


    The performance of the spring breeze is naturally good. Otherwise, it can''t be pursued by so many people. The last person to finish the show is Fengyi.


    When Fengyi came up, unfortunately, snowflakes began to float in the sky.


    The snowflake formed a curtain between the people and him. When we looked at Fengyi, we had a little more beauty of seeing flowers in the fog.


    Waiting for Fengyi to speak, the warm and bright voice attracted everyone.


    For a moment, everyone forgot to blink and looked at Fengyi in a daze. After the song ended, everyone came back to their senses!


    The old lady directly ordered Mrs. Tan to give a big reward to Fengyi, and other ladies also relieved their money. Song Rong felt much more comfortable when she saw this. If the reward was more, she could compensate for the loss of ten miles of spring breeze.


    "This little brother is very good." some people have begun to sigh.


    Those who dare to say such words are all older women who have children. As for some girls who have not yet come out of the cabinet, they dare not say such words. If people hear them, it will certainly affect their reputation.


    However, these girls were also convinced by Fengyi''s every move.


    Ordinary actors are like girls. They talk with a thin voice, but Fengyi is completely different from these people. When they sing, they are like jade beads falling off the plate.


    Feng Yi was bright and beautiful, but she was not feminine enough to make some girls fall in love.


    Especially when Fengyi smiles, it makes people feel that he is the only color in the ice and snow.


    Zhu Herong was also in the seat. He looked coldly at the Fengyi on the table. He had never seen such a dazzling Fengyi. Unexpectedly, after leaving Zhu''s house, the appearance of Fengyi became more and more beautiful.


    Thinking so, Zhu Herong''s heart inevitably lived again. On his feminine face, he looked a little meaningful.


    Although the play sounds good, you can''t always listen to it here. After all, it''s better to put up a shed outside than to relax in the house. Besides, if you can sing enough of it once, who will listen to it in the future? It makes people feel that they can''t stop, so it''s precious.


    The next step is to have dinner together. No matter how well they play and sing, they are also actors. Of course, they can''t have dinner with everyone, but since they come, they can''t let people go back without eating.


    A large family like the Song family could not do such a thing, so they bought a banquet in a slightly remote place in the house to entertain them.


    There are both men and women in the play team. If it is too close to everyone, if something happens, no one can afford to take responsibility, so it''s the best way to arrange it farther.


    There are eight dishes and some snacks for these people to eat. As for the main banquet, it will be much richer. Eighteen dishes, six snacks and roast venison are carefully selected to make the song house earn enough face.


    Look at that dish, you know that Xu worked hard.


    They couldn''t help praising Xu''s virtuous and virtuous, and talked about Song Rong''s winning the title at the Qiqiao Festival.


    Looking at the people holding the second room of the song mansion, the people in the big room are naturally dissatisfied. For example, Ann''s family is OK. They feel that they can make Xu look good sooner or later and suppress themselves. But what about Song Hui? She didn''t know this. She just felt that the limelight had all let Xu''s mother and daughter out. Her heart was angry, but in front of so many people, Pianpian had to look dignified and generous, and her heart was a little more depressed.


    Chu Yunqing didn''t show up when she was just listening to the play. Song Rong also understood that it would be good for Chu Yunqing to come. It''s windy and snowy outside. Even if there is a heater, it''s inevitable that there is still some cold. Others can stand it. If Chu Yunqing sits here for an hour, she doesn''t guarantee whether Chu Yunqing can stand it.


    While eating, Chu Yunqing appeared.


    According to Chu Yunqing''s temperament, he would not eat with so many people, but since he came, it would be inappropriate if he didn''t appear.


    These boys and girls sit together. This is one of the few opportunities. We can look at each other with the help of this birthday banquet.


    Duan Liufeng, whom Song Rong has not liked very much, also came. As soon as he arrived at the song mansion, he noticed Song Rong, but Song Rong was as busy as a butterfly. Flying from here to there, he didn''t give Duan Liufeng a chance to talk to her at all.


    Now it''s not easy to sit together. Duan Liufeng can''t afford this opportunity. He took the initiative to say, "Miss Song, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I don''t know if you remember."


    Song Rong glanced at Duan Liufeng. He was born with red lips and white teeth. He can be called a jade faced Xiaosheng. However, Song Rong has always had no good impression of this Liufeng. That is, flowers grow on this Liufeng''s face. If he can''t change his appearance of flirting, Song Rong won''t look at Duan Liufeng more.


    But Duan Liufeng really asked in front of so many people. If she said she didn''t remember, it would inevitably make people feel that she was cold and arrogant, so she smiled and said, "childe Duan, we''ve met."


    I only say I''ve seen them, not how much friendship they have.


    Duan Liufeng looked at Song Rong with a spark in his eyebrows. He liked the girl in front of him more and more. Chu Yunqing also sat on the table.


    At the moment, he looked at Duan Liufeng and looked at Song Rong wantonly. He frowned slightly. He seemed to say something, but he found that he didn''t know what to say.


    Duan Liufeng was more enthusiastic: "three girls, you don''t seem to like me. Where did I provoke the girl? If there is such a place, please point it out, and I will correct it!"


    Song Rong glanced at Duan Liufeng and said, "why don''t I like Duan childe."


    "Oh? The three girls mean they like me?" Duan Liufeng immediately smiled, and the whole person was more and more elated.


    Song Rong almost couldn''t hold back the tone in her heart. She was so careless that she was bypassed by Duan Liufeng!

 Chapter 189

    Although Song Rong is intelligent, she has never met Duan Liufeng for two generations. She has some shameless CHILDES in her romantic life. What about Duan Liufeng? I''ve been crawling and rolling in the pile of women for a long time. What kind of women to deal with and what tricks to use have long been a treasure.


    On this, Song Rong naturally can''t fight Duan Liufeng! It''s also normal to get around it unknowingly.


    At the moment, Song Rong is saying that she likes it, but not that she doesn''t like it. She feels like she wants to cover it up.


    Song Hui, sitting next to Song Rong, looked at this scene and was even more annoyed! She has always liked Duan Liufeng. On this table, Zheng Jinyan and Chu Yunqing can compete with Duan Liufeng.


    Zheng Jinyan is not restrained in his speech and smile. He is very boring. As for Chu Yunqing, although he is outstanding, he sits there like a dead man. Who wants to make friends with such a person?


    At the moment, in Song Hui''s heart, she has divided the people. At this time, her favorite is Duan Liufeng.


    She clenched her lips and said, "don''t be funny, childe Duan. My sister is still young. How can she know what she likes or dislikes? But if you''re serious, where can a girl not appreciate you!"


    Song Hui''s expression of affection for Duan Liufeng is faint. If you are not stupid, you can hear it when you taste it carefully.


    Song Rongmei''s eyes opened with a smile. It''s really good that Song Hui can speak at this time. No matter what idea Song Hui has in mind, she has solved her siege now.


    "Let''s eat quickly. The food will be cold soon." Song Rong greeted with a smile, just like a master.


    In the past, such things were done by Song Hui. Now Song Rong has pushed them over, and a haze flashed in her eyes.


    When eating, it was quiet and nothing happened. Chu Yunqing didn''t move his chopsticks until he picked up a few snacks next to him. Song Rong thought about it and wanted to know that Chu Yunqing was probably not used to eating with these people.


    Everyone knows a lot about Chu Yunqing. They are still very happy that Chu Yunqing doesn''t have dinner with them. What if they eat the dishes on a plate and get sick?


    After dinner, the people chatted. Chu Yunqing left silently. Waiting for Chu Yunqing to leave for a while, Song Rong pleaded guilty to the people and said he was going out.


    As we all know, Song Rong is extremely busy today and doesn''t force her to stay, especially some girls. Isn''t Song Rong trying to steal their limelight here? Now that Song Rong is gone, they can''t wait.


    The happiest thing is Song Hui. When Song Rong got up, she specially said, "sister Rong, you''ll be busy first. I''ll treat you well."


    Song Rong doesn''t pay attention to Song Hui. She knows that Song Hui is angry today, but she knows better that Song Hui won''t make trouble even if she is angry today. At least she won''t make trouble in front of everyone. After all, she still wants face.


    Song Rong is also assured that Song Hui is expected to perform well at this time and will certainly entertain everyone.


    After she went out, she ordered Qingtao to go to the dining room and get the food. Then she took the food box and ran to Chu Yunqing''s house.


    Chu Yunqing was sitting at the table at this time, looking at the two plum blossoms.


    When Song Rong knocked at the door, he came back and said, "come in."


    Song Rong just came in. She moved Han Mei, then opened the food box and put out the same things inside. There are only five kinds, which is more inconvenient.


    There are two sets of bowls and chopsticks inside. Song Rong said with a smile, "I haven''t had enough just now. If childe Chu doesn''t dislike it, please use some food with me."


    Chu Yun tilted her head up. In her eyes, there was a kind of sadness she had never seen before. Did she come to deliver food to him? I''m afraid he''s embarrassed to eat, so I said, let him accompany me?


    Chu Yunqing suddenly had such an idea in his heart, but he looked at Song Rong''s face as usual, and there was some loss in his heart. Maybe he thought more.


    Chu Yunqing finally picked up the dishes and chopsticks and had dinner with Song Rong.


    He seldom eats with others. Song Rong is the only one who can let him sit down and eat quietly without worrying too much.


    The meal was only half eaten. Qingtao knocked at the door: "Miss, miss!"


    In the voice of Qingtao, with some anxiety, Song Rong said, "Qingtao, come in."


    When Qingtao came in, he didn''t care about saluting and said directly, "Miss, it''s bad!"


    Hearing Qingtao say this, Song Rong''s heart is also an inspiration. Didn''t he look at it for such a while? What kind of moth did the people in the big room make? She hurriedly said, "it''s easy to say what''s going on."


    "There''s an accident with Childe Fengyi! The fifth uncle went to find childe Fengyi!" Qingtao was very worried and forgot that there were people around here, so he said it directly.


    As soon as Song Rong heard this, her face suddenly changed. She even forgot about it!


    Zhu Herong also came today. Isn''t he sure to meet Fengyi? But Zhu Herong is too free and rampant. Just fooling around outside, but this is the song house!


    Song Rong rushed out without thinking about anything.


    Seeing this, Qingtao quickly reached out and took the cloak hanging in the room and said to Song Rong, "Miss, put on your cloak and don''t get cold!"


    The master and servant went out, leaving Chu Yun alone. He looked at the delicacies on the table and picked up a lotus root silk with his chopsticks. When he ate it, it was tasteless. He put down his chopsticks and looked at the red plum in a trance. He hadn''t moved for a long time.


    Fengyi, Fengyi, Fengyi... The name was recalled again and again in his mind.


    Who the hell is this? Can you make her so eager?


    Chu Yun stretched out his hand and covered his chest. It was empty. He felt that it was more uncomfortable than when he dreamed back at midnight and woke up cold.


    Besides, Song Rong has rushed to settle in the courtyard of Fengyi and others. In order to meet the occasion, the courtyard has just changed its name to Ruixue courtyard.


    When Song Rong arrived at the gate of the yard, she suddenly stopped, took her cloak from the green peach, tied it carefully, sorted out her clothes, and then went inside.


    These people are eating in the house now. There is no one in the yard.


    Song Rong took a look and ran to one of the rooms. In the room, Feng Yi''s voice with hidden anger was coming out. Fortunately, there were no birds and insects in this winter. It was very quiet. Song Rong could hear the sound faintly.

 Chapter 190

    Song Rong walked over, knocked at the door first, and then opened her mouth and said, "childe Fengyi, I''m in."


    Song Rong eased up and gave the people inside time to tidy up. Then she pushed the door in.


    If she really bumps into something she shouldn''t have bumped into, she doesn''t look good on her face. It''s not good for her to spread it, and it will embarrass Fengyi.


    As for Zhu Herong? If he was afraid that his reputation would be damaged, he would not do such a thing at Mrs. song''s birthday banquet!


    After Song Rong went in, she saw Zhu Herong and Fengyi sitting at the table opposite each other. As soon as her eyes swept, she saw that Fengyi''s clothes were a little messy. People like Fengyi were dazzling everywhere. How could they wrinkle their clothes for no reason?


    Don''t think too much to know what happened. Song Rong has now regarded Fengyi as her sincere friend. When she thinks about what Zhu Herong did, her heart is cold. She wants to rush up directly and don''t give Zhu Herong a good face.


    However, Song Rong still suppressed her anger. She can''t poke it out. At least she can''t be angry with Zhu Herong now.


    Song Rong first said with a surprised face, "Uncle five, why are you here?"


    Zhu Herong''s face flashed a trace of embarrassment and said, "let me see Fengyi. We are old acquaintances. It''s you. What''s a girl''s family running to this remote place? What if you meet some bad people?"


    Zhu Herong''s words are full of concern, but he still implicitly accuses Song Rong that as a girl''s family, she should not appear in such a place.


    Song Rong was puzzled and said, "how can there be bad people in the house? My mother is too busy to come. I helped her to see the people ten miles away from the spring breeze. Today they sing very well and my grandmother likes them very much. Of course, we should treat them well, but we can''t ignore them."


    Zhu Herong was blocked back by Song Rong and gave Song Rong a cold look.


    As soon as Song Rong appeared, Zhu Herong''s good interest was destroyed. Knowing that he was afraid he couldn''t do anything today, he threatened to look at Fengyi and said, "Fengyi, sister Rong is a lady of the family. Don''t collide. You must know what to say and what not to say."


    Then he got up and left.


    Song Rong was relieved to see Zhu Herong leave.


    On Fengyi''s face, there was a look of mockery. I don''t know whether to mock Zhu Herong or myself.


    Song Rong hurriedly went to Fengyi, reached out and helped Fengyi sort her clothes, flattened the wrinkled corners, looked at the flat clothes inside him, and breathed a sigh of relief. Then she said, "I''m the one who''s bothering you."


    Song Rong felt very guilty. She invited Fengyi to come, but she didn''t protect Fengyi well. Zhu Herong took advantage of it. If she came here tonight, wouldn''t she really let Zhu Herong succeed?


    Fengyi looked at Song Rong and helped him with his clothes. Suddenly, she reached out and grabbed Song Rong''s hand, and then shook it off.


    Song Rong was a little stunned and looked at Fengyi puzzled.


    Fengyi suddenly said, "dirty."


    Then he paused and added, "don''t dirty your hands."


    Song Rong''s eyes turned red when she heard the speech. Fengyi clearly disliked that he was dirty. He had been wronged so much. Now he finally left. When he arrived at the song house, he had to be frivolous by Zhu Herong!


    Song Rong has also been despised. Naturally, I know how uncomfortable it is.


    She is a woman, not to mention Fengyi, as a man, being so frivolous, must be more uncomfortable in her heart!


    Song Rong didn''t know whether to pity Fengyi, or thought of the past he had encountered, or felt guilty about Fengyi. The tears fell down like broken pearls.


    Directly fell on Fengyi''s hand and wet the back of Fengyi''s hand.


    Fengyi looked at Song Rong in a trance. Why did she cry? It was he who was humiliated. Why was she so sad?


    Watching Song Rong cry, Fengyi was also at a loss. He wouldn''t cry for a long time. The more he cried in the past, the harder Zhu Herong was. Later, he made himself a cold and emotional person.


    Until he met Song Rong, he knew that he should laugh more so that he could protect himself.


    "Fengyi, I''m sorry." Song Rong apologized again and again.


    Fengyi was moved after all. He said slowly, "I don''t blame you, and I won''t blame you. I''m afraid I''ll dirty your hands."


    When Song Rong heard the speech, she was even more sad. If she didn''t want to, she stretched out her hand to hold Fengyi, then held back her tears and said word by word: "you''re not dirty, not dirty."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong gritted her teeth and said in a promised tone, "I will avenge you in the future!"


    Fengyi''s body was stiff and full of fragrance, which made him feel that a small, tender green seedling had grown in his already desolate heart.


    Fortunately, Song Rong still knew that she was very rude. Just for a moment, she loosened Fengyi, looked uncomfortable and said, "I..."


    "I know, no need to explain." Feng Yi''s eyes were warm.


    This was the first hug that made him feel that there was no other idea. It was also the first hug that made him not only dislike, but also reluctant to part with.


    The girl in front of him told him with her practical actions that she would not hate him and think he was dirty because of his previous things.


    Fengyi took out her handkerchief and gently helped Song Rong dry her tears bit by bit. Then she said, "don''t cry. He didn''t have time to do anything. You came."


    "Fengyi, I''ll find you a martial arts master later. If anyone dares to do this to you in the future, you''ll let him cut off his children and grandchildren!" Song Rong suddenly said fiercely.


    This time, Fengyi completely forgot her unhappiness. He smiled and looked like the sunshine in midsummer: "Miss Rong, you''re a girl. You can''t say it from your mouth."


    Song Rong realized that she had forgotten one of her girls when she was angry with Zhu Herong.


    Being reminded by Fengyi, she was promoted by several sub bureaus.


    Fengyi stood up and said to herself, "you can consider the matter of asking Master Wu."


    He didn''t have a chance before. Now that he has a chance, there''s nothing wrong with making himself stronger. In this way, it''s the same as what the girl said in front of him. If someone dares to treat him in the future, he will certainly make him regret it!

 Chapter 191

    He can not only protect himself, but also protect the girl in front of him.


    He also vaguely knows something about song''s house and sympathizes with Song Rong. When Song Rong wants to help Fengyi, does Fengyi not want to help Song Rong?


    Song Rong glanced at Fengyi and asked with concern, "I think you haven''t eaten yet. I''ll order someone to send you some meals alone."


    Fengyi nodded. At the moment, his mood was very bright. He had forgotten the humiliation he received in Zhu Herong. Song Rong''s warm hug was enough to cure these.


    Song Rong stayed here with Fengyi for a long time before he said to Fengyi, "I have something to deal with, so I''ll go back first. If there''s any trouble again, you''ll let someone find me!"


    Fengyi nodded and said, "I want to come to Zhu Herong and won''t come back." she will only go to Chunfeng for trouble next time.


    The latter sentence Fengyi didn''t say. He didn''t know how. He just didn''t want Song Rong to worry about himself.


    Worry about


    Fengyi realized at this time that Song Rong had always been worried about him, which filled Fengyi''s heart with warm current. Song Rong was probably the first person who would care about his life and death.


    After leaving Fengyi, Song Rong went to Xu''s house and showed her face. She couldn''t keep busy with her own affairs. Then she went to see Song Hui and others.


    At this time, Song Hui was talking to the girls in a gentle voice. She was not satisfied.


    When Song Hui saw Song Rong coming back, her face changed slightly. Then she smiled and said, "sister Rong, you should be very busy today. It''s good to have me here."


    Song Rong smiled and said, "sister Hui, thanks to you this time, otherwise I''m too busy!"


    Speaking of this, Song Rong paused and said, "in previous years, when my grandmother''s birthday banquet was held, my sister was busy alone. It was really hard. It was my sister. I didn''t do well and didn''t dare to help my sister. However, with experience this year, if my sister took this job next year, I will try my best to help my sister."


    As soon as they heard this, they all had their own worries in their hearts.


    At the birthday banquet in previous years, Song Hui was busy entertaining them alone. She couldn''t see how Song Rong was. But this year, Song Rong was indeed a capable person. When she wanted to come in previous years, Song Hui should not let her come? Afraid Song Rong stole the limelight?


    This is also very possible. After all, Song Rong looks better than Song Hui. It is said that Song Rong is out of reach during the Qiqiao Festival.


    Song Hui is also a smart person. She suddenly understood that Song Rong was arranging herself. She immediately felt a little angry. Her eyes were slightly cold and swept away from Song Rong, but soon her eyes became gentle. She just heard Song Hui say with a smile: "Sister Rong, we two sisters don''t need to worry about so much. When we wait for next year, sister will have to bother you!"


    Song Rong smiled at the people present and said, "you heard me. Next year, let me return sister Hui''s love."


    Song Rong thought that it would not be so easy for an to let out the birthday party next year. Of course, she didn''t want to miss such a good opportunity to show her face. Now she has witnessed in front of these girls and CHILDES. It''s hard for Song Hui to refuse when waiting for next year.


    Song Hui immediately understood the meaning of Song Rong''s words, and her face was a little black.


    Song Rong''s lips are gently raised, which is called treating others with their own way. Isn''t Song Hui going to steal the limelight when she entertains these people? Then she will decide to help Song Hui at next year''s birthday banquet.


    Waiting to chat with these people for a while, Song Rong got up and left.


    She also wants to see Chu Yunqing. She just left in a panic. She doesn''t know how Chu Yunqing is now.


    However, Song Rong tossed around, but it took a lot of time. When he waited to return to the room where Chu Yun leaned, the time had passed for a while. When Song Rong returned to the room, he saw Chu Yun leaning sitting quietly, and the food at the table didn''t move much.


    Chu Yun looked up and saw Song Rong. She had some unspeakable feelings in her heart. She... Went for a long time.


    "Why didn''t you eat?" Song Rong didn''t notice something wrong with Chu Yunqing and asked directly.


    Chu Yun glanced at the girl in front of him, and then felt his heart down, bit by bit, and said, "wait for you."


    Song Rong reluctantly looked at Chu Yun and muttered, "you''re stupid. I don''t have time to go. You don''t want to eat first."


    Song Rong touched the meal with her hand. Although it was not hot, it was not cold, but it was still warm. She leaned a cableway to Chu Yun: "now I''m back, eat."


    Chu Yunqing picked up chopsticks and ate with Song Rong.


    Chu Yun leaned over to eat and looked at Song Rong. He didn''t know what to think. He forgot to bring vegetables and only had to eat the white rice in his bowl.


    Song Rong saw it. She was helpless again. She picked up a piece of vegetable fried vegetables, put it in Chu Yun''s bowl and said, "eat."


    Looking at the vegetables in his bowl, Chu Yun couldn''t tell what he felt. He was stunned all of a sudden.


    "What are you doing?" Song Rong was surprised.


    When she stared at Song Rong and said this, she was suddenly embarrassed. She had just forgotten... What she saw was Chu Yunqing, not Song Yu. When she used to eat with Song Yu, the boy always liked meat and didn''t like vegetarianism. She had to add some chopsticks of vegetables to Song Yu''s bowl, but now she took Chu Yunqing as Song Yu for a moment.


    It''s hard for Chu Yunqing to eat at the same table with himself. How can he eat the food he sandwiched?


    Just when Song Rong was going to ask Qingtao to change a bowl of white rice, Chu Yunqing had put the green vegetable in his mouth and ate it silently.


    Seeing that Chu Yunqing didn''t speak, Song Rong had to take it as if it hadn''t happened. She looked at Chu Yunqing quietly. When Chu Yunqing was eating, she moved gently and gracefully.


    Broad sleeves, like clouds, move slightly


    After eating a bowl of rice, Chu Yunqing added another bowl, which was unprecedented before.


    Seeing this, Song Rong smiled and said, "that''s right. Eating more is good for your condition. If you eat so little, even a good person will be hollowed out."


    The time for eating seems to have been infinitely prolonged, but even if it is pulled again, the meal will be finished.


    Song Rong tells Qingtao to clean up and is ready to leave. She can take care of Chu Yunqing''s lack of food and stay here for a while, but it''s not a problem if she stays here all the time.

 Chapter 192

    Before Song Rong left, Chu Yun suddenly said, "can you give me these two cold plums?"


    Song Rong smiled at the speech: "take it if you want. If it''s not enough, I''ll ask someone to give it to you." it''s just a small thing. If Chu Yun likes it, Song Rong is willing to push the boat with the water.


    Chu Yun shook his head and said, "these two branches are good."


    Song Rong said, "don''t you plant this cold plum on the Chu house?" it seems that no one in the big family of Gusu doesn''t plant this thing.


    Chu Yun paused slightly, and then said, "No."


    Song Rong thought that maybe someone in the Chu house didn''t like it, so he didn''t ask much. After Song Rong left, Chu Yunqing carefully gathered the two cold plums in his sleeve.


    The birthday party is almost over now, and everyone begins to go back to the house one after another.


    The relationship between Chu house and song house is not very good now. Master Chu took everyone back together.


    Ah Fu has been guarding the carriage outside. Seeing Chu Yun pouring out, he helped Chu Yun into the carriage. This time, the coachman didn''t come to Ah Fu, and Ah Fu followed Chu Yun to serve in the carriage.


    There is a brazier in Chu Yun''s carriage. You have to watch it. If the brazier goes out, it is easy for Chu Yun to catch cold. If something like this happens, no one can afford it.


    In the carriage, Chu Yun carefully took out the two cold plums in his cuffs.


    Ah Fu saw it and asked with a puzzled look, "young master, what are you doing with these two prunes? There is a plum forest in our house."


    Chu Yun leaned quietly at Ah Fu and said, "it''s different."


    Ah Fu also wanted to ask what was different. Looking at the cold plum, it seemed that it was not as good as the one in the house. However, seeing Chu Yunqing''s expression that he didn''t want to say more, he didn''t ask for trouble. Go and ask for clarification.


    Song Rong probably didn''t expect that Chu Yunqing, a person like a relegated immortal, would lie to her.


    Perhaps, in Chu Yunqing''s heart, this is not a lie. He thinks that the cold plum is different from that in the house. Where is there such a cold plum in the house that was personally broken down by the smart girl!


    After seeing off the guests, everything in the family returned to normal.


    After two days, Xu had handled all the follow-up matters and sorted out the account books.


    Then he handed over all the books to Ann''s.


    Ann took the account book and looked through it carefully. She didn''t find anything wrong. The deficit of 10000 Liang has been made up.


    Speaking of these ten thousand Liang, an Shi used it to buy private property. Since she ate it, she absolutely didn''t want to spit it out, so she wanted to plant Xu Shi through this thing.


    But looking at the correct account book, Ann''s eyebrows wrinkled completely.


    Is there ten thousand Liang in the second room? Quietly make up the deficit? It shouldn''t be. Although Xu looks weak, who wants to suffer such a big loss?


    "Madam, what''s the matter with you?" the colorful bird asked while pouring tea.


    After thinking about it, an said to the colorful bird, "colorful bird, go to the warehouse and see what''s missing in the warehouse."


    It didn''t take long for caique to go back this time. When he came back, caique said, "madam, there is really something missing in our warehouse!"


    As soon as Ann heard this, she became interested and hurriedly asked, "what''s missing?"


    "It''s the goddess of mercy statue of the old lady!" the colorful bird said quickly.


    Ann''s heart was shocked, and then Ann smiled: "it''s this thing that''s less. Since she wants to be so, don''t blame me for being cruel!"


    I wanted to let Xu know how powerful I was, so I was completely disappointed with Xu.


    But I didn''t expect that Xu found the deficit. It was just that he found the deficit. He didn''t have the ability to make trouble. He even moved what the old lady cherished most.


    She always took and sold the things in the storehouse at will, but she never wanted to move the Guanyin statue, just didn''t want to break ground on Taisui''s head.


    She has long been thinking about the Guanyin statue, but she hasn''t dared to move it.


    Unexpectedly, Xu was so bold!


    If the old lady knows about this, I''m afraid Xu will be driven out of the song house! Thinking of this, Ann''s heart became happy. She didn''t like Xu for a long time. If Xu could be driven out, it would be a great good thing for her!


    If the Xu family had been in the Song government all the time, who could guarantee that Song Dai would have endured it all the time? No, what did Xu do?


    If something really happened at that time, where would she put her face? How can sister Hui get married in the future? Waiting for Xu to leave, Song Rong is smart, but she is only a ten-year-old child, and Song Yu is even more easy to handle.


    At that time, everything about the two rooms will be hers. The song house will completely become the song house of the big house, which has nothing to do with the two rooms.


    It can be said that Ann has always regarded Xu as a thorn in the flesh. Now with such a great opportunity, where will Ann give up!


    "Madam, the second lady is too brave to move this thing!" caique, as Ann''s right hand, knows many things about Ann''s.


    Ann squinted and said, "let''s go to Nanshan hospital!"


    With that, Ann put on bright blue clothes and put on her cloak. Then she walked to Nanshan courtyard along the road that had been cleaned and had no snow.


    Of course, the old lady of the birthday banquet is very satisfied. However, when people are old, even when they are old, the old lady can''t stand tossing. It''s been two days, and the old lady''s look is still a little Yan.


    When an Shi came, the old lady was leaning on the soft couch, and a young servant girl was beating her legs.


    Ann''s family is eager to move down Xu''s family as soon as possible. Regardless of whether the old lady is willing to listen to this now, she told me about the lost things in the warehouse.


    The old lady was worried when she heard that the lost thing was her favorite thing.


    Then Ann said that Xu was in charge of the warehouse recently.


    In Penglai courtyard, Xu and Song Rong''s mother and daughter sit together.


    After hearing the report from the following people, Song Rong said to Xu: "mother, the people from the Jasper yard have gone to the warehouse to check. Now the eldest aunt has gone to the old lady..."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong paused and continued, "I think someone will come to us soon."

 Chapter 193

    Xu sighed, nodded and said, "linniang, your uncle and mother really did this." she even expected that Ann would first ask her what was going on. Unexpectedly, Ann went directly to find the old lady.


    This is to give her a stick, so that when she is unprepared, she will be driven into a place of eternal doom.


    Fortunately, linniang calculated all this. Thinking so, Xu was more moved when he looked at Song Rong''s eyes.


    In Song Rong''s bright eyes, she took a trace of seriousness and asked, "mother, are you ready?"


    Xu nodded and looked at a cup of sake in front of him. He took it up and drank it. It had the momentum of soldiers going to the battlefield. It was courageous. It must be Xu who was questioned at that time. Song Rong was afraid that he could not take this matter for Xu.


    These can only be done by Xu.


    It was the idea of Haitang to use wine to strengthen courage. The mother and daughter dressed up and sat there waiting.


    After a while, Qingtao came back excited. When he entered the house, he said, "Miss, miss!"


    "If you guessed right, Mrs. sun has come to us! Miss, you are so predictable!" Qingtao didn''t forget to compliment Song Rong.


    Song Rong glanced at Qingtao and said, "you can laugh enough now. Don''t laugh when you get to the wrong place."


    The smile on Qingtao''s face retreated in an instant. He looked at Song Rong seriously and said seriously, "don''t worry, miss. If you don''t let me laugh, I won''t laugh. It''s definitely not bad at the critical time!"


    Song Rong looked at Qingtao''s solemn appearance and was silent. Qingtao''s servant girl just didn''t know how to be flexible. She took her words as an imperial edict and didn''t dare to laugh.


    But Song Rong also likes Qingtao. She doesn''t need too smart servant girls. Too smart people may not be so loyal.


    The original red apricot was much smarter than the green peach, but didn''t she betray her in the end?


    When Mrs. sun came, she quietly said to Xu: "second lady, Mrs. Tan asked me to send a message to you that the old lady is not happy today. Don''t make the old lady more angry at that time."


    Begonia gave Mrs. sun a reward as usual, and then went to Nanshan hospital.


    Song Rong is a little more grateful to Mrs. tan. At this time, Mrs. Tan wants to point out their second room. It''s really rare. It''s the so-called true love in adversity.


    Anyone who knows what an Shi and the old man said probably wants to draw a line with the people in the second room. It''s Mrs. Tan, and she doesn''t alienate them because of this.


    Just after entering the house, Song Rong saw an sitting next to the old lady. The old lady was also sitting upright at this time. Her face was slightly black and looked very unhappy.


    Song Rong didn''t care about this, but directly said with a smile, "grandma, my mother and I wanted to greet you, so you called us to come and thought of going together."


    As usual, Song Rong showed such admiration for the old lady. Even though the old lady wouldn''t give any good face, at least she wouldn''t look at Song Rong as it is now. If she didn''t see Song Rong, it would be the same.


    Song Rong sighed in her heart. She also expected the old lady to trust their mother and daughter unconditionally.


    But now it seems that this is extravagant hope.


    The old lady thinks it''s true that she is flattering and takes more care of her, but the old lady is the old lady of the Song family. It''s true that she loves her children, but more... The old lady is superior and can grasp the existence of the fate of the women in the back house of the Song family.


    I''m afraid it''s hard to find the old lady''s doting on her granddaughter.


    However, in her previous life, the old lady had been indifferent to Song Rong for a long time. Song Rong knew what kind of person the old lady was. At the moment, she suddenly turned her face. Although she was disappointed, she was not surprised.


    On second thought, if the old lady was not angry, it would be meaningless.


    The old lady is like a knife. She wanders between an and Xu. Now it''s windy over there. She can blow the knife to the other side!


    "Don''t kneel down yet!" the old lady said in a deep voice.


    According to Song Rong''s instructions earlier, Xu had some doubts in his eyes. He knelt down obediently first, and then asked slowly, "mother, what''s the matter?"


    Song Rong also knelt down with Xu Shi and looked at an Shi. In an Shi''s Danfeng''s eyes, she had taken some faint pride at the moment.


    Song Rong has no expression on her face, but she has sneered in her heart. Since you are unkind, don''t blame me for my injustice! In this matter, since Andersen didn''t think of good at the beginning, they won''t give in easily.


    We must let Ann know what it means to lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot!


    "You still have the face to ask what''s the matter? You must know where my jade faced Guanyin has gone?" the old lady asked in a deep voice.


    Xu''s eyes were full of confusion. She asked, "mother, what jade face Guanyin?"


    Normally, Xu shouldn''t know the existence of this object. Since he wants to plant it on an, Xu has to show it. He has never seen such a thing before!


    Otherwise, it will be revealed.


    Xu is always weak. Although she doesn''t perform very well, as long as she speaks slowly, people will feel that she is somewhat innocent.


    "Younger brother and younger sister, things have come to this point. If you still bite and refuse to admit it, it will be boring. I gave you the key to the warehouse these days. If I go to see it today, I will lose my mother''s heart. This thing is put on the tip of my heart by my mother. If your second room lacks anything, just tell your sister-in-law directly. Can I treat you badly ? "Andersen said a series of words. He paused here before continuing.


    "Why do you move your mother''s things?" when he said the last sentence, Ann specially stressed that it was the old lady''s things.


    Looking at Ann''s arch fire there, Song Rong suddenly felt that she still had a lot to learn. Just say this arch fire. She is much worse than Ann''s, but it doesn''t matter. Now Ann''s words and deeds are taught here, and she will learn it soon.


    Let Ann taste it then!


    "Mother, my daughter-in-law doesn''t know what you''re talking about." Xu ignored Ann and directly said to the old lady.


    "Grandma, have we lost something in our family? What does it look like? Linniang will help you find it!" Song Rong''s eyes also raised some eagerness.

 Chapter 194

    Seeing that Xu and Song Rong pretended not to know anything, Danfeng took a bit of ridicule in her eyes, but when she spoke, her voice was very gentle: "sister-in-law, how can you do such a thing? Recognize it quickly. I can plead with my mother. Don''t bother sister Rong. I don''t know anything about sister Rong."


    This time, an Shi mainly wanted to deal with Xu Shi, and in an Shi''s view, as long as Xu Shi fell, the remaining children were at her disposal.


    Song Rong looked at an Ming Ming who was doing the most vicious thing, but he had to pretend to be a good man. His eyes narrowed slightly, and then said, "aunt, I can''t understand what you say. If my mother didn''t take that thing, she didn''t take it."


    An Shi looked at Song Rong and said softly, "sister Rong, you are still young and don''t understand the things in this. Let your mother speak."


    Song Rong knew that Ann was accusing her of being a girl. She shouldn''t open her mouth like this.


    However, Song Rong still gritted her teeth and said, "grandma Mingjian, linniang also participated in the preparation of the birthday banquet. I know that it is impossible to lose anything in our hands.


    Others may not know, but how can the old lady not know that she is also in charge?


    Seeing Song Rong say this, the old lady nodded and said, "sit down and don''t kneel here with your mother. If your mother didn''t do this, I''ll give her justice. If she did..."


    Speaking of this, the old lady''s voice became gloomy.


    Xu''s face turned white. She was always a little afraid of the old lady. Although she said she had been much better recently, she still trembled when she saw the old lady angry.


    Song Rong knew that it was not good for her to say more at this time. If she said more, it would disgust the old lady, so she sat on a newly moved stool with a worried face. She didn''t dare to sit on the soft couch with the old lady and ANN.


    "You said you didn''t take the jade face Guanyin. How can I believe you?" the old lady asked faintly.


    Xu said in a low voice, "mother, I have been married to the Song family for more than ten years. Even when my husband was alive, I didn''t think of taking more advantage of the family. For so many years, everyone must know what the temperament of my daughter-in-law is."


    Xu continued, "I''m naturally terrified that you let me organize the birthday banquet. I''m afraid it can''t be done well, but I''m still very happy because my mother trusts me."


    "Now I lost something in our house. No one wants to see it. But my mother and daughter-in-law are wronged. I never knew there was such an object in the house. When I handed over the key to the warehouse, I also went to the warehouse to see it. There was no jade Guanyin. Now I directly said that my daughter-in-law took the jade Guanyin. My daughter-in-law really... I don''t know where to go Explain! "


    Xu Shi said a lot in a row. Xu had never said so much loudly since she married. The old lady looked at Xu Shi and was a bit surprised.


    And Ann''s, a little shocked. Is this still Xu''s? According to past experience, shouldn''t Xu recognize such a thing as Xu''s without saying a word?


    "Sister-in-law, you didn''t take the jade Guanyin. Where did the jade Guanyin go?" asked an in his tone, as if he had determined that he had lost it.


    Xu Shi looked at an Shi straightly. Although his voice was still soft, his tone had brought some tough: "why do you say I lost the jade face Guanyin? The key to the warehouse has always been in my sister-in-law."


    "Do you mean that I took this thing away?" Ann said suddenly.


    Xu quickly said, "no, how dare I arrange my sister-in-law? I think if my sister-in-law has any negligence, it may succeed for some of her servants. After all, you can''t keep the key on your body all the time."


    When the old lady heard this, she nodded and said, "this is reasonable."


    Ann was worried when she heard this. Why did the fire still burn on her? When she first came over, she didn''t think too much. She just thought Xu was a bully and would tell the truth if she intimidated Xu a little.


    I didn''t expect Xu to bite and don''t open his mouth now. Instead, he learned to bring disaster to the East!


    Ann inevitably regretted that she was a little careless. If she had known that Xu''s soft nature was difficult to deal with, she would have simply created some evidence.


    Let Xu''s business become a certainty, and there is no chance to talk back!


    But it seems a little late to think about this now.


    Ann''s has no evidence. It''s no use even taking out any evidence. Song Rong also made evidence early, and this evidence is definitely more favorable than Ann''s!


    Now we should consider when to spill this evidence.


    It''s too early to be suspicious, and Song Rong wants to make things bigger. If things don''t get bigger, in the end, if the old lady cares about Ann''s identity, what can she do if she covers her up?


    If it''s too late, if things get out of hand, Ann''s success will not only be in vain, but also involve his mother.


    Ann''s hurriedly said, "mother, don''t listen to the demagogues of intentional people. The daughter-in-law doesn''t lack anything, but the daughter-in-law lacks something, and it''s impossible to touch the heart of the mother."


    Xu straightened up and said word by word: "the sister-in-law recognized that I moved this thing? I didn''t understand it at the beginning, but now when I think about it carefully, it''s clear."


    Xu''s voice was a little deep. His voice was a little less soft and more clear. He only heard Xu say word by word: "my sister-in-law won''t touch her mother''s heart, but if you can pour this dirty water on others and get benefits, and shovel the people who are in the way, why not?"


    As she spoke, Xu collapsed on the ground, and her momentum was gone. People felt that when she just said that, she had exhausted her strength, and Xu began to cry.


    When Xu was crying, he felt a sense of pear blossom with rain, which made people feel pity.


    Xu choked and said, "mother Mingjian, my daughter-in-law is always timid. She is always conscientious when she is at home. She is afraid of doing something wrong to make her mother unhappy. How can she go to get something like what her sister-in-law said?"

 Chapter 195

    "My daughter-in-law is a woman''s family. She just wants to have a good husband and teach her children. Now that her husband is gone, only yu''er and lin''niang are left. The family will naturally plan their future. Even if I take something and sell money, I can''t spend it. What''s the use?" Xu put on a look of being independent from the world.


    There''s no need to pretend. Xu''s true color is like this.


    Now Xu''s performance is very believable.


    Xu''s words directly poked into Ann''s heart. Now she almost said that Ann had deliberately done it and framed her.


    After hearing Xu''s words, the old lady set her eyes on ANN''s body. Ann''s heart sank. Should the old lady not really believe what Xu said? Although at the beginning, she wanted to plant Xu with 10000 Liang, but she didn''t sell the jade Guanyin.


    Ann was not too flustered at this time, but looked at Xu calmly, sighed and said, "younger sister, I asked myself that I have always taken good care of you. How can you say such cruel words? I framed you? Why should I frame you?"


    Xu said with self mockery, "my sister-in-law knows whether she has done it or not."


    The old lady looked at the two men fighting with each other. She was silent for a while. She seemed to be thinking about something. Finally, she said, "Xu, you''d better move to the firewood room first. ANN, you''d better go back. Don''t come out until I have made a clear investigation!"


    The old lady seems fair, but it makes Song Rong''s heart slightly cold. Now it''s just summer. In the middle of winter, my mother can''t stand locking her mother in the firewood room!


    At this time, Song Rong got up and knelt down: "grandma, please don''t let my mother go to the wood house. The wood house is too cold. I''m afraid my mother can''t stand it... Yu''er and I have no father, but we can''t live without my mother!"


    "It''s just a firewood house. The body is so weak that it will fall down when the wind blows?" the colorful bird snorted coldly.


    Song Rong looked at caique and said sternly, "you are something. Grandma and aunt didn''t speak. There''s a place for you to talk here? But you''re a cheap servant girl. What should you say and what shouldn''t you say? Didn''t anyone teach you?"


    Speaking of this, Song Rong''s eyes fell on ANN''s body. It looked like a knife, which made Ann a little uncomfortable: "aunt, if you can''t teach well, I don''t mind sharing your worries."


    "Sister Rong, are you talking about me?" Ann pressed up directly. A younger generation dared to accuse his elders. It''s really not like words!


    Song Rong said seriously: "Although I''m young, I can also understand a lot of things. If I''m bitten by a mad dog when I go out, can''t I teach the dog a lesson? I definitely didn''t mean to tell the big aunt. I just think that caique should be well disciplined for committing crimes below the girl. As for the big aunt... I want to help you discipline the servant girl. That''s also to help you share your worries. Why did I miss it when I came to the big aunt Have you met Lin Niang''s mind? "


    Ann''s heart is angry when she hears Song Rong''s words. What mad dog? Where does this mean caique? It clearly means her!


    However, it''s not easy for an Shi to argue with a child like Song Rong in front of the old lady. He suppressed his anger and said, "I know your mother is a little worried because of such a thing. My servant girl is not good. I will discipline her well after I go back. As for your mother, you can rest assured that I will find out the truth."


    Song Rong said: "big aunt, although linniang is young, she still knows what it is to avoid suspicion. The big aunt is not suspected at all. For the consideration of the big aunt, let her grandparents check it by themselves."


    The old lady always knew that Song Rong was smarter than she looked. Now she is not surprised to see Song Rong say such words.


    This time, he found that he underestimated not only Xu, but also Song Rong.


    The mother and daughter are usually silent, but at a critical time, it is not easy to bully. The so-called biting dog doesn''t bark is probably a truth.


    The old lady nodded and said, "well, don''t argue about this matter. I''ll check it myself. Don''t spread anything. After listening to jokes, I''m not sure which of the family''s unkind servants did it. Don''t affect the harmony because of this."


    "Grandma... The mother..." Song Rong looked at the old lady pitifully. She had no momentum just now, and her eyes were full of tears. She looked as if she was trying to bear it.


    The old lady looked at Song Rong like this. She was a little soft hearted. She just handled it like that. It was also because Xu was more suspicious. She had anger in her heart. Now her anger was a little less, so she waved her hand and said, "just go back and ban your feet. Don''t come out without my permission."


    "Thank you for your kindness." Xu knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the old lady.


    Xu and an went out and waited until they reached the gate of Nanshan courtyard. Both Xu and an stood there.


    An Shi said gloomily, "I don''t see that my sister-in-law still has such ability."


    Xu asked and whispered, "sister-in-law, I don''t have much to do, and I''m not as smart as your sister-in-law, but as the saying goes, rabbits bite when they''re anxious, and I can''t really be kneaded."


    With that, Xu left first. Song Rong followed Xu, paused, looked at Ann, and said with a smile: "aunt, the road is slippery in the snow. Be careful to step on the ice and fall."


    Having said that, Song Rong hurried to catch up with Xu.


    "Bah, this little bitch dares to curse madam." caique scolded angrily.


    Ann ordered caique to say, "I can''t go out of the house these days. You can find some people to operate. Even if there is no evidence, you have to take out the evidence!"


    The colorful bird nodded and said, "I understand."


    An''s eyes are somewhat cruel. Even if Xu can speak good words, what can he do? Now it''s just to make her feel comfortable for a few more days. Wait until it''s implemented. How can Xu fight her?


    When she returned to Penglai hospital, Xu took off her clothes and changed. When she was just in Nanshan hospital, she was too nervous and sweating. If she hadn''t looked at linniang around, she felt very relieved. She was really afraid of showing her feet.


    Song Rong personally poured tea for Xu: "Mom, you can rest assured. I''m sure grandma has a problem in her heart. When grandma checks, she will naturally find that Mrs. Li has brought such an object out."

 Chapter 196

    Xu nodded and said, "linniang, you said your great aunt, why do you expect us to die so much? I don''t want everything in the family. I just want to live in peace..."


    Finally, Xu sighed wistfully.


    Song Rong said, "mother, at a young age, the big aunt thinks we are in the way, and even if you don''t want to fight, others may not know you think so."


    Her voice sank, the conversation turned, and continued: "not to mention, the strange death of her father. If it really has something to do with the people in the big room, of course they want to eliminate the roots!"


    Xu suddenly remembered Song Yun and muttered to himself, "Yun Lang..."


    If yunlang were here, she wouldn''t be bullied like this, would she? But yunlang is gone. She must be strong.


    "Linniang, what are we going to do next?" when Xu couldn''t make up his mind, he would come to ask Song Rong.


    Song Rong said with a smile, "don''t do anything for the time being. I''ve arranged everything to do. Now grandma can''t decide who to send to stare at us. Taking rash actions won''t help us. Let''s keep unchanged and deal with changes!"


    "Mother, you should have a good rest these days. Then tell the outside that you are depressed and ill in bed these days." Song Rong said.


    Xu had always trusted Song Rong, so he nodded and said, "that''s it."


    In Nanshan courtyard, the old lady turned the Buddha beads in her hand, but it was obvious that at this moment, the old lady was not reading the Buddhist scriptures, but thinking about something.


    "What do you think of this?" the old lady asked in a deep voice.


    Mrs. Tan knew that the old lady wanted to find someone to give advice. When the old lady was young, she wouldn''t be so hesitant, but after all, she was old and not as bright as when she was young.


    Mrs. Tan said, "I don''t think I can do such a thing when I look at the second lady. As for the eldest lady, she has no reason to do so!"


    Tan Pozi said it fairly. Although she helped the people in the second room speak, she did not belittle the people in the big room.


    This is Tan''s way of survival.


    The old lady nodded and said, "it''s gone from the house. There must be some clues. Go and check it."


    If this is an ordinary thing, it will be lost if it is lost. At most, the old lady will find a servant to carry it out. The song house still needs face. If people know that her daughter-in-law is a thief, her face will not look good.


    However, what was lost was the old lady''s favorite thing. It is said that the old lady had never been pregnant with a child. Master song sent the jade Guanyin to her, and she gave birth to three boys one after another.


    Although master song had concubines, he did not let them give birth to children in front of the old lady.


    Even if someone has a body, master song acquiesced to the old lady''s treatment, so the old lady still has deep feelings for master song.


    Now that the jade Guanyin is lost, it''s really the same as digging meat in the old lady''s heart! This makes the old lady even don''t want to worry about her face. She must find something.


    Mrs. Tan sent someone to guard Penglai courtyard and Jasper courtyard. There was no movement in Penglai courtyard. Of course, no one knew that it was the girl of the Jasper courtyard. Something was wrong.


    However, this is also a comparison. I didn''t catch the real handle.


    Then the old lady sent someone to secretly investigate her family. She had been in the song house for so many years, even though these years were no longer responsible, they were not capable.


    Before long, I found out that I saw Mrs. Li carrying things out of the house. I found out at a servant girl named Ruixiang. I watched Mrs. Li arrive at the pawnshop.


    What Ruixiang said may not be credible, but Ruixiang was not the only one who saw it. Shunxin and Ruyi were with Ruixiang at that time.


    This is agreeable and Ruyi, but she is a distant relative of sun''s mother-in-law. Although sun''s mother-in-law is conscientious in this house, she has no choice but to be ashamed of the old lady. She arranged two of her own people to enter the house. Originally, she expected them to serve the Lord and give her a good word.


    Unexpectedly, he was assigned to the kitchen just after he arrived at the house.


    When the two servant girls were taken for questioning, Mrs. sun didn''t know what had happened, but begged that no matter what they did, they would ask the old lady to forgive


    Mrs. sun''s appearance is very real. She has served in front of the old lady for many years. Although she doesn''t like her face, the old lady also knows what kind of person she is. She has more trust in these little servant girls.


    When the old lady heard about Qianji pawnshop, her face turned black.


    If this thing is really pawned, it will not only lose face, but also hurt her! Who is willing to let his beloved things go around the pawnshop?


    The old lady immediately sent Mrs. Tan to check in the pawnshop. There''s no need to ask. It''s just placed in it. You can see the truth when you drill a hole.


    Tan Pozi inquired, and the pawnbroker described how Pozi Li came to pawn things.


    This is naturally indicated by Qian Jinbao. The pawnbroker belongs to Qian Jinbao. He can say whatever he wants. The pawnbroker is not afraid to offend anyone. Their owners let him do so. What else should he be afraid of?


    There''s no need to worry about the shopkeeper being asked. The people in the song house can''t reach the Qian house!


    The old lady looked at Mrs. Tan and asked, "have you inquired clearly? Is that true?"


    Mrs. Tan said carefully, "I''ve found out. The jade Guanyin is in it."


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Tan added: "don''t worry, it''s well placed there without any damage."


    The old lady put the teacup heavily and said, "what a bastard. Let someone call Xu and an!"


    Not much later, Xu arrived. After Xu came in, he knelt down without thinking: "my daughter-in-law sends greetings to my mother."


    "Get up." the old lady was angry and knew that Xu didn''t do it, but the tone was not very good, but it wasn''t aimed at Xu. Even if someone else came, I was afraid I would use the same tone.


    Xu said in fear, "my daughter-in-law doesn''t dare. The jade Guanyin hasn''t been found. My daughter-in-law is the body of guilt."


    "Let you get up, you get up." the old lady looked at Xu and knew that Xu should have been wronged in this matter.


    Xu stood up, pale and obviously haggard. It seems that he should be worried about this matter these days.

 Chapter 197

    Mrs. Tan saw it nearby. Without the old lady''s orders, she took the initiative to move a chair for Xu.


    Waiting for Xu to sit here, he asked nervously, "mother, my daughter-in-law is a little scared... Am I making my mother unhappy? If there is such a place, please punish my mother..."


    Looking at Xu''s cautious appearance, the anger in the old lady''s heart was also a little lower. Although the anger was not directed at Xu, Xu also ate and scraped off more or less because of this matter.


    The old lady looked at Xu in front of her. Although she was not as beautiful as Ann''s, she was also beautiful. Her behavior was generous and polite. She didn''t seem to come out of the small door. Although she was a little weak over the years, she was always respectful to herself and didn''t go beyond it.


    In contrast, Ann''s is worse in this aspect. Although it shows that she is respectful to herself, she may not really respect her secretly.


    Ann felt that she was the daughter of an official family and was more noble than others in all aspects. It was low to marry in the song house, so everything wanted to be on top of the whole song house.


    Now, dai''er wants to take a concubine, and an wants to obstruct it in every way. Da Fang doesn''t have many children, and an has lost several children behind her back.


    Originally, she thought that she was also a daughter-in-law. She could understand Ann''s, so she opened one eye and closed the other.


    But now? This angle calculated on her head!


    She can ignore the struggle between the big room and the second room, but the jade face Guanyin is her heart. Ann planted Xu with such a thing, which is poking her heart!


    The old lady sighed and said, "Zhilan, you didn''t make me unhappy. Just sit here and watch today."


    Today, she wants to let the ANN understand that although she is old, she is not the one who can let her daughter-in-law climb over her head. As for Xu... Take a breath for Xu. It''s hard for Xu.


    Song Rong now also understood that her grandmother must have known that Ann did all this. Naturally, Ann was just an introduction. She did the later things, but now ANN can''t say it clearly!


    Song Rong had no sympathy for an.


    Live again for a lifetime. Before waiting for her to start with ANN, Ann will do it again and again. How can she bear it? If she could find a chance, she would never be merciful.


    Forbearance to Ann''s is cruelty to yourself!


    Song Rong poured tea for the old lady and Xu at the moment, and then said in a warm voice, "grandma, is there something about Yu Guanyin?"


    The old lady is not surprised to see Song Rong ask so now. It would be strange if Song Rong was here quietly, as if she knew the result and didn''t ask anything.


    The old lady nodded, but she didn''t explain much. The truth of the matter was waiting for Ann to come and say it at one breath.


    When Ann appeared, she had a smile on her face. She came all the way, and there was a constant sound of huanpei hitting each other. Just waiting for her to come in, Feng Mou swept and looked at the chair in the room, which not only didn''t let her sit down, but Xu sat there, not kneeling on the ground.


    There was a bad feeling in her heart.


    But Ann''s still a calm person. Ann smiled and said hello: "mother, daughter-in-law, please."


    The old lady glanced at an Shi. An Shi didn''t give a big gift, but blessed her body. Now it fell into the old lady''s eyes, which made her feel a little arrogant.


    In the past, when I looked at Ann''s, I thought it was hard for her to be so good, so people who are housewives should be hard.


    But now, the old lady feels that Ann doesn''t pay attention to herself.


    Generally, the mood is different, so the perspective of looking at the problem is naturally different.


    Seeing that the old lady didn''t answer, Ann''s heart murmured more. How could the development direction of things be different from what she thought?


    "Mother?" Ann reminded the old lady that she was still standing here.


    The old lady was silent for a long time and said calmly, "kneel down."


    This time, Ann was even more surprised. Instead of kneeling down first, she asked, "mother, what are you doing? My daughter-in-law doesn''t understand..."


    "My mother asked you to kneel down, didn''t you listen? Do you think half of my foot is going to go into the earth? Do you think kneeling me will break your golden body?" the old lady snorted coldly and said with a black face.


    Looking at the old lady getting angry, Song Rong couldn''t help shivering.


    The old lady doesn''t have the kindness that old people at this age should have. On the contrary, she is very powerful. It can be said that she has the same style as before.


    Ann''s dare not contradict with the old lady. Anyway, the old lady is her mother-in-law. She can do anything secretly, but if she wants to contradict the old man in the open, it''s her bad reputation.


    Looking at Ann''s kneeling, the old lady''s eyelids dropped. Looking at Ann''s kneeling, the coldness on her face eased a little, but only a little. It can be seen that the old lady is full of anger and has nowhere to vent!


    Song Rong took a look at Ann''s and was somewhat relieved. A few days ago, Ann was also sitting here, watching her mother kneel on the ground and questioned by the old lady. Then the old lady was angry. Instead of saying anything good, she fanned the flames nearby.


    Today, Andersen will probably understand what is called self eating evil fruit?


    As soon as an looked up a little, he saw Song Rong''s eyes. The bad feeling in his heart was more clear, but where did he make a mistake? I''ve found someone to make up the evidence of watching Xu come out of the warehouse.


    Ann doesn''t know. The old lady looks old, but she''s not stupid. After driving Ann and Xu back a few days ago, she sent someone to look at them. Ann''s small movements naturally can''t escape the old lady''s eyes.


    And there were too many people who saw Mrs. Li go out with jade face Guanyin.


    These people are diverse. They don''t know anyone. They ask a little about this matter. Everyone''s opinions are consistent.


    Compared with before and after this, Ann''s evidence is obviously false.


    What''s more, the Qianji pawnshop also describes the process of Mrs. Li''s pawning. The old lady doesn''t think that Xu has the ability to collude with people outside the house to plant an''s.

 Chapter 198

    If Ann can do such a thing, the old lady may still believe it.


    But look at the Xu family. They don''t step out of the door. Even if they went out to buy things a few days ago, the number of times they went out was limited. The old lady also sent people around her to follow. She didn''t see anything wrong with Xu at all!


    As for Song Rong, a 10-year-old girl, even if she is smart, she can''t do such a thing?


    Xu has no family around him. The people he can contact around him are simple and pitiful. The only person he can count as a friend is Zheng.


    As for Zheng, the old lady believed that Zheng would never help Xu intervene in the affairs of her family.


    That means these things are true!


    Mrs. Li did take things out and went to the pawnshop.


    Besides, the evidence found about Xu''s taking things looks much worse.


    The servant girl really vowed that this thing was taken away by Xu, but there were too many things that Ann had done to confuse black and white in the past. Now the old lady doesn''t believe Ann at all.


    As the saying goes, you will die if you do more injustice.


    Let''s say the red apricot thing a few days ago. Isn''t Ann''s just confusing black and white?


    The old lady has reason to doubt that this matter is a fraud.


    Ann probably didn''t think that if she walked too much at night, she would also encounter ghosts. Unexpectedly, unconsciously, she was trapped by Xu and Song Rong, who didn''t show the mountain and water leakage.


    After Ann knelt down, she carefully observed the old lady''s look and kept thinking about what went wrong.


    The old lady said in a deep voice, "Ann, I have always been kind to you and trust you. That''s why I leave everything in this family to you. There have been no big mistakes for so many years."


    Speaking of this, the old lady continued with an expression that she seemed to know everything: "for so many years, all the silver in and out of our family has been in your hands. I also know that it is not easy for you to control such a large mansion, so you buy more private property, and I don''t say much."


    The more an listens, the more he feels bad. Madam, it''s obvious that there''s something in it.


    The old lady''s tone was somewhat disappointed: "but what you have done recently makes me think I have misjudged you... You need to take the money at home quietly, but you know that the jade face Guanyin is very important to me, and you will even make an idea on this one!"


    In Ann''s mind, a roar seemed to explode a loud thunder!


    Although I had a hunch that things were going in the wrong direction, and I could vaguely guess what the old lady was going to say, when the old lady really said it, Ann still couldn''t accept it!


    "Mother, did the second younger brother and sister tell you something? I didn''t take jade face Guanyin!" Ann''s first reaction was that Xu instigated the change in the old lady''s attitude.


    Otherwise, things would not be under her control.


    Seeing that an Shi began to target Xu Shi, the old lady''s face sank: "an Shi! You are more and more presumptuous, and I told you that Zhilan was forced by you that day. She said a few words that seemed unpleasant to you, and then Zhilan didn''t say anything bad about you!"


    Xu has been under the old lady''s eyelids for so many years. She doesn''t know what kind of temperament she is.


    Let''s just say that for so many years, the old lady has only heard Xu''s important words several times in recent days. As usual, Xu is a submissive steamed stuffed bun.


    The old lady can understand Xu''s change. After all, Song Yun is gone. Xu has to take on the responsibility of taking care of a pair of children. It is just the so-called mother. Besides, the rabbit will bite when it is urgent. Xu''s resistance proves that she is still a man of flesh and blood, not a piece of wood.


    "How could my mother think that I took the jade face Guanyin? My mother wanted to punish her daughter-in-law, but her daughter-in-law would never bear this injustice!" an Shi was not Xu Shi. She would bear it when she met such a thing. She had to be too hard.


    When the old lady saw Ann''s questioning herself, her anger immediately got up. Even if she was wrong, Ann shouldn''t speak in such a tone when facing herself! When you don''t compare with Xu, you really can''t tell, but this comparison can immediately feel that Ann is a little arrogant.


    The Buddha beads in my hand were thrown out early, and the Buddha beads suddenly broke. The ground was full of red sandalwood beads, and the room was full of crackling beads.


    One of them hit Ann''s face, which made her feel a little tingling. Ann''s face suddenly changed. For so many years, from the days when she was a girl in her home to her later marriage to the Song family, but no one dared to treat her like this!


    It''s just that Song Dai dares to fight her these days. Now the old lady, the old ghost, should do the same!


    In an''s Danfeng eyes, she was a little angry. She clenched her hands and endured her anger.


    The old lady said coldly, "you want evidence, don''t you?"


    Then the old lady hummed coldly to Mrs. Tan and said, "bring someone up!"


    Mrs. Tan hesitated and asked, "old lady... This..."


    "Bring someone up," the old lady stressed.


    In fact, although the old lady is angry, she still doesn''t want to make this matter big. After all, it will affect the reputation of the song house. It''s the right thing that an Shi did, and that''s the wife in charge of the house.


    If there is any bad reputation, it must affect the marriage between Song Yue and Song Hui. Maybe Song Rong and Song Yu will be involved.


    In fact, Song Rong had thought of this for a long time, but Song Rong thought more clearly. What''s the reputation? In her previous life, she had a good reputation, as did Song Yu, but in the end?


    What''s her life? As for yu''er, she didn''t grow up to marry and have children at all!


    If those who look ahead and don''t dare to attack the big house, they will pay for it. There will be other things besides reputation! Maybe with life, they will lose it!


    As for fame, now she just wants to protect her family and live well, which is more important than anything! Besides, the bridge is naturally straight to the bow. Without saying it herself, she said that yu''er is still young. She doesn''t believe it. Waiting for yu''er to grow up, she hasn''t been able to find a good marriage for yu''er!


    She doesn''t want to find yu''er a strong lady like an. It''s not difficult to find a woman with good conduct from that small family!

 Chapter 199

    Then Ruixiang waited for several servant girls and was brought up.


    Ruixiang is now from Song Rong. Her parents sold her to the song mansion. It''s not because their family is poor. Many poor families sell children and women for food rations.


    Ruixiang''s family''s life is fairly good. She sold her to let her brother study.


    When Song Rong first knew the fate of Ruixiang, she couldn''t help feeling that the life of her daughter''s family was cheap.


    She was born in a big family and can be killed at will, not to mention the children from poor families?


    Ruixiang''s life was unhappy, and no master would like her country girl with thick hands and feet, so she was assigned to the kitchen. Song Rong wanted to attract such a servant girl to do things for herself, but it was very simple.


    "Who are these people?" Ann frowned as she watched a series of servant girls come in.


    "Listen to them, what the hell happened!" the old lady snorted coldly.


    Look at me, these servant girls. I don''t dare to talk to you.


    Ann''s sharp and knife like eyes swept over them. None of them dared to say anything. If they said something wrong and offended the wife in charge, what should they do! Will there be a good life in this house in the future?


    The old lady looked at the scene and said coldly, "if you don''t say it, I''ll condemn you for shielding and selling you to people at a low price!"


    Everyone trembled when they heard the speech. Although they were originally servant girls, if they fell into the hands of people''s teeth again, they would not know what kind of master they would meet. The life of the song house was still going, and no one was willing to change to a strange environment.


    If you have bad luck and are sold to fireworks Liuxiang by people''s teeth, your life will be completely over.


    They did a good job in the song palace. When they were a little older, the master would naturally show them their marriage. It would be smooth all their life.


    But they are afraid of the old lady. The old lady threatened them and gave them teeth to let them want to say and see, but the big lady is not easy to provoke. If the big lady hates, their fate will be worse than this after waiting!


    But in the end, Jiang is old and spicy. The old lady suddenly saw the scruples of these people, eased her tone and said, "if you truthfully tell me what you know, I will decide to give you kindness, return the deed of betrayal to you, and give you a few liang of silver as a settlement fee to let you leave the song house!"


    As soon as these servant girls heard this, they were immediately excited.


    Leaving the song mansion was something they didn''t dare to think about before. Those servant girls loved by the masters may still be like this one day, but they are estimated to die here all their life.


    The old lady has given such a promise. Why doesn''t the servant girl speak?


    So he talked about seeing Mrs. Li at the beginning.


    "That day, we watched steward Li take a lot of things out of the house. One of them showed a little. I saw it quickly. It should be a jade Guanyin statue."


    "I saw it, too."


    "Old lady, I saw steward Li go to Qianji pawnshop."


    "Manager Li also said that this was a generous gift from the eldest lady."


    These servant girls were afraid that they would be forgotten by the old lady. Some of them also said that if they didn''t, they had only five things to say. They made it a certainty.


    Ann heard these servant girls'' words and almost fainted!


    She scolded angrily, "don''t talk nonsense! Be careful, I''ll kill you!"


    But at the moment, who still listens to an''s words? Follow the old lady and you can leave the song house. Wait to leave. When you have a free body, you can hide from Gusu. In the future, if the world is big, can an find them to revenge?


    Most of these servant girls were sold to the Song family. They had no feelings for their family for a long time. They were not afraid of Ann''s finding home to revenge.


    There are also some servant girls who were bought directly from other places.


    In a word, in the hearts of these servant girls, free body is the most important thing. With free body, they are not afraid of ANN!


    "Ann! You shut up. Do you want to insist on not admitting when it''s so serious?" the old lady scolded with a calm face.


    Ann''s eyes fell on the Xu sitting there quietly and said to Xu, "Xu! You''re going to plant me!"


    Xu quickly said in fear: "sister-in-law, Zhilan dare not."


    Looking at Xu''s timid appearance, who would think that Xu did it?


    It is the so-called that many wrongs will kill themselves. ANN is always strong and skilled in planting and framing. At this time, people will only think that Ann wants to pour dirty water on Xu.


    Song Rong poured the tea, brought it to an Shi, and said to an Shi, "big aunt, drink a cup of tea to dissipate your anger. What can you say? Don''t hurt your family''s harmony."


    Ann looked at the girl who came in front of her little by little, and couldn''t help scolding angrily: "you little bitch, just like your mother, you know how to pretend!"


    Song Rong''s lips slightly stirred up. She was not afraid of Ann''s not getting angry. What she was afraid of was Ann''s calm.


    As long as Ann gets angry, she will annoy the old lady even more. At that time, the play will become more and more wonderful.


    Song Rong handed over the tea, but an pushed Song Rong away with one hand. The warm tea immediately sprinkled on Song Rong''s clothes. Song Rong gave a cry and stepped back two steps.


    Seeing such an accident, the old lady quickly asked, "Lin Niang, how''s it going? Is it hurt?"


    Song Rong hurriedly said, "I didn''t hurt. The tea is not hot."


    The old lady looked at Song Rong more and more satisfied. The tea sent to an Shi was warm and clearly kind, but an Shi could do such a thing! It''s disappointing.


    "An Shi, Lin Niang''s kindness is enough if you don''t appreciate it. You can still do such a thing. Lin Niang has nothing to do today. If Lin Niang has anything to do, I won''t spare you!" the old lady looked at an with a cold face.


    The old lady''s favorite girl now is Song Rong. Ann''s treatment of Song Rong has added a little more anger to the old lady''s heart.


    An''s spirit stirred and recovered. She just seemed to be surrounded by the dead girl. She calmed down her mood, kowtowed to the old lady respectfully, and said, "daughter-in-law doesn''t dare. Mother, don''t be angry. I''m bad and impulsive."


    "I was also angry when I heard these bitches say that nonsense." an quickly explained.

 Chapter 200

    When the old lady saw that Ann had changed her attitude, she didn''t say anything, but looked at Ann coldly.


    The old lady eased her anger and then ordered, "go and bring Mrs. Li up!"


    When Mrs. Li appeared, the corners of her lips were still a little oily. At a glance, she knew that Mrs. Li had just been eating. People walking next to Mrs. Li could even smell a smell of wine.


    I can tell from Mrs. Li that she lives a happy life.


    Where are women who don''t work in broad daylight and drink and eat meat? The Song family wouldn''t have so many free meals to support such people.


    However, Mrs. Li is an''s confidant. On weekdays, she seems to be the master of the servant girls in the family. In order to please her, some servant girls even serve her as the master. Her life is naturally not satisfied.


    Mrs. Li didn''t know what had happened. As soon as she came in, she saw an kneeling on the ground. There were some doubts. She quickly knelt on the ground. The eldest lady was kneeling. How could she not kneel alone?


    Even though she is domineering among servants on weekdays, Mrs. Li dares not to make a mistake when facing the old lady.


    The old lady''s Majesty in the house is very great. Even if she doesn''t take care of things, many people are still afraid of the old lady.


    I think so. The old lady didn''t have a smiling face when she saw anyone. She looked like the night fork. Naturally, it was frightening.


    "Mrs. Li, is that a sin?" Mrs. Tan asked instead of the old lady.


    Ann''s heart was even more puzzled when she saw that Mrs. Li was coming. According to the truth, Mrs. Li would not betray her. It was impossible to be bought by the people in the second room, but now so many people clearly identify Mrs. Li, which made Ann''s somewhat puzzled.


    If Mrs. Li has not been bought, why should the people in the second room identify Mrs. Li?


    The thoughts in Ann''s heart are like a tangle, which makes her confused and entangled.


    Mrs. Li belched, suddenly woke up and asked, "what''s the crime?" when she asked, Mrs. Li''s eyes were a little confused. She really didn''t drink less today.


    The old lady looked at Mrs. Li, and she was a little unhappy. She was just a servant. She drank when she was on duty at the house. It was normal to warm up in winter.


    But Mrs. Li obviously drank too much!


    The old lady forgot to look at Mrs. tan. Mrs. Tan said coldly, "you stole the jade Guanyin!"


    Mrs. Tan''s words are very interesting. She didn''t say that Mrs. Li stole jade noodles and Guanyin. There is a big gap between the two. If Mrs. Tan was the wife in charge, it would be big. But it would be normal for servants like Mrs. Li to eat inside and outside.


    Mrs. Tan left room for this matter. Now the old lady is angry and doesn''t give Ann''s face, but think carefully. Even if it is true, what can it be?


    Do you want to punish Ann? The punishment from small to small is not enough to appease people''s hearts, but if the punishment is big, it''s Gusu weaving behind Anshi.


    As a brocade merchant, the Song family has to deal with Suzhou weaving. If an family is in trouble, the Song family will not have any good fruit to eat!


    Mrs. Tan has been with the old lady for so many years. She also knows what the old lady thinks in her heart. She ponders that this matter will eventually fall on Mrs. Li, so she speaks carefully.


    When Song Rong heard Tan Pozi speak like this, she knew what happened.


    She smiled with self mockery in her heart. It''s the so-called no adultery, no business. As the ancestor of the merchant family, the old lady has many things to consider in the business of the Song family. Who makes an''s family tough?


    But in an instant, Song Rong calmed down. Even if she couldn''t bring down Ann''s, she would bite a piece of flesh and blood from Ann''s body.


    Don''t worry, she still has a chance to bite down Ann''s flesh and blood one by one!


    Mrs. Li was excited, and the wine woke up for a few minutes. She quickly said, "what jade face Guanyin? Steal it? But the jade face Guanyin in the storehouse?"


    Ann heard Mrs. Li say so and wanted to rush up and give Mrs. Li a slap! Now she really suspects that Mrs. Li has been bribed. As a servant, where will she have any chance to see such a good thing?


    Only a few times she went to the warehouse to get things, so she let Mrs. Li go with her. When she opened the cabinet, she showed it to Mrs. Li.


    Song Rong looked at Mrs. Li with a smile, and then looked at an Shi. Then she said, "my mother never knew there was such a thing, but Mrs. Li is just a little steward. She knows such a thing..."


    Song Rong said this and stopped abruptly. It doesn''t have to be too full. Everyone can hear some meaning from this speech.


    The old lady was attracted by Song Rong and said in a deep voice, "if you admit it, you can get off lightly. If you don''t admit it..."


    Mrs. Li is not stupid. At this time, she also understood what had happened. She knew someone was planting herself. Although she usually had plenty of money in her pocket, she dared not move the really valuable things!


    She hurriedly said, "old lady Mingjian, I really don''t know anything, I don''t know what jade face Guanyin, and I''ve never taken anything from my house."


    "That''s a joke. You have to argue at this time!" I trembled with popularity. These slaves don''t recognize her as an old lady with an. It''s so annoying!


    "I think you''re toasting instead of punishing. Come and call me!" I can''t get used to Mrs. Li''s drunken and stiff mouth.


    Several women took Mrs. Li out and beat her with a board. When Mrs. Li came back, there were blood stains on the outside of the jacket.


    "Madam, madam, please plead with the old lady. I really don''t know what happened!" when Mrs. Li came in, she grabbed Ann''s sleeve and begged ANN to help her plead.


    But at present, Ann''s own is difficult to protect. How can she plead for Mrs. Li?


    The old lady asked the servant girls to confront Mrs. Li face to face. Originally, everyone only saw Mrs. Li''s things on the table, but in order to be free, many people directly said that they watched Mrs. Li go out of the house with these things.


    Another person saw that Mrs. Li entered the pawnshop. Mrs. Li privately became the charge of Yu Guanyin, which was implemented.


    "Why? Don''t you admit it?" the old lady was a little more annoyed when she saw that Mrs. Li''s mouth was stiff.


    "An Shi, she doesn''t admit it. What about you?" the old lady killed Mrs. Li, and her eyes fell on an Shi. At least an Shi is also the wife in charge of the family and the lady in charge of the family. Even if she is angry, the old lady can''t take an Shi out to shoot some big boards.

 Chapter 201

    The killing of Mrs. Li is actually for Ann''s sake.


    Ann clenched her teeth and said, "my daughter-in-law hasn''t done it, just haven''t done it!"


    Ann glanced at Mrs. Li again. In addition to denying it, she also had a dispute in her heart.


    Now, many people in the house have testified to see Mrs. Li. Even the news from the pawnshop is that Mrs. Li has become Yu Guanyin. Now the old lady clearly doesn''t believe her.


    If she keeps holding on like this, she will inevitably force the old lady into a hurry.


    After thinking about this, an Shi looked at Mrs. Li and said angrily, "Mrs. Li, are you really selling this jade Guanyin?"


    Mrs. Li was so excited that she looked at an Shi and said so. She suddenly felt that it was dark in front of her and someone else planted her. Why did Mrs. Li do the same?


    Ann winked at Mrs. Li.


    Mrs. Li has served ANN for so long. Of course, she knows what Ann means. She wants her to recognize it. Mrs. Li thinks about it in her heart. I''m afraid it''s hard to do well today.


    If she keeps pleading not guilty, the old lady may kill her.


    Looking at the current situation, I''m afraid the eldest lady can''t keep her. If she recognizes it, she may be able to avoid some flesh and blood. The most important thing is that the eldest lady shouldn''t care about her life or death?


    Although Li Po didn''t trust Ann''s so much, the only person she could count on was Ann''s, so she clenched her teeth, bowed her head and didn''t speak, and put on a look of being willing to beat and scold.


    Seeing that Mrs. Li didn''t speak, Ann said to the old lady, "mother, my daughter-in-law is wronged. It must be that this woman usually relied on my love for her, and then secretly moved the things in the warehouse!"


    When the old lady saw Ann''s saying this, she narrowed her eyes and said in a deep voice, "you didn''t instigate it? It was the woman who moved it by herself? How brave she is!"


    An Shi pretended to wipe his tears with his hand and said, "mother, just like you said, is there anything in our family? What I want has never been sent in front of me. Why should I touch my mother''s Jade Guanyin!"


    The old lady knew very well that Ann would not exchange this jade Guanyin for anything, but if she could frame Erfang with this jade Guanyin, I''m afraid she could do it.


    But at this moment, seeing that Ann''s tone had softened, the old lady didn''t understand. She hummed and looked at Ann''s silence.


    If there is a big fight between the two rooms in the back house, where will she put her old face?


    Anshi eased his tone again and said, "mother, it''s my daughter-in-law''s poor discipline. Let this Cheap slave take our family''s things!"


    This poor discipline is better than instructing Mrs. Li to do it.


    Ann''s is also an understanding person. After the initial anger, he calmed down, as long as how to resolve the immediate crisis.


    Now that the matter had fallen on her, she could not escape the disaster. In that case, she had to find a way to protect herself.


    Song Rong looked at all this coldly. She had thought that Ann would not plead guilty so easily.


    It''s just a pity that the woman followed the wrong master.


    "Old lady, it''s my fault. If you want to punish me, don''t bother the eldest lady." Mrs. Li also wanted to understand what she should do at this time.


    The old lady snorted coldly, "Xu is the most wronged in this matter."


    The old lady stopped talking and began to keep silent.


    As long as the old lady was what this meant, she gritted her teeth and said, "sister-in-law, sister-in-law is bad. She was too anxious and wronged her sister-in-law."


    When she said this, Ann almost gnashed her teeth, but if she didn''t bow her head today, the old lady wouldn''t let it pass.


    Ann also knew that the old lady wanted to frustrate her spirit.


    Xu said softly: "Sister-in-law, I know I''m usually too quiet and don''t have much contact with you, but I don''t want to be stigmatized next time. As for my sister-in-law''s apology, I should apologize. In fact, I can understand my sister-in-law because the jade face Guanyin is worried, but these days, I''m in a panic in Penglai courtyard. It''s not easy to feel. If I have a little resentment in my heart No, that''s impossible. "


    "But since my sister-in-law apologized today, I also begged my mother to forgive my sister-in-law. She was also unintentional." Xu said with a harmonious face.


    Xu did this not because she sympathized with ANN, but on purpose. Ann apologized. If she held on to Ann''s mistakes again, she would be inferior.


    In this way, he expressed his thoughts, pressed the angle, and waited for the next time if the angle did anything again, it would be reasonable for the angle to be sorry for Xu, and Xu would not give in again.


    And this pleaded for Ann''s, presumably Ann''s heart was also very angry.


    The old lady was more and more satisfied with Xu''s posture, so she opened her mouth and said, "an, look at Zhilan and yourself. What does it look like!"


    Ann was scolded by the old man again. Naturally, she had a lot of dissatisfaction in her heart. It was like a flame burning in her heart, but the flame could not burn outside and could only burn in her own heart.


    "An Shi, although Mrs. Li sat down, you didn''t discipline well. I don''t think your wife can do well, that is to let Zhilan share your worries." the old lady suddenly said.


    This opening was expected by Song Rong.


    After making such a fuss, she knew that even if the old lady was hard to punish ANN, she would not let Ann go to her heart. ANN has become more and more arrogant recently, which means she doesn''t take the old lady in her eyes.


    The old lady is old. What she fears most is that these children are not filial. Naturally, she doesn''t want the ANN family to be dominant.


    "But my sister-in-law has never asked about the family. I''m afraid of her..." an quickly opened his mouth and asked Xu to help her? Isn''t it necessary to give part of the rights to Xu?


    The old lady quickly interrupted Ann''s words and said, "I think she also takes care of the family''s birthday banquet in an orderly way. If she can''t do anything, just teach her."


    The old lady will be so relieved. First, she saw Xu''s ability at the birthday banquet. Second, she knew Song Rong''s ability very well.


    She believed that the mother and daughter would not let her down.


    Compared with the people in the big room, the people in the second room are more low-key, and she can control it. Otherwise, when she is older, she can''t walk and speak. It''s impossible to say how Ann will base her!

 Chapter 202

    "Mother, your daughter-in-law will certainly live up to your high expectations." Xu also quickly accepted this and expressed his determination.


    As soon as an heard this, she was more angry. If the jade Guanyin had not pressed her today, she was afraid that the fish would die and the net would be broken. She would really stand up and argue with everyone.


    "And an Shi has the crime of negligence, which can''t be punished. If Mrs. Li can''t stay, you can deal with it." the old lady looked at Mrs. Li and said.


    "Mother, it''s a small matter to punish these slaves. The jade faced Guanyin is a big thing. Since it''s in the pawnshop, there''s absolutely no reason to let it flow out." Xu said in a warm voice nearby.


    The old lady was very relieved when she heard this. In Xu''s heart, punishing an was not important, but yuguanyin.


    Such a daughter-in-law is filial. Why didn''t she find that Xu''s character was good?


    Speaking of the old lady is really confused. If speaking of her character, Xu''s previous character was better. She didn''t know how to calculate others. She was also sincere to the old lady.


    At that time, the old lady didn''t think Xu was good. Instead, she waited for Xu to learn how to play with her mind. The old lady thought it was rare for Xu.


    Xu said with a smile, "why don''t you give her a chance to redeem the jade face Guanyin."


    The meaning of Xu''s words can be understood as soon as you listen carefully, that is, instead of redeeming the money from the family, you take Ann''s private property to redeem things.


    As soon as the old lady heard this, she immediately thought it was a very good idea. Now she has determined that the jade face Guanyin was made by Mrs. Li at the instigation of an. Although she didn''t say it on the surface, her heart is very clear that Mrs. Li is just a servant. How can she have the courage to move such an expensive thing?


    Since the money that became Yu Guanyin came to an''s mouth, an should spit it out!


    After hearing this, Ann''s cold eyes fell on Xu''s body. What will make up for his mistakes? This is clearly to let her give money! But Xu''s words were so beautiful that even if Ann wanted to shirk it, she couldn''t say such words in front of the old lady.


    "Then do it according to what Zhilan said." the old lady was also very satisfied with what Xu said.


    Song Rong over there said crisply, "grandma, you should punish Mrs. Li, and you shouldn''t let the big aunt come. Mrs. Li is sister Hui''s nurse. Where did the big aunt do it?"


    As soon as Mrs. Li heard this, she was inspired. If she didn''t let the eldest lady punish her, would she have to let others come?


    The old lady was reminded by Song Rong that it was inappropriate.


    Of course, I don''t think this will make Ann''s difficult, but that Mrs. Li is an ANN''s person. How can Ann''s heavy hand?


    So the old lady opened her mouth and said, "Zhilan, then you can help Ann share her worries from now on. You can deal with this Mrs. Li."


    Xu nodded and said to the old lady, "my daughter-in-law knows."


    Mrs. Li shivered. It was obvious that the second lady was different from before. Although she spoke softly and weakly, she was also armed with a gun. If she fell into the hands of the second lady, would she have good fruit to eat?


    Mrs. Li begged to take a look at Ann''s, but Ann was hard to take care of herself at this time. It was not easy that the matter calmed down. How could she go out for Mrs. Li?


    Moreover, Ann''s heart was still muttering at this time. How could Mrs. Li be seen by so many people when she left the house?


    Isn''t it Mrs. Li, who is from the second room now? Ann believes in Mrs. Li again. At this time, she will be more or less skeptical.


    After thinking about it like this, Ann would be even less likely to plead.


    "Just, I''m tired too. Let Zhilan handle the rest." the old lady stood up.


    Mrs. Tan over there hurriedly picked up the old lady, walked out of the little smoky room and went to the next room to have a rest.


    Xu Shi looked at the people present and said to the women, "first lock up Mrs. Li and don''t allow anyone to visit."


    These women went down with Mrs. Li. When she went out, Mrs. Li shouted sadly, "Madam..."


    If an''s imitation didn''t hear it, his eyes always fell on Xu''s body.


    Seeing that there were no outsiders in the house, Xu went up and reached out to help ANN, and said, "sister-in-law, get up quickly. The ground is cold."


    If Xu didn''t do this, it would be fine. Looking at Xu''s innocent and sympathizing with her, Ann pushed Xu away. Xu stepped back two steps, sighed and said, "sister-in-law, what are you doing for? I''m kind..."


    Ann stood up and said coldly, "Xu, I didn''t think you could do such a thing!"


    The smile on Xu''s face also closed, and his voice said coldly, "sister-in-law, I''ve always been cowardly, but I also have my own bottom line. It''s not that I won''t resist when I''m forced."


    An Shi snorted coldly, and Danfeng''s eyes were full of ridicule: "as the saying goes, a dog that can bite doesn''t bark. Today''s sister-in-law came to let people understand the meaning of this sentence¡°


    Song Rong answered and said, "aunt, will you bite or won''t you bite?"


    An Shi was blocked by Song Rong. Suddenly, some Qi and blood surged up, rushed forward, raised his hand and hit Song Rong in the face.


    Song Rong wanted to hide, but she endured it and was slapped. There was a red palm print on her face.


    Xu was also frightened and hurriedly asked, "linniang, what''s the matter with you? Are you all right?"


    Song rongwa burst into tears. The whole people of Nanshan hospital could hear the sound.


    The old lady heard Song Rong''s voice before she reached the side room, so she had to come back again. As soon as she got inside the room, Song Rong rushed over, hugged the old lady and began to cry.


    "Grandma... Grandma... You have to decide for linniang!" Song Rong cried out of breath.


    The old lady was also worried and asked, "linniang, what''s the matter with you? It''s only a while. What happened?"


    The old lady comforted Song Rong and asked, "Zhilan, what happened?"


    Xu''s face was a little worried, hesitated and said, "I''m afraid my sister-in-law has a complaint about today''s things, but she... Even started to fight linniang."


    "Sister-in-law, if you are angry with me, you can vent directly on me, but linniang is still young. How can you do it... She will marry in the future. What can you do if she breaks her face?" Xu said, and couldn''t help crying.

 Chapter 203

    Girls want to get married. It''s very vicious to greet girls who don''t come out of the cabinet.


    In fact, this slap on the face will not leave scars, but Ann''s hands on Song Rong can''t stand reason. Xu''s remark directly aroused the anger in his wife''s heart.


    Ann''s way is actually a little too much. Even if she complains about Xu, she can''t vent on a child of Song Rong.


    "Grandma, my aunt abused my mother. I really couldn''t see it. I said a word. My aunt rushed up and hit me. My mother has never hit me like this, even when my father was alive!" Song Rong mentioned Song Yun.


    Looking at Song Rong''s wronged appearance with tears on her face, the old lady was reminded of Song Yun again, and her heart was a little sad.


    Song Yun left in her prime of life, leaving the orphan and widowed mother. Now she has to be bullied by ANN. She is really sad to be a mother.


    "An Shi, why did you insult Xu Shi? It''s me who punished you. If you''re angry, come to me, and linniang. She''s still a child, how can you do it!" the old lady''s voice sank, stared and said.


    An Shi looked at Song Rong and said, "mother, sister Rong, as a younger generation, should be punished for talking back to her elders! If her younger siblings are not well disciplined, what if I discipline them?"


    Looking at Ann''s arrogance, Xu couldn''t help it anymore. He said angrily: "Sister-in-law, how about linniang? Naturally, I have the discipline of being a mother, and I don''t need you to intervene. Linniang is still young, and it''s inevitable that she will learn the behavior style of her elders. I Xu asked myself, there has never been a place where I don''t respect her mother. When it comes to you, sister-in-law, sometimes you don''t pay attention to her mother, and the children learn to collide with you. If you want to discipline linniang, you''d better discipline yourself first! At that time, linniang will naturally respect you more! "


    "An Shi, you... You abused Zhilan. Don''t you allow Lin Niang to defend her mother? You came out of a big family. Now think about it carefully, it really disappoints me. You can stay in the Jasper yard until next spring!" the old lady increased the punishment again.


    Song Rong thought that during this period of time, everything in the family must be managed by her mother. Such a long time is enough for her mother to stand in the back house of the Song family. It''s worth slapping her.


    Ann smelled the speech and looked at the old lady incredulously.


    The old lady is obviously biased towards the second room. Today, the people in the second room have crushed her. How will she walk in the house in the future?


    Song Rong was still choking at this time, prompting people to cry: "Grandma, linniang knows that she shouldn''t contradict the big aunt. If it had been in the past, I would never have done such a thing. However, linniang''s heart is really resentful these days. Her mother can''t eat for a few days for the matter of jade face Guanyin. Linniang feels pain in her eyes. I thought it was over, but the big aunt still spoke provocative and abusive, Mother has a good temper and doesn''t want to say anything more, but I can''t bear it! "


    "My mother has no husband, but there is me. I will never allow others to bully my mother!" Song Rong said in a firm voice.


    When Xu heard this, he couldn''t help crying: "linniang, linniang..."


    Looking at the crying mother and daughter, the old lady felt that Ann was particularly angry. Xu''s temperament was so weak. As for Lin''s mother, she was obedient and polite on weekdays. If the mother and daughter were not forced, how could they resist?


    At the thought of this, the old lady''s heart had some bad feelings. She felt a little sad and felt sorry for Song Yun.


    When Song Yun was in the house, he was also very filial to her. Otherwise, according to Song Yun''s temperament, he would have moved out of the song house long ago.


    The old lady sighed, then her eyes became sharp, and then she said in a deep voice: "Zhilan, linniang, if anyone dares to give you grievances in the future, that is, she didn''t put my old bone in her eyes. This song house is also your home, and it''s not time for others to despise you!"


    The old lady made it clear that she was listening to an Shi. She was going to support Xu Shi and Song Rong.


    After that, the old lady looked at Ann and said, "why don''t you go back quickly and think about it behind closed doors? Do you want me to take you back in person?"


    The word "send" is particularly important. You can understand when you hear it. Where does the old lady want to send Ann back? That is to say, if Ann still doesn''t obey, she will send someone to press Ann back.


    Where can an afford to lose this face? At the moment, he was angry, but he couldn''t vent. He didn''t dare to contradict the old lady, so he just left!


    The old lady looked at Xu and Song Rong with a tired look and said, "I know you''re wronged. It''s unfair to deal with this matter in yuguanyin, but Ann''s family is unusual after all. If you can bear it, you can bear it. If you have resentment in your heart, it''s on me."


    How old is the old lady? She used to be a powerful figure in the back house. How can she not feel Song Rong''s trick?


    However, her disappointment with Ann''s is true. Even though Xu and Song Rong may have added a fire, Ann''s did it after all. Who let Ann''s sink and move his hand?


    Song Rong''s heart was so cold that she immediately understood that the old lady looked confused, but she was very smart in her heart.


    However, it doesn''t matter. She just resisted to show the old lady that she Song Rong is not a soft persimmon. Such resistance is too small compared with Ann''s stealing jade Guanyin and planting two rooms, so the old lady didn''t point it out. Instead, she suppressed Ann''s meaning.


    Waiting for Song Rong and Xu Shi to return to Penglai hospital, Xu Shi quickly ordered people: "go and get snow muscle cream."


    Looking at Song Rong''s still red face, Xu''s heart was aching. While painting Song Rong with this cool and swelling reducing snow muscle cream, she said, "linniang, why don''t you hide? Let an hit you in the face?"


    "Niang, this slap is worth it. As for this slap, I''ll get it back from her sooner or later." Song Rong narrowed her eyes and took some points in her expression, determined to get it.


    Since he and Da Fang have no way to maintain their previous peace, they are bound to fight for success or failure.


    "I know what you''re thinking, but I''m really distressed. Even if we''re trying to deal with Ann''s, we shouldn''t hurt ourselves..." Xu''s heart hurt when he thought of Ann''s slap.


    If Lin Niang didn''t do it for her, how could she be slapped by an?


    Song Rong said softly, "Mom, I know you feel bad. I promise I won''t do this in the future."

 Chapter 204

    Xu eased his look, touched Song Rong''s head and said, "don''t worry, my mother won''t let you down. There are three months to spring. My mother will take care of the back house of the song house at this time."


    Since we want to seize power, we should let people see her ability.


    Song Rong nodded. Now Xu''s seizing power is actually what many people in the government are willing to see, including Song Dai. Song Dai has long hated an''s, but he can''t do anything. Now an''s angry, song Daifei won''t support an''s, I''m afraid he''ll be happy in the dark.


    This is also the reason why Song Rong dared to deal with an with great fanfare.


    If Song Dai would meddle in these things, they would not be able to screw Ann''s right now.


    As the saying goes, you must settle down first. If you want to make the back house of the song house stable, their family can live in the back house of the song house. She can worry less and deal with Song Dai more.


    Jasper yard.


    A bird landed on the top of the tree, but it didn''t stand firm. Just because of a huge sound coming out of a room, it flew up and started, and some snowflakes fell to the ground.


    Ann was angry in the house and dropped a lot of things. These things are very expensive. If they were put outside, one thing would be enough for poor people to struggle for a lifetime.


    However, Ann doesn''t consider these at the moment. She just wants to vent her anger.


    It''s a coincidence that Song Dai happened to come to the Jasper yard at this time. At least an Shi is also Song Dai''s wife. Song Dai can''t come here. After all, there are still many things to count on an Shi. If he doesn''t come often, an Shi must make trouble.


    It would not do him any good if Ann''s trouble arose.


    But who knows, as soon as Song Dai opened the door, something flew from the house and hit Song Dai''s face. Song Dai couldn''t dodge, and it had hit him heavily on the corner of his eyebrow.


    Waiting for the thing to fall to the ground and break, he reached out and touched it. His head was bleeding.


    Song Dai was reluctant to come to the Jasper yard. Now he has suffered such a thing, and his face is ugly. Song Dai will accommodate an, but he is a man, and it is impossible to tolerate everything.


    "Ann, what are you doing?" Song Dai asked, looking at the mess.


    Seeing Song Dai, an''s tone was a little blunt: "what can I do? It''s not your good mother who collaborated with Xu to bully me!"


    Hearing this, Song Dai took a bit of ridicule: "how many people in the song house dare to bully you."


    An Shi also heard the meaning of Song Dai''s words. She snorted coldly and said, "Song Dai, don''t you ask what happened?"


    Song Dai stood at the door and looked at an Shi. He saw that an Shi didn''t respect himself at all in his words. He simply brushed his sleeve and left. When he left, he didn''t forget to say, "this is your woman''s business. I don''t participate."


    That''s what he said, but after Song Dai left, he asked what had happened.


    Waiting for Song Dai to know these things, Song Dai pondered, and ordered others to take some things and run to Penglai courtyard. In the past, Song Dai had little chance to come to Penglai courtyard.


    Now, it''s an excellent opportunity to show concern for Xu with the help of this matter. How can Song Dai give up this opportunity?


    Xu Shi and Song Rong''s mother and daughter were talking about themselves at this time. They heard that Song Dai was coming.


    Hearing that Song Dai came, both mother and daughter were surprised. They were not afraid that Song Dai was looking for trouble. Speaking of it, they would rather Song Dai was looking for trouble


    Xu''s heart knew that Song Dai''s purpose must not be simple, and Song Rong''s heart was also angry. He didn''t expect that Song Dai really dared to come to their Penglai courtyard!


    Song Rong is not an open-minded person. Although she respects her father, she will not wrong Xu because of this. If Xu meets the man she likes in her heart one day, she will not stop her as a daughter, but will make plans for Xu. However, Song Dai is definitely not under Song Rong''s consideration!


    "Mom, since uncle is here, let me go out with you to see him." Song Rong said slowly.


    Xu''s family was more stable. With Lin''s mother, Song Dai must not say anything special and do anything beyond.


    The mother and daughter cleaned up their clothes and went to the Piantang to meet the guests.


    Xu walked in front. Song Dai saw Xu entering the door and took two steps forward. The hand saw that it was going to be next to Xu, but Xu had a wrong body next to him, and Song Rong came out from behind Xu.


    Song Dai put his hand away.


    "Big brother, you''re coming." Xu''s words were cold and faint, and he couldn''t hear any emotion.


    Song Dai''s eyes saw Xu''s feet from Xu''s head, which made Xu very unhappy.


    "Sister in law, I heard about your sister-in-law and you. I''m ashamed to be the eldest brother. My second brother has gone. I should have taken good care of you. I didn''t want to be unfortunate, but your sister-in-law bullied you..." Song Dai looked distressed.


    "Big brother is serious. My sister-in-law and I are just a little friction. This is a family. Where can we have overnight revenge." Xu''s words can''t pick out any mistakes.


    Song Dai glanced at Song Rong again and said, "sister Rong, since you are hurt, don''t go out and walk. You''d better go back and have a rest first. Your mother and I have something to say."


    Song Rong didn''t move, but looked at Song Dai and asked with a confused face: "Uncle, is there anything that linniang can''t know? Let''s talk about it alone? Before I went to Taoshan temple, my grandmother told me not to let my mother get along with men alone... The monks in Taoshan temple are men, isn''t my uncle? If there''s nothing that linniang can''t know, let linniang listen here, and I can explain to my grandmother."


    Song Rong directly moved out of the old lady. Of course, the old lady didn''t say such a thing, but Song Dai wouldn''t go to check with the old lady, would he?


    Moreover, such words are indeed like what the old lady can say. In the past, the old lady didn''t like to see Xu. There are inevitably some frivolous words. It''s not surprising to say such words.


    When Song Dai heard the speech, his breath was cold. Before Song Dai could speak, Xu opened his mouth: "brother, if you have anything to say in front of linniang, I''m in a very difficult situation in this family... It''s me and brother who are honest and upright, but it''s inevitable that some people worry and slander the arrangement. It''s the so-called terrible words, so you''d better take them seriously."

 Chapter 205

    Xu''s and Song Rong''s words directly blocked Song Dai. Of course, he couldn''t force him. If he said anything, he would really become the person who is not aboveboard.


    Song Dai looked at the mother and daughter, looking a little unhappy, but he had to say, "there''s nothing important. Since it''s inconvenient for my sister-in-law, I''ll leave first."


    How dare he stay here now? If he stays here again, he has nothing to say to Xu. What he wants to say to Xu can''t be said in front of Song Rong.


    Song Dai ate a soft nail here. Although he left, his heart became more and more itchy.


    The more he can''t get it, the more he wants it.


    Two days later, Song Rong quietly left the house and met Qian Jinbao in his house. Now Song Rong changed the name of the house to Rongyuan, which forms an interesting contrast with the ronghua hall.


    Qian Jinbao and Song Rong sat face to face in the warm Pavilion. With a smile, he took out a stack of silver tickets from his arms, handed them to Song Rong and said, "sister song, count, twenty thousand Liang!"


    Song Rong certainly wouldn''t let an easily take back the jade face Guanyin and let Qian Jinbao open a price of 20000 Liang.


    Song Rong took a look, took out five thousand taels of silver, handed them to Qian Jinbao and said, "you are a hero in this matter. You can take this silver as a hard fee for you."


    Qian Jinbao exclaimed and hurriedly said, "sister Rong, what are you doing? You don''t see your brother Jinbao in your eyes. Where can I ask for your silver and help you do things? I''m willing and eager!"


    Song Rong looked at Qian Jinbao, who was getting thinner and thinner in front of her, and felt it deeply in her heart. When she grew up, Qian Jinbao was also quietly changing. Over time, Qian Jinbao would really grow into the first childe of Suzhou in her previous life.


    Song Rong pushed the silver note again and said, "why? Don''t you think I give you less? It''s reasonable that I should give you half, but I''m too short of silver recently. Naturally, I can''t do this. I''ll take advantage of you first."


    "Sister Rong, what are you doing? I don''t mean that. I don''t want any money. Take it back!" Qian Jinbao thought Song Rong misunderstood him and quickly explained.


    Song Rong said reluctantly, "I''m just joking with you. Why are you serious? You have to accept the silver ticket anyway. Well, just save it for me. If I like something rare in the future, I''ll let you buy it. Don''t be distressed!"


    Seeing Song Rong say so, Qian Jinbao put away the silver ticket with a smile: "sister Rong, do you think we are giving and receiving each other privately?"


    Song Rong''s eyebrow jumped. Qian Jinbao never stopped talking! Give and receive privately, you ghost!


    However, Song Rong was also lazy to argue with Qian Jinbao. Qian Jinbao often said such words. At the beginning, Song Rong would also argue with Qian Jinbao. Later, Song Rong became numb, but he felt more and more in his heart that Qian Jinbao would provoke many girls in the future.


    I don''t know how many girls want to be sad for Qian Jinbao. But that''s what she shouldn''t worry about.


    Let the jade face Guanyin go out for a walk. When she came back, she got 15000 taels of silver and stepped on the angle. She was still very comfortable in her heart. Thinking about the corners of her lips, she couldn''t help rising.


    Song Rong didn''t pay much attention to other things because of the birthday banquet recently. Now she is finally free and asks Qinghu for questions.


    "Qinghu, what I asked you to do, how are you doing?" Song Rong asked, looking at Qinghu. She asked about putting people in Zhu Herong''s house.


    Qinghu hurriedly said, "I dare not neglect what the young lady ordered. Not long ago, I talked to a child called Wanling in the house."


    Then Qinghu began to introduce Song Rong about Wan Ling. Wan Ling was not called Wan Lin either. She was the child of a tenant''s house near Gusu city.


    Because the raw ones are exquisite and lovely, Zhu Herong bought them and forcibly brought them back to his house to satisfy his animal behavior.


    Coincidentally, when Qinghu and others collected herbs, they also saw this Wanling. Unexpectedly, Wanling was already at Zhu Herong''s house.


    Speaking of it, Wan Ling is the favorite person of Zhu Herong. Wan Ling is not as tough as Feng Yi. She is obedient to Zhu Herong, but obedience and obedience. Who is the half-aged child willing to do so?


    So when Qinghu found Wanling, Wanling immediately expressed her willingness to work for Qinghu.


    "Can this Wan Ling be trusted?" Song Rong was still a little worried.


    Qinghu said with a smile, "it''s natural and credible. I''ve arranged for Wanling''s parents to move away from Gusu and into Huaicheng. It can be said that his parents are in our hands, not to threaten him, but to stay behind."


    Song Rong was surprised when he heard this and looked at Qinghu. He didn''t expect Qinghu to be so smart.


    In the past, when Qinghu was asked to throw red apricots in the lake, Qinghu was very afraid.


    However, when you think about it carefully, Qinghu should also make progress. Now Song Rong has handed over all the big and small things outside the house to Qinghu.


    Song Rong pondered and said, "I want to see this Wan Ling in person. I don''t know if I can arrange it."


    Qinghu nodded and said, "I''ll tell Wanling. The child is very alert. Naturally, he knows how to come out."


    The next day, a group of people appeared on the road of Gusu City, led by a young boy who was quite heroic. He looked a little over ten years old, followed by a lot of people.


    People who don''t know think this is the young master of which family!


    The little boy entered a ready-made clothes shop. There were too many people left to come in. He had to wait outside. Only a close servant girl followed him in.


    "Bring me this dress and I''ll try it on," said the little boy.


    Waiting to take the clothes, naturally I was going to try them in the back hall. The servant girl was about to follow in, but the little boy said, "I want to try my clothes. Don''t follow up."


    The servant girl had to wait outside.


    When the young man arrived at the back hall, he saw a girl in pink sitting there, a pair of bright eyes fell on him, and the green lake stood behind the girl.


    Qinghu took the lead and said, "Miss, this is Wanling. Wanling, this is my master. Just call her Rong."


    Wan Ling''s eyes fell on Song Rong. He was a little surprised. He thought how excellent the master of Qinghu was. Unexpectedly, it was such a girl who was not as old as him.

 Chapter 206

    Wan Ling asked, "you said you wanted to move down Zhu Herong?"


    Speaking of this man, Wan Ling''s tone was a little disgusted.


    Song Rong said, "it''s me."


    "Do you know what kind of person this is?" Wan Ling asked in surprise.


    Song Rong said with a smile, "I don''t care what kind of person he is. As long as I have a handle on him, I won''t make him feel better!"


    Wan Ling gritted her teeth and said, "if you have this ability, I will help you! I''m tired of Zhu Herong!"


    Song Rong looked at Wan Ling and asked, "you''ve worked hard in his house."


    Wan Ling smiled: "it''s not hard. He hasn''t succeeded yet. My body used to be empty and wouldn''t move me. Now... I have to thank Qinghu."


    Song Rong was somewhat surprised. She glanced at Qinghu and asked, "what have you done?" Song Rong had regretted that a good boy of Wanling was spoiled by Zhu Herong. She didn''t think that Zhu Herong didn''t attack Wanling, but Song Rong was somewhat surprised.


    Qinghu''s face turned red, and then he said awkwardly, "I found a medicine for Wanling to make Zhu Herong hallucinate. Wanling is still young and shouldn''t have been destroyed."


    Song Rong was very satisfied when she heard the speech. She didn''t want to see a child about her age ruined by Zhu Herong.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Song Rong asked again.


    Qinghu said awkwardly, "Miss, you are a girl''s family. It''s hard to tell you these things."


    Song Rong said reluctantly, "tell me, I''ll be at ease. Don''t worry about anything else." Qinghu is probably afraid that these things will pollute her ears, but she has been cold hearted since she was born again. These girls don''t pay much attention to the benevolence, righteousness and ethics that should be observed by their families.


    Qinghu nodded, indicating that he had remembered it in his heart. He was afraid to say such a thing to his own young lady, who didn''t want to listen.


    Song Rong looked at Wan Ling and said solemnly, "you must be careful when you are in Zhu''s house. Don''t give Zhu Herong any horse''s feet. Once things happen here, I will give you a sum of silver and send you away from Gusu."


    Wan Ling nodded, smiled and said, "you are a happy man, so let''s make a decision."


    Song Rong also saw that Wanling and Fengyi were completely different people. Wanling needed to be more clever and had a lot of thoughts. It was more appropriate for her to do this. It was not her use of Wanling. It was originally a matter of mutual benefit. She got benefits. Wanling could also get the freedom she wanted most and get revenge.


    Suzhou doesn''t have much snow in winter. It only snowed three times this winter.


    But it was still inevitable that it was cold. With moisture in the cold wind, it jumped straight into the warm Pavilion.


    Song Rong sat in the room and instructed Song Zhi to embroider things. As for Aunt Liu, she was also in the warm Pavilion and talked to Xu.


    Since Xu took over the affairs in the house, Aunt Liu also began to show kindness.


    Aunt Liu thought thoroughly after all. Even if she lived carefully every day and tolerated Ann''s in every way, she couldn''t come to any good end in the end. If Ann''s one was not happy, she would still crush him.


    It''s better to follow the people in the second room closer. It''s like you can learn from Mrs. Zhou until now. This is something she didn''t dare to think about before, but now it has come true!


    For another example, after she and Xu had frequent contacts, the family did not treat her harshly.


    Not long ago, Xu gave her a beautiful gold hairpin and praised him when he took it out!


    After that, Xu also wants to intervene in the back house. There is no harm in following Xu. If she has Xu''s backer, she won''t be easily bullied by an.


    As for my uncle, one day she asked vaguely. My uncle just said that whether it was the daughter-in-law of the two rooms or the daughter-in-law of the big room, they were all the daughter-in-law of the song house. He didn''t intervene in the struggle between Xu and an. In this way, an didn''t have much advantage in the song house.


    With the support of Xu and Song Rong, Aunt Liu has also been tough. In the past, she dared to let Song Dai stay in her yard. Up to now, Song Dai has rested in Guixiang hospital for several days.


    Angry, Ann went crazy again.


    "Miss." Qingtao came in from the outside, sent a plate of snacks in, and took a more secret look at Song Rong.


    Song Rong nodded slightly, smiled at Song Zhi and said, "sister Zhi, I''m a little tired. Excuse me for a while."


    Song Zhi smiled and nodded: "sister Rong, go and have a rest first. You have been with me for a while. I can do it myself."


    Song Rong looked at Song Zhi and quietly embroidered things. She said to Xu and Aunt Liu again. Then she turned and left.


    After waiting to go, Qingtao lowered his voice and said, "Miss, Qinghu sent someone to deliver the letter. It''s said that Wan Ling has made progress."


    Song Rong was overjoyed at the speech and hurriedly said, "let''s go out and have a look."


    Song Rong was about to walk out of the yard. Qingtao quickly stopped Song Rong and said, "don''t worry, miss. You look so conspicuous in such clothes. You''ll be seen as soon as you go out."


    Song Rong looked down and found that the color of her cloak was gorgeous. It was really eye-catching to stand in the winter with what color.


    So she smiled and said, "you''re still careful."


    Song Rong returned to the house and put on a simple gray cloak. Then he came out. The big hat was buttoned on his head. He couldn''t see Song Rong''s appearance at all.


    Song Rong then quietly left, waiting for the arrival of Rongyuan.


    Yunxia greeted her early and said with a smile, "Miss, come in quickly. It''s very cold outside. Don''t catch a cold."


    Waiting to reach the warm Pavilion, the green lake has stood there waiting for Song Rong.


    Qinghu presented a pamphlet. Song Rong took it over and looked at it. The more he looked at his face, the more dignified he was. After a while, Song Rong''s eyebrows stretched again.


    Qinghu smiled and said, "Wan Ling used to be literate. He was also very clever. He pretended that he couldn''t read, so Zhu Herong didn''t hide it from him when dealing with these. The boy took advantage of Zhu Herong''s carelessness and rubbed it out."


    Song Rong nodded with satisfaction and suddenly changed her mind. She wanted to send Wan Ling away as soon as it happened, but looking at Wan Ling''s alert and intelligent appearance, Song Rong cherished her talents again.


    If you have such people around you, it''s also a good thing.


    Song Rong temporarily suppressed the idea in her heart and thought about the things on this booklet.

 Chapter 207

    "Miss, are we going to report this to the government?" Qinghu asked.


    Song Rong shook her head and said, "this matter is not so simple. Although there is evidence that Zhu Herong secretly sells weapons to Mobei, it is a great crime, but Zhu Herong''s brother has now served in the government office. I''m afraid it''s not so simple."


    "Then what''s the use of our painstaking efforts to get this thing?" Qinghu suddenly lost something.


    Song Rong said with a smile, "of course it''s useful. Let Wan Ling find a chance to escape from Zhu''s house. Don''t worry about the slave nationality. Just think Wan Ling is dead. Find a family with a dead child, go up, and then let this person sell Wan Ling. As for the deed of betrayal, I''ll give it to Wan Ling again. After walking around, Wan Ling even has a new identity."


    Qinghu nodded. It''s not difficult. Money can make ghosts grind, but it''s an identity thing. It''s easy.


    "I heard that there is a mountain stronghold called Black Mountain stronghold outside Suzhou city." Song Rong suddenly said.


    Qinghu was surprised and asked, "Miss, what are you doing?"


    With a smile in her eyes, Song Rong said in a crisp voice, "black eats black." these words are easy and good from Song Rong''s mouth, as if they were talking about such a common thing as eating and drinking water.


    Qinghu trembled and said, "Miss, we can''t provoke the black mountain stronghold. It is said that all the people in it eat human flesh and drink human blood."


    Yunxia over there heard it, her face turned white, and the young lady was too brave.


    Everyone present heard Song Rong''s meaning. Song Rong wanted to collude with the people of black mountain stronghold and eat black for Zhu Herong''s things!


    Song Rong looked at the people and laughed. Where is the black mountain stronghold so terrible as they said? These people use knives and guns, and they also make a living by robbing their homes


    She would think of the black mountain stronghold, not because she had heard rumors about the black mountain stronghold in her previous life, but because her father mentioned the black mountain stronghold.


    In Song Yun''s early years, in the eyes of old lady song, it was a complete dereliction of business. Although it was not as good as fighting chickens and walking dogs, it was also a reward for gold and stone, calligraphy and painting, and had not done a "serious thing".


    When Song Yun was on a trip, he was intercepted by the people of the black mountain stronghold.


    However, nothing serious happened. When I came back, I had an understanding of the black mountain stronghold. Most of the people here are poor people who can''t afford to eat and gather together to make a living.


    Moreover, even in the business of robbers, it is robbing the rich and saving the poor without hurting women and children. As for Song Yun, in the past, there was no record of being rich and unkind, and he can come out well. What''s more, Song Yun has the ability to become friends with the military master. Even in recent years, he has occasionally had calligraphy and painting exchanges!


    As for the rumors about black mountain stronghold in Gusu City, it is also because the people of black mountain stronghold deliberately let it out. After all, the bad name is outside, and even the government dare not provoke it.


    Song Yun once took this past as a rare memory and told it to Song Rong, who remembered it in his heart.


    Song Rong set her mind on the black mountain stronghold this time. When Zhu Herong escorted these weapons, she took the waterway and would pass through the boundary of the black mountain stronghold. It would be inconvenient for her to do so.


    When Zhu Herong escorts weapons, of course, she will send people with Kung Fu. What she lacks is such a person. Naturally, she can''t deal with it, and even if she can deal with it, it''s easy to be found out.


    But it''s much easier to join hands with the people of black mountain stronghold. Black Mountain stronghold is a bandit. It''s normal to rob things.


    Song Rong said in a deep voice, "this matter is very important. Even if the people of black mountain stronghold do it, we can''t let the people of black mountain stronghold know what''s in the box. Qinghu, you still need to find some people with good water properties to ambush and transport the things out at that time!"


    According to the records in this booklet, a batch of things will be shipped out in the near future, and this is the largest batch of business in recent years. It seems that Zhu Herong plans to do this batch of business and then quit!


    If Song Rong wants to eat these things, there are few opportunities.


    Song Rong said again, "but the people in the black mountain stronghold are also smart. When sending a letter at that time, don''t let people know our true identity. Take silver in the letter and say it''s a deposit for buying Zhu Herong''s boat."


    I hope the people of the black mountain stronghold are just like what my father said. They are talking about the morality of the Jianghu. If not, she has not exposed her identity. It''s easy to get away.


    In fact, Song Yun has a friendship with the people of the black mountain stronghold, and Song Rong can go this way, but in this way, her father has died, and she doesn''t know whether the people of the black mountain stronghold will still remember this old relationship.


    A few days later, Qinghu came back and said that the people of the black mountain stronghold should go down. They were not responsible for robbing things, but only for sinking the ship.


    Wan Ling inquired about the departure time of these things, and quietly mixed out of the house. Even if the incident happened, it would not affect Wan Ling.


    On this day, Song Rong waited in Rongyuan early. Standing next to him were Yunxia and Qingtao. Yunxia''s face was the most worried. Qinghu is going to ambush in the water today. The water is so cold in winter. It''s not easy to do these things underwater.


    When the sun set in the west, the people sent by Song Rong finally came back.


    Song Rong hurriedly asked, "can it be done?"


    Qinghu coughed. He caught a cold. He said, "Miss, it''s done. Sure enough, it''s the same as you said. The people of the black mountain stronghold are trustworthy. They showed their face and sank the ship."


    "Can you find what the sinking goods are?" Song Rong asked with concern.


    Yunxia over there gave Qinghu hot tea. Song Rong motioned Qinghu to sit down after drinking. Besides, Qinghu must be tired this trip. There is no need to pay attention to these rules.


    "According to the young lady''s instructions, it was said that we had a grudge against Zhu Herong and wanted to lose his cargo. The people of Heishan stronghold didn''t doubt him. The water of the lake in winter was very cold, and the people of Heishan stronghold didn''t come down to check it at all." Qinghu said, and couldn''t help sneezing.


    "I have personally transported all the things to the cave of Yinyun mountain. I''m sure no one knows." Qinghu said this with a smile on his face.


    Song Rong was more and more relieved about Qinghu''s work. She nodded and said, "it''s hard for you this trip."


    Qinghu hurriedly said, "it''s hard. In the past, even in winter, I had to go fishing. It''s much harder to live a hard life."

 Chapter 208

    That said, Song Rong will not take all these things for granted because of this. It can''t ignore the credit of Qinghu because Qinghu is loyal and can do things.


    Song Rong thought about it and said, "Qinghu, you''ve done a good job. I won''t treat you badly. I''ll reward you twenty liang of silver."


    There are a lot of such rewards. Qinghu hurriedly said, "Miss, this can''t be used. It''s no use for me to ask for the silver. The food and clothing expenses are paid by the family, so I don''t want the silver."


    Song Rong smiled and said, "here you are. Keep it. You may not need it now, but you will get married sooner or later. There is no need for a dowry? And Yunxia is also going to get married. You are a brother, but you give a dowry?"


    The faces of Qinghu and Yunxia were red. Qinghu could no longer say anything to refuse.


    Song Rong intercepted these weapons and rewarded Qinghu. Naturally, he will not forget Qingshan and other people who contributed. Although they worked hard, they got so much silver. They felt that it was worth going up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire.


    Miss lenient, then they should do their best.


    Song Rong''s people here are happy, but Zhu Herong''s people are gloomy.


    It was not easy to wait for the people of the black mountain stronghold to leave. They went into the water to find things. They found those boxes, but the weapons in the boxes had long disappeared. They didn''t know what to start. They were loaded with cotton cloth and other things.


    In order to bring back these things, Qinghu and others packed things in cloth bags. It was not easy to carry the water box, so they left the box.


    As for the cotton cloth and other things, Song Rong used it to hide people''s eyes and ears. No one is sure whether the people of the black mountain stronghold will come back to check. If they see that these boxes are empty, they will inevitably be suspicious and throw some cotton cloth as goods. Even if Zhu Herong''s people find the black mountain stronghold, people on both sides can''t tell clearly.


    Song Rong is very happy to spend some money to let Zhu Herong fall into such a fall. Moreover, Song Rong will not spend the money in vain. It is the so-called wool comes from the sheep.


    She knew that there was no such thing as refined iron in Zhu Herong''s house. All the materials were cast into weapons. These weapons were not transported out, and the people in the northern desert were not vegetarian. Naturally, Zhu Herong would not let go of Zhu Herong and had to make Zhu Herong cast another batch.


    But what if there is no refined iron? Zhu Herong is going to buy it.


    Song Rong bought enough refined iron when he hijacked things. It can be said that now the whole refined iron in Suzhou is in Song Rong''s hands! It''s the slack season, and the business of this iron shop is not good. Song Rong bought these refined iron and some cheap iron tools, which can be used to make weapons.


    At that time, Zhu Herong will have no raw materials. Naturally, he will buy them.


    At that time, Zhu Herong, whose head is tied on her trousers belt, will have to ask for a sky high price!


    As for the weapons she got, naturally, she would not sell them to the people in the northern desert. She still has her own insistence. The northern desert has invaded the border year after year. Although Song Rong has no great ambition, she will not help foreigners kill their own people.


    Zhu Herong did this thing, which was really heartless! When it''s small, it''s to make money. When it''s big, it''s a great crime of collaborating with the enemy and betraying the country, which will harm three generations of future generations!


    Zhu Herong is getting angry with his black face at this time. It''s just that he lost one of his favorite people today. There was an accident transporting some things!


    They sent people to salvage, but they fished out some rags and cotton!


    However, he knew that the black mountain stronghold did it, but he couldn''t report to the official. Although he said that his second brother had begun to work, he didn''t have a firm foothold in Gusu, and someone still wanted to move him down.


    If he gets out of trouble, he will inevitably be noticed by some small people. At that time, their brothers will be sent to other people''s chopping boards for Mermaid meat.


    Zhu Herong has forgotten at this time. If he is a curfew, he is a hero in China.


    "What do you say you do to eat?" Zhu Herong scolded, looking at some of his men angrily.


    "Master, the little ones are wrong."


    "Please punish me."


    The housekeeper standing next to Zhu Herong looked at the scene and said, "master, it''s important to punish these people, but it''s urgent to think about how to explain to the people over there. The people over there are not easy to deal with. We haven''t finished what we promised them. I''m afraid it''s difficult to do well."


    Zhu Herong narrowed his eyes and said angrily, "if we can''t find something back, we can only eat this dumb loss. Do we have to go to the government to report that we have lost our weapons?"


    The housekeeper comforted and said, "don''t worry, sir. The man who took our weapons will certainly keep quiet. After all, it''s not good for anyone to make trouble about this matter."


    This calmed Zhu Herong''s already raised heart a little. Zhu Herong breathed out and said, "this thing is all right. I''ll treat it as if nothing had happened for the time being."


    After all, these people are needed when making weapons. Zhu Herong tolerated this tone.


    On the second day of this incident, the price of refined iron in Gusu grew quietly. Qian Jinbao made a fortune with Song Rong''s advice.


    Zhu Herong''s intestines are going to regret green at the moment. It''s the so-called house leakage that happens to be even cloudy and rainy. In previous years, he will save these fine iron, because he plans not to do it this time. After all, his second brother has an official position now, and it won''t be too difficult to do serious business in the future, but who knows that such a thing will happen!


    If something like this happens, the price of refined iron has gone up. Zhu Herong knows that someone is playing tricks behind it, so he has to buy it!


    Of course, Zhu Herong also sent someone to check, but Song Rong had thought of this for a long time, and virtually raised the price of the refined iron. As for the refined iron she purchased? It was also sold to Zhu Herong in several shops.


    There are many businessmen in Suzhou. They found that the refined iron can make money, and they all follow suit. They plan to make a price difference. If Zhu Herong checks, he can''t find it. So many businessmen need a lot of energy to check door-to-door.


    What''s more, Zhu Herong never thought that the person who did it was Song Rong, who was raised in the boudoir!


    Zhu Herong suffered an internal injury because of this mute. Song Rong earned a lot of money and got a batch of weapons. Naturally, these weapons can only be hidden in Yinyun mountain. If there is no good time, Song Rong would rather rot these things into scrap iron than move them.

 Chapter 209

    Zhu Herong''s strength has been greatly damaged this time, and he has stopped a lot recently. Now he is thinking about how to make a job. Naturally, he doesn''t have much time to make trouble.


    However, Song Rong did not intend to let Zhu Herong go. She wanted to make a fortune, but such punishment was far from enough for Zhu Herong. She still wanted to find a way to poke it up.


    But Zhu Herong can''t sue directly in the Gusu government, otherwise the matter may be suppressed.


    Song Rong asked someone to inquire about who had the worst relationship with Zhu Erye in the state government. He really found so many people.


    The second master Zhu has a brother like Zhu Herong. It is just the so-called wrong upper beam and crooked lower beam. He is not a good bird, and he has offended many people in the government office.


    Song Rong thought about these people and finally chose a man named Lin Zhi. Lin Zhi is decent in his daily life. Although there are small greed, he has never made a big mistake.


    When Zhu Erye came, he caught some of his mistakes and established prestige. The new official took office three times. That''s why Zhu Erye is not a good bird. That''s also to show his dignity. Lin Zhi is the one who was burned on the fire.


    Song Rong pondered, sent Qinghu to meet Lin Zhi and gave all the evidence to Lin Zhi. The next thing depends on Lin Zhi. This thing can only be of maximum value in the hands of officials. Although Lin Zhi is a small official, he doesn''t have any way. He directly submitted the evidence.


    Song Rong also sold a favor to Lin Zhi. If Zhu Erye and Zhu Herong finish playing together one day, Lin Zhi, as a hero in this matter, is bound to be superior.


    Song Rong has a little reliance on this convenience.


    In this Gusu City, if you want to do business well, it''s difficult without collusion between officials and businessmen.


    Even if you don''t expect these officials to help, you have to guard against their trouble. These merchants in Suzhou are rich. What these officials are good at is to get money from these merchants.


    As long as Song Rong gives some advice on this matter, Lin Zhi is not stupid. He knows what to do. It is good for Song Rong. That is, without Zhu Herong, who is an eyesore, it is even better for Lin Zhi.


    Who wants to be kept under pressure all his life? He has been in this government office for many years, and now he has to be pressed by an external official. Naturally, he feels bad in his heart.


    There''s no need for Song Rong to worry about the rest. There''s a mountain of hard evidence. Not to mention that Zhu Herong is still trying hard to build weapons. As long as he checks carefully, how can he be without a trace?


    Song Rong can now be said to be waiting for the result of this matter.


    Approaching the new year''s festival, it was Song Rong''s birthday.


    Qingtao took a few things in. Song Rong took a look. They were some tightly wrapped and exquisite boxes, so he asked, "what''s this?"


    "Miss, these are gifts from some young masters and girls. Your birthday is coming soon, and I don''t know where these people heard about it." qingtiao said with a smile.


    At the beginning, Song Rong was in the limelight during the Qiqiao Festival. Of course, some people want to make friends. Although this birthday is a private affair of her daughter''s family. But it''s not difficult to inquire.


    Song Rong looked at Qingtao and said, "write down a list and wait for the new year''s festival. Let''s pay back."


    Qingtao smiled and said, "Miss, Prince Qian, Prince Zheng and Prince Duan have also sent things. Don''t you take a look? If someone meets you, how do you answer about this?"


    Song Rong looked at Qingtao approvingly: "you''re thoughtful now."


    Green peach smiled and said, "Miss wants to do big things. I can''t help Miss. I can only help Miss in this regard."


    Song Rong stretched out her hand and took out these gifts to see. Zheng Jinyan sent a pair of calligraphy and painting, which was not surprising, but it had a special charm. Duan Liufeng sent some rouge powder, which made Song Rong feel that this Liufeng is a romantic wave who can only flirt.


    Among them, there is also a very eye-catching thing. It is a glittering gold ingot. It is not difficult to see the gold ingot, but it is not very common for such a big man. There is no name on it. Song Rong can guess it, but it is the handwriting of Qian Jinbao.


    Speaking of it, Song Rong is most comfortable with this thing. She won''t dislike that she has less money. This gold ingot is much simpler and more straightforward than those objects. She melts directly. She can buy whatever she wants, even if she doesn''t buy anything, she can save it.


    If Qian Jinbao knew, Song Rong would think so. I''m afraid he would jump in a hurry. He had his own little plan to send Jin Yuanbao. He told Song Rong that he planned to give himself to her!


    Song Rong looked at a few more things, but she didn''t see what Chu Yun gave.


    Song Rong was a little lost in her heart. She would think so because she heard Qingtao talk about her birthday. Ah Fu asked about her birthday. Although the two people didn''t communicate much on weekdays, Song Rong felt that they should be excellent friends with Chu Yunqing.


    Now I don''t see Chu Yunqing''s gift, so I feel a little uncomfortable.


    But for a moment, Song Rong smiled with relief and whispered to herself, "Why are you looking forward to these things like children." she really lived a lifetime in vain. These children''s things can make her look forward to.


    "Miss? What are you talking about?" Qingtao heard Song Rong''s vague sentence and asked curiously.


    Song Rong quickly changed the topic: "where''s yu''er?"


    "The childe said he was going out to play. Don''t worry, miss. Liu Feng followed." Qingtao said with a smile.


    After Xu took charge of the big and small affairs of the house, it was easy to install several people in the house. When Liu Feng came to the house, he didn''t have so much trouble.


    Xu, the person selected by Song Rong, is certainly at ease, and Liu Feng is smart and down-to-earth. He is full of gratitude to Song Rong and is a useful person.


    Early that morning, before Song Rong got up, Xu came in with a red embroidered bag in her hand. Then she took out two eggs from the embroidered bag and put them directly on Song Rong''s bed.


    Song Rong hurriedly wanted to get up and hide. Xu smiled and said, "what are you hiding? I''ll give you a blessing. Our little linniang will be more blessed after this birthday!"


    Song Rong then reflected what Xu wanted to do. In his previous life, he had to roll his blessing every year on his birthday. The so-called rolling blessing is actually very simple, that is, holding an egg and rolling around on the bed, which means that the source of blessing is rolling.

 Chapter 210

    The warm eggs rolled over Song Rong''s quilt and came back. Xu''s mouth was still talking about such auspicious words: "bad luck, good luck...".


    It''s been eight years. She hasn''t had a birthday for eight years. Today, it''s been a lifetime.


    "Niang..." Song Rong''s eyes are wet. She hasn''t remembered these things for a long time. Now she doesn''t feel sad from her heart, but feels that everything is too difficult at present.


    "Well, hurry up and freshen up. My mother sewed you new clothes a few days ago. Let''s wear them today." Xu said with a smile.


    Waiting for Song Rong to pack up, she changed into that red dress. According to reason, she shouldn''t wear such beautiful clothes this year. After all, Song Yun died this year, but Xu didn''t mention it, and Song Rong naturally wouldn''t mention it.


    Since the mother wants to move forward and treat the living people well, she should also obey her mother''s idea. Presumably, her father knows and will agree.


    Father loves his mother so much that he will not want to keep his mother immersed in sadness.


    The breakfast was made by Xu himself, and Song Yu got up early. He dressed and waited for Song Rong to appear. When he saw Song Rong, he found a small clay figurine from his clothes.


    The clay figurine was so mottled that it couldn''t even look human.


    Song Rong asked with a smile, "yu''er, did you pinch it yourself?"


    Song Yu''s face turned red: "it''s so ugly that I didn''t pinch it myself. I''m not rare. I''ll give it to you."


    Xu stood beside him and smiled helplessly. How could yu''er have such a stubborn temper? She clearly wanted to be good to her sister, but her words changed their taste.


    Song Rong doesn''t point it out. Song Yu''s face is thin. She must be afraid that she will laugh at his ugly pinch, so she won''t admit it.


    Whether Song Yu admits it or not, as long as Song Yu has this idea, Song Rong''s heart is very happy.


    On Song Rong''s birthday, other people in the house also sent a lot of small things, especially the old lady, a lot of valuable articles.


    On this day, of course, Song Rong should accompany Xu well. She can''t go anywhere.


    The people who came to Rongyuan also prepared some things to wonder if Song Rong would come.


    Yunxia took the newly boiled tea and sent it to the side hall, where two distinguished guests have come.


    Qian Jinbao and Fengyi stared at each other.


    Fengyi didn''t speak all the time. Qian Jinbao couldn''t hold his breath, so he took the initiative to ask, "hello."


    Fengyi was still unmoved, but with her slender fingers, she fiddled with a jade pendant on her hand and immersed herself in her own world.


    Qian Jinbao slapped the table and made a heavy noise.


    Fengyi slowly looked up at Qian Jinbao and had some doubts in her eyes.


    "What about you? What are you doing in Rongyuan today?" Qian Jinbao''s tone was not very good. It was sister Rong''s birthday today. Feng Yi came here. He didn''t believe it if he said there was no ghost in his heart.


    Feng Yi said faintly, "I''m here to do what you want to do."


    Qian Jinbao is a little less stable than Fengyi. He snorted coldly and said, "today I''m here to celebrate sister Rong''s birthday. I''m invited by sister Rong, but I haven''t heard that sister Rong invited you!"


    Fengyi suddenly laughed and burst into bright light. Yunxia saw it nearby. She couldn''t help looking more and her face turned crimson. In her opinion, Fengyi was the best person she had ever seen except the eldest son of Chu.


    Because of Chu Yunqing''s kindness to save the people, Yunxia now puts Chu Yunqing in a position. She thinks Chu Yunqing is the best man in the day.


    Fengyi''s eyes narrowed and turned, with a clear meaning of everything: "did miss Rong really invite you?"


    When Qian Jinbao heard the speech, he immediately said angrily, "what do you mean?"


    Feng Yi picked up her tea cup and took a sip of tea gently. Her wide sleeves dropped, giving him a sense of grace.


    "Young master Qian is a wise man. Of course, you know what I mean. Do you want me to make it clear? Then Qian Jinbao''s face will not look good." Fengyi''s voice is very pleasant.


    Qian Jinbao hit a nail in Fengyi, hummed and said, "I know you just want to annoy me, so I won''t be fooled!"


    Qian Jinbao stopped talking, but after sitting for a while, some of him, who had always been active, couldn''t sit still and kept twisting.


    "Two CHILDES, the Song government has just sent a message that the young lady will not come out today." Yunxia returned and said cautiously.


    She was really afraid that the two gentlemen would really fight here without a young lady. Qian Jinbao claimed to be the second master in the Rongyuan garden. As for that Fengyi, she was also very eccentric and didn''t want to fight with him.


    As soon as the two met, they had a sharp tongue. If they really fought, she wouldn''t be able to explain to the young lady.


    Hearing that Song Rong was not coming, Qian Jinbao''s face collapsed. Then he got up and walked out. Finally, he didn''t forget to say to Fengyi, "since sister Rong is not coming, I don''t want to share a room with some people."


    Fengyi didn''t seem to hear Qian Jinbao''s provocation. She put the jade pendant in her hand on the table, made a crisp sound, and said, "Yunxia, please give this to Rong when she comes. It''s a birthday gift."


    With that, Fengyi also left.


    The two men went out of Rongyuan one after another and got on the carriage respectively. No one wanted to say more to Fang.


    Neither of them noticed that there was a carriage parked next to Rongyuan. Although the carriage was simple, it looked much wider than ordinary carriages.


    In this carriage, Chu Yun tilted. There should be braziers and other things in the carriage, which can''t be loaded by ordinary carriages.


    He stretched out his white jade like finger, gently opened the curtain of the carriage, and saw Qian Jinbao and Fengyi come out. Qian Jinbao has seen it before. As for Fengyi


    It was the first time he saw such an outstanding man, which attracted Chu Yun''s slight attention.


    Ah Fu said casually, "young master, what do you think of coming to Rongyuan today? I didn''t say I wanted green peach today."


    Where does Ah Fu remember Song Rong''s birthday? He asked, but after telling Chu Yunqing, he forgot everything. Naturally, he didn''t know that Chu Yunqing wanted to see Song Rong himself on Song Rong''s birthday.


    Chu Yunqing didn''t answer ah Fu, but asked an irrelevant question: "do you know the childe in golden clothes?"

 Chapter 211

    Ah Fu shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    When Ah Fu finished, he wondered again. When did his son care so much about others?


    "Young master, put down the curtain of the carriage first. Don''t catch cold. I''ll ask if Miss Song is there first. If Miss Song is not there, we''ll go straight back." Ah Fu said again.


    After a while, Ah Fu came back: "young master, Miss Song just sent someone to Rongyuan to deliver a letter. She said she didn''t come today. Just now, one of the two was Fengyi and the other was Mr. Qian. She didn''t wait until Miss Song."


    Chu Yun listened to this and was quiet for a long time.


    Ah Fu also knows his childe''s temperament. He doesn''t rush at this time. He also shuts up and waits there.


    Although he still doesn''t like Song Rong very much in his heart, he doesn''t dare to talk about Song Rong now. If you make your childe unhappy, he can''t afford the consequences.


    Recently, the doctor specially instructed you not to let the childe get angry or think more, which is not good for your condition.


    "Ah Fu, let''s go back to your house first." after a long time, Chu Yun began to order.


    He leaned on the inner wall of the carriage, and all in his mind was the bright clothes and outstanding Fengyi. He was thinking about it for a long time.


    He stretched out his fingers and touched the position of his heart. His black hair fell on the back of his hand. There was a kind of ice carved beauty. He sighed gently. What kind of feeling is this?


    Even Chu Yunqing couldn''t tell why his heart was empty, with a little heavy, and some slight sour feelings.


    Chu Yunqing''s temperament has always been shallow. There are few such emotional ups and downs. His face turned white bit by bit, and finally he coughed violently.


    "Childe, childe, what''s the matter with you? Is everything all right?" Ah Fu''s voice came out anxiously outside the carriage, but Ah Fu didn''t dare to easily lift the curtain of the carriage. There was heavy air conditioning outside and heavy heat inside the carriage. If the two rushed, his childe might get sick.


    Chu Yunqing took out a plain white handkerchief and covered his mouth. The sound of cough decreased. After a while, Chu Yunqing said, "it''s OK. Go back to the house quickly."


    He was suddenly annoyed again. He had never felt how sick he was before. He knew his health was bad since he was a child and had long accepted such a fate. However, today, he even felt that God was unfair.


    It was getting dark. Song Rong and Xu sat down with the old lady for a while and went to Penglai hospital.


    Just after arriving at his house, Qingtao hurriedly said, "Miss, Mrs. CAI has sent a message."


    As Song Rong untied the belt of her cloak, she asked, "I have to send a message this big night, but what''s the matter with Rongyuan?"


    "Mrs. Cai said that there is a childe waiting for you outside the house." Qingtao said again.


    Song Rong was a little surprised. She paused slightly and asked, "who is it? Qian Jinbao?"


    "It''s childe Chu... Childe Chu came to our house before. Mrs. Cai had seen it before. She didn''t dare to neglect it, so she sent the news." Qingtao added.


    Song Rong''s look changed slightly and asked, "when did this happen?"


    "It''s been half an hour. We''re in Nanshan hospital. The little servant girls below don''t dare to disturb us."


    "It''s been half an hour... This man must have left." Song Rong muttered to herself.


    Although she said so, Song Rong picked up her gray cloak, put it on her body, and followed Qingtao out.


    An obscure carriage stopped outside the side door of the song mansion.


    Ah Fu sat on the shaft of the carriage and kept rubbing his hands. It was so cold... I don''t know what happened to the childe. He even wanted to come to the song house this big night. I don''t know what''s important. I must come to see Song Rong.


    He''s rough and fleshy. It''s just cold. But where can he stand? It''s warm in the carriage, but it''s cold after all. Where can he stay comfortable in the warm pavilion?


    "Childe, we can''t wait for Miss Song today. We''d better go back first." Ah Fu persuaded.


    Chu Yun moved his lips and wanted to tell Ah Fu to go back, but he always wanted to see her today. He didn''t know why. He just wanted to see her.


    Normally, he is not such a willful person, but today he feels a little different from himself.


    At this time, the corner door of the song house quietly opened, and Song Rong and Qingtao came out one after another.


    The carriage was very inconspicuous in the night. If you didn''t look carefully, you might not find such a carriage in that corner. It was much simpler than the one used by Chu Yun in the day.


    When seeing Chu Yunqing waiting here, Song Rong couldn''t say what she felt. She quickly walked over.


    Ah Fu hurriedly said, "Miss Song is coming."


    Chu Yunqing was about to lift the curtain of the carriage. Ah Fu said, "young master, don''t come down... I''ll have my head in my hand if I take you out. If you catch a cold again, I can''t explain to the master!"


    When Song Rong came to her, she heard Ah Fu''s words. She opened her mouth and said, "I''ll go up."


    In the middle of the night, men and women were in the same carriage, but they didn''t talk much about rules, but Song Rong didn''t want to think so much at present. If there were more unruly things, she and Chu Yunqing also did it.


    Why pretend now? If she doesn''t go in, Chu Yun will come down. Where does his body get such a cold.


    Ah Fu smelled the speech, of course he wouldn''t stop. He didn''t want chu Yun to fall down more than anyone.


    Qingtao helped Song Rong into the carriage. She lifted a corner of the driving curtain to keep the cool air from coming in, and then bent down to go in.


    A pair of white jade like hands stretched out in front of her and helped him slightly.


    Today, Chu Yun''s hands are warm and moist without the cold feeling. Song Rong looks at Chu Yun''s hands in surprise. After Song Rong sits down, she sees the Tang lady in Chu Yun''s arms. She understands that Chu Yun''s hands are warm because of Tang lady.


    This is a palliative, his body is still the same weak.


    But it was not very dark inside the carriage. On the wall of the carriage, a glass lamp fell. The candle in the glass lamp was a bit brighter than the normal candle.

 Chapter 212

    The light shines brightly on the whole carriage, but it is a candle after all. It is not comparable to the sunshine in the daytime. There are still some faint yellow in the carriage. Such color makes the carriage more beautiful.


    Song Rong looked up and saw Chu Yun''s bright eyes falling on her.


    His eyes were like water and sparkling. There were thousands of words in his eyes, but in a moment, these disappeared without a trace, and his eyes were quiet again.


    "Eldest childe Chu, you..." Song Rong wanted to ask what Chu Yunqing was doing, but when he said it, he felt it was inappropriate to ask.


    Chu Yunqing took out a plain green handkerchief and handed it to Song Rong.


    Song Rong had some doubts, but she still took it. There was something in the handkerchief. She looked at Chu Yun and opened the handkerchief.


    It''s a wooden hairpin in the style of cold plum. It''s very exquisite. The selected wood is also excellent. Although it''s wooden, it has a sense of massiness in your hand.


    Song Rong suddenly realized that Chu Yunqing was a gift in return. Not long ago, she sent Chu Yunqing two ubiquitous plum blossoms, and Chu Yunqing sent the wooden hairpin back.


    "Today is your birthday, so I''ll give it to you." Chu Yun said in a slow voice.


    Song Rong''s heart was stifled. Did he personally send this small and insignificant object?


    There was a warm current in Song Rong''s heart, and she felt uncomfortable. She had to look at Chu Yun coldly and said, "if you want to send something, just send Ah Fu directly. This big night, you......" what if you catch a cold?


    Song Rong would say such a sentence. In fact, she also wanted to hide her embarrassment, but halfway through her words, she found that the flavor of concern in her words was too strong.


    Chu Yun chuckled, and a fairy voice suddenly sounded in the carriage.


    In front of the girl, under the gray cloak is a red jacket, with a pomegranate red hair pendant on her head, which looks like a blooming peony.


    He unexpectedly found that he liked Song Rong''s cold face and his concerned words, which made his heart happy.


    Song Rong put the handkerchief in her arms and said, "I''m still very grateful that you can remember my birthday. I''ll take this gift."


    "Miss Song, you... Don''t like it?" Chu Yunqing lost again. When facing Song Rong, he always didn''t know how to deal with himself and couldn''t tell what to do.


    Song Rong touched the thing in her arms and said in a funny voice, "if I don''t like it, I''ll throw it away and I won''t keep it!"


    "Take it." he wanted to see her take the wooden hairpin.


    Song Rong touched her nose, smiled and covered up her embarrassment. Then she took out the wooden hairpin and took it to her head.


    Chu Yunqing stretched out his hand, and Song Rong''s body suddenly froze. Chu Yunqing, this is


    Song Rong felt a slight movement in her hair. Chu Yun''s leaning body had almost covered her under her body, and her clothes had fallen on her.


    Then Chu Yunqin sat back. He looked at Song Rong and said, "it''s a little crooked. It''s just right."


    Song Rong touched the hairpin and suddenly felt that she was as good as a stove. Her face turned red. She didn''t want chu Yunqing to see her appearance, so she thought she wouldn''t go back first.


    At this time, Chu Yunqing stuffed Mrs. Tang into Song Rong''s hand.


    Chu Yunqing didn''t say anything, but his meaning was obvious. He hoped Song Rong would stay here a little longer.


    Ah Fu and green peach over there saw that there was no movement in the carriage, so they stood beside them and chatted in a low voice.


    Qingtao doesn''t worry that her young lady and Chu Yunqing are alone in a room. If there is a man next to her, she probably won''t be so relieved, but Chu Yunqing is in the carriage. Chu Yunqing will fall when the wind blows.


    Qingtao thinks that if one person will bully another person, it must be her young lady bullying Chu Yunqing.


    Qingtao doesn''t worry much, but obviously, Ah Fu is worried about the situation inside.


    However, he didn''t dare to go to see what was going on inside. His childe seems to have a good temper on weekdays, but if he doesn''t want people to talk too much, it''s also very strict. Ah Fu has been well aware of a lot now. He knows that he can''t talk too much about Song Rong''s affairs.


    I had to chat with Qingtao to pass the time.


    Green peach took out a handful of melon seeds from his clothes pocket and ate them. After a crisp sound, several melon seed skins were spit out.


    Song Rong dotes on green peaches. Green peaches like such things to pass the time. Song Rong can eat enough green peaches.


    Green peach glanced at Ah Fu, took out the embroidered bag and said; "Grab a handful and save looking back. Someone wants to say that the people in the song house are stingy and don''t give a handful of melon seeds."


    Ah Fu didn''t say anything this time, but grabbed a handful of melon seeds and ate them.


    It is rare for these two people to have such a peaceful time.


    The atmosphere inside the carriage made Song Rong feel more and more uncomfortable. It was uncomfortable, but Song Rong actually felt that this feeling made people a little intoxicated.


    "Young Master Chu, how are you doing in your house recently?" Song Rong found a topic. It was embarrassing for the two people to sit so dry.


    Chu Yun said in a warm voice, "everything is all right."


    "You should be more careful, Mrs. Chu." Song Rong said, gritting her teeth. According to reason, she shouldn''t interfere in other people''s family affairs, but Chu Yunqing is very different from her. It''s enough to save her for a long time.


    As for Mrs. Chu, she is an enemy! Song Rong is now stumbling over things in the song mansion. If she has time, she will find a way to find Mrs. Chu''s trouble.


    Chu Yun frowned and said, "I''ll take good care of myself." now he thinks he hasn''t lived enough. Naturally, he thinks about how to protect himself.


    "Tell me the truth. When I told you that the plank on the bridge was pried open, you knew who did it?" Song Rong always felt that Chu Yunqing knew these things.


    Chu Yun nodded slightly.


    Song Rong''s face turned black. Chu Yunqing knew this!


    "Since you know, do you let those people harm you?" Song Rong said, hating that iron is not steel.


    Chu Yun''s eyes flickered and said, "the board is made by the second brother."


    "Not Mrs. Chu?" Song Rong was surprised to hear that Chu Yunhong did it. How old is Chu Yunhong? You know it hurts? But on second thought, Song Rong thought it was possible.

 Chapter 213

    Chu Yunhong can do such things when he grows up. He may not be a good man when he was a child. After all, his temperament was not developed overnight. It is not impossible to say that Chu Yunhong harmed others.


    "Then you know he did harm to people, but did you talk to Master Chu?" Song Rong asked.


    In fact, Song Rong knew the answer when he asked. Chu Yunhong was still good. At a glance, he knew that Chu Yunqing didn''t say anything. Chu Yunqing pretended to be confused with himself that day.


    Is this to defend those who want to kill him?


    Song Rong doesn''t like Chu Yun''s inclination. In her world, it''s tooth for tooth and blood for blood. She will never tolerate any enemy.


    Chu Yun heaved a sigh and said, "I can''t live long. Yunhong will be the only childe of Chu''s house. There can''t be any mistakes..."


    "You always think about others, but you think about yourself! He can''t make mistakes, can you?" Song Rong said angrily. Her voice was clear and clear, and she blurted out directly with anger and confusion.


    Chu Yunqing said seriously, "not in the future. I won''t give them a chance."


    "What do you mean don''t give a chance! You should let them have no chance to hurt you!" is Chu Yun''s head stupid? Everyone calls him a genius! Look at her, in Chu Yunqing, it''s a Chinese cabbage!


    Chu Yunqing''s lips again smiled and asked, "do you care about me?"


    "Of course I care about you!" Song Rong was angry, and he couldn''t help thinking carefully when he spoke.


    After waiting to finish, Song Rong was embarrassed. She quickly eased her tone and said, "I still want to repay my life-saving kindness. If you die, I don''t want to owe you this favor all the time!"


    Chu Yun whispered, "I''m not stupid, and I won''t let people bully me. It''s just that the relationship between Mrs. Chu and me is not what you think."


    Song Rong raised her eyebrows: "it''s not what I thought? Aren''t you enemies? It''s really a deep mother child relationship?" that''s a lie to ghosts! If it was really a deep love between mother and son, even if Mrs. Chu didn''t want to see her again, she wouldn''t allow her son to move Chu Yun''s widow, that is, her!


    Speaking of this, Song Rong paused and looked at Chu Yunqing strangely: "you don''t have anything unknown... Um..." at last, Song Rong elongated the tone and didn''t elaborate, but people knew what Song Rong was talking about as soon as they heard it.


    Chu Yunqing''s face suddenly turned red and said anxiously, "don''t talk nonsense. How can it be what you think?"


    "What''s that like?" Song Rong said again.


    Chu Yun gave Song Rong a deep look and said slowly, "I... Am not my father''s own child."


    After saying this, Chu Yunqing closed his eyes. He didn''t know what Song Rong would think of him after he knew it. It was the most secret thing in his heart. No one knew it. Even Ah Fu didn''t know it.


    He didn''t know why he would say it today. Maybe he didn''t want the girl in front of him to misunderstand him and didn''t fight.


    He refused to resist all the time. It was nothing more than his father''s kindness to his upbringing and love. How could he let his father punish his wife and biological children for him?


    He shouldn''t have lived in this world. He has killed his mother. How can he... Implicate his gracious adoptive father?


    Song Rong was also shocked. She never thought that there was such a secret in it!


    Chu Yunqing has been suffering from these. Don''t you want to cause trouble to Master Chu? But if Chu Yunqing is not master Chu''s child, whose is it?


    Master Chu is very affectionate towards Chu Yun''s mother. It is said that the current Mrs. Chu is still the face of the original Mrs. Chu and asks her to serve Master Chu. Otherwise, there is no concubine in front of Master Chu.


    Waiting for the original Mrs. Chu to die, now the Chu husband has a chance to be righted.


    Song Rong soon recovered. Chu Yunqing could tolerate Mrs. Chu, but she was not Chu Yunqing. She didn''t owe the Song family a penny. If she had the chance, she would still take revenge!


    Song Rong reached out and touched Chu Yunqing. Chu Yunqing would tell her such a secret thing. In addition to being shocked, she felt more like something flowing slowly in her heart.


    Chu Yun''s body froze, but he didn''t open his eyes to see Song Rong.


    Then Song Rong stretched out her hand and pulled Chu Yun''s sleeves. She said softly, "even if you want to repay your kindness, you won''t make fun of your life."


    Chu Yunqing suddenly opened his eyes. Those eyes were as bright as the stars. He looked at Song Rong cautiously and said in a tone that seemed to be a promise: "I used to live only as a drag of others. Let my father be frightened for me all day. It''s not like giving everyone a pleasure, but now, I won''t do this. I''ll try... Live."


    If he died, he would never see the beautiful girl in front of him again.


    Chu Yun''s voice seemed to have some magic, which made Song Rong feel worried.


    She quickly relieved her mood, waved her hand and said, "OK, life is your own, and living is for yourself. What do you do when you tell me this?"


    Song Rong paused and then continued, "if you really have a heart, prove it to me with practical actions! I don''t want to listen to these empty words."


    Her eyes narrowed: "and Mrs. Chu... Even if you want to repay your kindness, it''s not like this. Let Master Chu, who is so kind to you, live with a snake hearted woman all his life? It''s gratitude? It''s gratitude to leave your father''s hard-earned family property to the dandy?"


    "Now Master Chu treats you like a parent-child, that is, he doesn''t care about what happened in the past. Why do you always feel that you are not a Chu family and are separated from Master Chu? If you are really friendly, you should forget these things and really be the son of Master Chu, instead of degrading yourself in the name of gratitude!"


    "You can''t choose your origin, but you can choose your future path!"


    Song Rong''s words echoed in the carriage, fell in Chu Yunqing''s ears and hit Chu Yunqing''s heart.


    This teenage boy has been confused by the most secret thing in his heart. Now, after listening to Song Rong''s words, he seems to have cleared the clouds.


    Seeing that Chu Yunqing was in deep thought, Song Rong continued, "don''t worry too much. The most important thing is to take good care of yourself. Only when you are alive can everything have hope."

 Chapter 214

    With these words, Song Rong turned and got off the carriage.


    Before Chu Yunqing could say anything more, Song Rong said directly, "Ah Fu, send your childe back. It''s cold this day and night. Don''t stay outside."


    From returning to the house to the red candle burning in the warm Pavilion, Chu Yunqing kept thinking about what Song Rong said.


    Chu Yun leaned to the table and looked at it. There were two withered plum blossoms and the dried petals, which died on the branches. People would be sad out of thin air, but Chu Yun''s lips were faint with a little smile.


    Just as Song Rong said, he can''t choose his origin, but he can choose the way he wants to go in the future.


    Song Rong returned to her house. Although she was sleeping, she didn''t sleep well.


    She had a dream. When she dreamed of her previous life, she sat in the sedan chair and went to the Chu house.


    However, as the sedan car walked along, her heart was unwilling, and even scattered out of thin air, with a little more joy and expectation.


    After waking up from a dream, Song Rong reached out and touched the wooden hairpin from under her pillow. It''s not valuable, but it gives Song Rong a different feeling. Did Chu Yun carve it himself?


    If you go out to buy something, you can buy anything better than this


    It''s not impossible to say that Chu Yunqing carved it by himself. The childe of ordinary people will not do such a delicate work, but Chu Yunqing is not ordinary people.


    Although he doesn''t show much, Song Rong knows Chu Yunqing''s intelligence. I''m afraid Chu Yunqing can learn many things only by watching it once.


    Thinking that Chu Yunqing carved it himself, Song Rong had another idea in her heart. How could Chu Yunqing carve a wooden hairpin for her... Could it be


    She shook her head to get rid of the wrong idea in her heart and whispered, "it shouldn''t be like this. He probably just doesn''t have any friends. If I treat him sincerely, he will treat me sincerely."


    Song Rong comforted herself and breathed a sigh of relief.


    After her birthday, it was new year''s day. Ann was forbidden to walk. Xu had to worry about all the big and small things in the family, but Xu was also happy. In the past, she felt she couldn''t do these things.


    But waiting to do it, I found that it was not so difficult.


    At the beginning, Song Rong also helped Xu check. Later, Song Rong let go and her mother grew up quickly.


    When the time really came, Song Rong got the best New Year gift. It was Zhu Herong that finally got an eyebrow. It was a coincidence that Zhu Erye was a party member of an important official in the court.


    It''s natural that the family of the important officials in the court is extraordinary. It''s not easy to catch the other party''s mistake. You know, Zhu Erye is recommended by the important officials. Now, if something like this happens, the important officials naturally have to eat and scrape off.


    Originally, it was just a businessman who made a black fortune in private. Unexpectedly, he went directly to heaven to listen to it!


    At present, the northern desert and Damin are nervous. When they make a pilgrimage, they also have a headache for the northern desert. The northern desert is located in a cold place in the north. Once there is not enough food and grass in winter, they will invade Guan and plunder.


    However, there are not so many skilled craftsmen in the northern desert, and they also fall behind in making weapons. Now the holy master was angry when he heard that the merchants in Gusu City dared to provide weapons to the people in the northern desert for their own interests.


    Directly sent an inspector to investigate the case himself!


    Moreover, the patrolling envoy also chose a pure minister. The so-called pure minister is a generation who does not follow the trend of subordination, which directly ensures the fairness of this matter.


    In this way, the important officials directly sent from beilincheng are not vegetarian. When they come here, they directly take the position of second Lord Zhu.


    As for Zhu Herong, he was also controlled. There was already hard evidence, but now he just wants to verify it.


    Zhu Herong is making weapons at this time. It''s just the so-called taking thieves and stolen goods. It''s impossible for him to argue.


    As for the weapon that Zhu Herong lost, he dared not say in any case. The more weapons he built, the faster he died... He had already tried to destroy the previous account books. All that remained was this batch of weapons, because they were still being built, and the account books and transactions were there.


    He can''t wait for others to turn over the old things before, but he won''t take the initiative to say them and send them to the door.


    If you say it, no matter where the weapon goes, you will punish him for the crime of making weapons privately!


    Lin Zhi made great contributions in this matter and was directly promoted to Fu Yin. This is the parent official of Gusu! The seat is very important. Now I''m assisting the inspector in this matter.


    Song Rong was not only happy about what happened in Zhu''s house. She felt that she had solved her great trouble and avenged Fengyi. The old lady was also happy.


    Song qiuniang has long been driven out. Such a big event has happened in Zhu''s house. How can song qiuniang stay out of it?


    Song qiuniang is a daughter married outside, and they really don''t participate in the things above Zhu''s house. Even if there are some difficulties, it''s better than putting Zhu Herong''s time bomb here.


    But even so, the old lady was a little worried when she was happy.


    Xu and Song Rong cut many paper cuts together. Song Rong took some and personally sent them to the Nanshan hospital.


    The festivity of the new year''s day, after all, diluted the little worry in my heart.


    At the moment, Song Rong is holding a few paper cuts and showing them to the old lady for her praise.


    "Grandma, the meaning of this fish shape is that you have more than every year. As for the birthday star you want personally... Linniang didn''t cut it." Song Rong said that he sold it for a while.


    The old lady looked at Song Rong and asked patiently, "why, you don''t want me to live a long life?" she knew in her heart that linniang was very clever and couldn''t have neglected this matter. She would say so. What other tricks are there in keeping.


    Sure enough, Song Rong then said with a smile, "the birthday star is a dry old man. Why do you cut it? Isn''t there a ready-made birthday star in our family?"


    Then Song Rong took out a piece of paper-cut from her arms and unfolded it carefully. It was the appearance of the old lady.


    Song Rong added with a smile, "Grandma''s elegant appearance is more auspicious and appropriate than the birthday star!"


    "You child, you are skillful in hands and mouth!" the old lady couldn''t help laughing and joking.


    The old lady smiled and thought about it in her heart. Since Xu''s housekeeper, she has had a good life. What good things are there in the family? She was the first thing Xu thought of!


    This makes the old lady feel valued!

 Chapter 215

    The whole family will have lunch together on the new year''s day.


    Andersen, who has been banned recently, will come out at this time. Although Andersen has been banned these days, he knows very well about things outside.


    She''s holding her breath now! As usual, she might have directly thrown her face back to an''s house, but the last time she went back, the people of the song house didn''t come to pick her up. She came back disheartened.


    This makes her very embarrassed. If she goes back this time, if the people of the Song family don''t pick her up again, will she put her face in it?


    Her parents have now given power to her brother and sister-in-law. Her status in song''an house is not as high as outsiders think. She is also very bitter in her heart!


    "Zhi LAN, are your three younger brothers and sisters still unwilling to come out in the Buddhist hall?" the old lady looked at the table full of delicacies and sighed.


    Song Rong thought of her third aunt, whom she had hardly seen before. When she thought of these three aunts, Song Rong couldn''t help thinking of some old things. I''m afraid the third uncle is about to return home.


    He''s not dead, but... It''s better not to come back.


    It may be a great happy thing for the old lady, but it is a poor and sad thing for the three aunts.


    The third lady has been guarding, chanting scriptures and praying in the Buddhist hall, but she doesn''t know. When the third master song comes back, she comes back with her children


    Song Rong sighed softly, and suddenly there was an unspeakable sympathy. She would marry in the future. If her husband was the same, how would she deal with herself?


    Even though Song Rong is smart, she has never experienced emotional things for two generations. Now she is a little confused to think of these.


    An Shi glanced at Song Rong and said with a smile, "sister Rong, why do you sigh? Why do I look at you? Don''t sigh for the new year, otherwise the luck of the year will be diluted."


    Song Rong glanced at an Shi. An Shi is now more and more out of the stream. Since an Shi wants to find something, she will accompany her!


    Song Rong looked at an Shi and said, "great aunt, Lin Niang''s sigh will dilute her luck. I ah, this is to sigh out the turbidity of the year. When the new year comes, everything will naturally go well."


    The old lady heard it, stared at Ann and said, "you are so old that no child can speak."


    Song Rong glanced at the old lady and said, "grandma, I don''t know how. I always have a faint feeling that my third uncle is coming back soon!"


    The old lady glanced at Song Rong, and a trace of relief flashed on her face. Everyone said he was dead, but how could she be a mother without a thought in her heart when she didn''t see the bones?


    But she also knew that there was little hope.


    The old lady looked at the dishes in front of the table and said, "eat."


    Halfway through the meal, Song Dai''s servant suddenly came in and told him, "the trusted Lord Yin Linzhi, came to the door..."


    As soon as they said this, they all stopped.


    What did Lin Zhi come to the song house for the new year? If it''s a new year''s call, no one will believe that Lin Zhi is in Gusu city. Now the water rises and the boat rises. How can this small Song house let Lin Zhi visit today?


    The first reaction was Zhu Herong''s case, which implicated the Song government.


    The old lady''s eyes were dark, she swayed for a while, almost didn''t fall off the stool, and said, "our song house can''t afford such a thing! We can''t afford it!"


    Not long ago, the Song family lost a second master of the Song Dynasty for selling private salt. Now if it is related to the Song family, the old lady feels that the Song family will be destroyed by this generation!


    Song Rong was also a little alarmed, but in a moment, Song Rong came back. She planned this thing. Of course, it is impossible to involve the song house. As for Lin Zhina, Qinghu had already said hello. I hope it will not involve the relatives of Zhu house.


    What''s more, song qiuniang is just a concubine in the song house. I haven''t heard that anyone''s married concubine has committed a crime outside and will be involved in her mother''s family!


    Song Dai was the head of the family. Although his face changed slightly at this time, he was still calm.


    Before Song Dai went out to greet the guests, the door had been opened. A pedestrian came in from the outside. The people above the song house dared not stop Lin Zhi, so they had to watch Lin Zhi come in.


    Lin Zhi was a middle-aged man of about 40 years old. At this time, he was wearing a sauce red gown and no official robe. Beside him stood a man in black, who looked eighteen or nine years old.


    The man and Lin Zhi stood side by side. When Lin Zhi came in, he still looked at the man in black and seemed to care about the man in black.


    This person''s life is very bright, but it gives people a feeling of being informal.


    After he came in, he was very rude and scanned around the people. Finally, he looked at Xu. He asked, "but Xu Zhilan?"


    Seeing that the man did not obey the etiquette at all, he shouted Xu''s name. Everyone looked different.


    The angle of an''s lips brought a faint smile. Lin Zhi came with such a person. It seems that he didn''t come to the Song family, but to Xu. Did Xu commit something?


    He suddenly said, "I have something to tell you alone."


    The old lady''s look was also unhappy. Xu''s family is now widowed. The strange man came up and asked Xu to talk alone. Isn''t this beating the face of the song house? I didn''t pay attention to the people present at all!


    Of course, the old lady didn''t dare to vent her anger on this man. This man was brought by Lord Fuyin, which the Song family couldn''t afford to offend.


    But let Xu just talk to him alone, and the old lady felt a burning pain on her face.


    Song Rong narrowed her eyes, looked at the man and said, "mother, I''ll go with you to listen to what the childe wants to say."


    As soon as Song Rong said this, Xu was relieved, and the old lady was also relieved. Even if the man had any ideas of surpassing, he could not do anything in front of the child


    The old lady smiled and said, "Zhilan, since the distinguished guests come to the door, you can entertain them with linniang."


    The man took a focused look at Song Rong, but he didn''t say anything. It was acquiescence.


    Xu glanced at the old lady and hesitated, but when it came to this, where could Xu refuse? Lord Lin Zhi is pressing here. If Lin Zhi is unhappy and angry at the song house, what good fruit can they have in the song house?

 Chapter 216

    Xu then turned into the side hall with the boy in black.


    As soon as he came in, he looked at Song Rong and asked, "is this your child?"


    "Yes..." there was some doubt between Xu''s eyebrows.


    "I''m from the north." the man in Black said directly.


    Xu''s eyes flickered and her face was shocked. She looked at the man and said, "I don''t know what to call?"


    "Qin Yan."


    Xu''s face changed again: "are you... From Aunt Qin''s house?"


    Qin Yan nodded slightly. He looked at Xu and said, "I happened to be on duty here. Mrs. Xu asked me to give you a word before I came here."


    Qin Yan paused and then said, "if she let you have leisure, go back and have a look."


    Xu''s eyes suddenly turned red. She murmured, "it''s true?" why hasn''t she thought of going back to the north over the years, but the Xu family had already sent out a word not to allow her to go back!


    If it is said that Xu has the most regret and the least regret in his life, it is this one.


    She regretted that she had chilled the hearts of her relatives because of this matter, but she did not regret choosing to be with Song Yun.


    Although Song Yun died early, she gave her love that others can''t reach.


    Qin Yan glanced at Xu and said, "since the words have been brought, I''ll leave first."


    Then Qin Yan went out, looking like he didn''t put people in his eyes.


    Besides, Song Dai over there has been dealing with Lin Zhi and wants to get some words out of Lin Zhi''s mouth. He is very curious about Qin Yan''s identity, but Song Zhi has been immersed in officialdom for many years. He is an old slick. Where will Song Dai talk?


    However, Lin Zhi is not stupid. Knowing that one will suddenly want to come to the song house, it proves that the song house is very different in this one''s heart, so he vaguely told Song Dai that Zhu Herong''s affair will not affect the song house.


    This is what the whole song government is most concerned about now. Lin Zhi said so himself, and everyone was relieved.


    As for the Xu family... Now, that is, the old lady, she will still have a little worry in her heart. Like an family, she can''t wait for something to happen to the Xu family. As for Song Dai, although she reads the Xu family in her heart, compared with the whole song family, the Xu family is still slightly inferior in his heart.


    He likes Xu, just as he likes the top card of the brothel. He just looks at Xu''s appearance. As for the love from his heart, there is no love at all.


    After Qin Yan sent a message to Xu, he didn''t even enter the house, so he asked Lin Zhi to leave together.


    Lin Zhi arched his hands and said, "I''m sorry to disturb you this year. I''ll leave now and don''t bother you."


    "Where, where." Song Dai''s heart where dare to have an opinion on Lin Zhi?


    Waiting for these people to leave, everyone''s eyes fell on Xu. Everyone wanted to know what Qin Yan was looking for Xu just now.


    Before waiting for the old lady to ask, Ann patted her heart, made a worried look on her face, and said, "I''m scared to death. You said it was the festival of that year. Why did Lord Lin come to the door? I thought the matter of Zhu Fu would affect us!"


    Speaking of this, Ann''s eyes fell on Xu and asked, "sister-in-law, did you know the man just now? What''s the matter with you?"


    In fact, an''s heart was still very disappointed. He thought that the man put on an arrogant look as soon as he came to the song house. He came to find trouble. Unexpectedly, the man stayed for a while. It seemed that he really said two words and left.


    Before Xu answered, an continued to say, "sister-in-law, don''t provoke any no three no four people. The wind at the door of our house is always upright, but don''t provoke any gossip."


    Ann''s first two sentences are normal, but the latter sentence is really heartbreaking when you hear it.


    Xu''s family is now a new widow at home. It''s just that there are many rights and wrongs in front of the widow''s door. Ann''s saying is to lead people there, for fear that others will not think what Xu has done.


    If Xu really did something beyond, it would be enough, but what did Xu do? Go to see the Qin Yan. According to Xu''s own meaning, it''s not Xu''s own wish, but Lord Lin took Qin Yan to the song house. This man didn''t show his identity at the beginning. How dare Xu provoke him? If someone accidentally offends this person, won''t he still implicate the whole song family?


    Xu''s mind was in a mess at this time. She didn''t have the heart to quarrel with an. Song Rong looked at her and knew that she must be because of Qin Yan. She remembered the old things in the past. Xu didn''t speak, which doesn''t mean Song Rong could bear it.


    Song Rong looked at an Shi with a smile and said, "aunt, that''s not a no three no four person. It''s my mother''s family. She came to deliver a message for her mother''s grandmother when she passed by Gusu."


    Song Rong first explained the origin of this person and let everyone know that this is not a person of unknown origin!


    Since she is a mother''s family and happens to be in Gusu, there''s nothing wrong with coming to see Xu. Although she behaves a little perversely, Qin Yan knows that she is not from an ordinary family. It''s understandable that if she is the son of an official family, she doesn''t pay attention to the Song family.


    Then Song Rong pointed out: "but how can I listen to what happened to my mother? Don''t forget, big aunt, you are also from the song house. If you accidentally say something wrong and damage the reputation of the song house, everyone in the house will be affected..."


    Having said that, Song Rong took a focused look at Song Hui.


    The old lady looked at this scene in her eyes and said discontentedly, "an Shi, as your sister-in-law, you should set an example for the following people. Don''t you know what words should not be said from your mouth? Sister Hui and sister Rong are not young, and you can discuss marriage in a few years. If it really affects you, you will have no time to regret!"


    Ann smelled the words and said, "aren''t I worried about my younger brothers and sisters?"


    "Well, Xu Shi, since Lin Niang said it was from your mother''s family, you should make it clear in front of everyone so that no one will chew it!" the old lady said in a deep voice.


    Although it was said that the old lady punished ANN, she also had some words against Xu. After all, it seemed that Xu provoked it.


    Xu was asked by the old lady, and then she came back to her senses. She first gave the old lady a gift, which made a slow apology: "mother, my daughter-in-law compensated you first. It''s really bad for my mother''s family to come in like this today. If you are angry, you can punish your daughter-in-law."

 Chapter 217

    The old lady waved her hand and said, "forget it, what do I punish you for? You didn''t expect this person to come in. What''s more, this person came with Lord Lin. it''s normal not to pay attention to us."


    The man''s attitude towards Xu is not so good. The old lady won''t punish Xu because of Qin Yan''s attitude towards people.


    If you talk about this attitude, the attitude of the an family is better than that of the Qin Yan!


    Xu continued: "this is my aunt''s son. When I got married, he was still young. It''s normal to meet and don''t know."


    "Sister in law, what is his identity? How can he go in and out with Lord Lin Zhi?" Song Dai suddenly asked. In Song Dai''s opinion, this is the most important.


    People''s eyes also raised doubts. They had never heard of Xu''s prominent relatives before.


    People in the Song family only know that the daughter of one of Xu''s merchants is not worth mentioning. These years, they are afraid that Xu''s family will come to the door to play the autumn wind. However, for more than ten years, Xu''s family has never been to the door. Now there is one, but it is so eye-catching.


    "I''ve been away from home for a long time and don''t know what he''s doing now..." Qin Yan just looked like his eyes were higher than the top, left those two words and left. Where did Xu have the opportunity to ask what Qin Yan was doing in Gusu?


    "Do you know his name?" Song Dai asked.


    Xu nodded: "his name is Qin Yan. He came from the north."


    The name fell into Song Dai''s ears, but Song Dai was somewhat familiar with it. Song Dai thought carefully


    Song Dai''s eyes suddenly became strange, and then said suspiciously, "it''s said that the patrol envoy sent from Beilin is surnamed Qin. Your cousin also comes from Beilin and is close to Lin. I don''t know what it has to do."


    Song Rong realized something in an instant when she heard the speech! What does it matter? It''s clearly a person!


    At the beginning, she was stunned by Qin Yan. Because she was worried about Xu and wanted to deal with an, she didn''t think deeply. But now, reminded by Song Dai, Song Rong can almost determine the identity of this person!


    Song Rong had heard about the patrolling envoy for a long time. He only heard that this man''s way of doing things was thunderous, which made Lord Lin respect him very much. Unexpectedly, this man was so young!


    After figuring out these, Song Rong can even understand the arrogance of Qin Yan. He has been in a high position since he was young and can be assigned by the Emperor himself. He is a high spirited young man who has become famous. He really has arrogant capital!


    "What did he say to you?" the old lady asked.


    Xu whispered, "I haven''t been home for more than ten years since I got married. My grandmother sent me a message to go back and have a look."


    An Shi took a ironic look at Xu Shi. Will Xu''s family still think of Xu Shi?


    The old lady nodded and didn''t say anything to allow Xu to go back to visit her relatives. She just opened her mouth and said, "sit down and have dinner."


    After such a thing, the atmosphere of the meal became strange. Everyone looked at Xu from time to time, as if they wanted to see the flowers from Xu''s face.


    After dinner, everyone went back. The old lady was old and wanted to rest earlier. As for other hospitals, it also depends on the situation.


    Song Rong and Song Yu crowded together in Xu''s room, together with Liu Feng, green peach and Begonia. They sat together, eating and talking.


    A few nuts and snacks were placed on the table, and a fire basin was burned in the room. Coupled with the continuous sound of firecrackers outside, it was a little old-fashioned.


    However, this year in Penglai courtyard was particularly sad. In previous years, Song Yun was there. He always had to put some firecrackers and talk about the allusions of this new year''s festival.


    Although I speak every year, I can hear different feelings every year.


    As for this year, only Xu and his two children snuggle up to each other.


    Xu had some mental problems. Perhaps he was still thinking about Qin Yan''s visit. Song Rong said, "Mom, what is the grandfather''s family doing?"


    If it''s just a merchant, Song Rong doesn''t believe it. Although it''s said that Qin Yan doesn''t come from the Xu family, Qin Yan will come here to send a letter. It must be specially instructed by the Xu family.


    Qin Yanming could send a servant to deliver the letter, but he came in person. Although his attitude was not good, he did bring it in person. Can ordinary people summon people with the status of Qin Yan to send a message?


    Even if it can be called, what kind of person can make Qin Yan take this matter so seriously?


    Even relatives, but if they can''t get on the table, they won''t have this face, will they?


    Xu opened his mouth and said, "there are three uncles in the Xu family, including his father."


    Song Rong was surprised when she heard the speech. She was an official in the dynasty! Could it be that the mother was the daughter of an official family?


    "When I left home, my father was on duty in the Imperial Academy." Xu said again.


    Song Yu doesn''t understand this, and doesn''t know what the Imperial Academy is, but Song Rong knows that the Xu family is really not an ordinary family!


    "Your grandmother left early and grew up in front of Mrs. Tai. At that time, I met your father... The elders of the family hated your father''s bad origin and tried every means to stop... I forced her to marry me, but my father and Mrs. Tai were cold hearted about this matter and said they had expelled me from the Xu family for so many years... I... I feel most guilty The person of the is Mrs. Tai. "


    Speaking of this, Xu''s face began to shed tears.


    Song Rong quickly handed over her handkerchief and began to wipe Xu''s tears: "Mom, today is a new year''s day. Don''t shed tears."


    "If you really want the relatives of Xu''s house, let''s go back and have a look when we have a good spring road." Song Rong comforted in a warm voice.


    Xu hesitated and said, "I really want to go back. I was unfilial at the beginning. I have to admit how they want to punish me, but... Will the old lady let us go to Beilin?"


    It''s not easy to go to Beilin. I''m afraid it will take more than 20 days to get to Beilin from Gusu. It''s really not a small thing.


    Song Rong picked up her eyebrows and said with a smile, "mother, since my grandfather''s family is so prominent, I''m afraid all the people in the Song family are eager to have a relationship with you. Where can there be any reason not to allow it?"


    If my grandparents were really poor relatives, I''m sure the old lady would refuse. But if all the elders in my family were officials in the dynasty, who wouldn''t look down on Xu in the Song Dynasty?

 Chapter 218

    Even Xu didn''t want to go back to his mother''s house. I''m afraid people in the Song Dynasty would force Xu to go back to his mother''s house.


    Song Rong seldom heard Xu mention the Waizu family before. She just knew that the Waizu family had a great family fortune, but she didn''t expect that the Waizu family was an official family.


    As for Song Rong, she also knows that the Xu family is not a small family, but others in the Song family always think that Xu has climbed up to Song Yun!


    As everyone knows, after a famous family like Xu married Song Yun, it was already very low. Otherwise, how could the elders of the family object?


    Song Rong is already thinking about how to take advantage of the situation.


    As long as people know that Xu''s family background is good, people from all over the Song family will certainly look up at them. As for an''s father, who is just a Suzhou weaving, he is now inferior to Lin Zhi. In the future, he will not be crushed by their two rooms?


    The woman without her mother''s family suffered a loss outside. Song Rong really planned to go back to the north with Xu at an appropriate time.


    Even if the Xu family is really not a big family, it''s time for the Xu family to go back for so many years!


    Xu nodded and said to Song Rong, "linniang, let''s go to Beilin at the beginning of spring." Mrs. Tai is old. If she doesn''t go back, she doesn''t know if she has a chance to see Mrs. Tai.


    Xu sighed lightly, as if to sigh out the turbid Qi in his heart, and then said, "linniang, you take some melons and fruits to burn two columns of fragrance to your father."


    Xu now thinks of Song Yun again and feels a little disappointed in his heart.


    Song Rong gave Song Yu a wink while burning incense. Song Yu also noticed that Xu''s spirit was not good at this time, so she threw herself into Xu''s arms and said to Xu, "Mom, mom, yu''er also wants to set off firecrackers."


    "No, you''re too young. What if you hurt your hand?" Xu said with a rare face.


    Song Rong looked at Song Yu reluctantly. She meant to let Song Yu coax her mother to be happy. Song Yu really met with sewing pins. Unexpectedly, she took this opportunity to go out and set off firecrackers!


    "Niang... Good Niang, just promise, or I''ll stand by and watch not to light the fire myself." Song Yu discussed again.


    Without waiting for Xu''s answer, Song Yu turned back and said to Song Rong, "sister, please help me beg my mother!"


    Song Rong also smiled: "mother, let''s go out together. Just watch. There won''t be anything."


    Liu Feng over there said, "I''ll put it. I used to put firecrackers every year when I was at home!" speaking of this, Liu Feng''s tone was somewhat proud.


    Song Yu looked at Liu Feng with envy and said, "you know so much."


    Xu glanced at Liu Feng. Xu was very satisfied with Liu Feng. Liu Feng was different from ordinary boys. She not only read early, but also had a lot of insight. She was also stable. She was very relieved to follow Song Yu.


    Because he heard about Liu Feng''s life experience, Xu also had some pity for Liu Feng and loved Liu Feng very much.


    At this time, when she saw that the three children wanted to go out, she was soft hearted, nodded and said, "it''s OK to go out, but you should wear tight. Don''t catch cold during the new year."


    "Niang, I know!" Song Yu promised loudly, but when he went out, he didn''t fasten his clothes and belts.


    Song Rong had to hold Song Yu and help Song Yu sort these out before he let him out.


    The stars were outside for a long time, and the moon was hanging high in the sky, with crackling firecrackers one after another.


    Suzhou has always been rich. There are many people who set off fireworks and firecrackers. The sound of firecrackers adds a sense of youth.


    Liu Feng over there has lit a firecracker. With a bright spark, the firecracker suddenly rushed into the sky, and then made a crisp sound.


    At night, the smiling faces of all the people in Penglai courtyard were reflected.


    Song Yu began to run around the yard and exclaimed while running. At this time, Xu''s mood was happy, forgot many troubles, and took a smile on his face.


    Song Rong stood by Xu''s side, snuggled in Xu''s arms, and said to Xu, "Mom, it''s the new year, and yu''er and I have grown up for another year!"


    Xu looked at Song Rong and said, "yes, you''ll be 11 the next year. In two years, I''m afraid I''ll have to negotiate a marriage for you. Just waiting for you and hairpin, you can get married..."


    Song Rong''s face turned red, looked at Xu Shi and said, "Mom, how can you say that I''m married? I''ll think about it. I won''t get married all my life. I''ll stay with my mother and be filial to you!"


    Speaking of marriage, Song Rong is really afraid. If she can be as lucky as her mother and meet a man like her father, how can there be so many good men in the world?


    More are men like Song Dai and Zhu Herong. Their wives and concubines don''t forget to flirt outside. Song Rong can''t help sighing at the thought.


    "You child, where can a girl grow up without getting married? Don''t worry. At that time, my mother will choose a suitable husband for you. If you like it, you can also tell my mother that if your character is better, my mother will not stop it." Xu said with a smile.


    She knows the pain of not being supported by her mother''s family, so she won''t let her daughter experience these, and she will see her daughter''s happiness as the most important!


    After playing outside for a while, they went back and began to watch the night. Song Yu was still young and soon couldn''t hold on. It was Song Rong who sat with Xu until midnight.


    After midnight, Song Rong went to bed early without delay.


    I have to pay a new year''s call tomorrow on the first day of the new year.


    When they woke up in the morning, Song Rong and Song Yu stood together. Both of them were wearing new clothes. Like the boy under the Guanyin seat, they were bright and bright. Song Yu was sweeter than Song Rong. When they arrived at Nanshan hospital, the auspicious words coaxed the old man to give two more red envelopes.


    Then I''m going to the Jasper yard. Even if Song Rong doesn''t like to come to this place, I have to come at this time, otherwise it will be said to be disrespectful.


    When he saw an, an had just had breakfast and was sitting down to lecture his concubine.


    Aunt Liu and Song Zhi knelt in the front, and the remaining aunts knelt on the ground, afraid to breathe.


    Most of the other aunts were chosen by Ann''s from his own servant girls. They had been pinched in the palm of his hand for a long time. Naturally, they did not dare to resist Ann''s. it was Aunt Liu who was close to the people in the second room recently. Ann''s heart was naturally unhappy.


    Although we can''t find Aunt Liu any trouble directly, it''s very easy to give Aunt Liu some face and wear her little shoes on weekdays.

 Chapter 219

    "I tell you, in this new year, you must abide by your duty and serve the masters well!" an''s Feng eyes said in a deep voice.


    What she said was not to serve Song Dai, but the masters. The implication was to tell these concubines to serve her well.


    The kneeling aunt below only dared to win in a row and said she did not dare to resist at all.


    Even Aunt Liu knelt quietly on the ground at this time and dared not say anything more.


    But even so, an Shi didn''t intend to let go of these aunts. She took a focused look at Aunt Liu and said, "recently, I don''t care much about your family''s affairs, so that some people forget their duty."


    "I hope you can remember that even if the people outside are good to you, they are not the people in our big room. My patience is limited. I think your hearts must know what to do." an snorted coldly. Although he didn''t say it clearly, this is accusing Aunt Liu and Xu of being close.


    "Aunt Liu, I''m very tired today. Beat my legs, and the others will go back first." Ann suddenly smiled again, but said such a sentence.


    When Song Rong came, he happened to meet these aunts walking out. These aunts were walking in the Jasper yard with their heads down, and they didn''t even dare to look around.


    Looking at the look of these aunts, I know that Ann''s this morning must have given these aunts no good face.


    It''s also true that an Shi can make rules whenever he wants. This challenge suppresses the public on the first day of the new year. It''s really a little domineering.


    When Song Rong and Song Yu entered the room, they saw Aunt Liu pounding an''s legs. An leaned on the soft couch and said coldly, "why? You''re reluctant to let you beat my legs? Why is the strength so light?"


    Aunt Liu had to intensify her efforts.


    Ann suddenly snapped, "You cheap hoof, don''t you take me in the eye? You want to kill me with so much strength?"


    "I dare not." Aunt Liu quickly bowed her head and admitted her mistake.


    Song Zhi over there also stood by and wanted to say something, but she was stopped by Aunt Liu with her eyes.


    Song Rong walked in. First, she pretended that she didn''t see anything and paid new year''s greetings to an with Song Yu.


    An Shi glanced at Song Rong. Although she smiled, her eyes were full of cold color. Now she felt that Song Rong was more and more difficult to deal with. The little bitch was ruthless with her age!


    When an Shi thought of this floor, he heard Song Rong say with a smile: "big aunt, just when I went to greet my grandmother, my grandmother talked about it. She said why you haven''t passed yet. It turns out that my big aunt is tired. Just now I have to go to Nanshan hospital for a while, so I''ll take a message to my grandmother, and my big aunt can have a good rest."


    Ann''s face was slightly cold. She glanced at Aunt Liu and said, "what are you doing here? You can''t do this well. Get out! I''m going to greet the old lady!"


    Aunt Liu stood up and gave Song Rong a grateful look.


    Song Rong blinked slightly in response. Although she said that Aunt Liu and Song Zhi were also from the big room, she was on the same front with them now, and she could still help.


    As for later, when she deals with Song Dai, if Aunt Liu knows how to protect herself, she will not vent her dissatisfaction with Song Dai on Aunt Liu. If Aunt Liu wants to help the tyranny, she will not be soft!


    Song Rong received the red envelope and said when she turned and left, "aunt, don''t be angry on the first day of the new year, it will affect the luck of the year!"


    After that, Song Rong left with Song Yu Shi ran. As for an Shi standing in place, her face was ugly. The little bitch cursed her bad luck for a year!


    After greeting, Song Rong took out the annual gift she had prepared. It was a few warm sleeves with rabbit hair inside and flowers embroidered outside. It was not only warm but also exquisite. Song Rong did better and better on this needlework.


    Even Xu couldn''t help praising.


    This thing is not for filial piety to the elders, but for the younger generation. Song Yu naturally has some. The rest are for Qian Jinbao, Fengyi and Chu Yunqing. As for Zheng Yun, Song Rong has not forgotten.


    Especially Chu Yunqing, he is very afraid of the cold. With this warm sleeve, he can withstand the end of winter and the coming winter cold.


    Song Rong asked Qinghu to pick up these things from CAI Pozi and sent them out separately.


    Speaking of this new year''s day, Song Rong is the most comfortable here. Although Qian Jinbao is careless and doesn''t look silent and sad on weekdays, he wants to live alone from New Year''s Eve to new year''s day.


    His aunt in the house had already let him out. These women kept it to think about how to extract the family wealth. As for other relatives, they quarreled with Qian Jinbao for family wealth as early as the death of Qian''s father and mother.


    Now Qian Jinbao can be said to be alone.


    Now he got the warm sleeve sent by Song Rong. He was stunned for a while. Finally, he stretched out his hand and wiped a handful of golden beans. He had cried enough when his parents died. He didn''t cry when it was difficult. Now when he saw the warm sleeve, he couldn''t help crying.


    His tone was a little choked, and he put his hand in from both sides of his warm sleeve. Then he said, "come on, send me the gold ingot I prepared earlier."


    After finishing this, he paused and said with some wealth: "by the way, add another thousand liang of silver tickets, that is to buy small things for sister Rong."


    The housekeeper nearby was a little silent, and the childe was too generous, but he didn''t say anything. It was because of this Rong girl that the money house made money several times. Now the money house is better than when the master was here.


    Since you are willing to do so, let him do it. Besides, this Rong girl doesn''t just ask for it. If she gets these silver money today, she must make up for it in the future.


    Besides, Fengyi is also single. The spring breeze is ten miles away. She is only waiting for everyone to come and have fun on New Year''s Eve and the first two days of the new year. Although it looks lively, it has a different kind of silence.


    He is also famous now. Many people come to give gifts to please him during the new year, but the only thing he sees is the warm sleeves sent by Song Rong.


    Not afraid of the cold, but still put on this warm cuff.


    As for Chu Yunqing, there was no shortage of such things. He put on the warm cuff, put it away again and put it in the box.

 Chapter 220

    In this box, there are two dried plum branches.


    He locked the box and began to read at ease.


    Although it''s not rare, he can''t bear to part with it


    In the following days, Song Rong was also very busy. She followed Xu to meet relatives and visitors. Besides receiving these guests, she also went out to visit others.


    Let''s just say that Zheng''s family has to go there in person.


    After such a busy time, waiting to be idle, Song Rong slept for two days, waiting to completely recover her spirit, but it was Shangyuan Festival.


    Every family hung up colored lights, so that the people who had not yet recovered from the Spring Festival were immersed in new happiness.


    During the Shangyuan Festival, the people of the Song family didn''t have to spend time together, that is, the back house woman who rarely went out once. Today, she also had the opportunity to go out to enjoy the lights.


    Song Rong polished Xu for a long time, but Xu refused.


    In desperation, Song Rong had to go out by herself. She had not gone to Rongyuan for a long time. She should go to see it today. In fact, she wanted to take Xu to see Rongyuan, but it was obvious that Xu thought of Song Yun''s unwillingness to go out today, and Song Rong had no way to insist.


    As for Song Yu, she wanted to go out to see the lanterns, but Song Rong was cruel and didn''t bring Song Yu out.


    Song Yu is too young. There are many people watching lanterns. It is inevitable that there will be many people with mixed hands at that time. Song Yu is lively and not that obedient child. What can she do if she is not careful?


    Moreover, Song Yu is too young. Song Rong doesn''t want to tell Song Yu about her own affairs. If he deceives Song Hui, he says he slipped his tongue, which is extremely troublesome!


    Song Rong left the door and ran to Rongyuan.


    People in Rongyuan haven''t seen Song Rong for more than ten days. Now they see Song Rong and are naturally happy.


    Song Rong smiled, took the red envelope from Qingtao''s hand and handed it out one by one.


    "Miss, you''ve come to Rongyuan. Childe Qian is going to ruin our Rongyuan. He has to run to us every day these days. The degree of diligence is just as hard as the times he went to the play garden!" Yunxia said with a smile.


    Qinghu glared at Yunxia and said to Yunxia, "Yunxia, how do you talk? How do you compare our Rongyuan and Xiyuan!"


    Song Rong smiled, "what do you say Yunxia does? She''s just telling the truth."


    "Is Prince Qian here today?" Song Rong asked casually.


    "Here we are, childe Qian is waiting for you!" Yunxia hurriedly replied. Qian Jinbao came to the house and began to provoke the people of the house before Song Rong. It''s not fun to tease this one today and that one tomorrow.


    But it''s hard. Yunxia and others have been teased. It''s also good. That''s why the family and Qian Jinbao are familiar with it. Now they dare to make fun of it.


    As soon as Song Rong entered the door, Qian Jinbao rushed out and opened his hands to hold Song Rong.


    Song Rong''s eyes fell on Qian Jinbao. Qian Jinbao saw it. When he was about to reach Song Rong, he suddenly stopped and muttered, "I haven''t seen you for so long. Can''t I hold it?"


    Song Rong glanced at Qian Jinbao and said, "if you want to hug your future wife, or take some concubines."


    When Qian Jinbao heard this, he immediately jumped back two steps. He said, "I don''t want those women! When I think of those aunts after my father died, they don''t think about how to take care of the money house, but only how to rob the family property, my heart is cold. Even if I have to marry a wife, I want to marry a woman as intelligent and virtuous as sister Rong!"


    Song Rong smiled: "smart enough to be true, but I don''t have such a virtuous person."


    Qian Jinbao was blocked by Song Rong, but he was not angry. Instead, he pulled Song Rong''s sleeve, blinked and said, "sister Rong, let''s go out to see the lanterns."


    Song Rong nodded and walked out with Qian Jinbao. Two girls, Qingtao and Yunxia, and a boy called Qian Xun in Qian Jinbao''s family, made a grand trip to enjoy the flower lanterns.


    Song Rong looked at Qian Jinbao and said, "when there are many people, let''s go separately."


    As soon as Qian Jinbao heard this, he suddenly widened his eyes and asked incredulously, "sister Rong, didn''t you say you want to enjoy the lantern with me?"


    Song Rong said, "if you meet an acquaintance, how do you explain to others that we should walk together? Even if it''s a coincidence, the two unfamiliar people shouldn''t walk together?"


    "Sister Rong... Don''t worry, no one will find out!" Qian Jinbao begged.


    As soon as Qian Jinbao did this, Song Rong was a little soft hearted, but this time she was cruel and said, "let''s go our own way. When we get to the street, we may meet!"


    It''s not that she is cruel to Qian Jinbao, but that an Shi and Song Hui and others are not sure to come out. On weekdays, she is very careful when walking outside. Today, so many acquaintances come out. She''s not afraid to be met. She just wants to show people that she is walking with Qian Jinbao. Maybe she wants to say something!


    Moreover, the matter of Qianji pawnshop hasn''t been long, and it may be overturned. She and Qian Jinbao had better keep a distance first.


    Seeing Song Rong''s firm attitude, Qian Jinbao knew that he couldn''t speak Song Rong. As soon as his eyes turned, he said, "sister Rong, that''s what it says in the script. The girl and the man are going to meet by chance when enjoying the lantern. You wanted to learn what it''s like in the script!"


    Song Rong put up with it and said, "you''re young. Why don''t you read more useful books? What book do you read!"


    Qian Jinbao muttered, "girls are thin skinned. It''s right on your mind, and you start to get angry."


    After saying this, Qian Jinbao ran away without waiting for Song Rong to say anything. He is a full child!


    Song Rong was behind and couldn''t get angry. With a smile on her face, she shook her head and walked forward.


    Yunxia had no chance to come out with Song Rong before. This time, Song Rong took her out to see the lantern. She was a little excited. Song Rong had ordered. If she met any acquaintances and was curious about Yunxia, it would be said that Yunxia is a fellow of Qingtao. Now, if you see it, you can walk together for a while.


    But a girl in plain clothes is not enough to attract people''s ideas.


    Even if someone wants to arrange something for her, it''s impossible to start with a girl like Yunxia.

 Chapter 221

    There are lanterns on both sides of the road. All kinds of lanterns make people feel dazzled.


    "Miss, you see, this looks good!" green peach excitedly pointed to one of the lanterns painted with maid patterns and said excitedly.


    Song Rong took a look, smiled and said, "if you like it, buy it."


    Qingtao whispered to Yunxia nearby, "can you lend me some copper coins?"


    Qingtao and Song Rong won''t have enough money. It''s just that she has bought herself two things for the new year''s festival. In particular, she has prepared many snacks. Now she really doesn''t have a big son.


    Song Rong heard it in front and said with a smile, "you girl, don''t know how to save some money for yourself. Seeing that you are old, I dislike you and don''t need your service. What are you going to do?"


    Song Rong joked while taking the money bag. He felt out two silver naked seeds and handed them to Qingtao: "buy what you like today. I''ll give it to you."


    Green peach smiled and said, "Miss, I don''t care if you want silver. This silver is counted in my monthly routine next month and I withdrew it in advance!"


    Then Qingtao and Yunxia started lanterns together. Song Rong didn''t want to restrain them during the Lantern Festival.


    However, she came out today not only to see the lanterns, but also to think that she was finally free. She should go to see Fengyi in person and send a message to Fengyi.


    Zhu Herong''s story must have been known to Fengyi, but Song Rong felt that she should tell Fengyi about it in person, which can be regarded as an explanation from the beginning to the end.


    It''s just that at this moment, the spring breeze should still open the door to welcome guests. After singing for two times, the spring breeze closed the door to thank the guests and began the festival.


    Speaking of this, the class leader with ten miles of spring breeze still has a little conscience. He also knows what relaxation is. He has a three-day holiday during the new year. This Shangyuan festival also gives everyone a chance to enjoy the lanterns.


    That said, but after careful consideration, Song Rong can think of the leader''s mind!


    Shangyuan Festival is the most lively time. You can listen to the play whenever you want, and you don''t have to choose it on Shangyuan Festival, so today''s business is not very hot.


    It''s better to let the people in the theater walk around. These people are carefully selected. Walking on the road naturally has a special charm and is seen by others. That is to make a reputation for the spring breeze.


    Many people who have never had a chance to see these dramas can see enough today. It''s hard to guarantee that no one will see them and feel itchy. They will naturally listen to the opera in the spring breeze another day!


    This operation can not only make these actors appreciate the leader, but also bring benefits to the spring breeze.


    Song Rong sent someone to send a letter to Fengyi long ago. It will be natural to see her then. It''s just that it''s not time yet. It''s OK to stroll along the road.


    The street was crowded and lively. Song Rong, a man of two generations, came out to see the lanterns for the first time. He also felt some novelty. Under the persuasion of Qingtao, he also bought a lotus shaped lantern and carried it in his hand.


    She was looking at the lanterns in front of her when she heard a cry of surprise from behind.


    As soon as I looked back, I saw Yunxia and others pulling together. Qingtao was anxious and shouted, "let go!"


    The man holding Yunxia was a big man. At the moment, he held Yunxia and shouted, "I thought you were dead, but I didn''t expect you to be happy here!"


    Song Rong frowned, walked up to him and looked at Qingtao with an inquiring look. Qingtao shook her head slightly, saying that she didn''t know what it was.


    Yunxia said angrily at this time: "let go of me! I have nothing to do with you. What are you pestering me to do!"


    "It doesn''t matter. You are my daughter-in-law who hasn''t passed the door. Although you haven''t reached the hairpin, it''s the same to take you back to raise it now!" the man died and didn''t give up.


    Yunxia''s face was full of embarrassment. She was worried and angry: "what daughter-in-law hasn''t passed the door! My brother never promised!"


    Song Rong came up to her, looked at Yunxia and asked, "what''s going on?"


    The man also saw Song Rong at this time. Seeing that Song Rong''s clothes were outstanding and her headdress was not vulgar, she stopped a little. Yunxia''s red eyes said, "his surname is Hong. Everyone''s name is Hong butcher. We are from Honghu village. When my grandfather owed a debt, he promised me to pay the debt behind my brother''s back!"


    Yunxia continued: "It happened many years ago, but I was weak at that time. Naturally, he didn''t want to take me away. When he arrived at my house, he smashed it and left. Later, my grandfather died, and my brother and I forgot about it. When our brother and sister were going to starve, my grandfather didn''t reward half of the steamed bread. His gambling debt should not fall on us!"


    Song Rong probably knew something at this time. Yunxia even spread such an unreliable grandfather.


    Song Rong glanced at butcher Hong and thought to himself that the appearance of Yunxia in the past, even if it was taken back, was also a medicine jar, and it was not possible to live for a few years, adding to the bad luck.


    I think butcher Hong has long forgotten this matter. He just happened to meet Yunxia today and just recognized it, so he made a temporary intention.


    Not to mention this, Yunxia is innocent. Even if Yunxia is really allowed to the butcher, Song Rong will not let people go like this. She will be merciless to her enemies, but she will protect her own people!


    "Did you hear that? Yunxia has nothing to do with you. If you have to pester someone, you will pester Yunxia''s grandfather!" Song Rong said coldly.


    "Fart your mother! Yunxia''s grandfather''s bones have become slag. You ask me to find someone? Where to find it?" the butcher opened his mouth and cursed.


    Green peach scolded, "you''d better show some respect. Can you scold my miss?"


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that in the blink of an eye, you will be a big family and the master... That''s good. Let your master lose money to me!" the butcher knew that he couldn''t easily take Yunxia away today, so he thought he could take a step back. If he could get some silver, he could have a good time later!


    Song Rong frowned and asked, "how much money?" it''s a festival today. It''s very festive. If you can send it for a few liang of silver, Song Rong doesn''t want to entangle it. In this way, it saves this person from entanglement later.


    "One hundred Liang!" the butcher looked at Song Rong and blurted out!

 Chapter 222

    The onlookers were shocked to hear this.


    One hundred Liang, this is a lion''s big mouth. One hundred Liang is to buy a small servant girl like Yunxia. You can buy several. This man really dares to speak!


    Yunxia said angrily, "not to mention that we don''t have silver, even if we have, we won''t give you a hundred Liang. How dare you say that even if my father and son repay the debt, my grandfather''s debt falls on my head, it''s just a matter of ten liang of silver!"


    Butcher Hong also reacted at this time. He asked for too much silver, but he just thought about the price of the top card of chunhonglou. He accidentally said it and walked away. Since he had said it, it was not easy for him to change his mouth.


    He looked at Yunxia, and saw that Yunxia now had a fair complexion, meat on her face, and her body began to rise. It was clear that she looked like a green girl. Since she had already made a price, if the opponent didn''t give money, would he still have a chance to take Yunxia?


    If so, it''s also cost-effective. Although you can''t go to the Chunhong building, Yunxia is still a baby after all, which is also cost-effective!


    You can still sell silver when you run out of money!


    Butcher Hong took another look at Song Rong''s left and right. He saw that Song Rong didn''t bring others out. There were only two servant girls around him. He was more and more brave.


    He was a butcher and was not afraid of heaven and earth. At this time, he felt that Song Rong was just a little girl. It seems that he was only in his early ten years. What opinion can he have? He must have bluffed him and handed him over.


    Thinking of this, butcher Hong grabbed Yunxia''s wrist and said loudly, "it''s natural for her to repay the debt. Since her grandfather offset her to me, she is my man now. If you don''t want me to take someone away, you can exchange it with silver!"


    Song Rong is trying to teach butcher Nahong a lesson. She is not a real yellow haired servant girl. She is afraid of the ferocity of the butcher.


    Before waiting for Song Rong to speak, a voice came out from behind Song Rong: "I see so many people around here. What fun can I see? Unexpectedly, someone robbed people''s women in the street."


    Song Rong thought the voice was familiar. As soon as she looked back, she saw Zheng Jinyan in blue standing behind her.


    I met an acquaintance.


    Zheng Jinyan glanced at the butcher and said, "I think the girl has signed the deed of betrayal since she has been with this young lady. As for what documents do you have when you say her grandfather gave someone to you? If not, your move today is enough to go to the Yamen!"


    "Who are you?" Zheng Jinyan had an extraordinary bearing and had a good reason to speak, which made the butcher take precautions immediately.


    "He, he is Zheng Jinyan, you don''t know! It''s Zheng Jinyan of Gusu academy! You''ve got fame now! Tut, you''re really not open-minded, and everyone dares to offend!" another voice interrupted.


    Listening to the sound, Song Rong didn''t even have to see it. She also knew that this man was Duan Liufeng.


    Song Rong saw someone coming to help, so she stood nearby and didn''t speak. She was a girl''s family. It''s always bad to be in the street and theory. If no acquaintances saw it, it''s all right. Now she happened to meet Zheng Jinyan and others. She just watched.


    Zheng Jinyan would not let Yunxia be taken away since he did it.


    Butcher Hong felt a sense of retreat when he heard that Zheng Jinyan had a reputation. He was not afraid of anyone and dared to find trouble with a girl like Song Rong, but the people did not fight with the officials since ancient times. Since Zheng Jinyan was born in Gusu academy and now has a reputation, he will be an official sooner or later!


    At that time, it will be easy to find trouble with him?


    He directly released Yunxia''s hand, but he was still a little unwilling in his eyes. He didn''t expect Yunxia to find such a backer. He had to ask where Yunxia was on duty!


    Song Rong looked at butcher Hong and said, "wait."


    Butcher Hong thought Song Rong was going to be in trouble, but he saw a flash of silver in Song Rong''s hand and threw a ingot of silver: "these ten Liang silver are returned to you. She has nothing to do with you in the future!"


    Then Yunxia opened her mouth and said, "please testify. If butcher Hong pesters this girl again in the future, it will be a violation of our law!"


    This debt collection is completely different from pestering others in the street.


    When butcher Hong left, Yunxia bowed her head and dared not go to see Song Rong. Song Rong said, "this silver is the same as green peach."


    Song Rong didn''t understand, but Yunxia and Qingtao understood. This was to be deducted from the monthly example. Yunxia looked at Song Rong gratefully. In this way, her heart was really comfortable.


    She was really afraid that the young lady would not let her pay back the silver. She didn''t want to make trouble for the young lady. Who knew she would meet butcher Hong here? As for her grandfather... She has never been close to her grandfather. When she moved out with her brother, it was also because her unreliable grandfather always wondered how to sell them!


    After such a long time, they don''t want to think of the grandfather. The money owed is not unpaid! But they think it has little to do with them.


    However, since she was entangled today, she and her brother are not short of the silver now. They are also steadfast in returning it. When will butcher Hong come back to trouble!


    She also understood Song Rong''s meaning. She wasn''t afraid of butcher Hong, but she didn''t want to entangle with such people. It''s difficult for children. If butcher Hong often makes trouble, it''s also very worrying.


    Yunxia''s incident was nothing in Song Rong''s mind, but just an episode.


    But when I met Zheng Jinyan and others, I owed Zheng Jinyan such a favor, but it was a big deal.


    Although she could solve this matter even without Zheng Jinyan''s intervention, the last thing was solved in the name of Zheng Jinyan. Song Rong thanked: "thank you for what just happened."


    The onlookers, seeing that no one had anything to see, also dispersed one after another.


    Zheng Jinyan''s eyes fell on Song Rong. He said slowly, "it''s just a little effort."


    "Hey, Miss Song, you are so eccentric. Why do you just thank brother Jinyan instead of me?" Duan Liufeng also came to the front and said angrily.


    Song Rong said calmly, "thank you, too, childe Duan."


    "Do you just say thank you?" Duan Liufeng said.


    Song Rong raised her eyebrows: "how can I thank you for what you said?"


    "It''s a little boring for us to wander around here. If you''re a girl, take your two beautiful servant girls and walk with us for a while!" Duan Liufeng said.

 Chapter 223

    Song Rong didn''t like this flow of wind, but she still had to live on this face. She glanced at Zheng Jinyan and asked, "does childe Zheng think so?"


    After asking, Song Rong prayed in her heart, hoping that Zheng Jinyan would not collude with Duan Liufeng and just refused.


    If she refused, she was embarrassed to speak, but if Zheng Jinyan took the initiative to speak, it would be another matter.


    Who knows, Zheng Jinyan seems to have the intention to fight against Song Rong today. He even opened his mouth and said, "if the girl has this elegant interest, he would like to."


    Song Rong walked with Zheng Jinyan for no reason.


    That part of Liufeng''s face has always been with a smile. It''s not complacent.


    Song Rong secretly stares at Duan Liufeng. He''s busy!


    Duan Liufeng also kept looking at Song Rong with the rest of his eyes. He seemed to notice that Song Rong was dissatisfied with him, but instead of being angry, he became more and more happy.


    Looking at Song Rong''s teeth and claws like a wild cat, he felt more and more that the girl in front of him was different from the girl next to him, which was enough to arouse his interest.


    If Song Rong knew that Duan Liufeng thought so, he would be a little more obedient, look at Duan Liufeng with adoring eyes, make Duan Liufeng feel that she is indifferent to everyone, and then completely get rid of Duan Liufeng.


    She would rather Duan Liufeng had no interest in herself.


    "This is a good handkerchief. Don''t you know if Miss Song likes it?" Duan Liufeng picked up a handkerchief embroidered with begonias from a nearby stall and asked.


    Song Rong took a look at Qingtao. Qingtao immediately said, "childe Duan, how can my miss like such a veil? Her own embroidery work is much better than this!"


    Song Rong looked at Qingtao with approval. Qingtao was more and more clever.


    Duan Liufeng had to put down the veil, turned to Rouge next to it and asked, "I don''t know this. Do you like it?"


    Song Rong said faintly, "childe Duan, I''m still young and can''t use this Rouge powder."


    "Then this..." Duan Liufeng picked up a comb again.


    Song Rong can hardly bear it at this time. Won''t this Liufeng look at people''s faces? She has refused twice, and Duan Liufeng is endless.


    If someone else gave something, Song Rong might accept it and throw it away. But Song Rong''s heart was on guard against this piece of Liufeng''s stuff. She can''t take this piece of Liufeng''s stuff.


    Duan Liufeng''s front foot gave something, and his back foot may feel that his relationship with her is different!


    Speaking of this, Duan Liufeng and Qian Jinbao are somewhat the same, but Qian Jinbao is easy to deal with!


    Zheng Jinyan followed him all the time, but he didn''t speak. Song Rong looked at Zheng Jinyan and said, "childe Zheng, the comb that childe Duan took is good. I''m afraid you haven''t bought a gift for Miss Zheng yet. Just buy the comb and take it back to her."


    Song Rong smiled and said, "I''m a girl. I know what girls like."


    Zheng Jinyan took a deep look at Song Rong and heard that Song Rong implied that he was coming to rescue. He paid the silver, took the comb from Duan Liufeng''s hand and put it in his arms.


    Duan Liufeng looked at the empty things in his hands and didn''t dare to ask Zheng Jinyan for help. He looked a little chatty.


    Seeing Zheng Jinyan obeyed his heart, but this time Song Rong didn''t thank Zheng Jinyan very much. This matter has something to do with Zheng Jinyan! Zheng Jinyan clearly knows what Duan Liufeng is like, but it''s not right for Duan Liufeng to take advantage of what he just did and get rid of her?


    Zheng Jinyan was robbed by Duan Liufeng. At least he has some convergence.


    The crowd walked from the street to the end of the street. Song Rong thought that Fengyi should also be waiting for her at the agreed place, so she said, "I''ve seen the lantern, and I''m a little tired, so I''ll leave first."


    This face has been given enough. If Duan Liufeng still wants to pester, Song Rong won''t pay any more attention!


    Duan Liufeng felt more and more that Song Rong was different. Ordinary girls wanted to stay with her for a while!


    Song Rong didn''t wait for two people to answer, so she started first. She motioned and turned away.


    "Miss, where are we going next?" Qingtao also doesn''t like Duan Liufeng very much. She could hardly relax when she came out with the miss, but when those two people were there, she naturally had to be restrained a lot. If she said something wrong and did something wrong, it''s not to make people laugh at their young lady. She can''t even discipline her servants well?


    Song Rong saw that Qingyao was careful and thought, smiled and said, "let''s go to the teahouse. I made an appointment with Childe Fengyi there. Later, childe Fengyi and I will talk about things there. You and Yunxia can walk around at will. If you meet people in the family, don''t say I''m with Fengyi, just say I''m watching acrobatics. You came out to buy things for me."


    Green peach hurriedly said, "we know!"


    "Just miss..." Qingtao still has some worries.


    Song Rong smiled and said, "don''t worry. What can I do in the teahouse, and you know Fengyi. Although he is an actor, he is completely different from ordinary actors and won''t do anything unruly!"


    Speaking of this, Song Rong picked her eyebrow and said, "besides, is your young lady easy to bully?"


    Qingtao and Yunxia deeply think that Fengyi is really different from ordinary actors. Her every move is more like everyone''s childe than everyone''s childe. It''s true that they can''t be bullied.


    "Miss, we won''t go far. It''s near the teahouse." Qingtao is not old at all. It''s not easy to catch up with Shangyuan energy-saving. He still wants to play.


    As for Song Rong, I also know that Qingtao and Yunxia do their best. This is only once a year, and they are willing to let them do their own things.


    Yunxia is fine. Qingtao followed her in her previous life. She never had a good day. At the beginning, when she was in the song house, she only believed in apricots. It is inevitable that Qingtao was often wronged. Later, when her parents died, her life in the house was difficult, not to mention a servant girl like Qingtao?


    When she arrived at the Chu mansion, she was afraid that the situation would be worse. It was difficult for Qingtao to be loyal to the LORD all the time.


    In this life, she doesn''t completely regard Qingtao as a servant girl in her heart. Most of the time, she is regarded as a relative, which is naturally broad.


    However, fortunately, Qingtao also knows how to be measured, and will not be proud of her because of her pet, and will always be proud of her heart.

 Chapter 224

    Qingtao and Yunxia were a little worried after all. They watched Song Rong go into the teahouse before they left.


    They didn''t go far either. They wandered in the street in front of the teahouse. They could see the door of the teahouse. If Song Rong came out from here, they could see it at once.


    Song Rong went to the teahouse and went straight to a room. When she pushed the door in, Feng Yi was already sitting inside.


    At the moment of seeing Song Rong, Fengyi immediately brought streamer into her eyes. Song Rong didn''t need to be greeted, so she sat down directly.


    "Have you been here for a long time? I''ve kept you waiting." Song Rong pleaded guilty. If it hadn''t been for that Liufeng, she might have arrived earlier than Fengyi.


    Feng Yi smiled and said, "it''s only a while."


    Song Rong muttered, "I ran into some trouble. It''s too late."


    Fengyi''s heart is warm again. His identity is different from hers. Normally, it''s natural for him to wait for her here. Now that she''s late, she should not only apologize, but also explain


    This made Fengyi deeply realize that Song Rong said to treat him like a friend. It was really from the heart and would not belittle him because of his identity.


    Song Rong said with a smile, "you must have heard about Fengyi and Zhu Herong."


    What kind of place is it in the spring breeze? Such news spreads the fastest!


    In Fengyi''s eyes, she took a bit of pleasure, and her tone was bright: "I didn''t expect that Zhu Herong would get retribution so soon."


    Speaking of this, Fengyi glanced at Song Rong and said, "you heard about him from me. Didn''t you do it?"


    Song Rong said with a smile, "whether I did it or not, the result is always good."


    Some words don''t need to be said too clearly. Fengyi also had a dispute in her heart when she heard the speech. He opened his mouth and said, "I''ll remember what you treat me well."


    Song Rong smiled and said, "look what you said, as if I wanted you to repay me..."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong said: "Zhu Herong''s fear is that there is no way to turn over in his life. No, it''s not just that there is no way to turn over. I''m afraid such a big crime can directly let him reincarnate and be a new man!"


    Feng Yi''s eyes took a bit of Cruelty: "he is to blame for coming to this point today!"


    Speaking of this, Fengyi looked at Song Rong and said in a somewhat embarrassed tone, "I have another thing. I want to ask for a girl."


    This is not Fengyi''s way of doing things. Song Rong looked at Fengyi and asked, "I don''t know what it is?"


    "I don''t know if you have a way to let me see Zhu Herong? Although he has been subdued, I still want to end it with him personally, or let me break this knot and start a new life!" there is some pain in Fengyi''s eyes.


    Song Rong knew that Fengyi had bitterness and hatred in her heart. She thought about it and said, "I''ll find a way."


    Lin Zhi owes her a favor. As the person who provides this information, he puts forward to meet the condemned prisoner. If he wants to come, Lin Zhi won''t say anything.


    "How comfortable are you in the spring breeze? Does the leader embarrass you?" Song Rong asked again.


    Fengyi shook her head: "I haven''t embarrassed me, but there are many blind people..."


    Song Rong sighed and said, "for the time being, I can''t pick you up or buy the spring breeze. You have to endure for some more days."


    Fengyi hurriedly said, "I''m already very grateful for Zhu Herong''s matter. As for the spring breeze... I''m not weak enough to be bullied by everyone. Don''t worry, I can handle it!"


    Song Rong looked at Fengyi and said, "if you encounter any trouble, you must remember to find me."


    "You have said this many times." Fengyi smiled.


    "If you keep talking, you''ll be like an old woman at a young age." it''s rare that Fengyi can joke and tease people.


    Song Rong glanced at Fengyi and said discontentedly, "have you ever seen such a beautiful old woman?"


    For a time, the room was full of laughter.


    Waiting for Song Rong to come out of the house, he still smiled. The two people had different identities. Although Song Rong didn''t mind, they couldn''t go together in front of others.


    After all, it''s frightening, but Song Rong believes that one day, no matter what she does, others can''t talk!


    After doing what she wants to do, Song Rong plans to go back. She has to take care of it and arrange Fengyi to see Zhu Herong.


    Before going back, I didn''t forget to buy many small things for Song Yu.


    Qingtao and Yunxia had a good time. Although there was a little unhappiness today, it''s nothing to think about it now.


    Zhu Herong''s case was concluded very quickly. The inspector from above was naturally different. After the investigation, it was clear that Zhu Herong was just a businessman who made a black heart and made money, and there was no behind the scenes instigation, the inspector decided.


    Because the emperor had delegated power to the inspector, there was no need to report it to the Ministry of punishment. He was directly sentenced to beheading.


    The day of execution is also very near. It will be executed in the first month.


    If it weren''t for the festival in the first month, Gusu would be happy at the sight of blood. I''m afraid Zhu Herong wouldn''t live until now.


    After finishing the case, the inspector left Gusu. It can be said that now Gusu is the world of Lin Zhi.


    Lin Zhi is more and more proud now. He didn''t expect that he could directly serve as the official Yin, because his performance in the palace examination was poor. Although he became an official, he can only be a trivial official.


    When the man was middle-aged, he still had such a chance, which made Lin Zhi feel that he was lucky.


    This also makes Lin Zhi more and more grateful to the man who secretly sent him a message.


    Therefore, when Qinghu begged to come to the door and said he was going to see Zhu Herong before execution, Lin Zhi directly agreed. Now Zhu Herong is already a dead man. It doesn''t matter even if his enemy wants his life in this cell.


    There are many people who committed suicide before execution!


    Let Fengyi go to see Zhu Herong. Song Rong was still a little worried. She was afraid that the enemy would be particularly jealous when they met, and something else would happen, so she planned to go with him.


    Such a thing, after all, can not be seen in the light, but we should act in obscurity.


    At midnight on this day, Song Rong quietly left the house and joined Fengyi.


    Both of them were distinguished in appearance and easy to recognize, so they wore cloaks and veils.


    Lin Zhi also knows that these merchants seem to be in harmony on weekdays. In fact, there are a lot of private grievances in private.

 Chapter 225

    Now it''s normal to want to meet alone to vent his personal anger. Lin Zhi is not the kind of person who doesn''t know how to be flexible. Otherwise, he can''t have been wandering in the government office for so many years without provoking any right and wrong.


    Lin Zhi didn''t feel at ease either. He came to have a look in person.


    He only knew Qinghu. Now that he saw Fengyi and Song Rong, he realized that there was a difference. Naturally, he knew that it was someone else who wanted to see Zhu Herong. He was also very clear that Qinghu should be a man with a master, but he didn''t expect that there were two and a half children here.


    I can''t see my face, but I can see from my size that Song Rong and Fengyi are not old.


    Waiting for Qinghu and Lin Zhi to send them in, they avoided them. The Yamen had already sent Lin Zhi to the side. Qinghu followed Lin Zhi and didn''t worry that Lin Zhi would disturb Fengyi and Song Rong.


    Besides, Zhu Herong has nothing to worry about. He is shackled. Even if Zhu Herong has great skills, he can''t turn out any waves at this time.


    Song Rong took the key of the cell in her hand and inserted it into the lock hole. With a crisp sound, the door of the cell was opened.


    In the corner of the cell, there was a man sitting there, with long hair scattered, looking very embarrassed.


    At this time, he also heard the sound, looked up and said, "are you going to let me out?"


    Song Rong burst out laughing, "aren''t you dreaming?"


    "I came to see you." Fengyi lifted the cloak hat on her head, took off the veil that blocked her face, and revealed her gorgeous face like a peony.


    Zhu Herong''s face changed at the moment he saw Fengyi.


    There were some blue and white faces, and after a while, they became more pale.


    Song Rong also showed her true face. Now that Zhu Herong is dying, she should let Zhu Herong understand who did it, or let Zhu Herong die. When you are a man in your next life, don''t have that strange hobby and act recklessly like this life!


    "You... Song Rong!" Zhu Herong was already surprised when he saw Fengyi. Seeing Song Rong at this time, Zhu Herong was more and more shocked.


    "How did you two mix together!" Zhu Herong asked incredulously.


    Song Rong said with a smile, "it''s not what you should care about. I think you should care more about your situation!"


    Zhu Herong also heard from Song Rong''s words at this time. Song Rong didn''t come this time because he was her uncle, so he came to have a look, but to trouble him!


    Zhu Herong glanced at the two people and said coldly, "sister Rong, what''s wrong with you at a young age? You don''t learn to mix with Fengyi!"


    "He''s a playwright, and he''s a hundred times better than you. This person''s identity is nothing. If a person''s heart is broken, it''s hopeless!" Song Rong refused at all.


    Fengyi stood there and looked at Zhu Herong. Her eyes were always full of streamer. At the moment, they were full of hate.


    It was Zhu Herong who destroyed him! Whenever he thought of the humiliation he had suffered in Zhu''s family in those years, he felt as if he had fallen into endless hell, as if he were struggling in the mud.


    How many midnight, awakened by a nightmare?


    How many days did he return to the shadow and dare not face the original?


    How could there be no hatred in his heart! If this hatred had not supported him, he might not have survived. When he was in Zhu''s house, he didn''t want to finish it all. Sometimes, living is more painful than dying!


    Now he saw that the man who had made all his nightmares became a prisoner at the bottom of the order. His heart was unspeakable and his hatred was aroused at this moment.


    Fengyi rushed up and kicked Zhu Herong heavily. As usual, Fengyi had never expressed her emotions like this. Now Fengyi will do so. It can be seen that she was forced by Zhu Herong in the past!


    Zhu Herong also knew that it was a dream to go out, so he broke the jar. As for begging for mercy, even if he begged for mercy with these two people, they didn''t have the ability to let him out.


    He simply hooked his lips and moaned, "ouch, comfortable!"


    "Make more effort! Make more effort! I didn''t think I could bother you to wait on me when I was dying!" Zhu Herong said.


    Fengyi''s face turned red and looked back awkwardly at Zhu Herong. If Miss Rong heard such filthy words, wouldn''t it pollute Miss Rong''s ears?


    Song Rong took out something from his sleeve. It was wrapped in a handkerchief. Song Rong opened the handkerchief and it was a cold knife. Song Rong reached out and handed the knife to Fengyi and said, "use this. Since he feels so comfortable, he will stab more knives!"


    Speaking of this, Song Rong said coldly, "Lord Lin, I''ve already said hello. If you can keep him alive, it''s the best. If you can''t, it''s no big deal!"


    Fengyi looked at the knife in Song Rong''s hand and took it gratefully.


    Why doesn''t he want to bring a knife in? But he was afraid that he couldn''t control himself and killed Zhu Herong, which caused trouble to Song Rong. After all, it would be very rare to come to an end with Zhu Herong.


    He never thought this day would come so soon.


    It seems that not long ago, the girl in front of her vowed to take down Zhu Herong for revenge. Unexpectedly, Zhu Herong turned out to be like this in a few months!


    "Sister Rong! I''m also your uncle at least. I asked myself why you did this because I didn''t offend you!" Zhu Herong asked as Song Rong took out his knife.


    "Song qiuniang let yu''er get chickenpox, and if she didn''t say it, she said your mind about yu''er... Damn it!" Song Rong said with clenched teeth.


    As long as she thought that Zhu Herong had such a mind for Song Yu, Song Rong couldn''t forgive Zhu Herong. When she thought of her previous life, Song Yu might have been humiliated by Zhu Herong. Her heart trembled!


    In this matter, Song Rong would rather kill by mistake than let go!


    What''s more, Zhu Herong is not only Fengyi''s enemy, but also has been eyeing the song house! It''s a disaster to keep such people. It''s better to get rid of them early! This can be regarded as doing good and can protect many people from its harm.


    At this time, Zhu Herong suddenly understood that he met Song Yu that day. It was clear in Song Rong''s eyes that it was neither a coincidence nor an illusion. She was really aware of it!

 Chapter 226

    At this moment, Zhu Herong realized that Song Rong was so smart!


    Song Rong took a deep look at Zhu Herong and said, "you have done too many sins. You should come to this end."


    Fengyi took the cold dagger and stabbed Zhu Herong''s hand without hesitation. He wanted to drink his blood and eat his marrow!


    "Ah!" Zhu Herong screamed at once. He probably didn''t expect that Fengyi would start so quickly.


    Song Rong looked around without blinking. Although such a scene was bloody, it relieved her hatred for Song Yu because Zhu Herong had such a mind.


    If she didn''t want Fengyi to vent her hatred, she would rather do it herself! People who have experienced life and death are naturally a little more indifferent than others when they see this bloody scene.


    "Fengyi, you bitch! You''re just a person I played with. Even if you fall into your hands today, you can''t get rid of those past!" Zhu Herong''s heart also resented, and he spoke indiscriminately.


    "You will live in a cold corner all your life!" he cursed angrily.


    He is not stupid. He knows that Fengyi will come now to vent his hatred. Then he has to remind Fengyi of those past events!


    "Now think about it, I''m afraid you leaked the news of my arms sales!" Zhu Herong said coldly.


    Song Rong looked at Zhu Herong and said, "if you have done something yourself, you should be ready to be leaked. However, I think you should know the truth. I tried to collect the evidence. Don''t hate the wrong person on your way to huangquan."


    "You two... Even work together..." Zhu Herong never thought that Song Rong and Fengyi not only know each other, but also have attracted each other as close friends now.


    "Fengyi, you can finish me with a knife!" Zhu Herong shouted again.


    On Feng Yi''s face, suddenly there was a cold smile: "will it end you directly? I''m afraid it''s too cheap for you!"


    Speaking of this, Fengyi looked back at Song Rong and said, "Miss Rong, please turn around first and avoid it."


    Song Rong doesn''t know what Fengyi is going to do, but she doesn''t refuse Fengyi when she looks at her firm eyes. It doesn''t matter if Zhu Herong is dead. What else does she mind?


    Then Song Rong heard Zhu Herong''s cry like killing a pig. The cry made people feel that what Fengyi did was worse for Zhu Herong than killing Zhu Herong!


    After a while, Fengyi said, "OK."


    Song Rong turned around and saw a pool of blood in Zhu Herong''s lower body. At this time, even if she didn''t see what Fengyi had done to Zhu Herong with her own eyes, she could guess.


    Song Rong looked sympathetically at Zhu Herong, who was pale and sweaty.


    There is a little more sympathy and praise for Fengyi in her heart. I think Fengyi is also forced and anxious. The hatred in her heart is strong, so she wants to solve the root of this evil! When Zhu Herong dies, he can''t die all over! Such punishment is more painful than killing Zhu Herong!


    As for the praise, Song Rong wants to admire Fengyi''s fierce hand. Such a man will not block his elegance even in a play garden like Chunfeng Shili!


    Song Rong has an intuition that one day, Fengyi will release his light!


    Fengyi looked at Zhu Herong. At the moment, she was relieved in her tone, but her voice was still slightly cold: "I won''t want your life. How should you die tomorrow, how will you die!"


    "I believe there are many people who are willing to watch you die!" Feng Yi said, but these people in Zhu Herong''s house were forcibly abducted by Zhu Herong.


    Because these people did not participate in Zhu Herong''s arms sales, and they were not Zhu Herong''s domestic slaves, they could also be regarded as the victims. Qin Yan, the inspector, was also a wise inspector. He didn''t sentence these people to death, but didn''t go into dental practice.


    "You..." Zhu Herong had lost his momentum at this time. He could not speak.


    Fengyi carefully wiped the blood off the dagger, but didn''t return it to Song Rong. Instead, she said, "I''ll leave the dagger."


    Then Fengyi whispered, "it has experienced the dirtiest thing, but it is still sharp. I believe I will be the same." this is for Zhu Herong and himself.


    Two men left the cell.


    When Lin Zhi saw the two people, he looked inside. He was standing outside. He could hear the shrill cry faintly.


    Song Rong said, "you can rest assured that people are not dead. You can do what you want tomorrow."


    The two people left here. Lin looked inside and saw the miserable image of Zhu Herong. He immediately felt a cold wind blowing. Zhu Herong had that hobby. He knew very well that many people could not be copied from Zhu Herong''s house, but he didn''t expect that the two half-aged children would be so cruel.


    When she got on the carriage, Feng Yi sat there.


    His strength seemed to have been emptied. Revenge was full of pleasure, but after revenge, his heart was empty again.


    In the past, the biggest driving force supporting him to endure humiliation and live was Zhu Herong. Now Zhu Herong has received his due retribution, but he doesn''t know why he will live next.


    Seeing Fengyi like this, Song Rong asked anxiously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Fengyi just saw Song Rong''s concerned eyes. In this moment, it seems that there is sunshine in the darkest corner of Fengyi''s heart. Yes, he can live for this girl. He should protect her well!


    Fengyi''s eyes became firm again. Song Rong helped Fengyi do it at this time.


    "Miss Rong, thank you for today''s business." Feng Yi''s tone was full of gratitude.


    Song Rong smiled and said, "you don''t have to care too much. Zhu Herong is also my enemy. I also want to revenge him, but I can''t do it. Now with you, I''ve taken advantage of Zhu Herong. I''m very happy to see Zhu Herong''s appearance!"


    Song Rong first sent Fengyi back to the spring breeze, and then returned to the song house.


    This time, it was already dawn. Song Rong lay down and fell asleep. Now she rarely dreams of those wicked hurting her family.


    Zhu Herong is just a beginning. Soon, she will get back the debts owed to her one by one.


    Revenge on Zhu Herong was not what Song Rong wanted to do at the beginning. It was just that Zhu Herong hit the muzzle of the gun, and Song Rong could manage her own power with the help of this thing, so that she could overturn her father''s case and deal with Song Dai in the future!

 Chapter 227

    After this incident, she got the silver, not to mention, she had a direct relationship with narin, which is what many people want? Lin Zhi has just taken office. Many people are afraid to curry favor with Lin Zhi. However, for the sake of the black hat on his head, I don''t think Lin Zhi will trust others.


    If there is any good opportunity to make money later, Lin Zhi can only find Qinghu, which is trustworthy!


    This matter is invisible, so that the two people become people on the same front.


    Neither of these is the greatest harvest. For Song Rong, the greatest harvest is to make a friend like Fengyi.


    Zhu Herong''s incident also caused a sensation in the whole Gusu, became the talk of people after dinner, and made the whole dry winter have some interest.


    When winter goes and spring comes, Xu''s heart is also alive. She wants to go back to the north as soon as possible!


    But let her go to the old lady and say it. She was a little afraid that the old lady would refuse, so she had to take Song Rong with her to find the old lady.


    With Song Rong around, she will feel much calmer. Xu also knew that she, as a mother, should not rely too much on her daughter, but when things came to an end, she could only do so.


    As for Song Rong, she also knows the importance of this matter in Xu''s heart. Even if Xu doesn''t say it, she will personally go to the old lady with Xu.


    At the beginning of spring, Ann''s foot ban was released. At this time, she also walked up and began to take charge of some things in the family. However, she could not take back some power that had fallen into Xu''s hands.


    Who let Xu''s back be supported by the old lady!


    Ann has been silent for a winter and has learned a lot. She knows that it''s no use getting angry. The people who decide these things are the old lady. She not only wants to fight Xu, but also wants to please the old lady.


    It''s best to make the old lady hate Xu as much as before!


    When Song Rong and Xu came to the Nanshan courtyard, an was telling jokes to the old lady, which made the old lady smile again and again.


    After all, an Shi is the daughter of Gusu weaving. Now she intends to bow her head. Where will the old lady not give face? Now the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law seem to have never had that unpleasant thing.


    "Mother, sister-in-law." after Xu came in, he first saluted.


    Song Rong glanced at Ann''s, with a smile on her lips and nodded at Xu''s. Ann''s is the best here, that is, the old lady disagreed. I''m afraid Ann would agree.


    Xu and Song Rong knelt down and gave a big gift to the old lady.


    "This is not a new year or a festival. What do you do with such a gift?" Xu used to give a big gift when he saw the old lady, but since the old lady began to help Xu grow his face, Xu was exempted from such a big gift.


    Now she looked at Xu''s big gift and could guess that Xu must have something important to say.


    Xu opened his mouth and said, "mother, my daughter-in-law has been married for more than ten years and has never returned home to visit relatives. Now my daughter-in-law wants to go back to the north to see her relatives."


    The old lady''s face sank when she heard the speech. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    At this time, an smiled, and Danfeng''s eyes were filled with a smile: "my sister-in-law''s mother''s home is in the north. She can''t compare with me. She can often go home. For more than ten years, sister Rong and brother Yu have grown so big that it''s difficult for her sister-in-law."


    Then Ann smiled and looked at the old lady and said, "mother, we can''t be too unkind. If my sister-in-law wants to go back, if you don''t agree, I have the cheek to help my sister-in-law ask for such a favor."


    Song Rong looked at this an Shi, and her heart was full of laughter! Ann was exactly what she thought.


    Ann''s mother can''t wait to leave the song house now. In this way, she will be given the opportunity to take back the rights taken by Xu. She has always been an autocratic and domineering habit in the house. How can she want Xu to manage the song house with her!


    So Song Rong expected that as soon as they said that they were going back to the north, Ann''s must be the one who supported them most!


    Song Rong knows what an''s plan is, but Song Rong doesn''t worry about it. Although for the time being, an''s has the upper hand in the song house, but in the long run


    Mother will visit relatives in the north, so she can correct her name!


    Since mother was born in a big family and her mother''s family also intended to ease the relationship, why should people think that she came out of a small family and despised her mother in everything?


    This time, if people can understand that my mother''s family is an official family, I''m afraid the status of my mother in this family will rise suddenly! What is this small defeat then?


    Since she can grab this power once, she can grab it a second time!


    The old lady did not directly agree, but asked, "you have been married to your family for so many years, and you haven''t told me about your family in detail. Now tell me."


    Song Rong whispered to herself that the people in the Song family were snobbish. Before, her mother only said that her mother''s family was an ordinary family, and no one cared about the people in the Song family.


    In their opinion, Xu''s words about ordinary merchants and families are exaggerated!


    "Please forgive my daughter-in-law for not telling the truth before. My daughter-in-law''s mother''s house..." Xu looked at the old lady and paused.


    Ann interrupted: "sister-in-law, what exactly does your mother''s family do? This time you go back, your sister-in-law will certainly not let you lose face. This thing will be prepared for you. You can also prepare some silver tickets. When you go back, you can take them back to honor your parents and relatives."


    An Shi''s words are high sounding. It seems that he takes care of Xu Shi more. If he tastes carefully, he can taste it from the inside. An Shi is secretly saying that Xu Shi''s family is poor and can''t get on the table. He wants Xu Shi to help.


    Xu continued: "my grandmother is a first-class lady. Many years ago, my father was already working in the compilation position of the Imperial Academy. In addition to my father, several uncles in the family work in the imperial court. The second uncle is the waiter of the Ministry of rites, the third uncle is the general of the forbidden guards, and the fourth uncle..."


    Before Xu went on, an interrupted Xu''s words: "sister-in-law, if you want to go back to your mother''s house, just tell the truth. I plead for you and your mother. My mother won''t refuse. You make up these... I''m afraid it''s wrong."


    Song Rong looked at an Shi and said, "aunt, do you know about my grandfather''s family? Why do you think it''s a fabrication before my mother finished?"


    "Sister Rong, didn''t your mother teach you? You can''t interrupt your elders when they talk?" Ann scolded.

 Chapter 228

    Song Rong glanced at an and said: "Big aunt, linniang didn''t interrupt you. I didn''t speak until you finished a sentence. My mother hasn''t finished yet, but she was interrupted by you in the middle... Although my mother is not your elder, she can be regarded as an equal after all. What''s more, she is talking to her grandmother. It''s even more impolite for you to interrupt like this!"


    "Sister in law, look at sister Rong. She is more and more articulate now. Even I dare to contradict!" Ann looked at Xu''s accusation and said.


    Xu said faintly, "linniang didn''t say anything wrong. What can''t you say?"


    Ann looked at Xu and said something.


    The old lady said, "well, now it''s about Xu''s return to his mother''s house. Don''t argue about it."


    The old lady looked straight into Xu''s eyes and asked, "what you said is true?"


    Xu straightened his back and said, "my daughter-in-law doesn''t dare to hide anything. If my mother doesn''t believe it, you can inquire about the Xu family in the north, and you''ll know when you ask!"


    The old lady also knew what Xu was like. She knew very well that even if she borrowed Xu''s courage, Xu would not lie on this matter.


    But for a while and a half, the old lady really can''t imagine that her daughter-in-law came from such a big family!


    According to Xu''s words, it''s feasible for Xu to find someone like Song Yun as a husband, even if he enters the palace as a concubine!


    "Why didn''t you mention it in previous years?" the old lady asked again.


    Xu sighed: "just because I married Gusu far away, which annoyed the elders at home, I have no face to mention my mother''s family. I will talk about it today. That''s also because cousin Qin Yan sent a letter for my grandmother. Since my family meant to forgive Zhilan, Zhilan must go back and apologize to Jing!"


    The old lady pondered in her heart that Xu''s family background is really good. Although the Xu family didn''t recognize Xu before, it now means to ease the relationship. If Xu went to the north, it must be a return to his ancestors. When Xu came back, Xu would do nothing, which could virtually improve the family business of the Song family!


    After all, not all of these merchants in Suzhou have the ability to marry the daughter of the official family. Those who can marry the daughter of the eunuch family may not have the ability to marry a woman with a prominent family background like Xu!


    Ann had regretted what she had just said at this time. If what Xu said was true, wouldn''t Xu come back from Beilin to press her head?


    But if you say it, it''s like pouring out water. It''s not so easy to recycle it.


    However, an still clenched his teeth and wanted to reclaim the words: "it''s good for my sister-in-law to go back to visit relatives, but Gusu and Beilin are far away from Guanshan after all. My sister-in-law is a weak woman. It''s really dangerous to go back like this."


    This time, Song Rong didn''t have to fight back against Ann''s. Xu himself looked at Ann''s with a smile and said, "thank you, sister-in-law, for thinking of me, but as sister-in-law just said, I haven''t gone back for more than ten years. I should go back on emotion and reason!"


    Xu reminded ANN of what she had just said. Ann opened her mouth, but she couldn''t say anything anymore.


    The old lady finally nodded and said, "since you are homesick, go back. Don''t be reluctant to give up the silver. If you want to take anything back, write a list and show me. Then you can withdraw the silver from the accounting room."


    Xu''s face was full of joy and kowtowed to the old lady: "thank you for your mother''s grace."


    "You child, even if you want to go back to your mother''s house once, it''s not a big deal. You should kneel down and beg me." the old lady''s tone was somewhat angry.


    Song Rong heard it and kept sighing in her heart that the old lady was an old fox. It was not this attitude just now. Now, when the conversation changed, she became an enlightened mother-in-law image.


    Song Rong felt more and more that even if there was some truth in the song house, it would be covered up by interests.


    Today, if it were my mother''s family, it would be really out of class. I''m afraid my grandmother wouldn''t agree so readily?


    Ann''s face is very ugly, but there is no regret medicine in the world.


    Xu opened his mouth again and said a few words to the old man. At this time, the old lady asked about Xu''s family.


    Some of Ann''s couldn''t listen, so she said, "mother, I''ll go back and take care of my sister-in-law!" and left. It was clear that she left angrily and changed her appearance when she said it in her mouth.


    After Ann returned to the Jasper yard, she made a big fire!


    It happened that Song Hui came to greet Ann. She asked in a soft voice, "Mom, what''s the matter with you? Who made you angry?"


    Ann said in a deep voice, "Xu''s little bitch is from a big family! I underestimated her before!"


    Song Hui was slightly stunned when she heard the speech, and then asked about the situation from caique. When caique told Song Hui, she had to add oil and vinegar! This time, it was not only Ann''s face that turned black, but also Song Hui''s face that looked bad.


    Although Song Hui and Song Rong are the legitimate daughters of the Song family, Song Hui always feels that she is more noble than Song Rong, and she can''t compare with Song Rong. This is the only place she can compare with Song Rong. Now she suddenly knows that Xu''s birth is better than an''s, and it''s difficult for her to accept it for a while!


    "Mother, when these two aunts come back from Beilin, I''m afraid they''ll go sideways in the song house, and Song Rong is more arrogant!" Song Hui said angrily.


    Without Song Hui''s mouth, an Shi knows this. Now reminded by Song Hui, an Shi''s face is a little ugly.


    Ann snorted coldly and said in a deep voice, "they have to go and come back! Even if they can come back, they have to enjoy these!"


    Song Hui heard something else from an Shi''s words. She looked at an Shi and asked, "mother, are you going to..."


    An Shi looked at Song Hui and smiled. Finally, the mother and daughter smiled tacitly.


    A few days later, Xu had drawn up a list of things to take and wanted to show the old lady. When the list was sent to the old lady, Song Rong looked at it first. After reading it, she said, "Mom..."


    "Lin Niang? What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong with this list?" Xu looked at Song Rong''s eager to talk and stop.


    Song Rong said, "the biggest mistake is that these are too appropriate!"

 Chapter 229

    Seeing that there seemed to be something wrong with Song Rong''s tone, Xu waited for Song Rong''s following.


    Song Rong continued: "Mom, you''re saving your family too much money. Why did you take two of the pearl bracelets? You should take ten strings and eight strings. You must have a lot of sisters of my generation. We should also give more things!"


    "Lin Niang... But..." Xu thought it was inappropriate.


    "Niang, do you think grandma will be so generous? Let you spend your money casually? She''s generous to you this time. She''ll have to get it back from you in the future. I''m sure that when you come back from beilinyi, all the people in Suzhou will know what the wife of the second room of the Song family is."


    "Your identity here, even if you don''t do anything, will bring a lot of money to the song house!" Song Hui explained the things to Xu.


    Xu still hesitated. Song Rong added, "Mom, after all, the people in the song house intend to make a fortune with you, which is equivalent to relying on the power of the Xu house. Now we should take some things from the song house!"


    Waiting for Song Rong to finish, Xu also felt that what Song Rong said was reasonable. It was true.


    Song Rong will never be soft on spending money from the Song family. Now the money is from the Song family, but it''s all in Song Dai''s hands. She doesn''t spend it!


    Father and mother may have their own insistence that they don''t want to spend the money in the song house, but she... Won''t save for the song house! I can''t tell how much of this silver was bought with the life of my father and the rest of my mother''s lonely life! She doesn''t spend white!


    That is to say, in her previous life, she married to Chu''s house and brought back a lot of benefits to Song Dai! Now that the wealth of the Song family is in front of her, she has absolutely no reason to be soft!


    After talking about Xu, Song Rong copied a list again. When copying these, he didn''t forget to add a lot of good things to it!


    Even if these things can''t be used in Beilin, she can stay and sell them. With silver in her hand, she will be more secure and develop her own industry!


    Waiting for this to be delivered to the old lady, the old lady took a look and gave it to Ann.


    An Shi opened his mouth and said, "mother, this... This sister-in-law is too big to speak, but it''s just to go back to her mother''s house. Can you use it? It seems that it''s going to empty our song house!"


    The old lady thought for a moment and said, "if what Xu said is true, it''s not too much to take these things back. Our song family still owes Xu family a bride price! Now that Xu family wants to ease the relationship, we Song family should also show sincerity."


    Speaking of this, the old lady glanced at the list and added, "if our family doesn''t have enough money, take some from dai''er and ask him to allocate more money to the family."


    The money spent on the back house of the Song family needs to be appropriated by Song Dai. In addition to this money, the voice outside the Song family has nothing to do with the inner house no matter how much money it makes!


    On hearing this, Ann was reluctant: "mother..."


    "Yurou, my mother knows that there is a lot of silver spent this time, but you think that the silver is not in vain. Don''t say anything else, just wait for Xu to come back from the north. If people know that she and you are sister-in-law, it may also be helpful to your father and brother''s career!" the old lady comforted ANN with rare words and sincerity.


    Ann''s heart was very disapproving when she heard the speech. Is it helpful to her father''s and brother''s career? Not to mention that Xu''s relatives are out of reach for Gusu''s affairs.


    That is to say, even if Xu has the ability to help, he will not help for their relationship. It is estimated that not only will he not help, but also he wants to step on her.


    Ten thousand steps back, even if Xu is a Bodhisattva, she can ignore the holidays between them. When is it her turn to ask Xu to help her?


    At the thought of being promoted by a person who he has always looked down on, Ann''s heart was blocked and flustered.


    The old lady said again, "all the things on this list must be top-grade. I''ll have a look at them in person at that time. Don''t lose people to our Ann house!" in the old lady''s heart, it''s not so much Xu''s that these things are from the song house as the song house that is showing goodwill to the Xu house through these things!


    Ann originally wanted to do something here, but listening to the old lady''s words, she stopped thinking. Now the old lady regards Xu as a chicken that can lay golden eggs. If she neglects Xu''s return to her mother''s house, she''s afraid she''ll lose heart with the old lady.


    When there was no Xu family, the old lady might be able to indulge her, but now with a famous woman like Xu family, the old lady is afraid that she will not tolerate her as before.


    Ann''s face remained calm when she came out of Nanshan courtyard. When she saw it, the colorful bird whispered, "madam, you don''t have to be unhappy, as long as... Won''t that thing return to our pockets in the end?"


    Caique''s words were vague, but Ann was reminded by caique that her frowned eyebrows were also stretched. She whispered, "it''s such a courtesy, but in this case, don''t say it again. If people know, you and I can''t afford to go!"


    Caique said quickly, "madam, don''t worry. This mouth is very tight. No one can pry it open!"


    Ann nodded with satisfaction: "the servant girl around me believes you most. You can follow me. I won''t treat you badly!"


    At this time, Ann''s has selectively forgotten that Mrs. Li!


    When Mrs. Li was dealt with by the old lady, Ann didn''t even go to see it to avoid suspicion. In fact, Ann''s heart was still confused. Was it Mrs. Li''s own theft!


    As for Mrs. Cai, it''s too insignificant, and there are some empty talkers in the servant girls of the house. What''s watching Mrs. Li passing by with this thing in the house... Mrs. Cai is hiding and has nothing to do with this matter!


    When Song Rong first planned this matter, she was most worried about what mistakes Mrs. Cai had made. She had thought out a way out for Mrs. Cai!


    However, at that time, the old lady was angry and punished Ann. After the matter was settled, no one pursued it.


    How else? When Mrs. Li died, the servant girls who knew the truth were released to the old lady again. These servant girls were afraid of being retaliated by an Shi and had long hid far away. An Shi wanted to find out, but he couldn''t find out one.

 Chapter 230

    When an arrived, he asked people to go to Qianji pawnshop several times. However, Qianji pawnshop is Qian Jinbao''s industry. Of course, Qian Jinbao won''t sell Song Rong. As for the shopkeeper, Qian Jinbao quietly transferred away for insurance.


    Later, one question and three don''t know.


    It''s a pity that Mrs. Li was thrown out by an Shi as a shield. She was still thinking that an Shi would save her!


    Ann''s prepared one by one according to the things on the list without any mistakes. Speaking of Ann''s, she is still very capable.


    In a few days, Xu''s family is about to leave. Song Rong and Song Yu are going to follow them back. The old lady has also thought about it. It''s better to take the children back and talk in Xu''s house. Moreover, Song Rong and Song Yu are very happy. Even the people of Xu''s house still have a grudge against an''s family, but in the face of these two children, it must not be difficult for Xu''s family.


    An ordered caique to make soup and went to Jingui hospital once in person.


    As usual, Ann would not be so virtuous. As for pleasing Song Dai, she would not do it. In Ann''s heart, she lost her identity with Song Dai.


    But now, she also plans to soften her figure. After all, the next thing will be easier if Song Dai helps.


    Song Dai saw an''s coming, especially an''s hand was still eating. He was slightly stunned. He looked at an and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Song Dai is not stupid. Naturally, he knows that an will not pay attention for no reason. An will suddenly change his attitude. It is mostly because he wants to ask him for something.


    Ann put down her things and said, "why, as a lady, can''t I care about you?" at this point, Ann glanced at a bowl of half eaten bird''s nest soup on the case.


    "I said that someone had already sent something." Ann''s tone was strange.


    Song Dai''s heart was suddenly surprised. It wouldn''t be such a big thing. Would an be angry?


    Unexpectedly, Ann just smiled and didn''t say anything about it. Instead, she continued, "I came to see you today. I have something important to discuss."


    Seeing that an didn''t mention it, Song Dai smiled and said, "what does your wife want to say, sit down and say it slowly."


    Ann said, "Xu is going to Beilin. You should know this."


    Song Dai nodded: "there''s such a thing. There''s a lot of noise in our house."


    "Do you really want her back to Beilin?" Ann said in a deep voice.


    Song Dai''s face was somewhat suspicious and looked at an Shi puzzled: "why? Can''t you let her go back? This matter is only good for us and has no harm. The second younger brother is gone now. Song Yu is still young and she can''t threaten the interests of our big house. So we can use the power of her mother''s family to develop the business of the song house."


    "You''re so confused!" Ann said in a tone of hatred.


    Song Dai''s face sank. He was confused. He didn''t need a woman to point out.


    An Shi continued: "Sir, have you ever thought about what if someone plans to help song Yunping after Xu''s return to Beilin? Although we have handled this matter properly, if we investigate it carefully, there will inevitably be mistakes. If Xu catches any mistakes, we will both be unlucky!"


    Song Dai frowned and said, "Xu shouldn''t do this? And how can her mother''s family be so strong for a married daughter?"


    "It''s hard to guarantee that there won''t be a case. A character like Qin Yan is actually her cousin. Who can guarantee that there will be no trouble?" an continued.


    "But the water behind this thing is deep. Most people don''t dare to say more if they are afraid to dig it out?" Song Dai was also a little worried and his tone was a little loose.


    Ann said in a deep voice, "Sir, don''t take it lightly. According to Xu, the Xu family should also be famous in the north. They may not be afraid of offending others!"


    "Now, before the Xu family came to the north, the Xu family didn''t pay attention to the Xu family. It''s still time!" an said in a deep voice.


    Song Dai kept knocking on the case with his hand, making a dull noise. After a long time, he said, "I know what you said. I''ll think about it carefully."


    "Sir, I know you have some to Xu..."


    Before Ann''s words were finished, Song Dai''s face sank and said coldly, "don''t talk nonsense!" if people know that he has that kind of mind for his sister-in-law, his reputation will be bad!


    Ann continued, "listen to me. I know it''s not your fault. She seduced you. I won''t blame you, but this time we must work together and never let Xu have a chance to turn over!"


    "Sir, if you like any kind of woman in the future, you can receive it from the government. I won''t stop you, but this time you must listen to me. Don''t do anything bad for Xu alone!" an said earnestly.


    These words fell into Song Dai''s ears and made Song Dai very useful. However, an has never been so soft. An has never said such words before.


    However, Song Dai still had a deep thought about Xu in his heart, which made him hesitate.


    The woman next to him is indeed attractive to him, but at present, the one that makes him itch most is Xu. If he can''t get Xu, he always feels that this is a great pity in life.


    Song Dai thought for a while and finally said, "well, you''ll leave it to me to deal with. I''ll deal with it. You don''t have to worry about it."


    "Are you going to deal with Xu?" Ann asked a little uncertain.


    Song Dai nodded and said, "as you said, I don''t have to think about Xu all the time."


    An Shi heard that an undercurrent flashed in Danfeng''s eyes. In the past, she said that Song Dai was interesting to Xu Shi, but Song Dai never admitted it. Now she has admitted it!


    Xu Shi... Xu Shi, I will not let you live happily! An Shi is secretly cruel in his heart.


    Before Song Rong set out, she wanted to support everyone. At least she had to inform her better friends and save them from worrying about themselves.


    Chu Yunqing took the plain paper and looked a little distracted. There were no superfluous words on it. He only wrote a few words: "return to Beijing to visit relatives. The return date is uncertain. I hope you are well."


    Is she going to Beilin?

 Chapter 231

    "Childe... Childe?" Ah Fu whispered beside him.


    "The tea is cold. What are you thinking?" Ah Fu asked carefully. In fact, Ah Fu also knew that Chu Yunqing must be thinking about something related to Song Rong, or he wouldn''t be distracted with the letter sent by Song Rong.


    Chu Yunqing suddenly asked, "Ah Fu, did the master say a few days ago that he asked me to go to Beilin to find the miracle doctor?"


    Ah Fu said, "there is such a thing, but the childe refused at that time."


    "Get ready, let''s start tomorrow." Chu Yunqing suddenly said in a deep voice.


    When he saw Song Rong''s plain paper, he changed his mind temporarily. He also wanted to go to Beilin.


    In his impression, the north is not as good as Gusu mountain. It''s not a good place. It''s just that Kyoto is just there, which doesn''t have much attraction to him. As for the miracle doctor, it''s just a legend. Even if there is such a miracle doctor, I''m afraid he can''t cure his disease.


    So he refused at that time. Now he thought that the bright girl would also go to the north, and he had some expectations for that place in his heart.


    He doesn''t know how long he can live or when he will leave the world. He wants to see more bright colors before he leaves.


    In this way, it should not feel too lonely to die alone, right?


    "Ah? Let''s start tomorrow?" Ah Fu looked at Chu Yunqing with disbelief. Childe, this decision is too hasty. Even if you want to start, you shouldn''t be in a hurry! At least you have to be ready.


    "If you can''t go tomorrow, you won''t go." Chu Yun said faintly.


    Ah Fu had never seen such a wayward Chu Yunqing and dared not say anything. He went to find Master Chu and told him about it.


    When Master Chu heard the speech, he immediately said, "OK, OK, start tomorrow. Tell others to prepare quickly. Whatever you lack must be prepared before tomorrow!"


    Master Chu was also a little nervous. He was a little afraid that it was coming. Chu Yunqing would go back. Naturally, he also hoped that Chu Yunqing would leave early.


    Seeing Ah Fu hurried down to work, Master Chu walked to nianwan Pavilion. With a long sigh, he had done everything he could. I hope Yunqing''s life should not be lost!


    "Madam, if you have a spirit in heaven, you must bless Yunqing and come back from the north in peace." Master Chu looked at the distance and whispered.


    There was a little nostalgia in his eyes. He thought he could only follow behind her all his life. He didn''t want such a change, but he had a chance to stand beside her


    It''s just that the good times don''t last long. After all, she went early because she was too worried about the past. He has no way to repay her kindness and express his feelings. Now the only thing she can do is to do her best to be good to the cloud?


    Chu Yunqing went out of the door. Mrs. Chu and Chu Yunhong also knew.


    Mrs. Chu knew that Chu Yunqing was going to cure the disease, but she snorted coldly and said, "I''m afraid he has life to go and no life to come back. Who doesn''t know what his bones are like. If he tosses about like this once, it may be ok if he finds the so-called miracle doctor. If he can''t find it... I''m afraid he won''t come back!"


    "Mom, can''t we do something?" Chu Yunhong asked coldly.


    His heart is very unbalanced. Why does his father love Chu Yunqing so much? He has no way to pass incense and doesn''t know what is dead. He is also his son!


    Mrs. Chu looked at Chu Yunhong and said, "Yunhong, I advise you not to be clever. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re doing in your house. Otherwise, I can handle it well. I''m afraid it will have been passed to your father long ago."


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Chu paused and said, "Chu Yun is the man appointed by the Lord of hell. Why don''t you have trouble with him? You should kiss him now. Your father can rest assured that he will give you his family property after seeing it."


    "But if he finds the miracle doctor and comes back from his illness?" Chu Yunhong is still a little worried.


    "Not to mention that such a chance is very weak. Even if he really comes back, it''s not too late for us to deal with him. If I''m not afraid your father will notice, how can I keep him until now! You know your father''s temper. If our mother and son make a mistake, I''m afraid he will drive us out without thinking about the old relationship at all. As for this business, he''d rather take it into the coffin Will not give us inheritance! "Mrs. Chu said this with a little hatred in her eyes.


    What''s good about that woman? He''s been dead for so many years, but he''s still rooted in his heart?


    "Niang......" Chu Yunhong was still a little angry.


    "Don''t blame you, too. I just don''t want you to do anything to ruin your future. As long as we are good, we can boil him to death in a few years. Then your father will naturally trust you in every way!" Mrs. Chu said seriously. She can bear it.


    "Mom, what disease did you say he was suffering from? I looked at the people with weak diseases nearby, which was not as serious as him..." Chu Yunhong asked curiously.


    Mrs. Chu narrowed her eyes, lowered her head and took a sip of tea. When she looked up, she said as usual: "his mother is a short-lived ghost. He has been ill since his birth. Of course, it is different from general weakness. It is deserved that the king of hell wants to take him away and let their mother and daughter be partners in the underworld..."


    "Then I hope Yama will accept him quickly!" Chu Yunhong said his greatest wish in his heart.


    Mrs. Chu waved her hand and said, "well, in this case, our mother and son are happy to talk, but don''t let your father hear it, otherwise we can''t afford to go!"


    "You remember my mother''s words, you must be more patient, more patient..." Mrs. Chu repeated again and again.


    She said this not only to Chu Yunhong, but also to herself. Why would she want to see this bitch living in her house all the time? She wanted to get rid of him for a long time.


    It''s just that Chu Yunqing is always in peace with the world. She is in the same house. Chu Yunqing rarely goes out and bumps into her. It doesn''t hinder her much. Moreover, Master Chu is very interested in Chu Yunqing, and she doesn''t dare to do something.


    Since Chu Yunqing is going to die sooner or later and can''t even live to adulthood, even if she can live a few more years, she can''t inherit her family. Why should she take the risk to deal with Chu Yunqing?

 Chapter 232

    Mrs. Chu is a sensible person. She knows what to do is the best for her.


    So over the years, although she has great dissatisfaction in her heart, she has always played the role of a loving mother. She has also tried her best to Chu Yunqing. She has never been harsh to Chu Yunqing in terms of food and clothing.


    Chu Yunhong looked at Mrs. Chu and said, "I know." his tone was a little reluctant, but in front of Mrs. Chu, he didn''t dare to express his thoughts.


    He is still young, and his thinking is not as comprehensive as that of Mrs. Chu. Sometimes he inevitably has a fighting thought, and he secretly leans his hand on Chu Yun several times.


    Perhaps Chu Yunqing has not yet died. He has spent every time safely for Chu Yunqing.


    Speaking of Chu Yunhong, I''m afraid Song Rong should admire him for his cruelty at a young age!


    Song Rong is a little cruel now. That''s also because she has lived a lifetime. She has hatred in her heart. Naturally, she won''t be the same as before.


    On the day of departure, all the people who left the song house came out to see them off. This was a scene that Xu dared not think of before. Even the old lady''s face was full of smiles.


    Song Rong had nothing to say to her shrewd grandmother.


    At the beginning, my grandmother was cruel to my mother, but she almost didn''t kill her mother because she didn''t go back to the house on time. I think if my grandmother had known her identity, she wouldn''t have done so. It''s estimated that she would give up her mother as a treasure for fear of being knocked.


    Although Song Rong seems to be filial to the old lady, she is not like the general granddaughter to her grandmother. When you think about it carefully, she should be a little weak.


    There are five carriages in total. The first one is taken by Xu and Song Yu, together with Begonia and Liu Feng. After all, someone has to take care of it.


    The middle one is Song Rong and Qingtao, and the last three are full of things.


    In addition to a few important people, the Song government also sent twelve servants to guard it. It''s really a big show.


    However, Song Rong still had some worries. He secretly hired several escort agents and quietly followed him. The last time they just went to Yinyun mountain, there was so much noise.


    Who knows if there will be any more noise this time, and the mountain pass is far away. Even if you are not wary of those in the song house, you have to dike whether you will encounter any other trouble on the way.


    This time, they set out with their things!


    The carriage slowly drove out of the song house and ran directly to the north.


    At the moment, the spring of Gusu has come, the willows have taken out new buds, the peach blossoms in early spring have been in full bloom, and everything is full of vitality.


    Song Rong doesn''t know what the future will be like, but since she has a chance to better protect her family, she won''t give up.


    Song Rong took a long sigh of relief, leaned against the inner wall of the carriage and began to take a nap. Only when she walked out of the song house, her heart was completely happy, especially the people she wanted to protect were in front of her.


    This gives Song Rong an unprecedented sense of ease.


    In that dangerous song mansion, no one knows what will happen in the next moment.


    Walking and stopping, blinking is seven days. This early spring day is the same as the wayward girl. She turns her face when she says she turns her face.


    It was just a clear sky. It was not very big for a while. It began to rain. Naturally, there was no way to go on.


    However, there are no inns in the wilderness to rest. Song Rong and others are fine, and there are carriages to shelter from the wind and rain, but other domestic slaves are going to get wet. If they can''t find a place to rest, some of these people will inevitably get sick.


    This will inevitably delay the trip.


    However, at this time, we had no way but to walk as soon as possible. After about a quarter of an hour, a faint shadow appeared in front of the people. When we approached, it was a dilapidated temple.


    At this time, where else would everyone think? They just wanted to take shelter from the rain and looked at Xu eagerly.


    Xu was always soft hearted, so he said, "just rest here until the rain stops. Let''s go."


    Song Rong heard it and didn''t object. If it rained harder for a while, there would be no place to stay and more trouble. Moreover, these domestic slaves were ill, which was not good for them.


    After getting off the carriage, Song Rong entered the dilapidated temple. As soon as he approached, he could see a faint fire in it.


    "Madam, I''ll go and have a look first." someone volunteered to take a look. After a while, the man came back and said, "it''s a young childe sheltering from the rain. Their carriage stopped behind the temple, so we didn''t see it."


    Then the man added: "the childe looks like a teenager." he was a little afraid. His wife was scrupulous and didn''t want to share a room with a strange man, so he added this sentence.


    After hearing this, Xu was really relieved, so he nodded and said, "let''s go in and bother."


    Song Rong knew that Xu''s skin was thin, so she walked in front, pushed open the door and said, "if you happen to pass by here, please..."


    Before she finished, Song Rong looked at several people in front of her in shock.


    There are four people in gray clothes, which is nothing. The most important thing is in the center of the temple. It is a childe in white. His temperament is dusty. In this dilapidated temple, if so many people were not present, I''m afraid it would make people feel that he is a strange man in the mountain.


    Song Rong''s tone was a little shocked. What he said was a little untidy: "Chu... Childe Chu, why are you here!"


    "Why? Can''t my son be here?" Ah Fu said loudly. Ah Fu didn''t see the letter sent back by Song Rong, so he didn''t know that Song Rong would also go to the north.


    When Ah Fu saw Song Rong at this moment, he suddenly understood why their childe suddenly changed his mind to come to the north after seeing the letter. It''s because of Song Rong.


    Song Rong can now ignore this rude Ah Fu. Her eyes fall on Chu Yunqing with the meaning of inquiry.


    Chu Yunqing saw Song Rong at that moment. His eyes seemed to twinkle a little. It dissipated at this time. However, when he looked carefully, he could see that Chu Yunqing''s lips rose slightly. It was obvious that he was in a good mood at the moment.


    Chu Yun whispered, "I''m going to the north for medical treatment."


    Song Rong heard it and thought a little more. He didn''t know whether Chu Yunqing had been to Beilin in his previous life. If he had, he still didn''t get rid of his final fate after he came back

 Chapter 233

    Thinking of this, Song Rong took some sympathy with Chu Yunqing''s eyes, went with hope, but came back with disappointment, which may be another blow to him.


    I wish he hadn''t been to Gusu in his previous life, so there is at least one expectation in this life.


    Song Rong expected Chu Yunqing to get better from the bottom of her heart.


    Chu Yunqing saw Xu at this time and stood up to salute Xu. Xu quickly helped Chu Yunqing. Chu Yunqing helped them a lot. Her heart was full of gratitude to Chu Yunqing.


    "Did you receive the letter I sent?" Song Rong asked.


    Ah Fu wanted to say that he had received it directly, but Chu Yunqing first said, "No." I don''t know why. He doesn''t want Song Rong to know this. He doesn''t want Song Rong to know the secret things he doesn''t dare to face.


    Song Rong thought for a moment. Perhaps Chu Yunqing had already set out when she sent the letter. It was only because Chu Yunqing and others walked slowly that she met here.


    Since she is an acquaintance, Song Rong won''t say anything if she doesn''t bother. Can''t she give them a place to stay?


    There was nothing else in the broken temple. There were some broken wood. The servants of the Song family picked it up and gathered a fire nearby. Xu took out the food he had bought earlier and put it on the fire to warm up.


    Fortunately, before leaving yesterday, I passed a town and bought a lot of things.


    Chu Yunqing drank a bowl of medicine and ate several cakes at this time. Song Rong watched Chu Yunqing and filled a bowl of porridge.


    "Here you are." Song Rong reached out and handed it out.


    Chu Yun glanced at it and reached for it. It was just a common golden pumpkin porridge. But he tasted it gently, but he felt it was a little sweet. The porridge was warm, and the heat spread to his heart bit by bit.


    Seeing that Chu Yunqing came out alone, Xu felt more pity. He had to go to see a doctor alone at a young age. It was really hard. Later, he simply opened his mouth and said, "Young Master Chu, if you don''t sit here."


    Chu Yun nodded and said, "thank you."


    Xu doesn''t want to avoid suspicion at this time. How old Chu Yunqing is. She''s not a few years older than linniang. She can treat linniang like a child. If linniang is still young, Chu Yunqing is ill for a long time. If anyone really thinks more, it''s really a bastard.


    "Childe Chu, I haven''t personally thanked you for giving medicine last time." Xu Wensheng said.


    Chu Yunqing''s tone was also very gentle when he treated Xu. He was a little colder than usual: "it''s just a small matter. If he can help Mrs. song, Yunqing''s heart is very happy."


    It''s easy to say, but where is the blood cheese? When Xu saw Chu Yunqing talking like this, she felt more pity for Chu Yunqing. She opened her mouth and said, "childe Chu, since we are all going to the north, let''s go together."


    She can also take care of her on the way. Although Chu Yunqing also brought servants, she just saw that there was no servant girl among these servants, and these men were inevitably careless... She wanted to do her best to repay Chu Yunqing''s kindness.


    Song Rong also looked forward to seeing Chu Yun Qing. If we could go together, the road might be a little more interesting. However, Song Rong felt that Chu Yun Qing would probably refuse. Although his temperament was not lonely, he was a little cold. He probably didn''t like the excitement.


    Chu Yun glanced at Song Rong and said softly, "it would be good if we could travel together... But I''m weak and I''m afraid I can''t walk too fast... I don''t know if I will come to Mrs. song..."


    Xu smiled, but there was some concern in his eyes: "naturally not, let''s go to the north at your speed!"


    Xu had planned in her own heart. It was only a few days. Since she was on her way, she would return to the Xu family sooner or later. Moreover, she had not returned for more than ten years, and it was not bad for these days. If she could repay her personal feelings, it would be worth it.


    Chu Yunqing immediately arched his hand and said, "then Yunqing thanks Mrs. song for her kindness."


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing suspiciously. Chu Yunqing said yes? According to the truth, Chu Yunqing should not agree so readily, right?


    However, he agreed. Naturally, Song Rong would not ask Chu Yunqing how to answer. If she asked, it would be as if she was in a hurry to rush Chu Yunqing away.


    The two teams decided to go to Beilin together.


    It rained, but it didn''t stop. It was noon when they came in. They waited here for the evening. Not to mention that it was difficult to walk in the rain, it was difficult to walk in the night.


    In the evening, Xu discussed with Chu Yunqing to stay here all night.


    Chu Yunqing certainly won''t have any objection. Ah Fu brought a mat and threw several layers of thick quilts on it, which made Chu Yunqing rest.


    Although it is chilly in spring, there are two big fires in the house. Where is it so cold? Song Rong knows that Chu Yunqing must be ill.


    She couldn''t bear it. She whispered, "green peach, go and find the soup lady we brought, pour the hot water in it and send it to childe Chu."


    "Hey." green peach hurriedly responded and went to work.


    Song Rong also heard that it was cold in the north, so she picked up a soup lady, but she didn''t use it all the way. Now she met Chu Yunqing, but it came in handy.


    When Qingtao sent something, Ah Fu stopped Qingtao and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    Green peach took an eyebrow and looked at Ah Fu. There was no meaning of concession in his words: "even if he wants to do something, he won''t do it to you!"


    "You... What do you want to do to my childe?" Ah Fu was a little worried.


    Qingtao put the soup in her hand into the plug in Ah Fu''s hand and said, "hold it firmly. My miss asked me to bring a warm quilt to childe Chu. If I fall... I don''t care!"


    The water in the soup woman''s son is still very hot now. Ah Fu stretched out his hand to take it. It was cold and scalded. However, he listened to Qingtao''s words and grabbed the soup woman''s son. He never let go.


    Ah Fu found another piece of cloth and rolled up the soup. Then he gave it to Chu Yunqing.


    Just now Qingtao''s words fell into Chu Yunqing''s ears. His heart couldn''t tell what it was like.


    After lying down, he couldn''t sleep. He fumbled out a piece of wood and a carving knife and carefully carved it in the face of the fire.

 Chapter 234

    Song Rong saw this scene from a distance. This time, he completely affirmed that the wooden hairpin Chu Yun gave him was carved by himself. He is really versatile.


    It''s just a pity that such a teenager didn''t live long.


    It turns out that the world is really jealous of talents one day.


    The rain outside was frightening. Although it was a little cold, it was also a little lingering. The rain fell on the ground and accumulated into small puddles one by one, with blisters constantly on it.


    It rained all night. Song Rong heard a faint cough in the middle of the night. He opened his eyes and looked at it. Chu Yunqing had half sat up, covered his mouth with a handkerchief and lowered his voice.


    The fire hasn''t been extinguished yet, but it''s not very bright. Song Rong doesn''t really see it, but he can also feel that Chu Yunqing is forcibly suppressing the pain.


    Song Rong asks Chu Yunqing what''s wrong with her, but when she says it, she doesn''t say it. Chu Yunqing is so depressed that she startles others. If she speaks like this, Chu Yunqing may feel guilty.


    I think Chu Yunqing doesn''t want to wake others, but also doesn''t want people to see him. Although he has long been used to his illness, he doesn''t want people to see his pain.


    In fact, Chu Yunqing has been facing the pain with his own forbearance.


    I''ve known Chu Yunqing for so long that I''ve never heard Chu Yunqing take the initiative to mention how his body is.


    The spring rain hit the roof, and the crisp sound made Chu Yun''s cough down. Song Rong moved and lay down.


    However, as soon as she lay down, Song Rong always felt that someone was looking at her, which made Song Rong a little uncomfortable. She twisted her body. The owner of that look seemed to notice it, so she moved her eyes away.


    But after a while, his eyes fell on Song Rong again.


    Song Rong turned over and felt the eyes on her back, but she didn''t dare to move. In the dark night, she also opened her eyes, a pair of bright eyes like Xingzi.


    For a long time, Song Rong really couldn''t support it. Then he closed his eyes and slowly fell into sleep.


    The eyes that had been falling on her back gave her an unprecedented sense of peace.


    When the day is about to break, servants have got up to light the fire. The masters are about to wake up. We have to start the fire quickly.


    When it was completely dawn, everyone woke up one after another. When Song Rong woke up, Chu Yunqing had sat up and was holding out his hands to bake the fire. The bright flame reflected on Chu Yunqing''s face.


    As if nothing had happened last night, the two eyes met in the air and looked at each other silently. Song Rongcai first said, "good morning, childe Chu."


    Chu Yun nodded and said, "good morning."


    Ah Fu took a look outside and came back and said, "childe, the rain has stopped outside. We should be on our way."


    Chu Yunqing didn''t say anything, but focused on Xu''s body. The meaning was obviously to let Xu make up his mind. Xu praised Chu Yunqing''s behavior, but she was just a peer. She wouldn''t do what she decided by herself. Instead, she asked in a warm voice, "childe Chu, I don''t know what you think?"


    Chu Yun tilted his mouth and said, "since the rain has stopped, let''s go."


    Xu nodded and said, "then let''s make a decision. After breakfast, we''ll go on the road and try to get to the market in front of us early. We can also have a good rest."


    At the beginning, people complained a little. Although the rain stopped, the road may not be easy to walk. It was a little reluctant for them to go on the road. However, as soon as Xu said so, everyone''s enthusiasm came in their hearts.


    Why do you have to wait here? Go to the town ahead early, and you can have an early rest.


    After breakfast, they set out on the road together. There is no road in the wilderness, but it can also be said that there are roads everywhere. Even if this vast line of carriages walk side by side, they will not be unable to leave.


    Chu Yun''s carriage is right with Song Rong''s carriage.


    Perhaps it was a coincidence that the two men opened the curtain of the carriage on the side in an instant, and the two looked at each other like this.


    Song Rong smiled in her eyes, looked at Chu Yun and said, "childe Chu, it''s a long way to pass the mountain. If your body can''t hold up, then open your mouth and tell my mother that we''re not so anxious to go to the north."


    Song Rong was afraid of the pressure in Chu Yunqing''s heart and said with a smile, "not to mention, I think I should play outside more!"


    Chu Yunqing also took a smile, but before Chu Yunqing could speak, Ah Fu''s voice came from the carriage: "young master, the spring cold is very heavy. Don''t lift the driving curtain. What if it''s cold?"


    Chu Yun whispered, "I''m not made of paper. Don''t worry so much."


    Ah Fu murmured in his heart that the childe was more fragile than the paper paste, but this gave Ah Fu a hundred courage, and Ah Fu didn''t dare to say it in front of Chu Yunqing.


    Song Rong stretched out her arm and revealed a lotus root like wrist. She directly pulled the curtain of Chu Yun''s carriage, pulled it down, and said, "you should cultivate yourself in it. Ah Fu is right. It''s cold in spring. You should pay more attention to keeping warm."


    Song Rong is afraid to be the only one who will be so rude to Chu Yun, but Song Rong''s rudeness is somewhat lovely and charming, which makes people angry.


    Even Ah Fu felt that Song Rong did well at this time, but only when Song Rong did so would the childe listen. If he forced him to do so, the childe would drive him out to drink cold wind.


    The long road was actually a little boring. The carriage was rickety and not suitable for sewing. Song Rong wanted to find two books to pass the time, but found that when she came, she didn''t prepare any books to read on the way.


    It''s true that Song Rong is just a girl. She can read. How many things will someone force her to learn? As for Song Yu, she is still young. Now she just reads some simple enlightenment books. Song Rong can even recite them. Of course, Song Rong will not be interested.


    Song Rong thought about it and thought of Chu Yunqing. This guy likes reading so much that she must have brought a lot of books. She opened the curtain of the carriage and shouted to the opposite side, "Master Chu."

 Chapter 235

    As soon as Song Rong''s voice fell, the curtain on Chu Yun''s side was lifted. Chu Yun leaned his hand like a jade sheath and gently held the curtain, reflecting the constantly moving grass. For a moment, Song Rong was surprised.


    "Miss Song? What are you looking at?" Chu Yun tilted his head in doubt and looked at himself. Is there something wrong with him?


    Song Rong hurriedly replied: "ah, there''s nothing wrong with Childe Chu. It''s like this. I want to borrow two books from you. What kind of books did I just want to borrow..."


    "Childe Chu is a book lover. I must have brought a lot of books. I can''t remember what I want to read at this moment." Song Rong said with a fake annoyance.


    Let her admit that she just watched Chu Yun lose her mind. She really couldn''t open her mouth.


    Fortunately, Chu Yunqing didn''t understand the girls'' thoughts. When he heard Song Rong say so, he became convinced. He put down the curtain of the carriage. After a while, he opened the curtain again.


    He already has several blue leather thread bound books in his hand. He should have been looking for books for Song Rong just now.


    Song Rong took the book directly from the side of the carriage, then smiled and said, "thank you."


    Having said that, Song Rong put down the curtain of the carriage and began to study the books. As for Chu Yunqing, he read them for a long time before he put down the curtain and sat back in the carriage.


    "Young master, you are really kind to miss song. Those books are your treasure! Last time I accidentally spilled a book with tea, you fined me one month''s monthly silver... You rarely punish me like this after being with you for so long." Ah Fu''s tone was a bit delicious.


    Chu Yun glanced at Ah Fu and said, "Miss Song is different from you. Since she wants to borrow books, she will really love these books. As for you... If I don''t teach you a lesson, you''re afraid to deliberately pour all my books with tea!"


    Ah Fu''s face turned red. He really wanted to let his childe read less and have more rest.


    Song Rong''s carriage heard the sound of turning books. First, she looked through these books and knew what they were.


    At the beginning, she thought that the book she borrowed from Chu Yunqing would be a dark and difficult ancient medical book. There was no basic landscape chronicles, which recorded the customs from Nanman to Damin and then to the northern desert in detail.


    When Song Rong opened it, it looked very new and well kept, but many comments had been written on it, that is, Nanman and Chu Yunqing, who Song Rong didn''t hear much.


    Chu Yunqing''s font is like a crane dancing in IQ, with a bit of lightness and elegance, which is an extremely unique aesthetic feeling.


    It is the so-called word is like a person. Chu Yunqing''s words, like his people, are like an immortal relegated to the world of mortals.


    Song Rong read the contents of the book and read the annotations on the book. Unexpectedly, she could completely understand some difficult books. Song Rong felt some emotion in her heart. If Chu Yunqing was not seriously ill, but had the opportunity to become an official, he would be a bright moon hanging high in the sky!


    It''s just a pity that beauty is easy to die, and heaven is jealous of talents!


    Ten days have passed since Chu Yunqing finished reading the books he gave Song Rong. Chu Yunqing cited scriptures and had a good reason when writing comments. Song Rong actually remembered a lot of the contents of the book.


    Although it seems that these things are of no use to Song Rong at present, Song Rong still wants to have a look. In this way, you can spend some time. Second, there is no pressure from art!


    As for the saying that a woman without talent is virtuous, Song Rong despises it. If she really doesn''t know anything, she will only guard the one-third of the mu of the back house of the family!


    She wants to fight with those sinister women in the back house, but she wants to fight with those men standing in front!


    When she was going to look for the truth of the private salt case, when she was going to take care of the whole second room, she had forgotten that she was a girl in her bones.


    She doesn''t want anything now. Her only goal is to be strong!


    If it''s strong enough, it''s a bad reputation, so what? No matter what others say, she can hold these people down!


    Hard fists are the truth!


    This is the biggest truth Song Rong realized in her miserable previous life! If she had been stronger in her previous life, how could Song Dai treat himself as a commodity and promise himself to a dying man?


    Chu Yunqing is good, but in his previous life, Chu Yunqing died before he saw the good of Chu Yunqing.


    Song Rong sorted out these books at the moment and was about to return them to Chu Yunqing. He heard a cry of surprise from outside the carriage, which belonged to Song Yu: "it''s too beautiful!"


    Song Rong curiously opened the curtain of the carriage on the side, but this time she only saw a gray cliff, not the next one.


    She thought about it, came out from the front, sat outside the carriage and looked over her head.


    There are cliffs on both sides. On this side, a line of sky is exposed. Song Rong secretly said that this is probably the beautiful scenery written in the book.


    Such a scene is really shocking and novel.


    Pa


    In this line of days, there was no way for the carriages to go parallel. They lined up and passed here. A stone fell from the surrounding cliff and surprised one of the horses. It took the driver a long time to calm down.


    Song Rong frowned and looked at the top of the cliff. Suddenly there was a bad feeling in her heart. How could stones suddenly fall from the cliff?


    Song Rong comforted herself in her heart. Perhaps it was a coincidence, but it happened that such a stone fell.


    Although she thought so, Song Rong''s heart could not settle down. She frowned and shouted, "get out of here quickly. The surrounding cliffs are in danger of collapse!"


    "Sister, you''re making a fuss. You see, the road is so smooth. Someone must pass here often. How can there be any danger!" Song Yu''s voice came from the front.


    "Niang......" Song Rong called in a deep voice.


    Xu heard Song Rong''s voice. Although she didn''t know what Song Rong was worried about, according to her understanding of Song Rong, Song Rong was not the kind of person who would make waves without wind. Song Rong would suddenly speak like this. That must be something she found.

 Chapter 236

    Xu immediately opened his mouth and said, "speed up!"


    Seeing that the people were about to go out from here, several huge stones rolled down from both sides of the cliff and directly ran to the people and smashed them down!


    Song Rong''s heart was shocked, and she couldn''t care what she thought. She could only shout out, "be careful!"


    Because Song Rong reminded in time at the beginning, everyone was very fast at the moment, but in a moment, everyone rushed out of the place, but the situation was not very optimistic.


    The horse was frightened and jumped up disorderly, and the coachman could only try his best to control it.


    However, the people who had just escaped from heaven had not got a moment''s breath, so they rushed out from around and surrounded them! He cut it directly with a knife.


    That knife is killing people!


    Where are these guys opponents? Seeing that they are about to lose, there is a sound of horseshoes. From behind, several men in strong clothes begin to protect Song Rong and others!


    These are the escorts hired by Song Rong. Seeing them coming, Song Rong''s heart is a little calmer. These escorts often wander the Jianghu. Naturally, their means are not comparable to those of these servants!


    However, Song Rong had not settled down for a long time, and her heart was raised in her throat.


    Not far away from him, Ah Fu dragged the reins of the horse. The horse''s front hooves were raised. Seeing that the carriage was about to turn over, Song Rong was surprised and jumped out of the carriage without thinking about it!


    Song Rong helped Ah Fu catch the reins. The horse raised its front hooves, but finally didn''t let the carriage turn over. Listening to the sound of the carriage clanging to the ground, Song Rong felt a sense of survival.


    Although it is said that Chu Yunqing was robbed, Song Rong''s heart still couldn''t help pulling together.


    However, this wave was not even, another wave arose, and a loud arrow flew over and stabbed the horse directly. The horse was so surprised that he didn''t want anything, so he threw his front hoof and ran forward!


    When Ah Fu was dragged by this, Leng Buding was pulled free by the horse. Song Rong held the horse and refused to let go. However, Song Rong''s strength was too small to stop the horse. Song Rong had been dragged forward by the horse.


    Song Rong looked at the carriage. He was cruel and gritted his teeth. He directly pressed the shaft of the carriage and jumped up. Fortunately, Song Rong''s body was very light, which really made Song Rong sit on the carriage.


    But Song Rong still had no way to stop the carriage. He had to keep pulling the reins and trying to slow the horse down.


    At the moment, an escort wanted to come to help Song Rong, but those people in black had a sense of immortality. They tangled up directly and stopped the escort.


    Song Rong could only hear Xu''s anxious cry behind him: "Lin Niang!"


    But Song Rong can''t take much into account at this time. She only knows that she can''t let Chu Yun lean alone in the carriage, and then let the carriage run forward. She will always have a chance to stop the carriage here, but if Chu Yun leans alone... Even when the carriage stops, he will be knocked unconscious by the carriage.


    Not to mention that Song Rong thought that nine times out of ten he had implicated Chu Yunqing. Even if it wasn''t for this, Chu Yunqing could have risked danger to save her. Now that she is here, how can she ignore Chu Yunqing''s life and death for her own safety?


    Song Rong''s bones still have some strength. She may be good at scheming at ordinary times, but if anyone can treat her sincerely, she knows that doing so may not be good for her, and she will do it without hesitation!


    There was another uncontrollable cough in the carriage.


    The carriage ran too fast. The thick curtain of the carriage was blown by the wind at this time. Chu Yunqing saw Song Rong''s delicate back! She is desperately pulling the reins!


    Chu Yun tilted his body, endured the great discomfort, and wanted to help Song Rong,


    Song Rong noticed the movement behind her. She only heard Song Rong say coldly, "you go in! Don''t come out. You don''t have much strength. I''ll take care of you after you come out!"


    Song Rong''s words are straightforward, but she has no idea how to take into account Chu Yunqing''s feelings. Now she just wants to minimize the risk! She rushed out not to love the horse and carriage, but for Chu Yun in the carriage.


    If Chu Yun is trying to be brave and something goes wrong, her adventure will be completely meaningless.


    The carriage ran disorderly and rushed into a dense forest. There were sheep''s intestines and trails in the dense forest. Maybe the road was crooked, which made the carriage unable to enjoy itself, and the speed of the carriage slowed down.


    Song Rong was about to take the opportunity to stop the carriage when he heard a sound in the woods next to him!


    Then I heard someone shouting, "this is it! Go!"


    Then there was the sound of people jumping out of plants. Song Rong didn''t understand at this time. It was clear that someone came to intercept them again! Song Rong asked herself that she had prepared enough for this time, but she still didn''t expect such a change.


    However, Song Rong is not very worried about the safety of Xu and others at the moment. The escort is not for nothing!


    But now her situation is burning her ass!


    Song Rong glanced at the long arrow on the horse''s rear hip and shouted to Chu Yun inside, "you sit down!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Song Rong stretched out her hand and pulled out the long arrow! The horse has another pain in eating. It just slowed down and got up quickly! Go straight ahead.


    Someone wanted to turn over on the carriage, but Song Rong directly took the sharp end of the long arrow and stabbed it into the man''s hand. Song Rong had never personally given such a hard hand to people. In this way, her heart was inevitably a little afraid, but Song Rong''s heart knew better that now was not the time for her to be afraid at all!


    But whenever anyone tried to get close to the carriage, she returned with the long arrow.


    However, it is fortunate that this group of people later, compared with the first group of people, their combat effectiveness is obviously much worse. At least their Kung Fu is not home yet. They look like mountain village savages hired casually!


    Coupled with the fast speed of the carriage, Song Rong finally got rid of these people!


    The carriage ran out of the dense forest and went on. When it reached a river, the horse was blocked by the river and stopped.


    Song Rong had already become accustomed to running like this, and was even slightly stunned to see the carriage stop at this time.

 Chapter 237

    When the carriage stopped, Song Rong got into the carriage and found Chu Yunqing leaning pale on the inner wall of the carriage. He covered his heart with his hand. At the moment, he was gritting his teeth and endured something.


    When Song Rong saw this scene, he immediately understood that Chu Yunqing was trying not to worry himself. He endured the pain and refused to make a sound!


    Song Rong felt a little uncomfortable. He reached out and touched Chu Yunqing. He asked, "are you okay?"


    Chu Yunqing slowly opened his eyes, looked at Song Rong and said, "I''m all right." although he said so, Chu Yunqing''s voice is very weak. If Song Rong hadn''t listened carefully, I''m afraid we all knew that we couldn''t hear Chu Yunqing''s light voice.


    Lin Qingyao looked at the messy carriage and said, "can you move now? Let me help you out of the carriage."


    Chu Yun nodded and said, "let''s get out of here quickly. The horse is injured and the blood must be scattered all over the ground. It''s hard to ensure that those people don''t catch up."


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing with approval. Chu Yunqing''s words are indeed reasonable. The blood spilled all over the ground. If she didn''t leave early and catch up with the blood, she and Chu Yunqing couldn''t resist these people at all!


    Unexpectedly, Chu Yunqing thought of going with her.


    Thinking that Chu Yunqing is so sick, but still thinking about these things, Song Rong admires Chu Yunqing. He can be a ghost. If ordinary people are in such a situation, who will think about these things?


    Song Rong helped Chu Yun to lean down. Just as she was about to leave the carriage, Song Rong glanced inside the carriage, reached out and took out a bag of cakes and stuffed them into her clothes. She didn''t know when her mother would find them. It''s hard to find a place to eat in this wilderness. She can take some things just in case, so as not to go hungry.


    Song Rong naturally doesn''t want to eat at this time, but she and Chu Yun are alone. They don''t have much strength when they are full. If they don''t have enough, how can they protect themselves?


    Chu Yunqing saw this scene and nodded slightly. He even took a cloth bag like Song Rong..


    Song Rong knew that she couldn''t laugh under such circumstances, but looking at Chu Yunqing, Song Rong immediately laughed. She always felt that Chu Yunqing seemed to live outside the world of mortals and didn''t eat fireworks. Now Chu Yunqing seems to have a lot of "human flavor" in the whole person.


    Song Rong helped Chu Yun down the carriage. She looked at the carriage and whispered, "horse, I''m sorry for you!"


    Then the sharp arrow stabbed the horse again. The horse was frightened one after another. Although it was a little weak, it still ran wildly.


    The horse and carriage couldn''t cross the river, so he ran down the river to the downstream. As for Song Rong, he took a look at the river with stones exposed, and leaned towards Chu Yun and said, "let''s cross the river."


    Chu Yun nodded and had no opinion on what Song Rong said.


    Song Rong stooped to lift up her skirt and tied a knot on it, which was the obscene pants inside. Song Rong also pulled it up, revealing a section of her white calf.


    Chu Yunqing''s eyes fell on Song Rong''s legs. His face turned red. Then Chu Yunqing moved his eyes.


    Song Rong didn''t know that Chu Yunqing was unnatural. She looked back at Chu Yunqing and knew that Chu Yunqing was weak. Things like bending down would consume her great strength, so she squatted down and helped Chu Yunqing do so.


    Chu Yunqing felt that Song Rong opened her robe. Originally, her face looked like ice and snow. At this time, it seemed to hang the sunset glow in the sky.


    When Song Rong looked up, she said, "I think you look much better now."


    Chu Yun''s eyes flickered. He didn''t dare to look at Song Rong directly. Instead, he looked across the river bank and said, "let''s cross the river quickly. The faster the better."


    Song Rong nodded and said, "lift your feet."


    Chu Yun was slightly stunned and looked at Song Rong puzzled.


    "You have to wear these shoes later, and the river is not wide. Although it''s a little cold, it''s better than wearing wet shoes all the time.


    Chu Yun said awkwardly, "I''ll do it myself."


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yun Qing with a cross eyebrow and said in a somewhat ferocious tone, "there''s so much nonsense. You have to breathe when you walk now. Save your strength and let''s run for our lives."


    Song Rong said that. Chu Yunqing would not insist on asking him to take off his shoes and socks, so he had to let Song Rong fiddle with it. Before long, Song Rong took off both his shoes and socks.


    She took off her blouse again, neatly put these things together, and then carried them on her shoulder. Then she opened her mouth and said to Chu Yun, "let''s go."


    Then Song Rong put one arm on Chu Yunqing''s waist. Looking at this posture, it seemed that Song Rong hugged Chu Yunqing in his arms, and Chu Yunqing''s eyes took a trace of sadness.


    He is a man. In such a difficult time, he should have come to protect Song Rong, but at this time, Song Rong took care of him in every detail.


    Chu Yunqing suddenly felt sad from his heart. Will he have a chance to stand behind her and protect her in his life?


    The river in early spring was so cold that Song Rong couldn''t help thinking of the water when she was sunk in the pond in her previous life. At that time, she was still the wife of the Chu family.


    In this life, she supported her husband in her previous life and crossed the river like this


    She had never thought that she would have an intersection with Chu Yunqing. Even when she saw him, she had no resentment or hatred in her heart, and the rest was pity.


    Song Rong''s heart filled with unspeakable emotion.


    When Chu Yun leaned away, Song Rong jumped back to her senses. She looked at Chu Yun and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Chu Yunqing hurriedly said, "there''s nothing wrong. I stepped on a stone."


    Song Rong hurriedly helped Chu Yun to the other bank. She didn''t notice that a trace of blood spread at Chu Yun''s feet. It was like smoke and sand sprinkled in the water, which was taken away by the water.


    After crossing the river, Chu Yunqing was determined not to let Song Rong wipe her feet and put on her shoes. He sat down first, and then dressed neatly.


    But when Chu Yun was about to get up, it was a little difficult. Song Rong muttered, "how good it is to show off your strength and let me come directly."

 Chapter 238

    Although there was a trace of dissatisfaction in Song Rong''s words, listening carefully, there was a unique resentment of her little daughter.


    Chu Yunqing will not be angry with Song Rong because of Song Rong''s words.


    This is also why Song Rong likes to get along with Chu Yunqing. She can be herself completely and truly. She doesn''t have to pretend to be virtuous and virtuous. She can be capricious and charming... Anyway, these are probably passing clouds for Chu Yunqing. Chu Yunqing won''t pay attention to them at all.


    Song Rong reached out and helped Chu Yun tilt up. The two walked forward together.


    Further on, there was a forest. Song Rong took a look. It was very open around. If it was to hide, the forest was naturally the most suitable place.


    Although Chu Yunqing was weak, he walked steadily, which made Song Rong feel slightly relieved.


    But when he got to the forest, Chu Yunqing''s face was as pale as paper. Song Rong asked Chu Yunqing to put most of his weight on himself. Chu Yunqing was still struggling at the beginning.


    Song Rong knows that Chu Yunqing is a man after all. Now he is taken care of by a girl. Naturally, he is a little uncomfortable.


    But for the sake of small life, Lin Qingyao said coldly, "you''d better listen to me, or I''ll leave you here to feed the wolf!"


    Song Rong said this with a straight face, but after saying it, it made people laugh. It was clearly to frighten children. Chu Yun listened to this and had a helpless smile on his face.


    Song Rong added fiercely, "if you don''t listen to me, let''s not go. I''ll wait here with you for those people to come!"


    Chu Yunqing followed Song Rong''s meaning. There was a little pain in his eyes: "it''s me that bothered you."


    Song Rong smiled and said, "what''s the trouble? If you have to say so, I can''t listen. I think you''re mocking me."


    Song Rong paused and then said, "when I was in Gusu, I implicated you once, and this time... Do you think that man came to chase you?"


    Does it take so much trouble to hunt down Chu Yunqing? Just those people brought by Chu Yunqing can be solved by looking for a mountain bandit! This is clearly the people of the Song family. I don''t want them to go to the north.


    I think so. At the beginning, Ann might have been eager for her mother to go to the north, but when she reacted later, her intestines must have been green.


    If you want to stop Xu, you can''t stop it. You can only use such indiscriminate means.


    At that time, even if they die outside, as long as her and Song Dai''s hands and feet are clean, they won''t be involved. Naturally, they can be done.


    Thinking of these people who came after them, Song Rong still had some new ideas in her heart. She said that the people who came after them, Song Rong felt that these people were not the same group. Those who came for the first time obviously had high means and fierce hands.


    But the last ones, who seemed a little weak, ran away for her and Chu Yunqing.


    Song Rong felt that if the people who besieged them later were the same as the first group, they might not escape so easily.


    Such a gap is certainly not sent by one person.


    There are two people in the Song family who want to kill them, that is, Song Dai is an. Needless to think, the first group of people were Song Dai. Song Dai''s scheming appearance is afraid that an can''t beat him.


    As for the second batch... That''s Ann''s people.


    When you think about it carefully, you can see that the two groups of people are so close, but they don''t work together... It''s clear that Song Dai sent someone here. Ann felt uneasy and sent someone again.


    After waiting for Song Dai to do it, they plan to do it if Song Dai doesn''t solve these people!


    Song Rong was right. After persuading Song Dai, an was afraid that Song Dai would be soft hearted, so he sent another person secretly.


    Song Rong''s face was a little cold, but it was not all because they were chased, but after careful consideration. There was a huge truth hidden in this matter!


    Ann fought with her mother in the back house. It''s normal for her mother to want to get rid of them.


    What about Song Dai? Song Dai, what''s the reason why he must do it now?


    If they are afraid of fighting for family property, it will be of great benefit to the Song family as long as they wait for their mother to come back from the north. Even if Song Dai wants to do it, he shouldn''t be at this time!


    The only reason is that Song Dai is afraid that his mother will go back to Beilin to complain, and then people like Qin Yan will come to investigate the case of private salt.


    He''s afraid the case will be turned over again!


    Song Rong used to guess that Song Dai had something to do with this matter, but now, Song Rong is almost sure that Song Dai committed the private salt case, and then tried to plant it for his father! Finally, he pushed his father out to stop the disaster!


    Song Dai''s heart is really vicious! If Song Dai had no way to sacrifice his father for the Song family, it would be a great crime. However, Song Dai didn''t have half a trace of guilt. After his second brother took the blame, he didn''t think about how to take care of his wife and children, but to kill them all!


    Even want to insult their siblings!


    Thinking of these, Song Rong''s heart is cold all over. It''s like a knife digging in his heart... The feeling of pain in his heart makes Song Rong firmly remember this hatred!


    She thought silently in her heart that it would be good to be chased, so that she could always remind her not to forget hatred! That is, no matter how comfortable life is in this life, we should also seek revenge! She won''t let go of anyone who hurt their family!


    Song Rong helped Chu Yun to the forest. It was early spring. These trees had taken branches and were walking inside. They were earth bags with ups and downs. Song Rong took a look and decided to go inside again.


    After walking for a while, a house appeared in front of the two people.


    Song Rong''s heart was so happy that she just worried about where she didn''t end up. She didn''t think there was a house here!


    She looked and helped Chu Yun to lean over. When she came to the house, Song Rong found that the house should have been uninhabited for a long time. She opened the door and looked inside. There was only a wooden bed, a pile of firewood, and no pot or anything.


    There are two animal skins hanging on the roof, which smell a little bad.


    Song Rong took a look. There was some dust in the room. It seemed that no one had been here for a long time.


    Chu Yun said, "this should be a temporary resting place for hunters. It''s spring now. It''s not easy to hunt, so it''s idle."

 Chapter 239

    Song Rong nodded and said, "let''s have a rest here first. I don''t think those people can catch up."


    It is really rare to find such a place to rest when you are in trouble in the wilderness.


    Song Rong first wiped the dusty wooden bed with his smock tied with shoes, and then helped Chu Yun to sit down here. Then she said, "I just saw some hay in the yard. I''ll take it in and put it on the wooden board. I won''t feel cold sitting on it."


    With that, Song Rong went out, but Chu Yunqing grabbed Song Rong''s hand.


    Song Rong was slightly stunned and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Chu Yunqing didn''t open his mouth to explain, but directly unfolded Song Rong''s hand. He saw that Song Rong''s palm was broken in many places, and there was blood seeping out. He must have hurt it when pulling the reins.


    If Chu Yunqing didn''t do this, Song Rong forgot to hurt, but now Song Rong saw it. Song Rong immediately grinned and said, "it hurts!"


    Chu Yun whispered, "I thought you didn''t know it hurt."


    "Nonsense, where can anyone not know the pain?" Song Rong frowned and looked at her palm. It''s not summer in the wilderness, and she can''t find any herbs... Won''t her hand scar?


    Song Rong doesn''t want her hand to be scarred... It doesn''t matter if she comes by herself, but as long as she thinks that Song Hui may be proud of it, her heart is blocked.


    Song Hui is compared with her in everything!


    Chu Yunqing took out a package of things from his arms and opened it to see that there were bottles of things in it.


    Song Rong knew that Chu Yun didn''t take anything to eat, but medicine.


    Chu Yunqing took out a medicine box and a large jade bottle from Lin, and carefully took out a soft handkerchief to help Song Rong clean up the stolen goods and blood on her hand, and then poured out something from the jade bottle that looked like water, but had a strong smell of medicine and wine


    Song Rong thinks it should be medicinal wine. It''s just that the medicinal wine of others nearby is not so clear and transparent.


    "Hiss!" the liquid reached Song Rong''s hand. Song Rong couldn''t help hissing, so he had to retract his hand.


    Chu Yun threw his cold hand, but grabbed Song Rong''s wrist and said to Song Rong in a warm voice: "don''t be afraid. Just bear it. There''s no clean water for you to wash your hands. You can only use this. It won''t fester and scar after washing."


    Hearing this, Song Rong had to bite her teeth and bear it, but her body was fragile after all. She couldn''t help crying for a while.


    This feeling... It hurts more than the last time she was cut!


    The skin and meat had a burning feeling, which made her unbearable.


    Song Rong doesn''t know at the moment. The thing in the jade pendant Chu Yun used is medicine dew. I''m afraid the small bottle will cost 1000 liang of silver... This thing is very precious. If Song Rong bought it himself, Song Rong wouldn''t buy such an expensive thing!


    And even if I bought it, I would never wash my hands with this thing!


    With her hands like this, she spent 1000 liang of silver. If Song Rong knew it, it was estimated that the degree of pain in her heart was more serious than the injury on her hand.


    In this way, Song Rong''s hands were clean. Chu Yunqing picked up the medicine box, picked out some glittering white paste and painted it on Song Rong''s hands. This time, it was cold and cool, which made Song Rong forget the pain just now.


    There are some clean cotton cloth on these bottles and cans. It seems that they have been prepared for a long time.


    Chu Yun dumped this guy. Do you know you''ll get hurt?


    Song Rong shook her head when she thought of this. She had hurt her hand but not her head. She was thinking about something... I''m afraid Master Chu was worried about what happened to Chu Yunqing on the road, so she took these things to Chu Yun.


    After a while, Song Rong''s hands were wrapped.


    Chu Yunqing''s skill is superb. He wraps up Song Rong''s palm, but it just makes Song Rong''s hand too bloated.


    Chu Yun tilted his mouth and said, "I''m too worried. I just hurt the skin and meat. As long as I''m careful, I''ll be well soon."


    Speaking of this, Chu Yunqing wrapped a layer of cotton cloth around Song Rong''s hand and said, "I''m a little hard sitting. Go out and bring in some hay. Before you bring in the hay, you''d better spread the hay on the ground and have a careful look. Don''t wrap it in insects."


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing suspiciously. Chu Yunqing would take the initiative to call himself? This doesn''t seem to match Chu Yunqing''s temperament.


    However, Song Rong still felt that what Chu Yunqing said was reasonable, so she went to the yard, but after opening a bundle of hay, Song Rong suddenly felt that her clothes were bulging and a little uncomfortable, but the package of cakes was a little in the way.


    She didn''t care about this when she just ran for her life, but she still had to put it in her arms. It was inconvenient. Second, it seemed that she was afraid of Chu Yun, so she always took it close to her body!


    Song Rong had to turn into the house and planned to put her things in.


    As soon as Song Rong came in, he saw Chu Yun''s slight movement and put down the clothes, as if to block something!


    Song Rong glanced at Chu Yun''s shoe, which had been taken off. She was a little suspicious in her eyes. She went over, put down the cake and said, "if you''re hungry, eat some!"


    Chu Yunqing didn''t dare to look directly at Song Rong. He seemed a little nervous. He just whispered, "I know."


    Song Rong took a deep look at Chu Yun''s inclination, and then, with a quick thunder, she directly tore away Chu Yun''s clothes. She saw a sock hidden below, stained with blood!


    Song Rong''s face was cold and looked directly at Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yun thought that for the first time in his life, he knew what a guilty heart is. He didn''t dare to see Song Rong


    It was him who obviously hurt his feet, but when he saw Song Rong like this, he was very upset.


    Song Rong squatted down and reached for Chu Yun''s feet.


    Chu Yunqing quickly hid: "song... Miss Song... I''m afraid so..."


    "I''m afraid it''s bad. I must see what you can do today!" Song Rong said, seizing Chu Yun''s ankle.


    She couldn''t help lifting Chu Yun''s leaning foot. She saw a round wound on the center of the foot, bleeding out.


    Seeing that his injury had been found, Chu Yun gave up resistance and let Song Rong pull her to him and put his feet on the wooden bed.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing with a cold face and didn''t move her eyes for a long time.

 Chapter 240

    "Miss Song, don''t look at me like that." Chu Yun''s voice was unnatural. He moved his body slightly and said awkwardly.


    Song Rong glanced at Chu Yun and said, "why? Are you afraid of being seen?"


    "Miss Song... I..." Chu Yun tried to explain.


    However, Song Rong didn''t give Chu Yunqing a chance to explain: "did you get hurt when crossing the river? Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Song Rong''s tone was somewhat interrogative, but it was also because Song Rong was too anxious. At the thought of Chu Yun Qing Mingming being hurt, and then pretending that nothing had happened, Song Rong felt unspeakable in her heart.


    "I''m afraid you''re worried." Chu Yunqing finally moved his lips and said such a sentence.


    Although these words are light, they seem to explode at the bottom of Song Rong''s heart. She is a little worried. In fact, she also knows that Chu Yunqing doesn''t want to drag her down. Now she thinks so, but when it comes to her mouth, it''s not too soft: "do you know that now, I''ll be more anxious?"


    Song Rong has a straight face, but it''s not terrible. She is an 11-year-old girl with a beautiful face. People like it from the heart when they see it. That''s a straight face... It''s also different.


    Chu Yunqing looked at Song Rong in front of her and was even a little distracted.


    I don''t know from what, his eyes were involuntarily attracted by the girl in front of him.


    When she smiles, he likes to look at it. When she is angry, he likes to look at it. Even when she is angry, he thinks... It''s lovely.


    Chu Yun''s eyes were full of too many things. These things made Song Rong a little unnatural. She coughed a little and said slowly, "I was too excited just now. I just thought you were involved because of me. I didn''t say a word when you were hurt. I felt sorry in my heart, so I was a little worried."


    Song Rong explained, reached out and took the package containing the medicine back, said to Chu Yunqing, "it''s inconvenient for you to deal with it yourself. I''ll come."


    "Is there any medicinal wine I just used?" Song Rong asked in a low voice.


    In Chu Yunqing''s eyes, a bright moon slowly rose and said, "there''s no medicine. Use this."


    This time, a brown medicine bottle was taken out. Song Rong took a look at it. There was no word written on it. She casually asked, "do you often use these drugs?" if it was only prepared by the Song government, how could Chu Yunqing know every kind?


    She just took a look. There was nothing written on the medicine to mark it.


    Chu Yun shook his head: "not often." his illness, but how can such drugs for treating trauma and wind cold be often used?


    "Then how do you know which kind of medicine is?" although these bottles look a little different in color, it''s hard to remember them wrong when they are put together. It''s just that if the things next to them may be remembered wrong, but these things are the most important drugs. If you remember one or two wrong, they will kill people at the critical time, right?


    Chu Yun whispered, "no, I can smell the taste in this medicine." then he opened the brown medicine bottle, smelled it and said, "just use this."


    Song Rong took a look at the texture of the medicine bottle, and then said, "this bottle of medicine doesn''t seem to be as good as the medicine wine just now. You''ve obviously been hurt. Why didn''t you save a little just now?"


    "Miss Song also knows medicine?" Chu Yun''s eyes lit up slightly.


    Song Rong had taken the medicine bottle from Chu Yunqing''s hand. She said, "I don''t understand, but I can always see the quality of the jade."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong couldn''t help looking at Chu Yunqing with admiration. Chu Yunqing can only know what the medicine is by smelling it. I''m afraid many famous doctors in Suzhou city can''t compare with Chu Yunqing.


    Just as Chu Yunqing said, he has the ability to become a doctor after a long illness. Intelligence is one reason. The key is that he has lived in a medicine jar since he was a child. Over the years, it is normal to have some perception of these drugs.


    Fortunately, after Chu Yunqing came up from the water, he put on shoes and socks directly. There was no stolen goods on his feet, but it was bad here. The river was not very clean. Chu Yunqing''s wound was touched by the river and was easy to fester.


    Song Rong was a little worried when she thought of this.


    She glanced at Chu Yunqing and said, "I''ll squeeze the blood in the wound. Maybe it can make the wound better faster."


    Who knows what he was stabbed by, or squeeze out the outermost blood to make people rest assured. Song Rong doesn''t know medical skills, but Song Rong also knows the most basic thing.


    Song Rong said so and stretched out her hand.


    Chu Yunqing slightly hid, but Song Rong covered Chu Yunqing''s feet with a silk handkerchief at this time, and then, without taboo, pressed her hand on Chu Yunqing''s feet.


    Chu Yun''s body suddenly stiffened: "song... Song... Miss Song, I''d better come by myself. I''m afraid it''s not very polite."


    Song Rong raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "if you talk about etiquette, I''m afraid you didn''t talk about etiquette when childe Chu saved me."


    "I''m a doctor who treats the sick and saves people. In the eyes of the doctor, there is no distinction between men and women!" Chu Yun explained.


    Song Rong smiled: "I''m helping you heal your wound now. Although I''m not a doctor and don''t know any medical skills, I should do the same thing as the doctor. Besides, isn''t there still a silk handkerchief?"


    "Childe Chu, it''s urgent and powerful. I''ll just wrap it up for you. If you don''t say it, I won''t say it... Just like last time, no one will know." Song Rong said with good reason, so that Chu Yunqing didn''t know how to refuse.


    Chu Yunqing''s face was a little unnatural, but Song Rong let the blood in the wound out.


    Chu Yunqing''s feet are also cold and cool. Song Rong knows that Chu Yunqing is a little embarrassed, so when he started, he specially padded a slightly transparent silk handkerchief. However, this silk handkerchief can transfer the warmth from Song Rong''s hands. Compared with Chu Yunqing''s feet, it is very distinctive.


    Chu Yunqing became more and more unnatural and simply closed his eyes.


    But after closing his eyes, Chu Yunqing regretted. If he didn''t close his eyes, he might be able to distract his attention, but when he closed his eyes, all his senses seemed to focus on his feet.

 Chapter 241

    Chu Yunqing became more and more unnatural, so he had to open his eyes again.


    Song Rong has begun to apply medicine and bandage at the moment. Her hair falls slightly on Chu Yunqing''s instep, which makes Chu Yunqing feel a little itchy.


    Chu Yun''s eyes gradually softened. At this moment, how he hoped that this scene would not stop? Can it go on for a long time?


    However, this is just Chu Yun''s idea for a moment. Song Rong quickly tied a not very good-looking but not ugly knot on Chu Yun''s feet. She said, "well, you can honestly heal here and don''t move!"


    After that, Song Rong quickly went out of the house. When she got outside the house, Song Rong paused slightly to ease her mood. Looking carefully, Song Rong''s ears were a little red.


    Song Rong is a man for two generations, but she hasn''t had much contact with men.


    Chu Yunqing is probably the first


    Song Rong didn''t care about her reputation for a long time. She just wanted to look like a person. After this person, she still wanted to do things according to her heart and didn''t want to be bound by those rites.


    But she still felt a little unnatural when she was so close to Chu Yunqing.


    When facing Chu Yunqing, she was fierce and put on a look of being unable to tell. That was because she was really worried about Chu Yunqing, and it was inconvenient for Chu Yunqing to deal with the wound by herself.


    Besides, if she, like Ah Fu, is persuading Chu Yunqing with soft words, Chu Yunqing can definitely do something to ignore her words!


    Speaking of it, Chu Yunqing is really hard for ordinary people to reach at this point. Even if someone nearby chatters constantly, Chu Yunqing can''t be disturbed if he wants to be quiet.


    Song Rong has personally experienced this!


    Song Rong brought in the hay and put it on the wooden bed. Then she dragged Chu Yun''s blouse down and threw herself on it. As for her blouse? It''s all a rag at this time.


    Fortunately, it''s spring. Everyone wears a lot of clothes. There are still normal clothes in the smock. It''s obscenity to go inside.


    If I only wear a soft yarn skirt for the rest of the time, I think it will be very difficult now.


    The wooden bed is not big. This place is not the home of hunters. I want to come to that Hunter only to live in the hunting season for a few days, so the things in it are also very rough.


    The wooden bed handle is not big at all. It is just enough for a strong man to lie on it. If the strong man wants to turn over, he must be careful and fall to the ground easily.


    Now Chu Yun is sitting on it, and the rest of the bed is not big. There is no table, chair and bench in the room. Song Rong stands next to him and takes a look. He is really tired and sits on it.


    Chu Yun tilted slightly and wanted to move a position for Song Rong.


    Song Rong said, "that''s good. You can have a rest. The top priority in this wilderness is to maintain your physical strength."


    Chu Yun listened to the speech and closed his eyes. He didn''t know who knew or closed his eyes.


    Song Rong tossed and trembled, but where is it easier than Chu Yunqing? It''s just that Song Rong''s body is better than Chu Yunqing.


    When it was dark, their physical strength recovered a little. Song Rong looked at the package of cakes and was very happy. She took a lot of cakes with her, and they were made of glutinous rice. There were sugar hearts inside, which was the most full.


    It happened to rain for a while. Song Rong turned out a pot of salt under the bed, poured the salt on the ground, washed the pot with rain, and went out to pick up some rain. They were neither thirsty nor hungry.


    This is probably a great blessing in misfortune.


    Song Rong looked at the sky outside, went back to Chu Yun and said, "childe Chu, it''s raining outside. It''s more difficult for those people to find us, but my mother and they are afraid it''s not easy to find us... We''re going to spend the night here today."


    Chu Yun nodded. When he arrived, he thought this place was good. With a smile, he said, "it''s good to have a place to shelter from the wind and rain."


    Song Rong nodded and deeply agreed that she and Chu Yi couldn''t stand the cold wind and rain at all. If they were drenched by the cold rain, nine times out of ten they would be ill. It''s impossible to say that this little life would be explained in the deep mountain.


    However, Song Rong said with some worry: "we may have a smooth night. I don''t know their mother..."


    She''s gone like this. My mother must be very worried, right?


    Chu Yun comforted in a slow voice, "don''t worry too much. Mrs. song is protected. There won''t be anything. Just be anxious for once."


    Speaking of this, Chu Yunqing added: "it''s useless for you to worry now. It will make Mrs. song more worried at that time."


    Song Rong nodded. Yes, what''s the use of worrying? Now everyone is still alive and will meet soon. For her now, the most important thing is to take good care of herself and Chu Yunqing.


    Song Rong closed the door and sat on the wooden bed.


    It''s just that it''s so uncomfortable to sit and lean to sleep all the time. Song Rong couldn''t help twisting her body.


    Chu Yun thought for a while and said, "Miss Song, if you are tired, lie here and sleep."


    After saying this, Chu Yunqing hurriedly added, "I don''t mean to let you sleep here. I''ll just sit on the edge and have a rest."


    Song Rong glanced at Chu Yun, then looked at the wooden bed and said, "we are not big enough to lie down."


    Chu Yun stared at Song Rong and wondered what Song Rong meant. Song Rong said in a deep voice, "I mean, let''s lie in this bed together and sleep until dawn. If they haven''t found them at that time, we also have the strength to go out and find someone."


    Chu Yunqing hesitated for a long time and didn''t speak. Song Rong knew that Chu Yunqing was still very particular about benevolence, righteousness and ethics. However, at this time, if she didn''t sleep, it would be a hard night. Eating a little pain is nothing, but in this wilderness, she can''t fall down. If she fell down, who would take care of Chu Yunqing?


    Song Rong glanced at Chu Yun and said, "I''m only eleven years old. Just think I''m a child and your sister. We can''t help it."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong paused and said, "if you have to sit all night, it''s OK, but if you can''t stand it, you''ll be in a coma at that time, don''t you want me to carry it?"

 Chapter 242

    Chu Yunqing silently glanced at Song Rong. The girl in front of him was only as big as a child. What a child should do with these words and deeds.


    Chu Yun leaned and sighed, "where can you carry me?"


    Song Rong smiled and raised her eyebrows: "since you know, lie down."


    Then Song Rong leaned to Chu Yun and said, "you lie outside and get closer to the fire. It can be warmer."


    Then Song Rong lay inside and turned to face the wall. Chu Yunqing didn''t move for a long time. Until Song Rong moved slightly, Chu Yunqing heard the sound of rolling hay. At this time, he lay next to Song Rong.


    There was a man lying beside Song Rong, but Song Rong didn''t feel a little popular around her.


    The two people''s clothes are next to each other, but Song Rong can''t feel the temperature belonging to Chu Yun. How many cold days and nights has he spent?


    Song Rong now feels that Chu Yunqing''s disease is not an ordinary weakness at all! Just let Song Rong say a reason, but Song Rong can''t say it. After all, she''s not a doctor.


    Chu Yun''s back was stiff, and his eyes kept looking at the bright and jumping fire.


    For a long time, for a long time... Two people fell asleep.


    At midnight, Song Rong felt cold on her body and woke up. Waiting for her to turn over and open her eyes, she saw that Chu Yunqing had leaned against her body and was still leaning against her.


    Song Rong frowned slightly. She could accept sleeping here with Chu Yunqing, but Song Rong would not like to let them get closer.


    Song Rong stretched out her hand and pushed Chu Yunqing slightly, but as soon as she touched Chu Yunqing, she found that the chill on Chu Yunqing was frightening.


    Chu Yunqing didn''t have any temperature at ordinary times, but now compared with the past, it is obvious that Chu Yunqing''s current situation is more serious.


    Song Rong got up. The fire was almost out. She got out of bed carefully and burned the fire. When the house was bright, Song Rong really got up in front of her eyes.


    Chu Yunqing''s face was pale, without any blood color, and even trembled constantly.


    This is definitely not normal! Song Rong hurried over and gently patted Chu Yunqing with her hand. "Childe Chu?"


    Chu Yunqing didn''t answer Song Rong. Song Rong looked for Chu Yunqing in a hurry, and finally found a pill and fed it to Chu Yunqing.


    Song Rong glanced at Chu Yunqing and knew that it was no use worrying. She climbed into the wooden bed and lay down. There was still some cool air near the wall. Chu Yunqing couldn''t catch it.


    Chu Yun tilted but suddenly turned over and put his hand around Song Rong.


    Song Rong was slightly stunned. She wanted to push Chu Yunqing away, but she couldn''t do it. Chu Yunqing was seriously ill now. She couldn''t do anything to push him away anyway.


    Song Rong said in his heart that Chu Yunqing was too cold. He was confused. Of course, he wanted to hold something warm.


    Song Rong sighed and said, "just, I owe you."


    Who let Chu Yunqing save her and her mother? Who made Chu Yunqing treat her so well? He didn''t say much, but it can be seen from today''s treatment of the wound that Chu Yunqing was ahead of others.


    If Song Rong was not touched at all, it must be false.


    This heart is flesh long. Although Chu Yunqing is suffering from illness and is afraid to breathe after taking a few more steps, he silently expressed his responsibility as a man in another way.


    When Song Rong arrived later, he simply stretched out his hand and hugged Chu Yunqing.


    At this moment, there is no charming atmosphere between the two people, but the distance between the two people seems to be narrowed invisibly.


    Later, the air conditioner on Chu Yun''s body retreated bit by bit, and he was much more peaceful.


    Song Rong finally fell asleep.


    In the early morning, the rain outside stopped, and the birds chirped tirelessly. Song Rong woke up in the sound of birds.


    She moved slightly, and Chu Yunqing woke up. The two people looked at each other. At the moment, Song Rong''s whole body was in Chu Yunqing''s arms, and Chu Yunqing held Song Rong.


    Both of them were embarrassed. Chu Yun leaned back anxiously. Song Rong grabbed Chu Yun leaned and said, "be careful, don''t fall!"


    Chu Yun leaned back. He looked at Song Rong awkwardly, and then said, "I... I..."


    "Don''t explain. I don''t sleep well. I''m afraid it bothers childe Chu. I hope you don''t mind." Song Rong glanced at Chu Yun''s unnatural face and said.


    Who makes Chu Yun''s face thin? Her face is very thick. In this case, she will recognize it and save Chu Yun''s guilt.


    Chu Yunqing hurriedly said, "no problem, no problem."


    Song Rong smiled: "it''s sunny outside. Let''s eat something and go outside. If we want to come to those who chase us, we should have left long ago. We definitely haven''t missed it. We have to risk being found and continue to find our truth."


    Both of them have a lot of strength. Chu Yunqing doesn''t need help at this time, but he still doesn''t dare to force his foot. After all, he was hurt.


    Song Rong finally helped Chu Yun to lean.


    When I opened the door, it seemed that there was a lot of green in the open space outside the door. When I took a deep breath, it was a fragrant aroma of soil.


    On the blue sky, the soft sunshine shines on the two people, making them feel slightly warm.


    The two helped each other out. This time, because no one was chasing them, neither of them was very fast. They always had to stand down and breathe for a while. Song Rong didn''t need to rest when she arrived, but Chu Yunqing was really weak. Song Rong always shouted that she was tired in order to take care of Chu Yunqing.


    During the rest, Song Rong couldn''t sit still again. After a while, she found a wild flower and took it in her hand.


    Song Rong felt very happy for the rest of her life. From time to time, she laughed like a string of silver bells.


    Even Chu Yunqing took a long breath at this time, and his face was full of a shallow smile. Unconsciously, Song Rong has changed him a lot. Who would have thought that the eldest childe of Chu would smile so softly before?

 Chapter 243

    The smile on Chu Yun''s face is very soft, just like this spring, everything recovers, but the vegetation is not verdant.


    Just as they were going out of the dense forest, they heard Ah Fu''s voice: "childe!"


    Then came Xu''s voice: "linniang!"


    When Song Rong heard the speech, he was so happy that he took Chu Yunqing and ran a few steps. Chu Yunqing had never run before. At this time, he ran out according to Song Rong''s wishes.


    In fact, a total distance of more than ten meters. Song Rong, who was too happy, forgot that Chu Yun''s foot was hurt.


    "Niang! Niang! I''m here!" Song Rong''s voice was filled with joy.


    Waiting to come out, Song Rong suddenly stopped her feet. First, she looked at Chu Yunqing and said, "I''m a little too happy to forget your feet..."


    Chu Yunqing took a deep look at Song Rong, and then motioned Song Rong with Yu Guang. Song Rong realized that Chu Yunqing didn''t want Ah Fu to know. Also, the injury was not very serious. If Ah Fu knew it, I''m not sure how long to talk about it.


    Xu Shi, Song Yu, Qingtao and others are all here. In addition to them, there are two servants and five escort agents looking for people here.


    In the end, there was an outsider present. Song Rong''s face was a little embarrassed. He loosened Chu Yun''s leaning arm and opened his mouth to explain: "Young Master Chu was frightened and was a little weak. I... Had to hold him."


    Chu Yunqing''s lips brought a smile. He was smart enough to think that Song Rong still wanted to maintain his reputation in front of outsiders, so he bent down and coughed. He looked as weak as he could be.


    With such a weak person, if you don''t take a hand, you will be said.


    Seeing Chu Yunqing''s cooperation, Song Rong couldn''t help smiling, but she held back and tried to make herself look innocent. Song Rong doesn''t know where. Chu Yun''s cough can be suppressed according to his temperament.


    Isn''t he doing this just to match what she just said?


    Xu quickly said, "you two children, if you can come back well, my heart will be secure!"


    Xu''s words are very clear, which means that these are two children. It won''t happen if they spend a night together in the wilderness! Such a thing is said by Xu Shi. If anyone wants to chew his tongue, he has no intention.


    Xu focused on the two servants. Although he said that the pursuers had been eliminated, it was difficult to ensure that there were no ghosts among the remaining people. Who knows if those who want their lives will stay behind?


    Xu is also a little smarter now.


    Ah Fu had personally helped Chu Yun to pour at this time. Qingtao also came and looked at Song Rong''s hand and asked, "Miss, are you hurt?"


    Song Rong said in a slow voice, "I have nothing to do. It''s just skin trauma. It doesn''t matter. Childe Chu is better than a doctor. He has brought medicine... He has applied medicine. It''s guaranteed to be fine in two or three days."


    Qingtao was relieved to see that Song Rong''s fingers were still exposed and moved freely.


    The carriage is on the opposite side of the river bank. The remaining servants and escorts are looking at the carriage. As Song Rong walks back, Xu explains in a low voice: "I think my mother must know that I hired these escorts..."


    Xu nodded, and his tone was somewhat gratified: "you are lucky to have you. We have left Gusu for so long, and these people will ambush us!"


    Song Rong snorted coldly and said, "I''m close to Gusu. I''m afraid it''s not good to put aside the suspicion."


    Xu sighed, lowered his voice and said, "the other party knows which way we are going... Even if someone leaves a mark along the road."


    This was something Song Rong didn''t think of for the time being. Now she was reminded by Xu and suddenly fell into deep thought.


    What my mother said is not wrong. Not all these servants can be trusted. There must be an insider!


    Song Rong narrowed her eyes and said in her heart that she must find a way to find out the ghost. If she can''t find out, these servants won''t be necessary!


    After getting on the carriage, Song Rong had a good sleep. I think these talents have just missed, and at least they will ease up before they start again.


    Not far ahead is Yunxing City, which is located in the center of Suzhou and Suzhou in the north. It is an important hub city, connecting Suzhou and major cities to the south of Suzhou, as well as to the north.


    Although this city is not as rich as Suzhou, it is also prosperous.


    Song Rong and others settled in the yard behind one of the restaurants. It would be better to guard against such a place, but the price of the night is not cheap, but Song Rong doesn''t want to be careless at this time.


    Money matters, but security matters more.


    She can''t let her family and Chu Yunqing be a little dangerous!


    After settling down in the yard, Song Rong went to Xu''s house and called the escort who led the team.


    The Escort''s name is Zhong. He is about thirty years old. He has a beard and looks terrible. However, Song Rong has heard about it for a long time. He is well-known and is the most secure.


    Although it was said that escort Zhong was hired by Song Rong, Song Rong didn''t mean to despise him. When she saw him come in, she came down from the stool, gave escort Zhong a gift and said, "escort Zhong, Song Rong, thank you for saving our family."


    It''s not convenient for Xu to say such thanks, but Song Rong''s words will not make people feel abrupt, and will also make escort Zhong work harder.


    Now the only thing Song Rong and others can rely on is escort Zhong and others. She must win over the escort.


    Escort Zhong''s voice was a little loud: "Miss Song, these are what I should do."


    His voice was loud. When he spoke normally, people would think he was yelling. However, Song Rong was not afraid of escort song, but said, "there should be some thanks. Escort song saved us. If not, I''ll call you uncle Zhong later!"


    "It''s impossible. I can''t make miss call me that." escort Zhong said quickly.


    Song Rong said with a smile, "you are not a slave in our family. Although it cost me money to hire you, it doesn''t mean that we are superior. To be clear, we are now a cooperative relationship and equal. What''s wrong with calling you uncle?"


    Speaking of this, Song Rong said, "isn''t it uncle Zhong who dislikes me?"


    "My old Zhong doesn''t dare to dislike miss, but I''m a rough man. I can''t turn my head. I can''t react for a while!" escort Zhong said quickly.

 Chapter 244

    Xu said in a warm voice at this time: "escort Zhong, linniang is not so interested in everyone. She will call you this time. I''m afraid it''s not just because she appreciates you, but because she feels in tune with you."


    "If you give more money because of gratitude, you won''t be so close to you." Xu gave Song Rong a loving look.


    Escort Zhong clapped his chest and said, "since Miss Zhong is willing to call me uncle Zhong, I naturally want it!"


    "Uncle Zhong!" Song Rong called sweetly.


    Escort Zhong is famous for running darts all the year round. He used to marry a wife, but he had no bridal chamber. He went out to run darts temporarily, and the newly married daughter-in-law ran away.


    The escort Zhong was disappointed with the woman. He never got a wife, let alone children.


    Because he is usually very strict, even if there are some half aged children in the escort agency, they are also very afraid of him. Now when they meet a girl named Song Rong, they are not afraid of him, which makes escort Zhong feel soft.


    "Don''t worry, miss, I will escort you to the North!" escort Zhong patted himself on the chest and vowed.


    Song Rong looked at escort Zhong in embarrassment and said, "Uncle Zhong, I can trust you, but..."


    "Just what?" escort Zhong thought Song Rong didn''t trust him very much and asked loudly.


    Song Rong sighed and said, "it''s hard to prevent thieves in this family. I suspect that some of these servants are the insiders of those killers."


    Escort Zhong''s eyebrows tightened when he heard this. He is good at fighting and killing, but he really can''t start looking for a thief.


    "What can I do? My old Zhong is a rude man. How can I know how to guard against this internal thief!" escort Zhong said in a hurry.


    Song Rong looked at escort Zhong and said, "escort Zhong, the internal thieves can''t be prevented. They must be found out. I hope you can send someone to keep an eye on the people around us these days! Then along our way, see if there are any clues, like whether there are any marks engraved on the road..."


    Escort Zhong, you understand this time. He said, "although I''m not sure I can find this man, I''ll do my best!"


    Song Rong poured the tea himself and handed it to escort Zhong: "thank you, uncle Zhong."


    When escort Zhong came out of the house, his mood had changed a lot. At first, he just thought it was a business, but now, he really wants to do his best to protect Song Rong.


    Such a girl gives him a feeling of seeing his children.


    Song Rong suspected that there was an inside thief, so he was very careful about the things at the entrance. Who knows if the inside thief would poison?


    Although poisoning is much more convenient than intercepting halfway, if they are poisoned, it can''t be said that they have been robbed by mountain bandits. I''m afraid it will attract the attention of others. However, Song Rong is still a little worried about Song Dai and others jumping off the wall. Regardless of these, they must be treated to death.


    After Song Rong did this, she went out of the house and turned to Chu Yunqing.


    Although Chu Yunqing is not a big problem, Song Rong is still a little worried because he has tossed about such a big circle.


    As soon as he got to the door, he heard Ah Fu persuading Chu Yunqing: "childe, let''s go alone and don''t go with the people of the song house."


    Chu Yunqing''s voice had some meaning of reprimand: "Ah Fu."


    "Childe......" Ah Fu called for a long time, trying to persuade Chu Yunqing.


    Song Rong paused slightly at this time. As if she hadn''t heard anything, she began to knock at the door.


    "Who?" Ah Fu''s tone is not very good. Now he is in a bad mood. Childe''s work is more and more unpredictable. He must go with the people of the Song family. He knows that the trouble is provoked by the people of the Song family.


    "It''s me," Song Rong answered softly.


    "Come in." this is Chu Yun''s voice.


    After Song Rong came in, he saw Chu Yun leaning over and wearing a moon white robe with bamboo patterns. At the moment, he was sitting quietly drinking tea.


    Song Rong sat opposite Chu Yunqing and asked, "is your body better?"


    Chu Yun leaned toward Ah Fu and said, "Ah Fu, go and make some of my Lingshan tea to entertain Miss Song."


    Ah Fu was surprised again when he heard the speech. It seems that Song Rong''s position in the childe''s heart is becoming more and more important. The childe Lingshan tea can only get a little a year. He is reluctant to drink it at ordinary times. Now he even takes it directly to entertain Song Rong.


    Waiting for Ah Fu to go out, there are only Song Rong and Chu Yunqing left in the room.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yun''s leaning foot and said, "Ah Fu doesn''t know the injury on your foot?"


    Chu Yun nodded: "if he knows, he will have to worry."


    Song Rong sighed, "can I take medicine?"


    Chu Yun nodded: "although it''s a little troublesome, it''s already on."


    Song Rong knew that Chu Yunqing was afraid that he would not let himself give him medicine anyway, so he didn''t say much, but warned: "don''t walk more these days and don''t let the wound fester."


    Chu Yun nodded and said slowly, "thank you for your concern, Miss Song."


    Song Rong sighed and said, "childe Chu, if you don''t go with us, I''m not sure those people will appear again. I''m really worried..."


    Chu Yun''s eyes fell on Song Rong. It was as peaceful as the lake: "Miss Song, I''m not afraid."


    "Why do you have to go with us?" Song Rong was a little puzzled. He knew there was a danger and had to mix it in. Was Chu Yun''s head broken?


    Chu Yun''s eyes flickered for a moment. Instead of looking at Song Rong, he looked down at the tea bowl in front of him. There was a piece of tea in it that was not clean. It was ups and downs in the tea bowl


    He opened his mouth and said, "it''s too cold to go alone."


    When Song Rong heard the speech, he could understand Chu Yun''s inclination. He went to the North alone. It was really a little deserted.


    It''s just that Song Rong still has a little doubt while understanding. According to the truth, Chu Yunqing should not be afraid of being lonely?


    Song Rong thought in her heart that Chu Yunqing has changed a lot from the past. Maybe now she really doesn''t like being cold.


    Chu Yun Qing wants to follow him all the time. It''s not easy for Song Rong to come out again. If he wants to catch Chu Yun Qing, now he has to catch the ghost as soon as possible, so as to ensure that the road will be safer in the future.

 Chapter 245

    After a while, Ah Fu''s tea was ready.


    Song Rong took a sip and the entrance was sweet. She had never drunk such good tea before, so she smiled and said, "this tea is good."


    "If Miss Song likes it, I''ll give you some." Chu Yun said with a smile.


    Then he told Ah Fu, "go and bring the tea to miss song."


    Ah Fu took a shocked look at Chu Yunqing when he heard the speech. In addition to books, the childe just likes the good tea. The childe not only made and drank for Song Rong, but also gave the tea to Song Rong?


    Chu Yun''s eyes swept over, with a hint of irresistible meaning.


    Ah Fu had to go out with a broken face and muttered in his heart. For Song Rong''s sake of sacrificing his life to save the childe, give it as you give it. These things are just external things. If you can exchange the childe''s happiness, everything is worth it.


    As for Song Rong, how could she know that this thing is so precious? If she knew, she wouldn''t win favor.


    Song Rong thought about what Chu Yunqing had just said and didn''t like the cold words, so she smiled and said, "if you''re bored when, you can call me to play chess with you."


    She still remembers the cold silence when she watched Chu Yunqing play chess with her, but at the beginning, her relationship with Chu Yunqing was not so relaxed. She would be despised after sitting there for a while.


    Chu Yun leaned to smell the speech, and a glimmer of streamer came into his eyes. He smiled and said, "if not now..."


    Song Rong smiled and said, "don''t you have a rest? Even if you really want to play chess, you don''t need to be so anxious."


    Chu Yun leaned in silence and said, "then I''ll go to bed early tonight and keep my spirits up."


    If Ah Fu hears this, he will have to make a fuss. When will their childe take the initiative to say that he wants to go to bed early?


    As usual, Chu Yunqing was afraid to sleep. After falling asleep, he waited for a cold feeling on his body. Then he was awakened. It was really not very good. He hated the feeling of falling into the bottomless mud and struggling.


    So many nights, he would rather light the lamp and read more books than go to bed.


    When waiting for the tea to be brought, Song Rong went back. Chu Yun was left alone, but he glanced at the empty stool and didn''t return to his mind for a while.


    After such great changes, they decided to rest here for two days.


    The next day, Song Rong came to Chu Yunqing to play chess as promised. The spring sun was still warm, but the cold and moisture were heavy, so there was still a brazier in Chu Yunqing''s house.


    Chu Yunqing''s chess is also a good chess. The white one is made of warm jade and the black one is made of obsidian. Song Rong takes the white one and Chu Yunqing takes the black one.


    Two people sat face to face, no one said much, only the crisp sound of falling.


    Song Rong and Chu Yun played this game of chess for a long time before it was a draw.


    Song Rong''s chess skills were naturally not very exquisite. When she was finished, her clear voice sounded: "childe Chu, are you trying to show how excellent your chess skills are?"


    Chu Yun looked at Song Rong puzzled and asked, "I don''t know where to start, Miss Song. Isn''t this a draw?"


    Song Rong muttered in her heart, damn draw! Every time she wants to lose, she can always find that there is still a glimmer of vitality. Later, she has more and more vitality. Chu Yunqing looks like a cocoon.


    This is clearly Chu Yunqing''s intention!


    "Childe Chu, you can win quickly, but you want me to draw this chess step by step. It''s not a superb chess skill?" Song Rong said with a groan. Chu Yun thought she was a fool and couldn''t figure out the joints in it?


    Chu Yun Qing said calmly, "I didn''t let the girl."


    Song Rong took a surprised look at Chu Yunqing, and then the meaning of exploration in her eyes became more and more obvious.


    Chu Yun was a little uncomfortable: "Miss Song?" he asked in his tone.


    Song Rong said, "I thought you were a good man. Now I found that what was written in the original script is true. This man is born to lie."


    Chu Yunqing''s face was slightly red. He coughed and said, "Miss Song, i... I..."


    Looking at Chu Yunqing''s embarrassed and bewildered appearance, Song Rong burst into laughter: "what are you doing so nervous? I know you''re deliberately letting me. I just made fun of you."


    Chu Yun saw that Song Rong was not entangled in this matter, and his face calmed down.


    Song Rong''s crisp laughter echoed in the room. She smiled and said, "I''ve been out for a long time. I''m going back. Let''s start tomorrow morning. You should have a good rest tonight."


    "I know." Chu Yun agreed simply.


    It''s really a pleasant thing to get along with Chu Yunqing. Song Rong was in a good mood all day.


    After the people were on the road, escort Zhong sent someone to focus on the servants. In less than a day, escort Zhong really found a servant who always likes to walk at the back and can''t keep up with the people.


    After careful investigation, I found that this person would press the two stones engraved with the cross passage together at intervals. In this way, the mark made of stone is difficult to be found if he doesn''t know the inside story.


    When they arrived at the next town, Xu, Song Rong, Song Yu and escort Zhong all sat in the house and called the servant to come.


    This is a young man in his early twenties. He is dressed in gray and doesn''t look very outstanding.


    After he came in, he was stunned to see so many people here, and then he was about to go out.


    But escort Zhong is not a decoration! He got up, flew over and beat the man to the ground.


    "Kneel down." Song Rong''s voice was cold.


    After kneeling down, the man kept shaking, and there were bean sized beads of sweat on his forehead.


    Song Rong looked at the man and said coldly, "you know you''re afraid now?"


    "Little... Miss, I don''t know what you''re talking about," he said, gritting his teeth.


    Song Rong sneered, "don''t know what I''m talking about? Since I can bring you here today, I already know what you''ve done."


    "I... I didn''t do anything!" he knew he would never admit it.


    As soon as Song Rong shook her hand, two small stones fell out of it. The stone rolled for a while before stopping in front of the man.


    "Don''t think your master can save you. Now we''re not in the song house. It''s easy for us to deal with a servant casually!" Song Rong said in a Yin voice.

 Chapter 246

    The servant was intimidated by Song Rong and finally let go.


    The meaning between words is that Song Dai sent him.


    "Elder sister, why does uncle want to hurt us?" Song Yu''s voice took some ignorant, young him. He didn''t know that such a thing would happen among his relatives.


    But Song Yu has been chased and killed twice. Song Rong and Xu don''t want Song Yu to live in a muddle now.


    It''s past the Spring Festival and Song Yu has grown one year old. It''s time for Song Yu to know something.


    Song Rong pondered that it would also keep Song Yu and Song Hui away. This time, if they can come back safely from the north, Song Hui is not sure, she will start with Song Yu!


    If you don''t let Song Yu know anything, you have temporarily protected Song Yu, but this is not good for Song Yu. To some extent, it will put Song Yu in a dangerous situation.


    Let Song Yu contact these things, can also let Song Yu understand that people are not all simple.


    In fact, Song Rong and Song Yu said before that they should guard against the people in the big house, but I don''t know what enchanting soup Song Hui gave Song Yu. As long as Song Rong said so, Song Yu''s next sentence must be to ask Song Rong not to say bad things about Song Hui.


    Speaking of it, it''s really a little tired.


    "Yu''er, you just need to know that not everyone will really treat you. Uncle, aunt and second cousin are smiling at you in the open, but they may want to stab you in the back."


    "Sister, but sister Hui is very kind to me. Even if my uncle doesn''t like me, I don''t think it has anything to do with sister Hui." at this time, Song Yu is still defending Song Hui.


    Song Rong sighed helplessly and said, "yu''er... Slowly you will understand that my sister said these words for you."


    Song Rong glanced at the little boy kneeling on the ground and said coldly, "you don''t have to live, uncle Zhong. I''ll trouble you to get rid of this servant who eats inside and climbs outside!"


    "Miss, miss, spare your life. I don''t want to hurt you. It''s all ordered by the master." the boy knelt on the ground and kowtowed like smashing garlic.


    Song Rong glanced at the man, pondered for a moment, and said, "capital crime is avoidable, living crime is inevitable."


    "Break one leg and leave by yourself." Song Rong said faintly.


    Speaking of this, Song Rong turned her eyes and said, "I know you want to go back to Song Dai, but I advise you to think about it. You didn''t do a good job and exposed your identity. Do you think Song Dai will let you go? If you''re smart, you can keep your life!"


    After hearing this, escort Zhong stretched out his foot and kicked it heavily. Then he heard a clear sound. Later, the man''s leg was broken.


    Song Rong waved her hand and said, "get out of here."


    The man dragged his legs and rolled out.


    When I went out, I just ran into Chu Yunqing coming in. After Chu Yunqing came in, he saw Song Rong''s cold face and asked, "Miss Song, this is..."


    "I have nothing to do, but I just caught an insider." Song Rongchang breathed a sigh of relief and said in a slow voice, as if the person who had just been angry was not her.


    Chu Yunqing immediately understood what had just happened. At this moment, he had some new understanding of Song Rong.


    She also has a cruel side. After Chu Yunqing knows this, he doesn''t think Song Rong is so bad. Instead, he admires Song Rong from his heart. He has been chased and killed twice with Song Rong. He knows the situation of the song house in his heart. He''s afraid it''s more complicated than the Chu house.


    He thought silently in his heart that she was only eleven years old. Maybe she would rather be a carefree ordinary girl? It will be like this now. It''s forced.


    In the past, in Chu Yunqing''s heart, Song Rong was a person living in the sun, bright and beautiful, lively and lovely, but now when I think about it, he actually loves Song Rong.


    She carried so many things on her small shoulder that she shouldn''t have carried. It was really difficult for him.


    After clearing the ghost, the people immediately set out on the road. This time they went directly to Beilin, and there was no danger again.


    The north facing city wall is tall and towering. Soldiers patrol it from time to time. The main gate is made of copper. On both sides of the gate, there are stone carvings like a tiger and a lion, which makes the whole north facing city a little more solemn and solemn.


    The party paused slightly at the gate of the city.


    Song Rong and Chu Yunqing are facing each other from a distance, looking at each other.


    Song Rong pulled her sleeves, and then said, "when we get to the city, we''re afraid we won''t be on our way."


    Chu Yun nodded and knew that Song Rong was saying goodbye again. He stared at Song Rong and asked, "will we meet again?"


    Song Rong sighed, "my mother and I have just returned to Xu''s house. I''m afraid we can''t come out often... But if I get a chance someday, I''ll see you."


    Waiting to finish talking, the Song family''s carriage entered beilincheng first.


    Song Rong borrowed a lot of books from Chu Yunqing along the way. Through these books, she also had a preliminary understanding of beilincheng.


    However, it is better to travel thousands of miles than to read thousands of books. The North City in front of Song Rong is still very different from that in books.


    Looking ahead, there are broad streets and houses with red walls and green tiles. Looking from a distance, the ups and downs of the house are very hierarchical, surrounded by a sound of Hawking.


    Seeing such a prosperous beilincheng, Song Yu shouted directly, "I want to go down and have a look."


    Xu Wensheng persuaded: "yu''er, don''t be fooling around. You haven''t come to your grandfather''s house yet. How can you make you so foolishly by your temperament? When you settle down at your grandfather''s house, your mother will bring you out when she gets a chance."


    With Xu''s promise, Song Yu also calmed down, just kept lifting the curtain of the carriage and looking at the particularly prosperous city.


    Even Song Rong couldn''t help looking more at this time.


    This is the north, the place where mothers are born and raised


    Although Xu has been away from home for many years, he still remembers the road. It can be seen how much he wants to return to Beilin in Xu''s heart.


    The carriage turned a corner on the main road, then circled again, and finally stopped in front of a house. Song Rong opened the curtain of the carriage and looked forward. He saw two red paint doors directly in front.


    On the top of the door are the words Xu Fu written in gilded characters.


    When he reached the gate of the mansion, escort Zhong came up and said, "madam, miss, I have sent you here safely as agreed. It''s not convenient for me to enter the mansion next..."

 Chapter 247

    Song Rong jumped down from the carriage, bowed her hand to escort Zhong, and then said, "Uncle Zhong, you''ve worked hard all the way."


    With that, Song Rong ordered Qingtao to give the rest of the money to escort Zhong, and didn''t forget to give an extra fifty liang of silver reward.


    Waiting for escort Zhong and others to leave, Xu motioned his servant to knock at the door.


    After a while, a concierge came out of the room. He looked at Xu and Song Rong. Seeing that they were well-dressed and didn''t neglect them, he asked, "I don''t know who you are..."


    Xu has been away from home for too long. It''s normal for this servant not to know Xu.


    Xu Wensheng said, "I''m Xu Zhilan. The eldest lady of the family came back today to visit relatives."


    The porter was stunned when he heard the speech: "eldest lady?" obviously, the man didn''t know Xu''s existence at all, and Xu wasn''t angry. Instead, he smiled and said, "it''s normal for you not to know me after I''ve been away from home for many years. If you don''t go to the house to ask a master, you must know me."


    "Then you wait first, I''ll go and inform you." the porter saluted and closed the door to find someone.


    The concierge of this big family has great eyesight and knows etiquette. There is rarely a phenomenon of dog''s eyes looking down on people. No, he has gone to ask.


    He came back in a short time. At this time, his face was full of smiles. He smiled and said, "it''s my aunt, Miss Biao and master Biao who came back."


    Although he said so, he didn''t let the people in. Instead, he came out, closed the door, stretched out his hand and said, "please come here, aunt. You have several carriages, so it''s inconvenient to go in through the front door."


    Xu''s smile on his face was a little bitter.


    Song Rong''s face was slightly cold. Her mother was not a common woman. She was the legitimate daughter of a serious son in the family. If she had committed a mistake, she shouldn''t give people a stick to drink before she entered the door!


    What a dangerous journey? I''m tired of travelling all the way. Now I can''t bear to go to Gusu. I won''t even let go of the gate.


    Song Rong''s heart suddenly became dignified. It seems that Xu''s house is not as simple as he thought. It must be difficult to deal with the person who can give his mother small shoes before his mother enters the door.


    However, she hasn''t gone in yet, and she doesn''t know what''s going on in Xu''s house. Even if Song Rong has resentment and dissatisfaction in her heart, she can only swallow it in her heart.


    In a word, Song Rong, who had some expectations for her maternal grandparents, couldn''t help being disappointed at this time.


    They were led to the corner gate on the side, and then they entered the house.


    After arriving at the mansion, I didn''t see any master of Xu''s mansion coming to meet him, but asked Song Rong and others to wait in a side hall.


    This is more than an hour.


    Song Rong''s face looked more and more like that. Xu glanced at Song Rong and sighed, "linniang, Niang knows you''ve never been wronged like this before. Please bear with it this time, even for Niang."


    The look on Song Rong''s face eased down, and she reluctantly smiled: "Mom, I know propriety, but the people of my grandfather''s family are really a little too much..."


    While talking, there was a sound of footsteps outside. Song Rong stopped and came to Xu''s house. No matter how much dissatisfaction there was, outsiders could not see it.


    What came in was a middle-aged woman in her forties. Her long and thin face was painted with a lot of fat and white.


    She wore warm blue clothes on her body and several gold hairpins and hairpins on her head. Using the word "several hairpins" is definitely not exaggeration, but the woman in front of her. It is true.


    Song Rong took a look at the headdress on this head, which imitated the opening of a peacock, silently feigned, and how elegant it was to be in front of the people of her grandparents, but looking at this dress, she was a full upstart.


    After she came in, she glanced around the room, then ran straight to Xu, hugged Xu, wiped her tears and cried, "I''m a son!"


    Xu was slightly stunned. He also hugged the woman and cried out to her mother with great difficulty. The woman was not Xu''s biological mother, but Xu''s stepmother.


    Xu''s mother died soon after giving birth to Xu.


    Now the Wu family, the old lady of Xu, is the successor of master Xu. When Xu was on the road, Song Rong said something or two.


    Originally, Song Rong didn''t think there was anything wrong with the Wu family, but when he watched the Wu family come in and treat Xu with such enthusiasm, Song Rong''s heart was also on guard. How many of the wives of this big family are fuel-efficient lamps?


    My mother has been away from home for many years, and she is not Wu''s own daughter. Her usual relationship is not very close. Now Wu''s attitude is really that the weasel is not kind to pay New Year''s greetings to the chicken!


    Just now they were stopped outside the gate and ordered them to come in through the small gate. If it weren''t for the order of the old lady, no one would dare to do so in your house?


    Wu picked up his silk handkerchief and wiped his tears. Then he let Xu go and sat down on the stool. As she sat down, she said, "look at me. We haven''t seen each other for so many years. I''m a little rude."


    "Zhilan, you are a cruel child. You don''t know to come back and have a look for so many years!" Wu covered his heart and looked distressed.


    Xu said in a low voice, "mother, when I left home, you didn''t allow me to come back. Later, I sent letters to my house, but they were like a stone sinking into the sea. My daughter thought that the anger in the hearts of her parents and grandmother must not be eliminated, and she didn''t dare to come back to block the elders at home."


    Song Rong looked at the Wu family. From these two words, we can see that the Wu family is quite scheming. What is Xu''s ruthless heart? In a few words, she put all her faults on Xu.


    How wrong is Xu? Although it is said that Song Yun had an early relationship with him, Song Yun also proposed marriage to his family in good order. They didn''t do anything like elopement!


    Later, Xu couldn''t come back, but it was not what Xu wanted in his heart, but that Xu house didn''t accept her back.


    "Ah, these children..." Wu Shi put his eyes on Song Rong and Song Yu at this time, and asked with surprise in his tone.


    Song Rong hurriedly took Song Yu''s hand, knelt on the ground and gave Wu a big gift, and said, "Song Rong sends greetings to grandma."

 Chapter 248

    Song Yu over there also said, "Song Yu sends greetings to grandma."


    In order to get closer, people can''t find anything wrong. Song Rong didn''t call Wu''s grandmother, but called her grandmother directly.


    "OK, OK, come to grandma." Wu said with a smile.


    Speaking of this, she groped for it from her body. Finally, she took out two brocade bags and sent them one by one.


    Song Rong reached out and touched the hard inside. It should be silver.


    Song Rong didn''t care what Wu gave him. She didn''t want anything from Wu, but now Wu casually gave some silver. Song Rong still felt uncomfortable.


    This big family is very polite. Generally, they will give money when they send poor relatives and servants. It''s really inappropriate to give such things to their younger generation.


    However, Song Rong didn''t show anything, but silently put it in her cuffs.


    Song Yu over there was itchy. He wanted to open it and let Song Rong stare back.


    "Sister Rong and brother Yu were born very well. It''s up to you. Although you''re a little less fortunate, Song Yun went early, but you have such a pair of children, you also have hope." Wu said with deep emotion.


    Xu''s eyes drooped and there was something unnatural in his eyes. He had just met. He didn''t shy away from Song Yun''s affairs. Instead, he seemed to mention it on purpose.


    "Mother, I don''t know how my grandmother is? I can''t wait to see her," said Xu Wensheng.


    Xu doesn''t want to deal with Wu anymore. She doesn''t have any feelings. Every word carefully tastes with a little hostility. Why does she bother to contact Wu more?


    "I''ve just sent someone to tell you. I''ll take you to see Mrs. Tai." Wu didn''t embarrass Xu about this.


    She just wants to get through this dilemma, but she doesn''t dare.


    Mrs. Tai is in the Xu house. She is a figure like the Empress Dowager. Wu dare not disrespect her.


    Song Rong and Song Yu silently followed the group and ran to Mrs. Tai''s residence.


    Song Rong looked at Xu''s mansion and found that it was also surrounded by brackets and cornices, but it was a little less exquisite than the houses in Suzhou Water township.


    After entering the house, a tassel curtain was opened. Song Rong saw an old man with white hair and a loving face sitting on the upper seat.


    This is Mrs. Xu''s wife. She is not young. None of her hair is black. She is wearing a rich pear branch dress and two simple silver hairpins on her head. She is kind and dignified.


    Xu''s eyes turned red when he saw her.


    When her mother died, she was not very close to her stepmother. Her father loved her in every way, but after all, her father was an official in the Dynasty and often not in the house. She grew up under the protection of Mrs. Tai.


    "Grandma, Zhilan is greeting you!" with a bang, Xu knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Mrs. Tai.


    Mrs. Tai''s eyes were also red, but she ignored Xu, but let Xu kowtow there.


    This time, Song Rong didn''t think that Mrs. Tai was deliberately embarrassing Xu. Mrs. Tai gave people a feeling that she was angry that Xu didn''t come back for many years, and then she was cruel.


    As for the Wu family, it was not Ann''s kindness to embarrass Xu family.


    Song Rong also knelt down and said, "great grandmother, linniang also sends you greetings."


    Song Rong did not give her name this time, but used her milk name.


    When Mrs. Tai heard Song Rong say so, her eyes fell on Song Rong and asked, "what''s your name?"


    Song Rong''s clear voice sounded: "if I go back to my grandmother, my nickname is linniang, and Linlin in the north."


    When Mrs. Tai heard this, her tears fell down. She picked up her handkerchief and wiped it. Then she twisted it in her hand and said, "it''s all right. Get up."


    Xu stood up and looked at Mrs. Tai with tears on his face.


    I was a child raised by myself. It was just when I didn''t see it before. Now I see Mrs. Tai. How can I still be very determined? Moreover, this man is old and his heart is not as hard as it used to be.


    "You took the girl''s nickname?" Mrs. Tai glanced at Song Rong and asked.


    Xu nodded and said, "yes."


    "I thought you had forgotten Beilin and my old bone!" the tone of Mrs. Tai was a little angry.


    At this age, I can''t help being a little childish.


    Song Rong just reported her baby name. She wanted to make it clear to Mrs. Tai that her mother had never forgotten her relatives in Beilin. Even if she gave her daughter a baby name, she had to use a temporary word.


    "You''ve been in the house for a long time. How can you come here?" asked Mrs. Tai.


    At this time, Wu came to the front: "mother, but I can''t blame Zhilan. It''s my fault. Our mother and daughter haven''t met for a long time. I talked with Zhilan for a while, which delayed her from seeing you."


    Song Rong said with a smile, "great grandmother, my grandmother misses my mother very much. If my mother hadn''t been anxious to see my grandmother, I''m afraid my grandmother would have to talk to my mother!" as for what had been waiting for that hour, Song Rong didn''t dare to mention it at this time.


    Wu wanted to take eye medicine and told Mrs. Tai that Xu was not in a hurry to see Mrs. Tai after returning to her house. Of course, Song Rong would not let Wu succeed.


    As early as just now, Song Rong recognized the true face of Wu. Whenever Wu said something, she would go and listen carefully, and then think about the meaning! Otherwise, I don''t know when I was trapped by Wu.


    When they return to the Xu house this time, their biggest backer is Mrs. Tai. If they want to repair the relationship between their mother and the Xu house, the most important person is Mrs. Tai. Never let Mrs. Tai be dissatisfied with her mother as soon as her mother comes back.


    After all, I haven''t seen you for so many years. There will still be a gap in my heart. If I succeed in instigating Wu, I''m afraid it''s in vain to face the north this time.


    Mrs. Tai glanced at Wu and said, "you''re so busy. I don''t know how I miss Zhilan? Why did I stop someone on the way?"


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Tai turned and asked, "you clean up the yard when Zhilan was still a girl, and let her live there."


    "Yes." Wu dared not say anything, but could only answer.


    Song Rong felt much more comfortable. It seemed that the Xu family didn''t welcome them. It was said that the old lady still liked her mother very much. If Wu''s own intention was followed, she might arrange them to live in a guest house. It was great to be able to live back in her mother''s yard.

 Chapter 249

    "Zhilan, don''t stand there either. Come and sit down. There are linniang and brother yu''er, who also come to grandma." Madam Tai likes Song Rong and Song Yu.


    The two children are very good-looking, not to mention standing there, which makes people feel very polite and likable.


    After Song Rong and Song Yu passed by, they received rewards respectively. This time, they came to two crystal clear jade pendants.


    "Grandma, Zhilan was unfilial. She did something inappropriate that year, which made grandma angry." Xu apologized.


    Mrs. Tai sighed and said, "well, it''s all old things. I''m glad you didn''t marry that childe Li."


    Speaking of this, the old lady looked very sad.


    "A few days ago, Qin Yan came back and told me about your situation in Gusu. Although he said that the father of the two children was unlucky, he really didn''t take a concubine and loved you in every way. The whole people in Gusu know that he loves you very much. Your mother-in-law is also excellent to you. Although you still have a sister-in-law, but Many important events in the family will also be done by you... "Mrs. Tai said in one breath.


    Xu''s eyes are red again. Mrs. Tai really cares about her. Otherwise, how could she know so clearly.


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Tai sighed: "it''s that childe Li. She''s a worthless man. There are countless women in the back house. That''s all. She even spoiled her concubine and destroyed her wife. If it weren''t for our Xu family''s power, your sister Jingxian doesn''t know what she would be ruined by that childe Li!"


    Mr. Li, the son of the Taifu population, is also an old thing.


    After Song Yun proposed marriage to the house, the Prince Li of the Shangshu house also came to the Xu house to propose marriage. However, at the beginning, Xu insisted on marrying Song Yun and had a tough attitude. If she had to marry the Prince Li, she would rather die.


    It was his own daughter, and master song had a deep relationship with his dead wife. Naturally, he couldn''t bear to force Xu too much.


    Xu finally got married to Song Yun. Xu''s sister Xu Jingxian said at this time that she had a crush on childe Li. People in the Song family were afraid of offending the Shangshu family. Xu Jingxian said that there was no disagreement. She directly promised her to childe Li.


    In the end, everyone was happy except Xu''s cold heart.


    But now when Mrs. Tai mentioned childe Li and Xu Jingxian, it seemed that Xu Jingxian didn''t live very well.


    Mrs. Tai loves Xu more. As for Xu Jingxian, her position in Mrs. Tai''s heart is not as good as Xu''s. Now she will have such a feeling.


    As usual, Mrs. Xu didn''t have a person who thought of herself. Now Xu came back and said a lot of things piecemeal.


    This also gave Song Rong a new understanding of the Xu house. It seems that the Xu house is no simpler than the song house.


    Just as he was talking, there was a burst of clear laughter outside the door, and then a well-dressed woman came in. This is Zhang''s wife of the fourth master, but her identity is different from that of others. It is considered that Xu''s house is high to marry to Xu''s house.


    She has royal blood, and her mother is a princess. Although this relationship is a little far away, it is related in the end.


    "Mother, I heard that Zhilan girl came back, so I came and had a look." Zhang said with a smile. Her every move was quite bright and beautiful, which was a bit of the majesty of a royal woman.


    Mrs. Tai liked her daughter-in-law very much, so she smiled and said, "isn''t it? When Zhilan left, you just got married. Not long ago, I''m afraid you''re not familiar with it. Now you happen to be close."


    "Aunt." Xu respectfully saluted.


    Zhang smiled and said, "get up quickly. I''m not as strict as your mother. If we can avoid this etiquette, we can avoid it."


    After Zhang came, Wu''s face was slightly ugly. She was the wife of the family, but Zhang didn''t pay attention to her all the time. Naturally, she didn''t like Zhang in her heart.


    When she came to Xu''s house, Song Rong met many people. It was not until the old lady was a little tired that Xu took them back to rest.


    Song Rong was really tired. She took a nap. When she woke up, she saw Xu looking out of the window worried.


    Song Rong knew that her mother was probably worried about her grandfather''s attitude towards her.


    When I came to Xu''s house, I saw all the women''s dependents. These women were considered to be bright knives and dark guns, but they would still be very warm on the surface. It was said that their grandfather, who had never been masked, was very dignified.


    "Mom, take a break. Grandpa won''t do anything to you." Song Rong comforted in a low voice.


    Xu sighed: "my heart is really flustered."


    Song Rong thought for a while and said, "Mom, if Grandpa punishes you at that time, you''ll bow your head and recognize it. I''m the rest."


    "I know you''re smart, but your grandfather is harsh... I''m afraid... He doesn''t bother to punish me when he knows I''m back, but will directly drive me away." Xu''s voice was full of worry.


    Song Rong was a little afraid of her masked grandfather at the moment. What kind of person could make her mother so afraid?


    However, what should be faced must be faced. When the evening came, the legendary grandfather came back from.


    Xu quickly took Song Rong and Song Yu to the ceremony.


    As soon as she arrived in the house, Song Rong felt the low pressure in the house. In the house stood a man dressed in blue. His hair bun was a little gray and his eyebrows were like a sword. He must have been a beautiful man when he was young. But now his cold face makes people feel afraid.


    Xu shivered slightly and was about to kneel down. Song Rong quickly stretched out her hand to hold Xu and asked, "Mom, is this your grandfather?"


    Xu nodded and dared not speak more.


    Song Rong gritted his teeth, picked up his skirt, ran forward for two steps, and then jumped into the man''s arms: "Grandpa! Linniang misses you so much. Although she has never seen you, her mother often mentioned you to me!"


    Song Rong jumped into master Xu''s arms like this. Master Xu frowned slightly and wanted to reach out and push Song Rong away.


    Song Rong had backed away by herself at this time, stood by and looked timidly at master Xu and said, "Grandpa, linniang just saw Grandpa. She was a little excited for a moment... If you lose your courtesy, please forgive me."


    Song Rong''s body was dressed in warm pink. He looked at master Xu timidly. He was funny and soft, which made master Xu cold.

 Chapter 250

    Master Xu glanced at Song Rong and said, "your name is Lin Niang?"


    Song Rong nodded like mashing garlic, then said with a smile, "yes."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong smiled again: "my mother told me that my grandfather was very kind. I didn''t expect that my grandfather was like this when I saw him today!"


    Looking at Song Rong''s happy face and master Xu''s flat face, it was relieved at this time.


    Song Rong quickly gave Song Yu a wink. Song Yu also came over at this time. The crisp child voice sounded: "Grandpa, yu''er, please greet you!"


    Song Yu is younger and cute. Anyone who reads it likes it in his heart.


    Facing the two children who admired him, master Xu''s anger dissipated a lot. Glancing at Xu, he said, "what are you doing standing silly? Don''t come and sit down! If you show it to the children, I''m afraid I''m not kind enough!"


    There was fine sweat on Xu''s forehead. Xu didn''t expect that this matter would be solved so easily. She thought her father would scold her and drive her away.


    Xu made a gift and said, "thank you... Dad."


    Xu originally wanted to call his father, but when he thought of Song Rong''s instructions when he came over, Xu changed his mouth and called his father intimately. This was the same as when Xu was still young.


    At this time, Song Yu puffed up her mouth and looked at master Xu and said, "Grandpa..."


    Master Xu''s eyes raised some doubts.


    Song Yu said angrily, "my grandmother and my great grandparents gave me a gift... Didn''t my grandfather like yu''er? So I didn''t give her a gift?"


    Song Rong stared at Song Yu and thought that the boy''s courage was getting fatter and fatter. He must teach him a good lesson after he went back.


    But at the moment, Song Rong had to cooperate with Song Yu. She patted Song Yu and said, "yu''er, don''t talk nonsense. Why doesn''t grandpa like us? Haven''t you seen that Grandpa''s clothes haven''t been changed? He asked us to come and see him when he came back from the outside. His heart loves us very much!"


    Master Xu looked at Song Rong and said, "linniang, don''t blame yu''er."


    With that, master Xu fumbled on his body, finally took out a jade pendant and handed it to Song Yu.


    This jade pendant is smooth and shiny. It seems to be a favorite that master Xu often carries with him. It has a very different meaning from what the old lady gave it.


    Song Yu''s eyes turned, like a little fox, smiled and accepted the things, and then bowed to master Xu.


    Master Xu couldn''t help laughing when he saw this scene.


    Xu Shi looked at master Xu in surprise. He was teased by the two children. His father didn''t blame him? Instead of laughing?


    From the very beginning, when Song Rong talked about master Xu''s kindness, master Xu was already embarrassed to be too strict. In the end, it is separated by a generation. Master Xu has no good intention to be strict with his grandchildren and grandchildren.


    If he was really strict, wouldn''t it change his impression in the hearts of the two children.


    "What are you looking at me for? Do you want a gift?" master Xu glanced at Song Rong and asked, but at this time, master Xu''s eyes were a little smiling.


    Song Rong hurriedly said, "linniang won''t be as unruly as yu''er. I have a gift to give to my grandfather to honor him, but I''m afraid my grandfather will dislike it."


    "Oh? Have you prepared a gift for me? Show it to me." master Xu was a little surprised.


    Song Rong then took out a fan pendant from her cuff. The fan pendant was formed with cyan lines. The light green tassels below were strung with several dark green jade beads. It was very exquisite.


    Song Rong handed the pendant in both hands and said, "I heard my mother say that my grandfather was elegant, so I thought it would be warm. My grandfather had to use a fan, so I beat the pendant myself."


    Naturally, Song Rong''s craftsmanship goes without saying that there are few things sold in the shops near the city in the north that can be more exquisite than Song Rong''s.


    Master Xu reached for it, looked at it carefully and said, "you''re very clever."


    Speaking of this, master Xu glanced at Xu and snorted coldly, "you can teach children, but although linniang is a girl, you don''t want her to learn only these needlework. We girls of the Xu family don''t like nothing. No talent is virtue!"


    Master Xu works in the Imperial Academy. He is also an elegant scholar. He appreciates those talented women and doesn''t like those who don''t have much insight.


    Seeing this scene, Song Rong thought deeply in her heart and quickly said, "Grandpa, you wronged your mother. I''m a good needlework, but I''ve also read a lot of books!"


    "Oh? Then tell me what books you have read, not like women''s commandments." master Xu asked.


    Song Rong said with a smile, "I have naturally read the women''s commandments. This is a book that teaches girls to have virtue. Linniang should naturally read them well."


    "But in addition to this commandment, linniang has also read many books, such as Nanling poetry collection, biographies of the state of Zhou, landscape travels..." Song Rong reported many book titles in succession. Listening to master Xu''s eyebrows, she stretched out, and then became confused and puzzled.


    "Can you understand all these books?" master Xu asked.


    Song Rong didn''t dare to say, "I can understand it in general."


    Then master Xu took the exam for Song Rong. Song Rong answered the questions like a stream and had deep opinions. This time, master Xu completely believed that what Song Rong said was true.


    Song Rong knows all this. Thanks to Xie chuyunqing. If it weren''t for the comments made by Chu Yunqing, she would have read a little.


    Chu Yunqing has been familiar with hundreds of books since he was a child. Naturally, the comments he wrote are quite insightful. Now master Xu wants to praise them again and again.


    Master Xu is now more and more satisfied with Song Rong, and his anger at Xu is also a little less.


    The rare one even praised: "you did a great job."


    "Father, linniang is smart." Xu quickly said with a smile.


    Song Yu then said, "you all praise your sister. I''m not happy! Grandpa, Grandpa, do you like me more than your sister?"


    Song Yu is not very old. His charming and naive words make master Xu''s heart softer. He stooped down to pick up Song Yu and said, "you little devil, doesn''t grandpa like you?"


    Song Rong smiled and looked at Xu.

 Chapter 251

    Xu quickly and carefully changed her name back. Just when master Xu scolded her, she had to change her name and call her father. At the moment, she called her father intimately. She only heard her say, "Dad, yu''er is very naughty. Don''t be surprised if there is any offence."


    Master Xu frowned, looked at Xu, and then said, "I heard your grandmother talk about you a few days ago. Now that you''re back, live more. I like yu''er and linniang very much." master Xu''s eyes widened.


    Xu looked at master Xu in surprise: "thank you, Dad!"


    "Your grandmother is old. It''s really not easy to worry about your younger generation now. If you want to, you should pay more attention to your grandmother," Mr. Xu added.


    Song Rong was moved when she listened. Her grandfather''s attitude would suddenly soften. It must be not just because of her and yu''er, but also because her grandmother said a lot of good words.


    Xu quickly nodded and said, "I know."


    However, the existence of Song Rong and Song Yu did make master Xu feel much better. He also forgot about the old events of that year. Especially when looking at Song Rong, he seemed to see the Xu family when he was a child.


    At that time, he still loved his daughter very much. I don''t know when he had a lot of children with his daughter.


    Master Xu thought for a while and finally ordered him to go down and wash the dust for Xu.


    At this time, master Xu completely accepted Xu''s return. When Xu came back, some people were happy and others were worried. Of course, Mrs. Tai was very happy. She came back with the girl who grew up in front of her and respected herself. Naturally, she was very happy.


    However, the Wu family was obviously unhappy. As for the other people in the other rooms, they didn''t pay much attention to the return of Xu and others, which had little to do with them.


    But among these people, except Xu Jingxian from the second room.


    Xu Jingxian is resting at home now. It is reasonable to say that a married daughter should not live in her mother''s house except to come back to save her parents. This is very against the rules of large families.


    However, Xu Jingxian also had to settle down in the Xu family. She really had no choice. The then childe Li, now the second master Li, would punch and kick her if she was a little unhappy!


    That''s all. The concubine of the family was allowed to pass over and bully the main wife.


    The Li family is now in a great power. A woman entered the palace and became a imperial concubine. It was just when she was favored that the Xu family didn''t dare to go out to support Xu Jingxian.


    Moreover, Xu Jingxian was not an important role in the family, and the people of the Xu family ignored her. Fortunately, the old lady still read some old feelings. Instead of letting Xu Jingxian be bullied in the Li family, she allowed her to return to her mother''s house for rest.


    Speaking of Xu Jingxian, she is also a poor person who is not treated by her husband. The most pitiful thing is that her stomach is not good enough. She only gave birth to a daughter and no boys can rely on.


    It is the so-called mother by son. For so many years, Xu Jingxian has not added sons to the Li family. In the belly of those side rooms, he rolls out his sons one by one. That is, the second master Li is not such a bastard. I''m afraid Xu Jingxian''s life will not be easy.


    The dinner was set in the flower hall. It was already spring. There was a faint aroma of plants and trees in the air, but it was a little cool. For people with living habits in the north, the temperature was already very warm.


    But for children like Song Rong and Song Yu, born in Suzhou, they feel a little cold now. As for Xu, who has been in Suzhou for more than ten years, it is also a little difficult to adapt to the weather in the north.


    So Xu gave three people, each with a blouse.


    Master Xu was in town, and Wu was kind enough to not only come by himself, but also let his children come.


    The Xu family has two younger brothers, the older one is called Xu Mengjun, the younger one is called Xu mengde, and a younger sister has been married, which is not included in this list.


    Xu Mengjun and Xu mengde have a pair of legitimate children respectively. As for the children born from concubines, they are not qualified to appear here.


    Xu gave the four children a meeting gift. The girl gave the Pearl Bracelet and the boy gave the wolf pen. These children have been enlightened. It is very suitable to send such things.


    In addition to these people in the big room, Zhang also came with his daughter-in-law and granddaughter.


    As for the people in the second room and the third room, Song Rong didn''t see them.


    The old lady sat on the upper seat and said, "Zhilan, you haven''t returned to Beilin for a long time. You must miss the food in your hometown very much. Use it more today."


    Just as the old lady had just moved the first chopsticks and the next people were going to start eating, suddenly there was a clear laugh.


    Then a woman with a pale face opened the door and came in. She led a girl about the age of Song Rong. Their clothes were decent, but the lady''s cheekbones were prominent and there was no meat on her cheeks. At first glance, there was nothing wrong, but it made people feel uncomfortable.


    As soon as this person appeared, Song Rong had a hunch that this person was not good.


    Her show eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and then she fell into deep thought. When she thought carefully, the identity of the visitor was ready to come out in Song Rong''s heart.


    This should be the aunt Xu Jingxian in the mouth of her great grandfather?


    "Jingxian, why are you here?" Mrs. Tai was a little surprised at Xu Jingxian''s arrival.


    Xu Jingxian smiled and said, "I heard that sister Zhilan came back. Although no one informed me, sister Zhilan was an excellent sister before it happened. It''s just a pity that things were unpredictable. Zhilan later went to Gusu. Our sisters didn''t meet for more than ten years."


    Song Rong''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper. What does it mean to do that?


    Song Rong suddenly raised her head, looked askew at Xu and asked, "Mom, did you go to Gusu because of something? Didn''t you marry your father?"


    Although Xu''s marriage to Song Yun was not very smooth, she married from Xu''s house after all, rather than elopement. Even though the elders were cold at that time, now both her grandfather and her great grandparents don''t care about it. It''s too much for Xu Jingxian to talk about it.


    Song Rong''s voice sounded on the dinner table and fell in everyone''s ears.

 Chapter 252

    Now that the old lady and master Xu will sit here to have dinner with Xu and wash his dust, they don''t want to mention the things of that year. I forgive Xu.


    If Song Rong hadn''t asked suddenly, you might not have noticed that Xu Jingxian deliberately mentioned the matter. It was this question that gave Mrs. Tai a deep look at Xu Jingxian.


    "Jingxian, now that you''re here, sit down and have dinner together. In those days, your sister Zhilan was married by an open matchmaker, but don''t talk nonsense. Now there are many girls in our family. It''s bad if there''s something out there that affects the reputation of our family." Mrs. Tai greeted Xu Jingxian, Xu Jingxian was reminded in a slow voice.


    Liu Shi, Xu Mengjun''s wife, couldn''t help speaking at this time: "Jingxian, sister Xin of your family is not young. Now you can''t go back to the Li house. Later, sister Xin can''t say that she wants to discuss marriage in our house. If it affects sister Xin''s marriage at that time, it''s you who should be a mother."


    As Wu''s daughter-in-law, Liu certainly doesn''t like Xu very much, but if compared, she doesn''t like Xu Jingxian.


    Xu Jingxian has lived in the house for three years, and her food and clothing expenses are from the house. As the direct daughter-in-law of the Xu house, she has arranged all the big and small affairs in the house. The older generation of the Xu house, especially her father-in-law, is very clean. The official family is not allowed to engage in business. In addition to these women''s dependents, there are some dowry shops for dowry and some salaries, There is no other source of income in your family.


    It''s not difficult for such a big Xu family to support a person, but Xu Jingxian''s food and clothing expenses are the same as before she was married. The expenses are not small. If she raised a big one, she should raise a small one. Liu''s heart is naturally dissatisfied.


    Now seeing Xu Jingxian talking about things in those years, Liu''s heart is even more dissatisfied.


    If Xu''s affairs were really said to be disgraceful, it might have little impact on the children of other people, but it had a great impact on her daughter. Xu is her daughter''s close aunt.


    Wu Shi silently glanced at Xu Jingxian and said, "Jingxian, it''s your fault. Are you complaining that I didn''t inform you? When you came to our house, you said to rest. If you often go out and walk here, you''ll let the people of Li''s house know, I''m afraid it''s bad?"


    Xu Jingxian was blocked by Wu and Liu. Her eyes turned red and filled with tears. Then she looked at Mrs. Tai.


    Mrs. Tai waved her hand and said, "Jingxian also wants Zhilan, but she just complains casually. Don''t worry about it."


    Xu looked at Xu Jingxian with a smile at this time, got up, took Xu Jingxian''s hand and said, "sister Jingxian, sit next to me. Our sisters are also close."


    Then Xu opened his mouth and said, "linniang, take care of your xiner sister."


    Sister Xin''s full name is Li Yuxin. It''s an atmospheric name. Song Rong''s eyes fell on Li Yuxin. However, Li Yuxin didn''t look at Song Rong at this time, but looked down at the tip of her shoes. Obviously, she was in a bad mood.


    Song Rong''s face was covered with a smile. She walked up to Li Yuxin, pulled a Jasper Bracelet from her hand and handed it to Li Yuxin: "sister Xin, I just saw you. I thought we two hit it off. This jade bracelet is for you!"


    The jade bracelet was crystal clear, and the water head was very good. Li Yuxin saw that there was a happy smile on her face, so she wanted to reach out and pick it up. Xu Jingxian quickly stared at Li Yuxin, and then said in a deep voice, "Yuxin, didn''t my mother tell you? You can''t ask for what others gave you."


    But at this time, it had fallen into Li Yuxin''s hands. She was so frightened by Xu Jingxian that it fell to the ground and fell in two with a snap.


    The air in the room suddenly solidified. As soon as Song Rong choked her mouth and brought a tear in her eyes, she squatted down to pick up things.


    Song Yu over there saw it and added smartly: "this is my sister''s favorite jade bracelet. If it is broken, my sister is afraid to die of sadness!"


    Song Rong really wants to praise song Yu at this time. Although Song Yu is a little reckless, she is a lot more sensible than before. At least she knows when to help her. She doesn''t only tear down the stage like before.


    Song Rong had picked up the fragments of the bracelet at this time and whispered, "there''s nothing wrong. It''s just a bracelet. Don''t surprise sister Xin."


    Mrs. Tai snapped at this time, put down her chopsticks, looked at Xu Jingxian and said, "Jingxian, it''s not the time for you to discipline your daughter! Linniang likes sister Xin and gave her beloved things. You should have been happy for their sister''s deep love, rather than posing like this!"


    "Now you not only scared sister Xin, but also felt wronged in linniang''s heart." Mrs. Tai''s eyes coldly fell on Xu Jingxian.


    Xu Jingxian looked at Mrs. Tai, shook off Xu''s hand and said, "since everyone here doesn''t welcome me, I''ll go now!"


    Then Xu Jingxian went out. When she reached the door, she turned back and shouted, "what are you still doing here? Don''t you hurry up?"


    "Linniang, come to grandma." Song Rong nodded, wrapped the fragments of the jade bracelet with a handkerchief, and carefully put them in his cuffs, which just confirmed Song Yu''s words. This is Song Rong''s favorite thing!


    Xu Jingxian''s departure is the most comfortable thing Song Rong has done since she came to Xu''s house!


    The people who just looked here didn''t like Xu Jingxian very much. She even came to find fault. Song Rong was naturally willing to burn a fire to make Xu Jingxian cool and go back.


    Looking at Xu Jingxian''s appearance when she came, she knew that she had many complaints about her mother. After all, what the second master Li wanted to marry was her mother. If her mother had married in a down-to-earth manner, her tragic fate would not fall on her.


    Song Rong can guess what Xu Jingxian thinks, but she has no sympathy for Xu Jingxian.


    Mother likes her father, which has nothing to do with Xu Jingxian. Later, Xu Jingxian wanted to marry second master Li, didn''t she ask for it? This man chose his own way. It''s no wonder that Xu Jingxian will have today!


    Ten thousand steps back, maybe my mother married the second master Li, and she won''t be as miserable as Xu Jingxian. It''s the same thing. If people from different people do it, there will be different results!

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253: precautions


    After Xu Jingxian returned, she became more and more angry. Finally, she handed the news to the second master Li that Xu had come back.


    Speaking of Xu Jingxian''s disgust with Xu, Song Rong thought of it, but there was another reason Song Rong didn''t think of, that is, the second master Li had always liked Xu in his heart.


    How many days and nights did second master Li hold Xu Jingxian and shout Xu''s name?


    Xu Jingxian couldn''t tolerate this at all. She quarreled with the second master Li several times. The couple became more and more eccentric. Later, the second master Li didn''t pay much attention to the family. In addition, his sister became a imperial concubine, and his behavior became perverse. He was not afraid of offending the Xu house at all!


    The concubine came in one by one. The older the son, the more.


    Xu Jingxian, who has no son and is not loved by her husband, had a hard time!


    Xu Jingxian''s life is not going well, and she has a hatred in her heart. Naturally, this second master Li wants to hate, but she hates Xu most.


    In her heart, Xu is the thorn in the eye and the thorn in the flesh. She wants to deal with it quickly.


    As for today''s book repair for second master Li, she has her own plan. Xu obviously had a secret connection with Song Yun. Now she wants to look chaste, so she will destroy Xu!


    And the people in that big room don''t care about reputation very much? Anyway, she can''t find a good mother-in-law for her daughter by herself. Instead, she might as well die together!


    Let the reputation of the whole Xu house be ruined! Let everyone know that Xu is not a widow at home, but comes to the North Lincheng to hook up with his brother-in-law!


    Xu Jingxian is a bit crazy now. She can even think of a way to kill the enemy 100 and lose 3000.


    Xu Shi, Song Rong and others did not know that Xu Jingxian had such a vicious idea in her heart.


    After the dinner, Song Rong lay in bed and thought deeply. It seems that Xu''s house is no simpler than song''s house. It can even be said that Xu''s house is more complicated. After all, there are fewer people in Song''s house and the relationship should be single.


    In this Xu family, I can''t tell who is good and who is malicious.


    Song Rong didn''t want to stir up any big events in Xu''s house. She just wanted them to be safe when they were in Xu''s house. As long as no one came to provoke them, no matter what happened in Xu''s house, it had nothing to do with her!


    I thought it was just a trip to the north to win the favor of my elders. Now it seems... But it''s not that simple.


    If someone bullies her, she won''t make that person feel better!


    In the next few days, Xu waited on Mrs. Tai. No one dared to look for Xu''s bad luck when Mrs. Tai was there. Even the Wu family restrained a lot.


    It''s a coincidence that Xu returned to his house. Not many days later, master Xu was promoted.


    This is a great good thing for the Xu family. Naturally, a banquet should be held to celebrate.


    There were more people in Xu''s house. Men were entertained in the main house. As for these women''s dependents, they were placed in the flower hall.


    Song Rong doesn''t dare to walk around. She has to look at Song Yu. When the boy is seven or eight years old, he is the age that cats and dogs dislike. He used to be in the song house. At least there is an old lady to cover him. But if anything happens in the Xu house, Mrs. Tai doesn''t have to protect Song Yu.


    Mrs. Tai likes Song Yu again. Song Yu is also surnamed song but not Xu!


    Xu Shi and Xu Jingxian are married daughters. Naturally, they want to sit together. Song Rong has been worried about Xu Jingxian. Therefore, while looking at Song Yu, they also look at Xu Shi from time to time.


    I just saw Xu standing up and hurried to the side.


    Song Rong was puzzled when she saw it. According to reason, her mother would not do such a rude thing as leaving the table halfway, so she whispered to Song Yu: "Yu''er, you''re here. Don''t make anything to make your mother angry. If others ask you anything, if it''s simple, you''ll answer honestly. If it''s inconvenient to say anything, you''ll say you don''t know!"


    Fortunately, Song Yu is still young. If he doesn''t provoke others, no one will embarrass Song Yu.


    When Song Rong raised her eyes, Xu had disappeared. Waiting to go where there was no one, Song Rong picked up her skirt and ran quickly.


    When they arrived at the fragrant grass yard where they settled, Song Rong saw Xu''s figure.


    She was about to walk over, but suddenly she stopped, just because Xu was not standing here alone. Opposite Xu, a man was stretching out his hand to pull Xu.


    Song Rong heard Xu''s embarrassed voice from a distance: "please show some respect."


    "Zhilan, you''re finally willing to go back to Beilin. Do you know how hard I look forward to this day..." opposite is a man in dark green clothes. He wears a jade crown on his head. He looks decent, but he gives people a sense of frivolity.


    "Second master Li, I''m a man with children now. Don''t say such words. If I''m heard, how do you want me to be a man?" Xu''s voice was cold.


    "Hum! I''ve heard that your dead husband died very early. I''m afraid you haven''t tasted a man for a long time. Let''s have a good chat and I''ll certainly satisfy you." the man''s tone was very solemn.


    As he spoke, he unexpectedly began to stretch out his hand again. At the moment, he had grasped Xu''s wrist and walked into the yard.


    "I''ll call someone if you''re like this!" Xu gritted his teeth and said.


    "Then you can call someone over and let people have a look. You can''t stand the silence of the empty boudoir. You just came back and can''t help looking for a man!" second master Li raised his voice and smiled.


    There are no people in the yard now. People from all over the Xu family are busy entertaining guests at this time!


    Song Rong couldn''t help it at this time. She hurriedly ran back a few steps. Yes, she ran back, not directly.


    If this is directly rushed up, it will not be good for Xu if it is opened! Looking at the appearance of second master Li, I know that he is shameless and skinnless. If he gets involved with such a person, if he can''t handle it well, he can only suffer on his own side.


    Waiting for the man and Xu Shi to lose sight of Song Rong, Song Rong raised her voice and cried, "Niang! Niang!"


    Xu was struggling at this time. He was even more worried when he heard Song Rong''s voice. Looking at the second master Li, he said, "you don''t let go! Someone will come when you see it!"

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254: Entanglement


    When Li Erye threatened Xu to stop him from shouting, he was full of momentum, but now he heard Song Rong''s voice and knew that many people would come soon.


    When he arrived, he put out his arrogance. If people know, how can he succeed in the future?


    Those words just now are just to scare and intimidate Xu. Xu was also bluffed in his hurry.


    Now someone really came, but the second master Li converged. Xu took the opportunity to escape from the second master Li, and then ran to Song Rong!


    At the moment, others have been attracted by Song Rong''s ghost howl. When Xu came to him, he saw Song Rong sitting on the ground crying.


    Seeing this, Xu quickly hugged Song Rong, but it was not all to comfort Song Rong, but to think that it was lucky that linniang came at the right time, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable. If people saw that second master Li quarreled with her, her reputation would be bad!


    "What''s the matter with this girl?" second master Li came out after waiting for a while and looked at Song Rong and asked puzzled.


    Song Rong choked and said, "Mom, yu''er is not obedient and bullies me. I came to you to decide for me. I fell before I found it..."


    When Song Rong said this, she looked at Xu wrongfully. Xu was very upset. She listened to Song Rong''s words. Of course, she knew that Song Rong would not cry because of this. How could Xu not know what kind of temperament his daughter was?


    She secretly said in her heart that linniang was afraid that she made such a fuss after seeing what had just happened.


    Liu Shi, who happened to pass by here at this time, also came. She looked at Song Rong''s tearful face and frowned. The girl really didn''t speak the rules. Sure enough, she came out of the merchant''s house full of copper smell!


    Today, there was a big event in the family. She was crying. It was plain to see that she was in a bad mood.


    Although thinking so, Liu Shi would not speak out, but said with a smile: "sister, hurry up and take sister Rong to freshen up and coax. This girl is delicate and can''t stand any injustice."


    The last sentence, however, also contains some dissatisfaction with Song Rong.


    Song Rong knows that she is making such a fuss. I''m afraid many people think she is a little girl who doesn''t understand, but it''s good. Who will guard against a little girl who doesn''t understand?


    Between her reputation and her mother''s reputation, of course, is to keep her mother''s reputation.


    Even if she makes a lot of trouble, at best, she will have a reputation for being uneducated, but her mother is different. There are many rights and wrongs in front of the widow''s door. If she is involved with a man, even if nothing happens, it is not her own wish. What is waiting for her mother will be an abyss that will never return!


    Song Rong had personal experience of this in her previous life.


    She was also a young widow in the Chu family. Chu Yunhong just rushed in and entangled her. Her fate was rewritten. No one would understand the suffering of a helpless woman! No matter whose fault it is, the man will be picked clean!


    Xu took Song Rong back to the house, and then the mother and daughter were speechless.


    Xu sighed and said, "did you see everything?"


    Song Rong said in a warm voice, "mother, I have seen it all, but I believe mother. Mother loves her father deeply. Naturally, she will not do anything sorry for her father. The second master Li must be the son Li who was going to marry her mother at the beginning of the phase?"


    Seeing that Song Rong didn''t think much, but analyzed the matter with a rational face, Xu''s long breathed a sigh of relief. This is her linniang. How can she not love it?


    Xu nodded: "I didn''t expect that after so many years, he still came to entangle."


    Speaking of this, Xu''s face took on a look of disgust: "even if I didn''t meet your father, I wouldn''t marry second master Li. I met your father... Your father saved me when second master Li came up to pester me on Qiqiao Festival..."


    Hearing Xu''s talk about the past, Song Rong immediately sighed. It turned out that there was such a thing in the past. Otherwise, how could a young lady raised by her mother in her boudoir know her father?


    As soon as Song Rong''s idea changed, he thought of another thing: "Mom, I always think that the second master Li came to pester me. It''s not as simple as it seems... How can you suddenly think of coming back to the fragrant grass yard?"


    Xu frowned: "let you say that, I feel a little strange. I came back because... Sister Jingxian accidentally spilled tea on me."


    Hearing this, Song Rong looked cold on her face and immediately slapped her hand on the table!


    Xu jumped: "linniang, what''s the matter with you?"


    Song Rong gritted her teeth and said, "haven''t you figured out that Xu Jingxian deliberately framed this woman? When I first saw this woman that day, I thought she was a bad comer, so I tried to get her to leave. Unexpectedly, she left such a backhand!"


    Song Rong sneered: "I see, it won''t be long before she will come to see a joke, and then make it big with all the guests!"


    "At that time, even if mother and second master Li are innocent, as long as she sees you together, mother will be difficult to get rid of the crime!" Song Rong said, angry.


    This Xu Jingxian dares to calculate her mother like this! Damn it!


    As soon as Song Rong''s voice fell, the door was pushed open by a strong force. Xu Jingxian rushed in angrily and scolded: "You cheap..."


    Halfway through the conversation, she was suddenly stunned because there was no shadow of second master Li in the house. Song Rong and Xu were sitting there looking at her coldly.


    Song Rong smiled strangely and said in a bad tone, "aunt, if you come to be a guest, why do you push the door so hard?"


    "Sister Jingxian, why are you here? I just came back to change clothes. I happened to see linniang and yu''er angry. I brought them back to comfort me. It''s puzzling that sister Jingxian''s face is angry." Xu said faintly. A pair of bright eyes fell on Xu Jingxian, and clearly told Xu Jingxian that she knows everything!


    Xu Jingxian smiled and said, "I just came to see why you haven''t come back for so long."


    Song Rong squinted at Xu Jingxian and said, "I advise you to put away your careful thinking. Our mother and daughter are not easy to mess with. I want to know what will happen to grandma if she knows today!"


    Xu Jingxian turned pale, looked at Song Rong and said, "sister Rong, what are you talking about? Why don''t I know?"

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255: dowry


    "I said this. As for not knowing Qin Chu, it''s my aunt''s business!" Song Rong narrowed her eyes dangerously.


    When Xu Jingxian left the fragrant grass yard, she was in a trance.


    When all this was over, Xu and Song Rong went to find Mrs. Tai. Some grievances could not be suffered in vain, but they could not be said too directly.


    In the process of chatting, Mrs. Tai looked at Xu and said, "I don''t know. Are you still used to living in your house these days?"


    "Habit." Xu said with a smile.


    Song Rong curled her lips and said, "everything else is good, that is, some people don''t like their mother or linniang."


    Wu was also nearby at this time. He was surprised and then said, "what did sister Rong say here? Does she dislike her grandmother''s thoughtless care?"


    "Naturally, it''s not grandma''s business, it''s aunt Jingxian." Song Rong said, and her eyes turned red. It seems that she has to be wronged!


    Mrs. Tai frowned, looked at Song Rong and said, "linniang, tell me what''s going on? Apart from the bracelet, something else happened?"


    Song Rong continued: "today, I quarreled with yu''er and stayed in the fragrant grass yard for a while. I haven''t settled down yet. Aunt Jingxian rushed in and scolded me as a little bitch..."


    "Fortunately, my mother came back. Otherwise, I think aunt Jingxian will hit me." Song Rong''s face looked a little frightened.


    "What the hell is going on!" Mrs. Tai''s face was a little angry.


    Xu glanced at Song Rong and scolded in a low voice, "linniang, didn''t your mother tell you? Don''t say what you shouldn''t say!"


    Looking at Xu''s appearance, it was obvious that he intended to hide something.


    Liu Shi was also there. As soon as she heard that there seemed to be some contradiction between the two women she hated most, she immediately became interested and said, "sister Rong, if you have any grievances, just say it. Madam Tai is here and will decide for you."


    Song Rong continued, "I don''t know why, but when I went back, I saw a strange man wandering outside the fragrant grass yard. You also saw this man. Maybe this is a little thief. Aunt Jingxian may think this man is sneaky, so she rushed in to catch people." she glanced at Liu.


    Liu Shi was puzzled and said, "is it second master Li?"


    Mrs. Tai''s face became more and more dignified. At this time, she looked directly at Xu and said, "Zhilan, tell me what''s going on!"


    Xu whispered: "When I was having dinner today, sister Jingxian accidentally spilled tea on me, so I went back to change my clothes. Just because I had been away from the house for many years and many parts of the house had been repaired, I got lost and came back after walking around for a while. When I came back, I saw linniang crying out of the fragrant grass yard... Later I met my sister-in-law Because I wanted to calm things down, I didn''t mention that sister Jingxian angrily scolded linniang. "


    "The door of our fragrant grass yard was broken by Aunt Jinglan." Song Rong said, and her face looked wronged again.


    As long as we change the time of this matter, we will not let Xu get involved in this matter. We can spread any bad reputation in plain English and let others know about it.


    All the people present were smart people. When Song Rong and Xu said this, everyone knew it.


    Liu''s face was cold at the moment: "Jingxian is too mischievous!"


    With that, Liu Shi said, "grandma, you must make decisions for the people in the big room!" she didn''t say that she made decisions for Xu Shi, but the people in the big room, that is, she was telling Mrs. Tai that the seriousness of this matter in the later stage was enough to affect the people in the big room!


    She didn''t want to make Xu feel better, but if Xu and the second master Li ran into each other and heard anything bad, her daughter would be implicated!


    So in contrast, Liu hated Xu Jingxian even more at this time.


    The lady''s face was also a little gloomy. She looked at Wu and said, "please help Jingxian pack her things later. Since her husband''s family has come, let her go back with her. Where are the married girls who have been living in her mother''s family?"


    Wu nodded and said, "I know."


    Over the years, Erfang has been in a bad situation and is completely suppressed by the people in their big room. The people in Erfang have no ability to keep Xu Jingxian. If it weren''t for the words of Mrs. Tai, Xu Jingxian wouldn''t be able to live so comfortably in Xu''s house.


    Now, madam, I finally understand!


    Waiting for a little later, they all returned to their yard. Wu found Liu and carefully asked about the situation that day.


    Then Wu opened his mouth and said, "it seems that today we are used as guns for people."


    Liu looked at Wu suspiciously: "Mom, where did you start?"


    "Xu Zhilan just came back and ran Xu Jingxian out. This temperament has changed a lot from before... We have to be careful," Wu said in a deep voice.


    "Why should she be careful? Her mother-in-law is nice to her. Can she still stay here?" Liu said disapprovingly, but she just went home to save her relatives and had to go sooner or later!


    Wu looked far away and said, "you don''t know... When she got married, our family didn''t give her any dowry. The dowry left by her mother... Was later used as your dowry."


    Liu''s face changed when he heard the speech: "Mom, do you mean... The dowry I''m preparing for wen''er is Xu''s?"


    The bride price was finally brought back to the house by Liu Shi, who planned to use it as a dowry when his daughter grew up.


    Wu nodded: "although things have passed for so long, it''s hard to ensure that Xu doesn''t care about these..."


    Liu Shi was a little flustered: "Mom, what should we do?"


    "What can we do? Let her leave as soon as possible, and can''t leave with the scenery... If Mrs. Tai and Mr. master remember that they didn''t give the dowry in those years, we will make some compensation now. It''s us who suffer. We''ll let her leave this house in the same way as in those years!" Wu narrowed her eyes and said.


    Liu frowned and thought, "but now, what should I do?"


    "Isn''t there Xu Jingxian? Even after leaving the house, Xu Jingxian can be used!" Wu gritted his teeth and said.


    "But if something happens to Xu, it will probably affect us..." Liu still hesitated.


    Wu Shi snorted coldly: "so this matter can''t be too big, and Xu Jingxian can''t make trouble. It only needs a few people to know. According to the temperament of Mrs. Tai and the master, most of them will hold it down. When Xu Shi leaves the north, it will not affect sister Wen."

 Chapter 256

    Liu Shi listened to Wu Shi''s words, his eyes lit up and said, "it''s still his mother''s thoughtful."


    Wu glanced at Liu, put on a high look and said, "you should learn more and use your brain when doing things!"


    Liu nodded and complimented: "mother, daughter-in-law knows."


    "Do you know what to do next?" Wu looked at Liu and asked.


    Liu Shi was forced by Wu Shi at the moment. He really had a flash of inspiration in his mind. He had a new idea. Liu Shi smiled and said, "the peach blossoms on the mountain are just blooming. In a few days, I will personally take her up the mountain to enjoy the peach blossoms and invite sister Jingxian."


    Wu''s eyes turned and said coldly, "are you inviting Xu Jingxian?"


    Liu Shi saw Wu Shi like this and asked, "is there anything wrong?"


    "You can''t invite Xu Jingxian. If something really happens, Mrs. Tai may blame you!" Wu snorted coldly.


    Liu''s heart felt a little wronged. It was clearly Wu''s guidance for her to do so. Even if Mrs. Tai blamed her, it seems that she should not be blamed!


    Wu Shi pondered for a moment and said, "these days you go to Bai Fu for a walk and talk to Mrs. Bai about it. Mrs. Bai will naturally post a post asking Xu Jingxian."


    "Yes, if Mrs. Bai organized the flower party, she would never forget Xu Jingxian. Even if Mr. Li didn''t want to see her, he would allow Xu Jingxian to go as long as he heard that Zhilan was going!" Liu straightened out the key points and smiled.


    Spring in Gusu comes early. It already came when Song Rong and others set out, but the north is more north than Gusu, so now is the peach blossom season.


    The wives of these official families move about through various things every year. There are men in the court to communicate their feelings. The back house also needs to contact each other.


    Peach blossom in spring, Qiqiao festival in summer, chrysanthemum and crab in autumn, and snow feast in winter.


    This year''s flower appreciation is scheduled on the four Niang mountain.


    Si Niang mountain is also famous in the north. Many scholars and scholars often linger here. Every spring, the peach blossoms on the mountain are burning, and there are many visitors.


    The most wonderful thing is that there is also a Yuelao temple on the mountain. It is said that the signature is the most accurate, and the eight characters are also good. Many people come to the Yuelao temple when they calculate marriage and eight characters for their children.


    When Xu was young, he came to the four Niang mountain several times with his wife.


    Now, at the invitation of the Liu family, he answered without thinking. He has been here for some time. He should take his children to see the scenery in the north.


    On the morning of departure, Song Yu was very happy. The north side was not comparable to Gusu. He could only stay in the house and read books every day, and there was no place to go.


    As for the other CHILDES in this family? The older ones go to school every day. Those younger than Song Yu are also watched by the family. They are not allowed to come out to play.


    People like Xu''s house have many rules, which are better than that of song''s house. Song Yu is naturally bored, but it also has some advantages. It can be regarded as a training for Song Yu.


    In the past, when I was in the song house, an old lady supported Song Yu. Song Yu''s temperament was a little crooked, charming and naughty, and he was a little ignorant.


    Now in another environment, he will know the change himself.


    This is what Song Rong is happy to see. She doesn''t want her brother to grow up and become a dandy!


    Today, Song Rong didn''t wear the pink clothes she often wears. Instead, she wore lake green clothes. Xu wore light blue. As for Song Yu, she wore a dark cyan dress. If she stood there quietly, it would really give people a feeling of youth and maturity.


    After getting on the carriage and walking for about an hour, the coachman''s voice came: "here it is."


    Green peach and Begonia came down first and served Xu and others. Liu Feng also followed, but he didn''t sit in the carriage.


    Just after getting off the carriage, Song Rong was shocked by the scenery in front of her.


    The mountain in front of her was not very high. Song Rong had seen the mountain when she was in Suzhou, but the mountain in front of her shocked Song Rong.


    There seems to be no other trees planted on the mountain, only peach trees. Looking up from the foot of the mountain, they are stacked one after another, all of them are peach blossoms.


    Light pink, dark pink, red, and light white... All kinds of peach flowers are winding.


    If you look at the sky from a distance, peach blossoms and the blue sky are connected, like ribbons from the sky!


    The air is full of faint peach blossom fragrance, which makes people refreshing.


    Liu glanced at Xu standing beside him and said, "sister, I''m afraid you haven''t seen this beautiful scenery for many years. You must look carefully enough this year."


    Xu nodded: "the peach blossoms in siniang mountain are the same as before."


    The flowers are similar year after year, and the people are different year after year. Xu sighed sadly in his heart. She was here with Song Yun at the beginning, but at that time, her lover was accompanied and not happy. Now he died young.


    Xu had a feeling of hurting spring. Song Rong and Song Yu didn''t notice it.


    Even as a couple, Song Rong is not very old, and it has been a year since she was born again. She also has a child like temperament. Now she is very happy to see such a beautiful scenery.


    The flower party is located on the hillside. There are always people walking on the main road of the mountain. In order to avoid being disturbed, they have to go up the mountain on the bluestone path on the side.


    Halfway up the mountain, I saw a shed tied with gauze, in which several sets of tables and chairs were placed.


    The gauze hung down to the ground. When the mountain wind blew, the gauze also flew slightly, but it felt like the beauty of the fairy palace.


    At the moment, several women in spring clothes have been sitting here. Each of them has a beautiful face. Seeing Liu and Xu coming, one of the women stood up and took a step forward: "Sister Liu, you can count it."


    Liu Shi smiled and said, "I''m late. I''ll punish myself for a while. This is my husband''s sister Zhilan."


    "Sister, this is Mrs. Bai and that is Mrs. fan..." Liu introduced them one by one.


    As for several children, I also mentioned a little. Liu Shi came with her own child Xu Wen. She was young and about the same age as Song Yu. She didn''t talk much and was very quiet. She didn''t let Song Rong care.

 Chapter 257

    "At the beginning, Jingxian also said she would come, but I don''t know what happened. This morning, she suddenly said that she was not feeling well, so she didn''t come." Mrs. Bai said again.


    The relationship between Bai''s house and Li''s house is the best. Although Xu Jingxian is not very popular, she is also the main wife at least. Usually, Mrs. Bai and Xu Jingxian often walk around.


    Because of Xu Jingxian''s miserable life, Mrs. Bai prefers to associate with Xu Jingxian.


    She also has no son and is willing to associate with people like Xu Jingxian. Naturally, Mrs. Bai''s mother''s family has a higher status than her husband''s family, so even if she has no son and is not very popular, she still has a position.


    Mrs. Bai has begged her son from the concubine''s room to keep him by her side now!


    Almost the same experience, this is the fate of different women.


    If Xu Jingxian was a little tough, if her mother''s status could hold down the Li family, it might be another situation.


    Song Rong heard the white lady mention Xu Jingxian and muttered in her heart. Fortunately, Xu Jingxian didn''t come. When she came, her enemies were particularly jealous when they met.


    Song Rong followed Xu. After listening to Xu and Mrs. Bai chatting for a while, she felt a little bored. These people didn''t mean to bully Xu, and Xu was not the same as before. Anyone can knead it.


    Liu Shi glanced at Song Rong and said, "sister Rong, take yu''er and wen''er there to play with people of the same age. Don''t listen to us adults here."


    Song Rong nodded. She couldn''t have been with her mother all the time. Just pay more attention.


    Song Rong took Song Yu and Xu Wen to the side. There were several children running happily and shaking the peach blossom tree from time to time. Suddenly, the rain of flowers fell all over the sky, causing the children to burst into a burst of clear laughter.


    Song Rong watched Song Yu and Xu Wen melt in, but there was no way to play with these children.


    Although her body still looks like a girl, her mood is different from that of ordinary girls. It is difficult to integrate with these carefree, lively and lovely children.


    Song Rong took two steps and leaned against a thick peach tree in a daze.


    She looked at Xu from time to time and found that Xu had been talking with a smile. She thought that Haitang was next to her, so she was relieved.


    Song Rong''s mind relaxed slightly, and the whole person was immersed in the breath of spring.


    She smelled the peach blossom fragrance, felt the willow wind blowing, slightly closed her eyes, and even felt that the world was quiet.


    Suddenly, in the silence, there came a faint and melodious flute. She listened and wanted to hear more clearly, but at this time, several birds fell on the peach tree and chirped twice.


    Let Song Rong''s elegance be destroyed.


    She opened her eyes and was involuntarily attracted by the sound of the flute. She took a few steps forward to find the source of the sound.


    There is green peach. Seeing that her young lady moved, she quickly followed.


    When she reached the depths of the peach forest, Song Rong saw a shadowy figure opposite a peach blossom tree. At the moment, the persistent jade flute in her hand was playing.


    The sound of nature that made Song Rong feel peaceful came from here.


    Song Rong stood here and dared not go forward for fear of disturbing the man behind the peach blossom tree.


    Buzzing... A series of buzzing sounds came from Song Rong''s ears. Looking intently, it was a black backed flower bee swirling on her face. I think it was when she just stood under the peach blossom tree for a nap, her face was stained with peach blossom pollen.


    The bee recognized his mistake and flew over. Song Rongtian was not afraid. The only thing he was afraid of was these insects. The bee was better, but the bee in front of him was the kind of common bee. Instead, it was like... Like a hornet that could bite!


    Song Rong couldn''t help but give a soft cry and stretched out her hand to beat the black backed flower bee.


    Song Rong''s action frightened Qingtao who was following him. Qingtao quickly asked, "Miss? What''s the matter with you?"


    Song Rong looked up again. The black backed flower bee had flown away. Song Rong stretched out her hand and patted her chest. She was trying to tell Qingtao that there was nothing wrong, but she found that the flute stopped suddenly.


    Song Rong was slightly stunned and knew in her heart that she had disturbed the people opposite.


    She quickly opened her mouth and said, "yes... Sorry, I disturbed you."


    The person who can play such a natural sound must not be an ordinary person. She came to listen to Xiao like this. It was a bit untimely, but she had to make a sound to interrupt the flute. It was really too much.


    At the moment, the man opposite suddenly said, "Miss, do you think the flute sounds good?"


    Song Rong listened to Qingyue''s voice and felt familiar. She asked, "are you..."


    Just at this time, from the depths of the peach blossom, there was a young man holding Xiao. He was dressed in white, but he didn''t lose his appearance of dust in the peach forest all over the mountains.


    The two men looked up in the air, and the man''s eyes twinkled and said, "Miss Song."


    "How is it you!" Song Rong was stunned. The man in front of her was Chu Yunqing!


    When they arrived in the north, they separated. Song Rong also promised Chu Yunqing to visit Chu Yunqing if he had the opportunity, but Song Rong never thought that the two would meet under such circumstances.


    Thinking of the intoxicated look of hearing Chu Yun''s Flute, Song Rong''s face was a little feverish.


    If you hear a stranger''s Flute, you can directly apologize at this time and leave. You don''t have to face any embarrassing things at all.


    But in front of him was Chu Yunqing, which made Song Rong''s heart a little unnatural.


    Chu Yun looked at Song Rong in front of her. She was dressed in lake green clothes. Now the peach tree only blooms and never spits leaves. The lake green looked clear and eye-catching.


    He looked at Song Rong and said in a warm voice, "don''t you want to see me?"


    Song Rong quickly shook her head like a rattle, and then opened her mouth and said, "what did you say, childe Chu? We two have known each other before. It''s too late to be happy to see childe."


    Chu Yun tilted his finger belly and slightly rubbed the white jade Xiao in his hand. In his voice, he smiled: "it''s fate."


    Having said this, Chu Yun suddenly bullied him.


    Song Rong was startled and was about to step back, but Chu Yunqing had stretched out his fingers like a jade sheath and put them on her head, but he withdrew as soon as he touched them.


    At this time, Chu Yun''s hand had pinched a black backed flower bee.

 Chapter 258

    The black backed flower bee struggled twice from the jade sheath like hand. Chu Yunqing looked very calm at the moment. He turned around, slowly released his hand and let the black backed flower bee fly away.


    Song Rong looked at the black backed flower bee and said, "thank you very much."


    Now Song Rong has forgotten to care about Chu Yunqing''s impoliteness. The black backed flower bee really scared her.


    Chu Yun whispered, "the peach blossom aroma on your body is too heavy. Maybe the flower bee is mistaken."


    With that, Chu Yunqing took another look at a silk flower on Song Rong''s head. Song Rong groped, took the silk flower down, put it in his cuffs, muttered, "it''s really not open your eyes. I''m a living person, and I can even admit my mistake."


    Chu Yun smiled and said, "it shows that you are more charming than flowers."


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing in surprise and looked at him carefully.


    Chu Yun tilted his head down and looked at himself. There seemed to be nothing wrong.


    Song Rong said curiously, "how long have you been coming to the north? How have you learned to speak sweet words?"


    Chu Yunqing''s face was covered with a thin layer of clouds. Then he whispered, "I''m... Not rhetoric."


    Song Rong couldn''t help laughing. Looking at Chu Yunqing''s solemn appearance, it seemed that she really felt that she was more charming than Hua, which made Song Rong feel funny and a little uncomfortable.


    "Why are you here alone? Where''s Ah Fu?" Song Rong asked curiously. Ah Fu is Chu Yunqing''s little tail. At this time, he should follow Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yun smiled and said, "Ah Fu has gone to help me."


    Speaking of this, Chu Yun glanced at Song Rong and asked, "it''s rare to meet. It''s better to talk more and separate."


    Song Rong thought for a moment and nodded. Chu Yun came to Beilin alone. She thought it was more lonely than when she was in Gusu. Then she would chat with her for a while.


    As they walked, Song Rong asked where Chu Yun settled after he leaned to the north, and whether there was news about the miracle doctor and so on.


    The two walked to the Yuelao temple.


    There is a tall ancient tree outside the Yuelao temple, which is hung with wooden signs tied with red silk. As soon as the wind blows, it makes a collision sound.


    While song rongduan was looking at the ancient tree, Chu Yunqing had already gone inside the Yuelao temple.


    Song Rong hurriedly followed, her face full of interest. It was the first time she came to such a place. Of course, she had to see enough.


    As for marriage or something? Song Rong really didn''t think about it.


    But who knows, after entering here, a little girl of six or seven years old came over with a signer and said, "sister, please sign for one or two silver."


    The little girl looked at her eagerly, her eyes full of expectation.


    After all, Song Rong is a little softhearted. Such a little girl should have been spoiled, but it''s pathetic to do such work here.


    So Song Rong took the sign box and shook it with a slight force, and a sign flew out of it.


    She quickly picked it up and looked at it, but there was a line of words written on it: "Peach Blossom Fairy under peach blossom tree, snow is sweet rain, ice is dew, previous marriage is the fruit of this world."


    Song Rong just looked at it. The girl took the signature and handed it to an old man who had been waiting nearby. He looked at Song Rong and touched his beard without opening his mouth.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yun and asked, "don''t you ask for a signature, childe Chu?"


    Chu Yun smiled faintly. There was something distant and sad in his eyes: "you don''t know my body. Don''t make fun of it. If I can''t get better, I won''t get a wife. What can I delay other girls to do?"


    Speaking of this, Chu Yun paused: "since he doesn''t want to start a family, he knows what his marriage is like, but it just increases his sadness."


    Hearing Chu Yunqing''s words, Song Rong was not very interested.


    Just when Song Rong was going to tell the man that he didn''t have to sign for himself, the old man said with an unfathomable face: "this childe is ill fated. Like the ice and snow, he will melt himself sooner or later to protect the peach blossom tree. I''m afraid it''s difficult to grow a good scene."


    Hearing this, Song Rong stared at the old Taoist and said, "nonsense!"


    Then Song Rong took Chu Yun Qing and left here. Chu Yun Qing clearly said he wouldn''t get a wife, but the old Taoist was so noisy and talkative!


    After waiting to come out, Song Rong let go of Chu Yunqing and said angrily, "don''t listen to the old Taoist nonsense. He clearly wants to cheat some silver flowers. If it wasn''t for the time when I just started, I looked at the poor little girl and felt soft for a moment!"


    When it comes to this, Song Rong is full of regret. It is clear that she was there to release the signature. How did she later involve Chu Yunqing?


    "I see, his next sentence must be to say, childe, I have a way to solve the disaster you hit, but I need to donate some incense money..." later, Song Rong imitated the old Taoist priest.


    Chu Yun''s inclined eyebrows and eyes were also smiling. He didn''t care what the old Taoist said.


    At that time, Song Rong thought it was a good thing. Later, he was stirred up by the old Taoist priest, and he was in no good mood. He muttered again: "I can see that these people are cheating money, because you said one more word that they are not in good health, he can pull out such a string of nonsense!"


    "Don''t be angry." Chu Yun said in a warm voice.


    Song Rong stamped her feet, looked at Chu Yun and said, "that''s about you. Aren''t you angry?"


    Chu Yunqing''s look was faint, as if it were an extremely shallow cloud floating in the sky. He said, "the destiny is determined by heaven. Can he be changed by a Taoist saying a few words?"


    Song Rong said seriously at this time: "the Taoist''s nonsense can''t change anything. I agree. It''s just a matter of fate, but I don''t agree. You know, man will conquer heaven!"


    Didn''t she change the fate that should have happened in her life?


    She doesn''t believe in heaven, she doesn''t believe in life, she only believes in herself!


    In front of him was the girl with a firm face. Standing there against the sun, behind him were peach blossoms, which made Chu Yun couldn''t help looking more.


    When Zhang and Song Rong were talking, Song Rong saw a man coming from the front. He was far away. Song Rong recognized that the man was Wu.


    She quickly grabbed Chu Yunqing and hid behind a tree. What if someone else saw her with a man?


    Xu''s family style is more strict than that of ordinary people! At that time, if she said that she and Chu Yunqing were friends, she would be drowned by saliva. In the eyes of some people, women can''t make friends with men!

 Chapter 259

    Chu Yunqing also saw the Wu family. He also understood Song Rong''s meaning in his heart, so he hid Along Song Rong and didn''t forget to block Song Rong with his own body.


    Song Rong forgot Chu Yun''s glance and felt grateful.


    When he was with Chu Yun, he didn''t have to say anything at all. No matter what he did, he would cooperate without saying a word.


    Originally, Song Rong just wanted to avoid Wu, but after waiting for a while, Wu went around the back of Yuelao temple, which made Song Rong''s face a little curious.


    It was Liu who came to the flower party with his mother. Why did Wu appear here? And act secretive?


    Song Rong thought for a moment and whispered to Chu Yun, "childe Chu, let''s say goodbye. I have something else to do."


    Song Rong hurriedly followed up. It would be inconvenient if the tracker took Chu Yunqing.


    Waiting for Chu Yun to say something, Song Rong flew out like a butterfly, closely chasing the Wu family to the back of the Yuelao temple.


    Waiting to get behind the Yuelao temple, Song Rong suddenly lost the trace of Wu.


    She looked at it with some doubts. Was she wrong? Maybe it''s not Wu at all. Wu should be well above Xu''s house at this time.


    But Song Rong''s heart always has some doubts! She thought of Xu, so she hurried back!


    When I arrived at the place, I found that the ladies were gone, leaving Haitang alone waiting anxiously.


    Song Rong saw Begonia and asked, "where''s madam?"


    "Miss, you are back. Madam, they have just gone to the Yuelao temple. Mrs. Bai wants to combine eight characters for her childe." Haitang said quickly.


    "Madam, let me wait here for a moment, miss, so that I can tell Miss to go together!" Begonia added.


    Song Rong just came from Yuelao temple, but she didn''t see the people. I think she accidentally missed them. There are many peach blossom trees, even if they are more than ten meters away, she may not see each other.


    Song Rong''s mind was full of Wu''s face! Her heart became more and more uneasy. She picked up her skirt and ran quickly to the direction of the Yuelao temple.


    Green peach and Begonia followed closely.


    When he arrived at the Yuelao temple, Song Rong was stopped by the old Taoist priest. He only heard him say, "girl, you can''t go in here!"


    Song Rong untied her purse, threw it hard, and said coldly, "can I go in now?"


    Touching the heavy purse in his hand, his face was full of a smile: "yes, yes!"


    Song Rong came in, but Haitang and Qingtao were stopped outside. All the servants were waiting outside for fear of disturbing the cleanliness inside. Qingtao imitated Song Rong''s appearance and stuffed the old Taoist with silver. The silver was accepted, but Qingtao didn''t come in.


    After Song Rong rushed in, he saw that in an open main room, several ladies were talking around an old Taoist. Looking inside, he didn''t see Xu.


    Song Rong rushed straight in, looked at Liu and asked, "where is my mother?"


    Liu Shi was slightly stunned. Then he said, "your mother said she was tired. She should have rested in the wing room."


    Song Rong was about to go out, but Liu grabbed Song Rong''s hand and said, "linniang, since you''re here, don''t bother your mother. She just drank two glasses of wine. At this time, she must want to rest. Just sit here with your aunt and have a fun."


    Liu Shi was wearing a gold-plated bracelet on her wrist. At the moment, the bracelet touched Song Rong''s hand, which made Song Rong feel inspired.


    She had no time to think about what Liu Shi wanted to do and why. There was only one thought in her heart, that is, find her mother quickly! Then you can feel at ease by your mother''s side.


    "Aunt, I have something to do with my mother." Song Rong looked at Liu''s hand and said.


    Liu Shi smiled again and said, "it''s the same when your mother wakes up."


    "Let go," Song Rong said, staring at Liu''s hand.


    Liu Shi pretended not to hear anything and looked at Song Rong with a smile.


    "Let go!" Song Rong said in a sudden voice. There was a chill in the voice. The ladies who hadn''t noticed this before also looked at Liu and Song Rong at this time.


    Liu said with a smile, "I''ll make you laugh. My niece came back from Gusu and is not very close to my aunt..."


    In his words, he was clearly accusing Song Rong.


    Song Rong pulled her wrist back with brute force at this time, but Liu sighed and said, "you child don''t know what''s important. You must go to your mother. Well, I''ll go with you."


    Then Liu took Song Rong''s hand and stood up.


    Song Rong suddenly felt that Liu must have some calculations at this time.


    When her other hand moved, she picked up a tea bowl and threw it on the table. When she waited to pick it up, her hand was already a broken bowl piece. Then Song Rong took the bowl piece and rowed it on Liu''s hand!


    Liu Shi was a little caught off guard. He probably didn''t expect that Song Rong would be so cruel?


    A long red blood trail suddenly appeared on Liu''s hand. She suddenly felt pain and relaxed her grip on Song Rong. Song Rong turned back and pushed Liu down directly.


    Several ladies immediately gathered around to check Liu''s injury, but no one dared to stop Song Rong at this time. It was the matter of other people. Why should they stand out?


    What if you accidentally let the little madman cut his face?


    Song Rong rushed out, looked for the past door by door, and entered an arch from the yard. Only then did he hear the sound of falling things in one of the rooms!


    As soon as her face was cold, she rushed over.


    When she got to the door, Song Rong heard the familiar voice of second master Li and shouted, "you little whore, I said why didn''t you follow me? Originally, you raised a little man!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" the voice inside was a little cold, but it was Chu Yunqing''s voice!


    When Song Rong heard Chu Yun''s voice, she felt like crying. Chu Yun was leaning here, which means that second master Li hasn''t succeeded yet!


    Without hesitation, she pushed the door in and saw Xu lying in bed. Second master Li kept picking up the stool and wanted to hit Chu Yunqing standing in the room! Chu Yun was flexible and avoided several attacks.

 Chapter 260

    But Chu Yun''s leaning body is a little weak. It''s impossible to hide for a while.


    Song Rong saw a cup flying over Chu Yun''s body. Song Rong reached out and stopped the cup.


    The cup broke on the ground with a snap. Song Rong looked at second master Li with a cold face.


    Second master Li was frightened by Song Rong''s eyes. How could a child in his early ten years old have such eyes? However, he was not afraid of Song Rong at all. At this time, he had been fighting with Chu Yun for a long time, and he was evil to the side of the gall!


    As long as he can give Xu Zhilan to the Dharma, even if these people have pain in their hearts, they can''t say it! At that time, the mute will eat Coptis chinensis and swallow the pain in his stomach!


    Second master Li is good at calculation, but how can Song Rong let him succeed in calculation!


    Just as second master Li was about to pounce on Song Rong and wanted to take Song Rong first, Song Rong narrowed her eyes and looked at an oil lamp. I didn''t know when it fell to the ground, and the lamp oil had been sprinkled on the ground.


    She dodged second master Li, then took the fire twister from her arms and threw it forward!


    The place where Li Erye stood was very close to the lamp oil, and his clothes were lit in an instant! He was startled and looked at the table in the room. He rushed out without thinking!


    Song Rong didn''t worry about what happened to second master Li, but her clothes were burned. When she first came in, she saw a lotus jar in the yard, which was full of water.


    He has hands and feet. Nothing can happen to him. As the saying goes, good people don''t live long, and evil people live for thousands of years!


    Song Rong and Chu Yunqing helped Xu up quickly. Song Rong found that Xu was in a coma and thought he had been drugged.


    When she reached the door, Song Rong said to Chu Yun, "take my mother out first."


    "You..." Chu Yun glanced at Song Rong suspiciously. The table was burning and there was smoke in the room. What else would Song Rong do here?


    "I have nothing to do. The house won''t burn for a while and a half!" Song Rong said decisively.


    Chu Yunqing doesn''t hesitate. He knows that Song Rong won''t do anything terrible. Song Rong will rush back. He must have his own reason!


    After Song Rong went back, she tore off the bed curtain on the bed and sent it to the fire. After it burned, she threw it on the bed. Then Song Rong lit several fires in the house, and then came out!


    There was so much noise here. In addition, it was impossible for the Liu family to let Xu and Song Rong go. At this time, she had rushed over with the people.


    The second master Li had put out his fire at the moment. He was wet and looked just frightened.


    Song Rong rushed to second master Li. Second master Li was startled and wanted to escape!


    Song Rong bowed deeply to second uncle Li, and then said, "thank you for saving my mother!"


    Liu Shi just wanted to say something to ruin Xu''s reputation, but suddenly he heard Song Rong say such a sentence and was slightly stunned.


    The lady next to him quickly asked, "little girl, take your time. What''s the matter?"


    At this time, black smoke came out of the house. Another lady exclaimed and said, "it''s on fire!"


    Chu Yunqing has put Xu on the ground at this time. His health today is not so good that he can''t help Xu. After all, men and women are different. Although he is a younger generation, he is not related to Xu after all. He should avoid suspicion when it''s time to avoid suspicion.


    "Ah, what''s the matter with Zhilan?" someone saw Xu again and said in a hurry.


    Song Rong said with tears at this time, "call someone to put out the fire!"


    These ladies were surprised and supported Xu with all hands and feet, and then the party took Song Rong to the front.


    At this time, some people in the Taoist temple had rushed in and began to put out the fire.


    Of course, the ladies won''t go to the fire in person. They just sent their own servants. Song Rong also ordered Haitang and Qingtao to go. As for Liu Feng, who is still too young, this group of children didn''t know where to come out at this time and just watched.


    Seeing Xu''s appearance, Song Yu rushed up, cried and asked, "sister, what''s the matter with mother?"


    Song Rong wiped her tears and glanced at second master Li.


    Second master Li knew that he had made a big mistake today. If he just talked to Xu, it could be said that Xu seduced him. But he didn''t succeed today and there was such a big noise. If everything turned out, it would be a trouble for the Xu family.


    If he accidentally goes to the holy place, he can''t afford to go!


    Song Rong continued with a sob: "yu''er, don''t you hurry to thank your uncle and childe Chu? If they hadn''t happened to be here and saw a fire in their mother''s house, we wouldn''t have seen our mother!"


    The ladies suddenly realized that they had just been frightened by the fire. They had forgotten that two men rushed out of the house.


    Now, when you think about it carefully, it''s true that there are two men in the house during the nap... This must be a bad reputation, and it''s obvious that the second master Li is still untidy!


    But now that Song Rong said so, everyone knows what happened.


    There was a fire in the house, and the two people rushed in. Nothing happened at all, just to save people.


    In that case, how can it ruin its reputation? Is it difficult to see the women in the house burned to death because they can''t live in the same room with men? Even the most ethical people will not have such rules! Besides, two people went in, not one!


    Liu moved her lips and wanted to say something, but Song Rong finished all her words. What else could she say?


    The fire in that house is obvious to all. If she tries to ruin Xu''s reputation at this time, she may not succeed, but it will make people think she has ulterior motives!


    Song Rong saluted Liu again and said, "save your mother. Linniang just bumped into you. Please make amends."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong continued: "it''s the so-called mother son connection. When I was just playing outside, I suddenly felt frightened and had a bad hunch. I couldn''t control myself at all and wanted to find my mother!"


    Song Rong sighed again: "if my uncle and childe Chu are not here, I won''t arrive in time. I really can''t imagine the consequences!"

 Chapter 261

    As soon as Song Rong said this, the ladies'' eyes on Song Rong changed. Just when Song Rong hurt the Liu family, everyone felt that Song Rong was bad and inexplicably hurt people, but now it''s because she loves her mother. All this can be understood.


    Someone even said with envy: "the usual feelings between the mother and daughter must be excellent, otherwise I''m afraid it''s impossible to have such a feeling of mother and son connecting!"


    Chu Yunqing said at this time, "Miss Song, you don''t need to worry. My wife just inhaled some smoke, so she hasn''t woke up yet. Just put it in a quiet place and have a rest for a while."


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing gratefully. She didn''t expect Chu Yunqing to speak for herself. Now he took the initiative to explain why Xu was unconscious, which gave Xu a reason for his coma.


    "Don''t know which childe this is?" Liu Shi looked at Chu Yun and asked.


    Liu Shi is not stupid. He knows that this matter is bad. It must have something to do with Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yunqing looked at Liu''s family calmly on his face and said, "Mrs. song and Miss Song are my hometown. Usually, my mother once took me to the song house. We also know each other. Now we can meet here. It''s time to meet an old friend in another country."


    Speaking of this, Chu Yunqing suddenly coughed for a while. For a long time, Chu Yunqing stopped, sighed and said, "let your ladies laugh. My body has not been very good. Now I come here to seek medical treatment, because I have been ill for a long time. I can see the current situation of Mrs. song."


    Song Rong nodded and said, "Young Master Chu, you belittle yourself by saying so. When you were in Gusu, I''m afraid there were few doctors who could compare with you."


    Song Rong and Chu Yunqing talk politely. It feels like they just know each other, but they are not very familiar. Therefore, these ladies did not expect that Chu Yunqing and Song Rong knew each other, and then helped Song Rong hide the truth.


    In addition, when Chu Yunqing stood there, he had a posture of coming out of the dust. It made people feel that he was a clear man and would not lie.


    As for the second master Li, seeing that this matter has been exposed, he is a brave warrior who saved people by trying to stain Xu. How can he beat himself in the face and tell it.


    So he smiled and said, "sister Rong, we are all a family. What''s polite? If something happens to your mother here, your aunt has to worry."


    Everyone didn''t pay much attention to what Mr. Li said. Would Mr. Li care about his wife''s ideas?


    Listening to this, I thought it was a big joke. And just looking at the appearance of second master Li, I didn''t rush into the fire to save people. I rushed in and came out with a shake!


    The real savior should be the son of Chu.


    However, no matter who saved the people, no matter what everyone thought, no one thought of the truth except Liu. It should only be a real fire.


    At this time, the fire was under control. A total of three adjacent rooms were burned. The loss was not great, but it was not small in the end.


    As for the matter of paying money to Yuelao temple, Song Rong will certainly not speak.


    Waiting for the people from the Yuelao temple to come and hand over the detailed list, Song Rong just looked at Xu and shed tears. As for Xu, he was still in a coma at this time!


    As the wife in charge of the Xu family, the Liu family had to take over the list and settle it.


    What a big thing happened. Of course, there was no way for the flower party to continue. Everyone went back one after another.


    On the carriage back, Xu woke up, but he was still in poor spirits.


    In the fragrant grass yard, Xu took another nap before he came back.


    Song Rong just talked to Xu about what had happened. Just now, she was afraid to disturb Xu''s rest, so she didn''t say a word all the way.


    Waiting for Xu to hear that so many things have happened after he fell asleep! His face was blue and white!


    "That..." Xu said with some worry.


    "Mother, don''t worry. The second master Li didn''t touch you at all. It was the eldest son of Chu who happened to be in the Yuelao temple and saved you." Song Rong said quickly.


    At this time, Xu''s eyebrows stretched out. She looked at Song Rong and said, "we must thank the son of Chu."


    Song Rong nodded and said, "nature."


    "The second master Li is really hateful. He''s staring at us like leeches!" Song Rong scolded angrily.


    Speaking of this, Song Rong''s voice suddenly sank: "Mom, I think this matter is inseparable from my aunt."


    Xu glanced at Song Rong suspiciously. She only thought it was the second master Li''s calculation!


    Song Rong told Xu that she had seen Wu and that Liu had obstructed her.


    Finally, the cold voice said: "Even if Mr. Li has the ability, he can''t give you medicine under the eyelids of so many ladies. And Wu, if she wants to come to the flower appreciation party, why does she sneak there? I think she mostly did something from the back of the Yuelao temple! I''m not sure if he gave silver to the people of the Yuelao temple for their convenience. Otherwise, how can there be one in the backyard No one? "


    "Uncle Li is hateful, but I don''t think when he first rushed in, he didn''t think you were too drunk to sleep there, or were drugged... Besides, how would Uncle Li know if no one told about our going to the flower party?"


    Song Rong said this word by word: "what is more hateful than the second master Li is the man behind the scenes!"


    After hearing Song Rong''s analysis, Xu''s face turned pale: "if Jingxian complains about me, I can understand, but although I''m not Wu''s own daughter... She doesn''t need to hurt me. I just came back to save my relatives. I''m going to leave sooner or later. What good will it do to her if she hurt me?"


    "Yes, why should she do it? It''s just the so-called no profit, no early rise. She can''t think about looking for old grievances after you are married. I think it must be what we have affected her..."


    Song Rong slowed down her tone: "Mom, think about it carefully. Does Wu have anything guilty? Do you think you will be exposed when you come back? Or what will you lose when you come back?"


    Xu wrinkled his eyebrows tightly and fell into deep thought. After a while, Xu suddenly said, "there''s really such a thing!"

 Chapter 262

    Song Rong''s eyes brightened when she heard the speech and looked forward to Xu.


    I only heard Xu say in a tone of memory: "your own grandmother, who is also a famous family, came to Xu''s house with a lot of dowries. I knew these dowries since I was young. They were used as a dowry for me when I got married."


    Song Rong went on: "later, because you were with your father, the people in Xu''s house didn''t agree very much, so that you got married in a hurry, and no one mentioned the dowry."


    Xu nodded: "Mrs. Tai has been paying attention to the dowry, but I married to Gusu and hurt Mrs. Tai''s heart. Naturally, she doesn''t want to take care of my affairs. Naturally, Wu won''t take the initiative to buy these..."


    Speaking of this, Xu sighed lightly: "it has been so many years. I have no intention to mention it when I come back to visit my relatives this time. If Wu and Liu start on me because of this... Really..."


    Speaking of this, Xu''s face was full of pain.


    Although she is not Wu''s own daughter, she has been together in this family for many years. In front of people, the relationship is still good. Now Wu and Liu are so excessive, Xu''s heart naturally sighs.


    After hearing what Xu said, Song Rong looked like a drowning water and suddenly said, "Mom, we want to fight. Since it was left to you by your grandmother, why don''t you fight?"


    "But..." Xu still hesitated. It has been more than ten years since she got married.


    "That''s what you did that year, which made your great grandmother and grandfather unhappy, but even your great grandmother and grandfather have no right to move the dowry left by your grandmother?" Song Rong directly said the key to the matter.


    It is precisely because of this that Wu and Liu are somewhat uneasy.


    This law is clearly written. Even the husband''s family has no right to deal with the dowry that a woman carries when she gets married.


    If no one can inherit it, the people of my mother''s family come to ask for it and return it to my mother''s family! The husband''s family has absolutely no right to take it as their own!


    "That''s why Wu and Liu are so cruel to their mother. Since they are cruel, don''t blame us!" Song Rong said, gritting her teeth!


    Song Rong said this with a cruel tone.


    If Wu and Liu didn''t do so much, it doesn''t matter whether they take the dowry back or not, but if they don''t take the dowry back, they may have to do it to avoid future trouble!


    Since these people dare to move their mother, she must let these people regret and know what they care about most and what it feels like to be taken away! They don''t want the dowry, so she wants to take it!


    Even if she destroys these dowries, she won''t let Wu and Liu succeed!


    "But after all these years, will it make Grandma and father embarrassed?" Xu still couldn''t bear it.


    "Niang!" Song Rong almost looked at Xu with the eyes of hating iron but not steel.


    Xu''s face slightly changed when Song Rong looked at it, and he sighed. Then his tone was firm: "linniang, Niang knows what you mean, just follow your meaning. Fortunately, you... Otherwise..."


    Xu also knew that there was a weakness in her temperament that could not be changed. If Song Rong hadn''t been there, she would have been bitten by others.


    Xu is weak, but one good thing is that he can listen to Song Rong''s words and unconditionally trust his daughter.


    "Niang, we can''t bring it up directly. We''d better make some preparations." Song Rong thought for a moment and said.


    Xu nodded and said, "my mother listens to you. You say what to do."


    Song Rong asked, "I don''t know, mother, is there anyone else in your grandfather''s family?" Song Rong asked.


    It would be great if we could find someone from our grandparents to support us.


    Xu nodded and said, "my grandfather and grandmother have long been gone. Even my uncle has long died. Now there is only one cousin."


    "I don''t know the relationship between my mother and this cousin?" Song Rong asked.


    Xu hesitated and said, "we are not very close, because our elders go early, so we don''t have a lot of contacts."


    "I don''t know what he is now..." Song Rong asked.


    Knowing what Song Rong wanted to ask, Xu said, "ten years ago, my cousin was already a famous young general."


    Song Rong took a breath of air-conditioning. Her mother''s family background was so prominent. She was such a famous family from her grandfather''s family to Xu''s family. It''s just a pity that her mother and herself didn''t come to an end in their previous lives!


    Since there is such a background, it is natural to make good use of it! If her mother''s cousins would show up... Even if she didn''t, as long as people knew that her mother and her cousin had a close relationship, Wu wouldn''t dare not spit out the dowry at that time?


    I don''t worry about offending the people in Xu''s house. If they will offend people, it''s also Wu and Liu. Why should they offend? I''ve been at odds with them for a long time!


    Song Rong pondered for a moment, but she didn''t communicate much. It was a bit difficult. She didn''t give up when she heard a little difficult, so she said, "let''s visit together in two days. If this relative doesn''t move around, it''s inevitable to have points."


    Xu nodded and said, "OK."


    Even if there is no calculation in mind, it''s good to go back and have a look.


    Xu''s grandfather''s family is Shu. Before going, Xu also inquired about Shu''s house at Mrs. Tai. General Shu is also famous in the Imperial Hall.


    A hero of the Shu family, the father, grandfather and even brother of general Shu Feng died in the battlefield.


    General Shu would still be guarding the border if the emperor hadn''t pity the weak descendants of the Shu family!


    After all, the Xu family is already a married daughter. It''s impossible for the Xu family to be restrained wherever they go.


    Xu almost didn''t die in the fire. The old lady knows... Song Rong added fuel and vinegar to it. It''s more serious. No one around saw what was going on in the house at that time. Isn''t Song Rong allowed to say it?


    The old lady still loves Xu very much because of this matter. She is worried that Xu is frightened. Now Xu says she wants to go back to her grandfather''s house for relaxation, and the old lady won''t stop it.


    Before going, Song Rong asked Xu Shi to make some snacks himself. These worries were all learned by Xu Shi from his mother''s dowry servant girl, who grew up looking after her.

 Chapter 263

    It is said that when Xu''s mother was alive, she often made these snacks.


    Song Rong thought, maybe his mother''s cousin, his uncle, had eaten such snacks earlier. If he could read a trace of old love, it would be best.


    Shu''s house is not close to Xu''s house. It will arrive in about an hour and a half. The north is Kyoto, but it''s very big!


    The big gate of Shu mansion is not as exquisite as ordinary people, but a stone sword is set in front of the door, which makes it look a little different.


    Xu and others walked over, and then a soldier in armor came up and asked them who they were.


    "Well, my surname is Xu, and my mother is the miss of Shu house." Xu roughly introduced his identity.


    After a while, the soldier came back and said to Xu, "you should be Miss Biao, general at this time..." at this point, the soldier hesitated and said, "the general has some things to deal with and can''t meet him in person. Will miss Biao come in and wait?"


    Xu Wensheng smiled and said, "I didn''t notice before I came. Now it''s time to wait."


    Xu took several people inside. He had just arrived at the house. Before he reached the waiting place, a dark shadow rushed over. When he saw Xu, the dark shadow suddenly stopped.


    It was a boy of fifteen or sixteen years old, with handsome eyebrows and eyes, but now he grinned and didn''t know what kind of pain he was enduring.


    When he saw these people in front of him, his face was happy and immediately shouted, "aunt, help!"


    Then he jumped behind Xu. Xu didn''t know what was going on at this time. He was really frightened.


    But soon, Xu understood that a middle-aged man in his thirties was catching up angrily with staring eyes. He was holding a whip and was about to take it from the boy.


    When he saw Xu, he was also startled. He grabbed the whip with his hand and brought it back.


    Song Rong was also frightened. This uncle''s way of welcoming people is really special! Although I haven''t seen Shu Feng in, Song Rong knew at first thought who could catch people with a whip in the general''s house except the general.


    General Shu stood still and shouted angrily at Xu''s back: "come out!"


    "I don''t... aunt... Stop my father quickly. My father will kill me!" the young man hugged Xu and didn''t give up.


    This confused Xu. She said, "this..."


    "Shu Yan, come out here. Believe it or not, I''ll skin you!" general Shu was so angry that he kept shouting.


    Then he went around and grabbed Shu Yan, but Shu Yan was very flexible and ran around Xu and others.


    However, Jiang is old and spicy. When general Shu arrives, he will catch Shu Yan. Seeing that he is about to fall into his father''s hands, Shu Yan quickly hides next to him, but Song Rong is standing here.


    Song Rong was caught off guard and was hit by Shu Yan. He wandered and fell to the ground.


    The little fire in Song Rong''s heart swished and ran away, but she came to be a guest and could not attack here, but she simply sat on the ground and couldn''t get up. She looked wronged and touched her ankle with tears in her eyes.


    It feels like she hurt her foot.


    When general Shu saw this scene, he always stopped. Only then did he really notice Xu and Song Rong and others. He looked at Song Rong embarrassed and wanted to reach out to help Song Rong, but he felt a little inappropriate, so he said: "sister Zhilan..."


    Xu hurried over and helped Song Rong up.


    "Elder brother." Xu Shi was inconvenient to salute and could only say hello.


    Yinglang, born to general Shu, only has a scar on his face, but he is a military general. It is normal for him to have a scar on his face, which can prove his military skills. General Shu glanced at Shu Yan again at this time, snorted coldly and said, "Shu Yan, I tell you, you''d better be honest with me. If your sister has anything, I will skin you!"


    When general Shu spoke, his voice was very loud and with a severe meaning. Song Yu felt a little trembling. When it was Shu Yan, he didn''t think so. He smiled and looked at general Shu.


    General Shu was more angry when he looked at Shu Yan, but at this time, because Song Rong was injured, he had to suppress the matter first.


    General Shu somehow welcomed people into the room and sat down. The brother and sister chatted.


    "Zhilan, when did you return to Beilin?" when Xu married, he was not in Kyoto. After he came back, he just mentioned it faintly.


    Xu smiled and said, "just a few days ago, I thought I hadn''t come back for many years. I came back temporarily today without notifying my brother. Please don''t be surprised."


    "How! I''m glad you can come back." general Shu was still very enthusiastic.


    It''s true that the Shu family has few descendants. In general Shu''s generation, he is the only one. He originally had a brother, but he also died in the war. As for sisters, there are not half of them! Xu is now a relative of general Shu.


    Xu asked Haitang to put the dessert on the table and said, "I didn''t bring anything next to me today. I made some peach blossom cakes myself. Now I''ll give them to my brother."


    General Shu picked up a piece of peach blossom crisp, tasted it gently, and then ate the whole piece.


    Before long, he ate the package of snacks. He wanted to reach out to open the snacks next to him, but he choked raw because he was worried about eating.


    He picked up the teapot without using the teabowl and drank a lot, which calmed him down.


    "Sister Zhilan, i... let you laugh." he found that the people had been staring at him, scratched his head and opened his mouth with some embarrassment.


    Xu smiled: "if you like to eat, I''ll send it another day."


    Of course, people like general Shu can''t eat without enough food. They will eat like this. I think they have developed such a habit in the army. In addition, this snack is particularly appetizing.


    General Shu smiled, and the scar on his face didn''t look very ferocious: "don''t be so strange. Just call me brother. We don''t have brothers and sisters next to each other, that is, we are the same as our own brothers and sisters."

 Chapter 264

    General Shu said with such enthusiasm, Xu''s heart also had some feelings.


    She really doesn''t have any brothers and sisters next to her grandfather''s house. General Shu is the only one. There were many brothers and sisters in Xu''s house, but if there were none of them!


    She quickly called out, "brother."


    General Shu smiled loudly and said, "your dessert is delicious. Before my aunt was married, she often made it for me!"


    Song Rong''s lips began to smile when she heard this. Sure enough, she was right. If her grandmother liked to make this dessert before she got married, she would naturally give it to her relatives.


    General Shu''s father and grandmother are siblings, which is naturally different!


    "These two children are..." general Shu saw Song Rong and Song Yu at this time.


    The two of them hurriedly saluted general Shu and shouted uncle.


    General Shu was very useful, and his face took a smile, but soon the smile became cold. He glanced at Shu Yan and snorted, "don''t you give your aunt a gift, and then compensate your sister rong''er?"


    Shu Yan took a look at general Shu and took a step forward, but he didn''t dare to get too close to general Shu. He saluted Xu, and then shouted, "sister rong''er."


    Although Song Rong didn''t like Shu Yan very much in her heart, she still smiled and shouted, "brother Shu Yan."


    "Look at you wild boy, and then look at your aunt''s brother and sister. You really want to kill me with this comparison!" general Shu glanced at Shu Yan''s appearance that he didn''t stand, and he was angry again.


    General Shu still has some good face. He is angry at the thought of Shu Yan''s performance in front of Xu.


    However, although he has good face, he has a great temper and can''t control his temper at all!


    Otherwise, even if he taught his son, he could not teach him in front of Xu.


    Xu smiled and said, "Shu Yan is a good child. Don''t be too strict, brother."


    Shu Yan looked at Xu with gratitude and said, "aunt, I knew you loved me most!"


    Song Rong has always felt that she has a thick skin, but now she sees Shu Yan, but Song Rong feels that she is willing to bow down to the disadvantage.


    This is probably the first time Shu Yan has seen his mother. He has the cheek to speak so warmly and let his mother protect him. He is better than himself.


    Xu Shi probably really liked Shu Yan. He smiled at Shu Yan.


    Watching his son flatter Xu in front of him and speak for himself, general Shu hated iron and steel. He said, "sister Zhilan, you don''t know... You don''t know this child..."


    Before general Shu could go on, Shu Yan went on: "I just went to Cuiyu building and listened to Qu''er. Dad, why are you so angry!"


    Song Rong almost couldn''t help laughing. Listen to the name, Cuiyu building... It doesn''t seem to be a theater, but a fireworks place, right?


    At this time, Song Rong knew why general Shu was angry and swung the whip. If Song Yu did such a thing, she would do it without Xu''s hands!


    General Shu''s face was livid with anger. How dare the child say!


    Even Xu didn''t know what to say at this time. If she advised Shu Feng, she also felt that Shu Yan was wrong this time.


    General Shu took a look at Xu''s family. Tengdi suddenly stood up and said to Xu: "sister Zhilan, wait until I teach this villain a lesson, and then entertain you."


    Then the whip was thrown out! Seeing this scene, Shu Yan immediately smeared oil on the soles of his feet and ran out. General Shu directly strode after him.


    Just now, the house was quite lively, but at this time, there was only one servant left in the house. He was said to be a servant, but Song Rong felt that this man was not an ordinary servant.


    When he just came in to deliver tea, he limped. Who would use such servants? Moreover, his palm is rough, and ordinary servants will not do so even if they do more work.


    It''s much easier to be a servant for a large family than to farm in the countryside.


    As soon as Song Rong thought about it, she guessed that this man should be a wounded soldier who retired from the battlefield. After Song Rong figured out this layer, she had some respect for this servant and her uncle.


    These injuries may have been very brave when they were on the battlefield, but it is estimated that they are not very meticulous to be servants. Ordinary people will not hire such people. General Shu will do so. It should be thinking of old feelings. He is a rare good man.


    Although this temper... Really makes people a little afraid to compliment, Song Rong''s heart has recognized his uncle.


    Since it is recognized, the calculation heart is a little less and the affection of relatives is more.


    Song Rong glanced at the servant standing next to him and said, "does uncle always teach his cousin this way?" if not, how could Shu Yan be so familiar with the road and escape quickly!


    The servant sighed, then shook his head reluctantly and said, "every time you don''t obey, the general teaches you such a lesson, but it''s a pity, young master..."


    He didn''t go on, but Song Rong added in his heart that he never changed.


    While he was talking, he heard Shu Yan''s scream: "Dad, please forgive me!"


    "Ah, it hurts!"


    "Hiss..."


    "Ah!"


    "Dad, my aunt is here today. You teach me like this. It seems that you don''t welcome my aunt. What makes my aunt think!" Shu Yan shouted.


    Song Rong and Xu looked at each other, and they couldn''t help laughing.


    If others really beat the children in their face, it may be because they are not welcome, so they are deliberately shown to them.


    However, if general Shu did this, he wouldn''t make people feel that there was anything wrong. Everyone with a clear eye could see that he was really angry. He was cruel. He wasn''t acting like that.


    Song Yu, who has always been very lively and active, is extremely quiet when he arrives at the general''s house. He sits there and tries to reduce his sense of existence. When he thinks about the whip hitting his cousin Shu Yan, it hurts very much. If it hits him... Song Yu can''t help shivering.


    Song Rong didn''t know the little 99 in Song Yu''s heart. At this time, she gave Song Yu a funny look.


    "Dad! Ah, don''t fight."


    "I''ll make amends to your aunt later. As for you, I won''t kill you!" general Shu''s voice was like thunder.

 Chapter 265

    Gradually, Shu Yan''s voice decreased. Song Rong looked at Xu with great concern and said, "Mom, can''t you really do anything?"


    If Shu Yan is really broken, it''s not good for them to be here today.


    Xu immediately understood Song Rong''s meaning and quickly stood up and walked out.


    Song Rong got up and followed. As for Song Yu, he didn''t get up at this time. I think he was afraid of general Shu.


    After waiting to go out, Song Rong saw a scene full of laughter and tears.


    Shu Yan was already on the top of a tree. He was holding the tree and refused to come down. The whip couldn''t hit him. He also shouted, but the cry was much smaller.


    Many servants passed by, but everyone did what they should do. It seemed that they didn''t see the scene in front of them.


    Maybe such a scene is too common!


    General Shu stood under the tree and scolded, "you little rabbit, come down!"


    "I don''t, I''m going down. If you want to hit me, I won''t go down!" Shu Yan said repeatedly.


    General Shu said coldly, "do you think I can''t fight if you don''t come down?"


    Shu Yan said again, "Dad, what else can you do besides beating me!"


    "You little boy, I can beat you, can''t I?" general Shu scolded angrily.


    "It''s a mistake not to raise a godfather! You beat me because you didn''t educate me well!" Shu Yan said it was plausible!


    Song Rong suddenly sympathized with her uncle at this time. It''s really disturbing to have such a son! But there was so much noise that my aunt didn''t come out


    Thinking of this, Song Rong had a new idea in her heart. I''m afraid her aunt had long gone.


    Otherwise, which mother would let her son be beaten like this?


    At this time, someone outside came to inform: "report, the ninth Prince is coming."


    When general Shu heard this, he looked at Shu Yan angrily: "your boy has the ability to move the ninth prince!"


    At this time, a young man in Chinese clothes came quickly. He was about the same age as Shu Yan. I think this is the ninth prince. The appearance of the ninth prince should be more outstanding.


    It should have been like this. Where are the women in the palace not beautiful? This generation has come down, and the royal children naturally look outstanding.


    The young man had a jade card tied around his waist. He was staggering and dazzling when he walked.


    The white jade crown on his head is also decorated with an east pearl. His clothes are bright yellow. A pair of sword eyebrows fly obliquely into the temples, and his thin lips are slightly tilted up, full of grace and noble spirit.


    Whoever sees it, he can''t help praising. What a handsome young man!


    At the moment, he straightened his clothes and stood up. General Shu had to take back the whip and salute: "I''ve seen the ninth prince."


    Song Rong, Xu Shi and others also saluted at this time. This is the prince. Even if they haven''t seen him before, they should salute when they hear his name.


    "You all get up." the nine princes didn''t care about Song Rong and others at all.


    He looked at Shu Yan hanging from the tree and asked, "general Shu, I don''t know what kind of mistake ah Yan has made?"


    "Yizheng, you can count it. If you don''t come again, my father will kill me. Explain to my father why I want to go to the jade building." Shu Yan said loudly. At this time, he had slipped down from the tree.


    General Shu wanted to swing the whip again, but the ninth prince took a deep look at general Shu. General Shu had to hold back.


    "I asked Shu Yan to check the people''s feelings in the jade building." Xiao Yizheng, the ninth prince, said solemnly.


    Song Rong bowed her head and smiled on her face. She felt the people''s feelings... Thanks to what the nine princes said.


    "General Shu, the prince has an order. You can''t blame Shu Yan for what happened today."


    "Yizheng, you are really a living Bodhisattva to help people in distress!" Shu Yan said with a lot of emotion. You can know from the way Shu Yan can directly call the name of the ninth prince. The relationship between the two people is very close. In one word, they are fox friends and dog friends.


    However, Song Rong only dared to think about it in her own heart and dared not say it. The nine princes seemed not to be very important, but they were also princes after all. It could be said that it was very easy to cure her.


    The ninth Prince probably had something else to do. He appeared in a hurry and left after saving Shu Yan.


    Shu Yan knew that his father was a little foolish and loyal. Since the ninth Prince spoke, he would not hit him. However, he was a little afraid of general Shu after all. As soon as his eyes turned, he said, "I''ll take my brothers and sisters around our house."


    Song Rong said, "yu''er is tired at this time. Let him wait here. Take me around."


    Song Rong doesn''t want Song Yu to have more contact with Shu Yan. It''s too much contact. I''m not sure what bad problems he will catch. Who knows if Shu Yan will talk about the things in the jade building?


    Yu''er is young now. She is curious about everything. If she really knows what she shouldn''t know now, she can''t break her heart as a sister?


    So Song Rong started first and directly expressed his willingness to go.


    "Shu Yan! You can take rong''er around. If I know you bullied rong''er, I will skin you!" general Shu threatened Shu Yan.


    Shu Yan quickly promised: "I will take good care of sister Rong!"


    Xu and general Shu went into the house to talk about the past. Song Rong was really relieved this time. Looking at general Shu, he knew that he was an iron man and would not bully his mother!


    She will go with Shu Yan. She also wants to know more about her family through Shu Yan.


    As for the usual time when I went to the other people''s house, I could find out the matter by slightly giving the servant a little money, but the Shu house was different. The people in it were all soldiers, even the servant girls didn''t see a few.


    These people are from the army. The rules must be strict. You can''t use the usual way to inquire about what you want. You''re not sure what you''ll do to disgust general Shu.


    But it''s much easier to ask from Shu Yan.


    According to Shu Yan''s temperament, even if he asked what to ask, he would not go to his father to say.


    Moreover, she is also young. Even if she really asks what she shouldn''t ask and gives it to general Shu, she will feel that she asked inadvertently when chatting with Shu Yan.


    While sorting out some messy clothes, Shu Yan looked at Song Rong and said, "sister Rong, where do you come from? It doesn''t sound like people from the north."

 Chapter 266

    Song rongdao said with a smile, "we''re from Suzhou."


    Suzhou is located in the south. When women talk, they are still different from the north. They should be a little softer.


    Although Song Rong felt that her cousin was a little unreliable, she didn''t hate him too much, especially now she still wanted to talk from Shu Yan, so she spoke softly.


    Shu Yan''s eyes lit up: "does that sister know that Gusu is the first Yan?"


    Song Rong took a puzzled look. Shu Yan asked, "what is the first beauty of Suzhou?"


    "It''s the flower chief in the Suzhou tea house!" Shu Yan said of course. Speaking of this, Shu Yan looked at Song Rong in amazement and asked, "doesn''t my sister even know this?"


    Song Rong was silent. Shu Yan talked to himself about the brothel woman. If general Shu knew about it, he would have to be beaten!


    In order to get close, Song Rong smiled and said, "I don''t know what kind of flower chief you said, but if I talk about the first beauty of Gusu, I know a person."


    "Oh? What is it like?" Shu Yan came to be interested.


    Song Rong smiled and remembered the amazing Fengyi. She said, "I''ve seen a man named Fengyi. If you say Yanguan Gusu can afford it."


    Song Rong didn''t exaggerate. Later, Fengyi could be called the first beauty of Suzhou?


    Don''t say anything about the unruly Huakui. Even the outstanding childe and young lady of the whole Suzhou, few people can compare with Fengyi.


    Shu Yan''s interest became more and more important. Song Rong said a little.


    In the end, Shu Yan was fascinated: "sister Rong, it''s a pity that I can''t go to Gusu with you. If I have a chance, I really want to go to Gusu to see this childe Fengyi!"


    Song Rong smiled and joked, "it''s ok if you want to go to Gusu. If you know it to your uncle, you''re going to see him go to Gusu, I''m afraid..."


    "Hey, hey, sister Rong, don''t go on. My ass hurts when I think of my father''s fierce appearance!" although he said so, Shu Yan''s face didn''t look afraid, but was playful and smiling.


    "Don''t my aunt feel bad when my uncle hits you like this?" Song Rong tried to ask.


    Shu Yan sighed: "my mother has already been buried... If my mother were here, my father would not dare to do so!"


    Song Rong guessed right. Shu Yan really has no mother. So I want to come to Song Rong to understand that Shu Yan has become like this. Children without a mother are not the same as those with a mother.


    Besides, his uncle really can''t educate people... Shu Yan is right in saying that fighting is not good education.


    But looking at general Shu, he doesn''t look like a person who can tell people great truth.


    "Brother Shuyan, I''m sorry... I shouldn''t have asked." Song Rong said sincerely to Shuyan.


    Shu Yan waved his hand and said, "nothing. Although mentioning this matter will make me sad, it will make me miss more. I''m afraid that one day, no one will remember my mother and won''t mention it in my ear. I''m afraid I''ll gradually forget her in the end."


    Then Shu Yan told Song Rong about his mother.


    Waiting for Song Rong to hear it, her heart was very sad.


    It turned out that general Shu''s family were guarding the border. Some fine works came in and robbed Mrs. Shu, who had been pregnant for nine months, to threaten general Shu to open the gate!


    General Shu is naturally tangled between his wife and the general interests of the country. I''m afraid it will be unbearable for general Shu to choose between them.


    Mrs. Shu didn''t want to see her husband embarrassed. She took the soldier''s knife and killed herself!


    Waiting for general Shu to rush out and take Mrs. Shu back, she was dying. She cut her stomach and took out the child, which is now Shu Yan!


    Song Rong sighed. She rarely admired anyone. At this time, she sincerely admired her naked aunt.


    Look at Shu Yan again. When talking about his mother, it was a real memory, which made Song Rong think that Shu Yan may not be so cynical as he seems


    But as soon as Song Rong thought of this, Shu Yan woke up Song Rong''s fantasy about him.


    Because they didn''t know when they had gone around to the back door of Shu''s house, Shu Yan took Song Rong out of the house while Song Rong was distracted by the matter!


    Waiting to leave the house, Song Rong came back!


    "How did we get out?" Song Rong said in a frightened voice.


    Shu Yan''s next sentence directly jumped song Rongqi''s feet and listened to Shu Yan say: "sister Rong, I''ll take you to the Cuiyu building to listen to music. There''s nothing good in our family. My father only likes to dance knives and guns. The scenery in the family is dry. Where is the Cuiyu building good!"


    With that, Shu Yan took Song Rong out regardless of whether Song Rong agreed or not.


    "Cousin Shu Yan! What are you doing? My mother is still at home. If she can''t find me later, she will be worried!" Song Rong said anxiously.


    But her strength was not as strong as Shu Yan, and she was dragged away by Shu Yan.


    If Song Rong didn''t know that her cousin couldn''t do anything to drag herself to sell, she felt that this situation was a bit like selling herself to the jade building.


    At this time, a gray carriage stopped in front of Shu Yan and poked out a head: "ah Yan, come up quickly!"


    Song Rong was shocked when she saw this time. Isn''t this the ninth prince? The nine princes have been waiting for Shu Yan outside!


    "Ah Yan, why did you bring a girl here?" Xiao Yizheng, the ninth prince, glanced at Song Rong and asked with a slight frown.


    Shu Yan sighed and said, "you let me miss a fight when you came to the house, but if I don''t say to accompany my cousin around, my father must have locked me in a small black house, so I can only drag this girl!"


    Song Rong was furious when she heard this. No wonder Shu Yan would take the initiative to take her around so kindly. The purpose is here!


    Song Rong understood the reason as soon as he thought about it. He thought that Shu Yan and Xiao Yizheng had made an appointment to meet today. But general Shu didn''t know where Shu Yan went in and out of the Cuiyu building. Shu Yan beat him up.


    Xiao Yizheng was so worried that he went to the house to save people.


    Shu Yan was afraid of being locked up when he thought of it again, so he took himself as a shield!

 Chapter 267

    Song Rong refused to go up with the carriage shaft. Shu Yan pulled twice and was a little worried: "my good cousin, just follow my cousin. We have to go quickly. If my father finds out this moment, we can''t go!"


    "That''s just right! I don''t want to go out with you at all!" Song Rong squinted at Shu Yan and said.


    "Good cousin... Just go with me. I''ll take care of you. I promise it''s fun there!" Shu Yan said of Cuiyu building with longing on his face.


    Song Rong turned her eyes, looked at the direction of Shu Fu and said, "come on!" she cried.


    Xiao Yizheng looked worried and shouted, "the prince ordered you not to cry!"


    "If you cry again, be careful that I ask your sin!" Xiao Yizheng threatened.


    To tell the truth, Song Rong dared to confront Shu Yan, but he absolutely dared not offend Xiao Yizheng, so he didn''t shout or cry at this time.


    Xiao Yizheng and Shu Yan dragged Song Rong into the carriage.


    Song Rong looked at Xiao Yizheng and Shu Yan angrily, and kept lowering her head and shedding tears. She just wanted these two people to know how bastards they are, bullying a little girl like this!


    Sure enough, Song Rong calmed down and sobbed in a low voice, which really softened the hearts of the two teenagers in the carriage.


    Shu Yan twisted his body unnaturally, as if there were nails under his ass. some of them couldn''t sit stably. Yu shook for a while and said, "sister Rong, don''t cry. It''s all bad. It''s all bad for my cousin."


    Song Rong still ignored Shu Yan.


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Yizheng said with a straight face, "the prince orders you... Don''t be sad anymore!"


    This time Song Rong completely held back her tears and looked at Xiao Yizheng pitifully with her bright eyes.


    Xiao Yizheng rubbed his forehead and seemed to have some helplessness. He said, "it''s the prince... Don''t look at me like this."


    Song Rong bowed her head and wrapped her fingers around her dress belt when she heard the speech. She looked very aggrieved.


    At this moment, Xiao Yizheng suddenly felt as if he had done something heinous. He felt a little guilty. Although he and Shu Yan were fooling around, they were not the kind of dandies who only cared about themselves and didn''t think about others.


    Xiao Yizheng inquired about Song Rong at Shu Yan''s again, and then he said, "the Emperor... I... I''m not good. You just came from Gusu, and I''ll bully you. If you annoy me, hit me and scold me. Don''t do that!"


    The girl in front of him was sitting there wronged. This feeling was worse than beating him and scolding him.


    Song Rong''s voice was a little hoarse: "you are the prince. How dare I beat you and scold you."


    "Cousin, you don''t dare to hit him, then hit me!" Shuyan stretched out his arm and leaned in front of Song Rong.


    Song Rong looked at these two people, and her anger dispersed bit by bit. She couldn''t get angry.


    "Why do you have to go to the jade building? I don''t know where..." Song Rong hesitated and asked.


    "Sister Rong, you don''t know. Every sister in Cuiyu building is good-looking and has excellent skills... In addition to this... And..." speaking of this, Shu Yan glanced at Xiao Yizheng and stubbornly held back the words.


    Then he muttered, "I don''t understand what I said."


    Xiao Yizheng didn''t know where to find a piece of sweet scented osmanthus crisp at this time. When Song Rong opened his mouth, he stuffed the sweet scented osmanthus crisp into Song Rong''s mouth, and then said in a warm voice, "sister Rong, don''t be sad... Brother Yizheng promised you to go for a while, and then let ah Yan take you back."


    Song Rong was a little silent. These two people really coaxed themselves as children!


    However, she had already arrived at the carriage and was about to arrive at the Cuiyu building. Song Rong knew that even if she made trouble again, she would have to pass.


    And her heart, ah, is still a little curious about places like Cuiyu building.


    She just looked wronged. She didn''t really feel wronged, but she was angry in her heart, so she retreated and deliberately showed Shu Yan and Xiao Yizheng to make them feel guilty.


    Now the goal has been achieved, and the two people have an excellent attitude of admitting their mistakes. Song Rong doesn''t want to argue with them.


    Song Rong admired Xiao Yizheng, who was at least a prince, for telling himself that he was wrong.


    In the final analysis, the two people in front of them are just a little playful and not arrogant. Song Rong appreciates this.


    Song Rong also touched her tears and said, "I''m not sad anymore. Just listen to you and go to ancuiyu building."


    Xiao Yizheng laughed at once. When he just went to general Shu''s house, he felt dignified. He even looked childish than Shu Yan.


    "Sister Rong, it''s very nice of you to think so!" Shu Yan said with a smile.


    Not much later, they arrived at the Cuiyu building.


    When Song Rong saw the emerald building, she somehow understood why they liked to come to this place.


    The characters of cuiyulou are written in cursive script. These characters are extremely crazy. People like Song Rong who don''t study many characters should admire them when they see them!


    Generally, such a romantic place is far away, most of them will smell a strong smell of rouge, which is not disgusting, but the one in front of us makes people feel quiet and elegant.


    When you go inside again, what you see is not the unbearable scenery, but several women in beautiful clothes. There are several students like men singing poems and painting there.


    Then we went to the flower hall in the backyard. At this time, there were many tables and chairs, many of which were sitting here.


    When Shu Yan and Xiao Yizheng walked over, they met these people one by one.


    Then these people began to chat. On the front platform, some people began to perform songs and dances.


    Song Rong, who was reluctant when she came, felt that this place was not as unbearable as she thought.


    Sitting behind Shu Yan and Xiao Yizheng, she looked at the people here and found that most of them were young CHILDES. These people talked freely. Sometimes they talked about the song and dance, and sometimes they could talk about something related to the state.


    Although Song Rong is smart, she has never been in touch with things in chaotang. Naturally, she doesn''t understand very much. However, even so, Song Rong can vaguely feel that Xiao Yizheng and Shu Yan come here not just to listen to Qu''er.

 Chapter 268

    After listening to a few songs, Xiao Yizheng and Shu Yan placed Song Rong in a side hall and asked her to wait for them. Then they disappeared.


    Song Rong was a little bored in this room, so he opened the window and looked out.


    Who knows, at this time, a man came unsteadily. He saw Song Rong in the window at a glance. He smiled and shouted, "beauty..."


    He ran straight to the house and was so frightened that Song Rong closed the window at once.


    But the man didn''t want to let Song Rong go like this. He kicked the door in directly!


    This is a man of about 20. He was born well, but he is obviously drunk at the moment. He still has saliva on his lips and looks at Song Rong with an''s salivating eyes.


    Since her rebirth, Song Rong has paid great attention to her diet. Although she is only 11 years old, she is much taller than girls of ordinary age, and she has a calmness of an adult woman. At this moment, it is for the drunken man not to see Song Rong as a child.


    But then again, many men have strange hobbies. Like Zhu Herong, such men may not care how old song Rong is, but also want to get involved.


    In a word, Song Rong knew it was bad when she saw this man.


    The man had rushed over at this time. Song Rong quickly hid, but the man was in hot pursuit. Whenever Song Rong wanted to go out of the door, he would block the door again!


    Song Rong felt like crying without tears at this time. She really shouldn''t relax her vigilance. Even if this place is elegant, it can''t change the nature of this place! There are several good people who often go in and out of the fireworks place!


    "I didn''t expect that a baby like you was hiding here, and the steward here didn''t tell me!" the man looked at Song Rong and said with a smile.


    Seeing that she couldn''t hide, Song Rong simply picked up a teacup and threw it forward!


    The teacup was thrown on the man and immediately fell down. Although it prevented the man, it angered the man after all!


    Song Rong doesn''t even know if the man is really drunk at the moment. The action is very clever!


    She looked at the man and said, "I''m not the girl of this jade building. Don''t fool around! Otherwise..."


    "The girl in the jade building is not from the jade building, but from whose house?" the man glanced at Song Rong with his eyes askew. It was obvious that he didn''t hear song Rong''s words.


    Song Rong''s silver teeth bite secretly. At this time, he has scolded Shu Yan and Xiao Yizheng back and forth!


    Why don''t these two people come back? If they don''t come back, she doesn''t know what will happen!


    The man leaned over again. Song Rong knew that it was impossible to count on others at this time, so he narrowed his eyes, looked at the man in front of him and said, "childe... Have you brought enough silver?"


    The man was stunned when he heard Song Rong say this, and then said with a loud smile, "so you''ve been hiding from me for this! I naturally brought enough silver!"


    Then the man spilled a handful of silver notes, which fell on Song Rong.


    Song Rong grabbed a handful and looked at it. It turned out that it was all 500 taels of silver. She caught at least the first two of the four... Gee, this man is really rich and powerful!


    Seeing that Song Rong didn''t hide and was not very eager, the man slowly leaned over.


    Song Rongyang smiled brightly, and then took advantage of the man''s flash of God, he stretched out his feet and kicked directly between the man''s legs.


    "Ah!" with a scream, the man''s face turned pale.


    At this time, Xiao Yizheng and Shu Yan happened to come back and saw this scene. Just now they heard someone inform them that someone broke into Song Rong, and they came back in a hurry.


    Seeing the two men back, Song Rong''s face relaxed.


    Then he moved and ran to the back of Shu Yan. Shu Yan saw the messy room, his face turned black, looked back at Song Rong and asked, "sister Rong, are you all right?"


    Song Rong took a cold look at Shu Yan and said, "there''s nothing right now. If you come back a little later, there''ll be something."


    "I saw that he had something..." Xiao Yizheng glanced at the man who was covering himself somewhere and said.


    Song Rong couldn''t help her anger at this time. She didn''t think whether it was a prince, so she looked at it coldly!


    The smile on Xiao Yizheng''s face suddenly stopped, then touched his nose and said, "ah Yan, let''s go back."


    The man knew Xiao Yizheng and naturally did not dare to entangle him.


    On the way back, Song Rong kept silent in the carriage.


    Xiao Yizheng and Shu Yan took a look at each other and knew that today''s affairs were big. If they were placed on ordinary women, they would have to cry and make trouble. Song Rong is much better.


    But it is precisely because of this that they are more worried. Song Rong doesn''t cry or make trouble, but it makes people feel that maybe the problem is more serious.


    "It''s the two of us." Xiao Yizheng and Shu Yan began to apologize and admit their mistakes to Song Rong.


    Song Rong didn''t seem to hear it at all.


    Xiao Yizheng and Shu Yan looked at each other, especially Shu Yan was worried and saw that Shu''s house was coming. If Song Rong told his father about it, his father would really peel off his skin.


    Thinking of this, Shu Yan couldn''t help shivering. Although he usually feels rough and fleshy, he is really afraid when he thinks of his angry father.


    Xiao Yizheng knows that there is nothing to be afraid of, but now the situation makes him feel worried. It feels like he has despised Song Rong


    "Sister Rong..." Xiao Yizheng shouted.


    "Sister Rong, I''m not good. As long as you''re not angry, anything will do..." Xiao Yizheng continued.


    Song Rong snorted coldly and didn''t speak.


    However, Song Rong made a noise, and Xiao Yizheng said again: "sister Rong... You can do whatever you want. Hit me and scold me or whatever. I recognize it. Just don''t be angry."


    Song Rong took a look at Xiao Yizheng, meditated for a while, and then said, "no matter what time in the future, you are not allowed to press me with the identity of the prince."


    "This is nature! This is nature!" Xiao Yizheng replied quickly.


    Song Rong thought again and added, "you owe me once. If I need your help in the future, you can''t refuse!"


    "Nature, nature!" Xiao Yizheng felt guilty at this time and would not refute Song Rong at all.


    Song Rong''s face looks a little better. In fact, Song Rong has nothing to do. She is frightened and angry. It''s good to vent.

 Chapter 269

    As for crying and making trouble for such a small matter, Song Rong couldn''t do it at all.


    The man didn''t succeed, but the sole of her shoe met the man. Why did she bother to embarrass herself for this?


    This kind of thing, as long as she doesn''t feel anything, others will be indifferent.


    If she makes a big noise, even if there is nothing really, it will make people feel something. Song Rong thinks very clearly on this point!


    But let Song Rong really be bullied in vain. She felt blocked again. Then she wanted to use this thing to restrict Xiao Yizheng. Who knows if she will be unlucky to meet Xiao Yizheng in the future?


    Seeing that Song Rong''s face eased, Shu Yan also gathered together and asked in a low voice, "sister Rong, aren''t you angry?"


    Song Rong snorted coldly and said, "and you!"


    Shu Yan immediately trembled and wondered why when sister Rong was angry, he even felt that his sister was more terrible than his father!


    Song Rong snorted coldly, "if you promise to listen to me after everything, I won''t be angry."


    Shu Yan hesitated when he heard the speech, but looking at Song Rong''s cold face, he finally answered: "I promise."


    "The gentleman said..."


    "Sima... Sima is irretrievable!" although Shu Yan was a little reluctant, he finally agreed.


    Song Rong''s face relaxed completely. She looked down at her hand. At the moment, she also grabbed a handful of silver notes!


    She flattened the silver tickets one by one and folded them together.


    Xiao Yizheng puzzled and asked, "why do you still keep these silver tickets..." in Xiao Yizheng''s opinion, any woman with a stronger spirit had already thrown out the silver tickets at this time.


    Song Rong said, "do you want to throw it away if you don''t keep it?"


    "Throw away the silver note so that the bastard can use it to bully people in the future?" Song Rong snorted. It was obvious that she didn''t like the man who hit people with the silver note.


    Xiao Yizheng admired Song Rong in his heart when he heard the speech. This song girl is really righteous!


    Unexpectedly, Song Rong then said, "I was frightened at least. It''s right to take some silver from him!"


    The silver was in her hand, and the man didn''t dare to ask for it. Why didn''t she take it? Do you want to throw it back in a pretentious manner?


    Even if you keep the money to help the poor, it''s better than throwing it to the rich bastard!


    Song Rong''s remarks made Xiao Yizheng feel that Song Rong didn''t seem so sad about this matter. However, although Xiao Yizheng thought so, he didn''t dare to ask. If Song Rong really cared about this matter, didn''t he deliberately look for something?


    It was Song Rong''s performance that made Xiao Yizheng feel that Song Rong was different from ordinary women.


    Well, even more lovely than those noble martyrs.


    Waiting for Song Rong to put the 4000 Liang silver note in his clothes, his anger was completely gone. Just think about the scene at that time, there were some lingering palpitations.


    However, the silver is a real thing, which makes Song Rong feel full.


    When he returned to his house, Shu Yan asked Song Rong not to say it. Song Rong hummed and suddenly said, "if you don''t let me say it, you should do as I say."


    "Sister Rong, you say!" now even if Song Rong says, let Shu Yan slap himself, he can do it.


    Who let the majesty of general Shu take root in Shu Yan''s heart!


    Song Rong whispered in Shuyan''s ear with a smile.


    After a while, Shu Yan came back and asked, "that''s it?"


    "That''s it!" Song Rong nodded.


    Shu Yan''s face was full of a smile: "well, if you had this meaning, you would have said it earlier. Even if I didn''t promise to listen to you, I''d be happy to do it!"


    Looking at Shu Yan''s happy appearance, Song Rong sympathized with general Shu again.


    How could he have such a son! I wish I could stay away from him!


    The two reached an agreement. When they went back, they were close and warm. It looked like a brother and sister.


    General Xu and general Shu were somewhat surprised to see the two men.


    In Xu''s opinion, Song Rong is rarely so intimate with anyone. In general Shu''s opinion, Shu Yan doesn''t look like a person who can take care of Song Rong. He has always been worried that Shu Yan bullies people!


    Shu Yan first saluted, and then opened his mouth and said, "father, I had a good talk with sister Rong..."


    Speaking of this, he glanced at Xu and said, "I heard sister Rong talking about her aunt. I think she is really a kind mother... I have no mother since I was young... I miss her a little..."


    Then he raised his voice and said, "father, please allow me to stay with my aunt for some days."


    Xu was slightly stunned when she heard the speech. At this time, she saw Song Rong look at her. Her mother and daughter had a tacit understanding that ordinary people don''t have. Xu saw Song Rong like this, and she already understood Song Rong''s meaning. Although she didn''t know why Song Rong wanted to do so, she nodded to reassure Song Rong.


    General Shu was stunned when he listened to Shu Yan''s words.


    When Xu first said, "brother, I also like Shu Yan very much. I can stay in Gusu for some days. If you are willing, it''s good to let him follow me."


    Xu smiled again: "linniang and yu''er have always wanted to have a brother. I think they like Shu Yan very much."


    General Shu glanced at his son. In fact, he didn''t want to give up. He was just worried... The boy went to make trouble. Where can he face his cousin at that time?


    At this moment, Song Rong said, "uncle, if you are worried that your cousin will make trouble, you are a little worried. I think your cousin is just... Just..."


    "Just what?" general Shu became interested when he saw Song Rong''s hesitation.


    Song Rong whispered, "linniang dare not say."


    "Say it." general Shu looked forward to seeing Song Rong. He also wanted to know what others thought of Shu Yan.


    Song Rong said cautiously, "I think my uncle is too strict, which makes cousin Shu Yan have a rebellious psychology... To my mother... Maybe I can persuade my cousin..."


    General Shu''s eyes lit up when he heard the speech. He also knew that this blindly beating Shu Yan could not solve any problems, but in addition to beating, he didn''t know how to educate Shu Yan!


    General Shu thought of the fact that Shu Yan had just mentioned that he didn''t have a mother, and then looked at the gentle Xu surname on his face. He thought maybe it''s not a bad thing to let Shu Yan and Xu go on for a while.

 Chapter 270

    General Shu didn''t expect that Song Rong had a little plot in this matter. Only when Song Rong and Shu Yan didn''t know how to lose their temper, Song Rong would help Shu Yan speak. It''s all between the children.


    General Shu finally glanced at Shu Yan with a horizontal eyebrow and threatened in a cold voice: "if you want to go with your aunt, I''ll agree, but you''d better be honest with me. If you let me know, you''re causing trouble to your aunt, be careful of me..."


    Shu Yan quickly interrupted general Shu''s words and promised: "Dad, don''t worry, I will respect my aunt!"


    Xu smiled and looked at Shu Yan. This time, Shu Yan was more willing to follow Xu.


    Aunt and father are really different! If only my father could be as gentle as my aunt?


    But thinking of the gentle general Shu on his face, Shu Yan shivered. If his father became gentle, I''m afraid it would make him feel more terrible.


    Poor Shu Yan. He''s been beaten too much. He doesn''t even dare to think about general Shu''s change!


    Waiting for the people to go back, there was another Shuyan.


    Shu Yan''s arrival at Xu''s house soon became known to people. Wu and Liu thought that Xu''s hot face was to stick to others'' cold ass, because everyone knew that general Shu was very rigid, and there were no women''s dependents in the house. Xu was afraid that there was no one to entertain him.


    Naturally, they didn''t think that general Shu was careless. They didn''t think that it would be appropriate for the women''s family to entertain Xu, but they did it themselves.


    What''s more, Song Rong had the ability to abduct the only childe of Shu mansion.


    Song Rong will let Shu Yan follow him. The purpose is also very simple. Don''t others think they can''t climb the Shu family? Then she will show others how close they are to Shu Fu.


    The childe near Shu mansion can follow his mother!


    When Shu Yan arrived at Xu''s house, he was one of the distinguished guests! Even Mrs. Tai also met Shu Yan in person. As for master Xu, he felt a little frightened. For so many years, I haven''t heard that general Shu is close to anyone.


    Xu''s house and Shu''s house had a little old love. General Shu didn''t treat him. What''s the difference!


    Xu''s family just went to Shu''s house and repaired the relationship between the two families directly!


    Shu Yan is now Song Rong''s follower. Wherever Song Rong goes, he will follow. If he doesn''t follow... Song Rong threatens Shu Yan to tell general Shu about the Cuiyu building at that time.


    Shu Yan was afraid to be known by general Shu.


    If you go to Cuiyu building, your ass will blossom. If you let your father know, he not only went, but also took Song Rong! But also let Song Rong be despised. Shu Yan felt that it was not just his ass blooming. He was afraid that one of his legs would be broken.


    Song Rong got empty and quietly went to the fourth room again. Using the reason that she and the first lady Xu Rui were more in tune with each other, she gave Xu Rui many things, such as pearls, gemstones, bracelets, headwear, etc


    These things cost Song Rong more than 1000 liang of silver!


    The four room people are naturally happy to get these things. The weight of these things is not light. When Xu Rui gets married in the future, it can also be used as a dowry.


    Zhang Shi of the four rooms is not stupid. Naturally, she knows that Song Rong sent things like this. Most of them were sent by Xu Shi and had her own plans. However, she doesn''t care when she arrived. If Xu Shi and others want to deal with Wu Shi, she is also happy to see its success. Since she took other people''s things, she can give them a hand.


    A few days later, it was time for the Xu family to have dinner together.


    The meal was only half eaten. Zhang looked at Song Rong and said with a smile: "the child is really handsome. It''s eleven this year. We''ll discuss marriage in two years, and we''ll get married when we reach the hairpin..."


    Speaking of this, Zhang said with regret: "it''s a pity that there are no suitable boys in my mother''s family, otherwise I really want to keep sister Rong."


    When Zhang said this, the old lady looked at Song Rong and said with a smile, "this child is a good one. When looking for her husband''s house in the future, you should be more careful."


    Zhang smiled and said, "sister Rong is afraid to get married in Gusu. It''s not easy for Zhilan to come back once. When you leave, I''ll prepare some makeup for sister Rong!"


    Zhang sighed again and said, "sister Lairong is also a poor girl. Her father is gone. Even if people in the song house treat sister Rong well, how much dowry can they give her?"


    "Zhilan got married hastily, and her sister-in-law left a dowry for Zhilan... Zhilan didn''t have time to take it away." Zhang said slowly. Naturally, she wanted to mention it.


    Song Rong has vaguely conveyed a meaning to Zhang. If she takes back the dowry, she will not lose Zhang''s benefits.


    If people in the family are qualified to use the dowry, Zhang will not help Xu, but these dowries are kept by Wu and intend to leave them to his granddaughter! Four rooms can''t get any benefits!


    As usual, the relationship between Sifang and Dafang is not very good. Now they have such an opportunity to pit Dafang once and get some benefits. Naturally, they are willing to.


    Shu Yan suddenly interrupted and said, "my aunt didn''t take it back then. Now I''m just adding makeup to sister Rong!"


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Shu Yan. Shu Yan was a distinguished guest. He didn''t dare to forget Shu Yan at the Xu family banquet. Now he is sitting next to Xu.


    Shu Yan smiled and said, "it''s not appropriate to give the dowry to my aunt, but it can''t be returned to Shu''s house. Even if it is returned, I think my father will give the dowry to sister Rong again!"


    Shu Yan''s words directly reminded everyone that Xu''s mother was gone, and the Xu family didn''t try their best to deal with the dowry. If there was no suitable person to pass it on, it would also be returned to the Shu family!


    Although Shu Yan is not old, he is the only child in general Shu''s family. This speech still carries a lot of weight!


    Master Xu has been immersed in officialdom for many years. Naturally, he doesn''t have a long brain. It''s clear from this that the Shu family is going to support Xu.


    In fact, master Xu has long thought of the dowry, but after all, Xu has been away from home for many years. Even if he and Xu are close, they are not as good as the descendants born and raised with Wu.


    So when no one mentioned it, he was happy to pretend to be confused.


    But now it''s different. Shu Yan said that master Xu can''t pretend to be confused.

 Chapter 271

    Shu Yan''s voice directly pointed to the people of the Xu family!


    Wu and Liu looked at each other, and their faces were a little ugly. Finally, Wu motioned to Liu. Liu said, "sister Rong''s makeup will naturally come out of our house."


    Listen, Liu Shi wants to obscure the dowry. Zhang Shi is not willing to add the dowry.


    If you say you want to spit out the dowry, it''s the business of the big house. But if you want to use the money of the family to send Song Rong some makeup, it''s the public silver of the family. You know that they also have a share of the money.


    Why should Liu take it out to Song Rong and then let Liu leave the dowry privately? In the end, the people in their fourth room can''t get benefits from Xu Zhilan


    Zhang opened his mouth with a smile: "Yo, sister-in-law, it''s inappropriate for you to say so. The dowry left by Zhilan''s mother should be given to her own children in love and reason. As for you, now you are Zhilan''s stepmother. It''s normal to add some makeup to sister Rong at that time. Can you still leave this dowry because you add makeup?"


    After listening to Zhang''s words, Song Rong almost had to applaud Zhang. Zhang is so effective!


    Wu''s face became more and more ugly: "four younger brothers and sisters, you say this but kill your heart. My love for Zhilan comes from my heart. When Zhilan was at home, did I treat Zhilan badly? Now..."


    Before Wu''s words were finished, Zhang smiled and said, "my sister-in-law misunderstood my sister-in-law. My sister-in-law deliberately gave the dowry left by Zhilan''s mother to sister Rong, and then added some makeup to sister Rong. If all stepmothers in the world are like you, I''m afraid there will be less disputes?"


    Zhang suddenly gave Wu a big hat, so that Wu didn''t know how to go on.


    Mrs. Tai looked at these people silently at this time. It was obvious that Mrs. Tai didn''t want to join this matter. She loved Xu, but the other children were also children. If the dowry had been more than ten years ago, she would have kept it for Xu without hesitation.


    But this matter has passed for so many years, but Mrs. Tai has some selfishness.


    Xu can''t use these things anymore. It''s for Song Rong. Song Rong says he has the blood of the Xu family, but he''s already a person with a different surname.


    Wu has no way to refute Zhang''s words. She can''t say that she really wants to keep the dowry? I had to smile awkwardly and then said, "it''s just that I''ve been taking care of these dowries for so many years. Many things have been different from before. I have to take good care of them."


    Song Rong took a sneer at the corners of her lips when she heard the speech. If she followed Wu''s meaning, she must have given herself some empty shell shops, or some shops with a deficit. This is a good calculation. It has completed her reputation and can also be calculated.


    But she had thought of this for a long time and was on guard here!


    She sat next to Shu Yan. At this time, she pinched Shu Yan quietly under the table. Shu Yan was a little stunned. Then she knew that it was time for her to come out again. So Shu Yan coughed gently to attract everyone''s attention, and then said: "It doesn''t need to be so troublesome. Our family has a list of dowries in those years. These things are carried into the Xu house. Naturally, the Xu house won''t let these things go missing. Just give them to sister Rong according to those things."


    Speaking of this, Shu Yan added: "if something has disappeared, it''s easy to do. Just compensate the silver according to the price. Sister Rong can buy it by herself."


    With a smile on his face, he said: "it''s Xu''s house who has taken care of the dowry for so many years. It can''t be taken care of in vain. The profits of those shops don''t have to be given to sister Rong. It''s worthy of my late aunt to add a little makeup."


    Shu Yan''s words are very reasonable. People can''t think of anything to refute. Naturally, Song Rong taught Shu Yan this.


    "Grandpa, how about this?" Shu Yan directly called Mr. Xu again.


    Master Xu had to speak at this time. He smiled and said, "Shu Yan''s method is excellent. Let''s do it."


    "Master... But..." Wu hesitated and asked.


    Master Xu naturally knows what Wu''s mind thinks, but it''s done. There''s no way to go back. Master Xu doesn''t want to offend Shu Fu.


    In master Xu''s heart, since Shu Yan dared to say so, he got the consent of his father. General Shu didn''t come in person and let the child say it in a joking way, which would have given great face to the Xu family.


    Although general Shu is a rough man, the emperor relies on him very much. Xu''s house really can''t offend Shu''s house.


    After all, Shu''s house is not only ostentatious. It has military power. If there is a conflict between Xu''s house and Shu''s house one day, he can naturally be dismissed as a civil servant. General Shu is the kind that the Holy Lord should protect anyway!


    Master Xu said directly, "there''s nothing but. The dowry should have been given to Zhilan. Now Zhilan has been married for so many years. Naturally, it''s not good to give the dowry again. Let''s add makeup to sister Rong!"


    Song Rong wiped her tears at this time, looked at master Xu and said, "Grandpa, you are so kind to me. I... I am so grateful..."


    Looking at Song Rong like this, the anger in master Xu''s heart also dissipated a lot.


    Master Xu doesn''t care much about the affairs of the family. He doesn''t care much about the money. Otherwise, he won''t be an honest official. It''s just that when Xu wants this thing, he feels that Xu doesn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth.


    But now when you think about it carefully, it was not Xu''s own want, but someone in the fourth room who raised it. As for Shu Yan... General Shu may have looked at Xu''s loss of husband and the children''s loss of father. He felt pity, so he asked Shu Yan to support them.


    From beginning to end, Xu didn''t say a word.


    Look at Song Rong''s grateful face. Master Xu breathed out and breathed out the turbid air in his heart.


    Wu has no way to say anything. Now that this matter has become a foregone conclusion, what else can she say?


    Just now, Shu Yan has said that she doesn''t want the profit of the shop. Obviously, she knows that those dowry shops are profitable again. If she gives a deficit shop, Shu Fu can''t afford it if she cares about it.

 Chapter 272

    Mrs. Tai listened for a long time. At this time, she finally said, "it''s settled, but it''s also a big project to sort out these things. Zhang Shi and Zhilan, you two can help."


    Mrs. Tai is still very clear at the critical time. She knows that the overall situation should be the most important at this time.


    The help of Zhang and Xu actually means that they can count these things clearly and save Wu''s mind. If they don''t return the dowry, they should return it completely and save the population.


    Xu quickly said at this time, "thank you, mother and grandmother. Linniang has you worried about it. I''m really grateful in my heart."


    Waiting for this matter to be solved, we began to eat, but we used different human natures for this meal.


    Xu and Song Rong were naturally in a cheerful mood. This matter was solved smoothly. They not only got a lot of money, but also made Wu and Liu fall hard. This mood was naturally very happy.


    But at this time, the Wu family and the Liu family were extremely blocked. I didn''t expect that Xu family should have such a means, and general Shu, who is no longer a direct relative. General Shu even had to support Xu family! I really don''t know what to think.


    Besides, Zhang''s family should also stand on Xu''s side and speak for Xu!


    Zhang''s mood was also very happy at this time. She could see that although Xu was silent, he was generous. He gave her a lot of benefits before he took back the dowry. If he took it back, it would be her benefit!


    This thing is in the hands of the big room. It''s a copper plate that can''t be pulled out!


    After waiting for the meal, Shu Yan looked back at Song Rong triumphantly: "sister Rong, how do you think my performance today? Is it particularly powerful? Is it particularly powerful?"


    Song Rong glanced at Shu Yan lightly and said, "yes, it is."


    Shu Yan became more and more proud: "sister Rong, you see I''m doing so well. You''ll let me go for a while tomorrow. I promise I won''t run around, just go there..."


    "Go to the jade building?" Song Rong''s eyes narrowed, and his voice had brought a bit of cold.


    "I promise, I promise I won''t go to the Cuiyu building. It''s just that there''s a poetry meeting. I want to attend." speaking of this, Shu Yan straightened his clothes and robes again and put on an extraordinary and refined posture: "if a childe like me doesn''t pass, how many family ladies will be sad!"


    Song Rong looked at Shu Yan suspiciously: "have many aristocratic family ladies passed?"


    Shu Yan nodded: "there are many. This time it''s an elegant thing. If my sister is interested, she can go with me. I promise I won''t meet any disciples this time!"


    Shu Yan made a solemn promise, but Song Rong was a little uneasy.


    I asked about it. There are many girls and childe in the Xu family. A little inquiry shows that what Shu Yan said is true.


    Song Rong thought for a while. She wanted to follow the past and have a look. It''s no harm to know more people. I''m not sure when these people will be able to help!


    And there is Shu Yan. As long as he keeps following himself, no one dares to bully himself!


    After thinking about this, Song Rong should tell Shu Yan what to go out, but the premise is that he has to take her with him. In addition to Song Rong wanting to know more people, Song Rong also wants to look at Shu Yan well.


    Uncle put Shu Yan beside his mother, that is to believe in his mother.


    If Shu Yanhu did anything, wouldn''t it let his mother betray his uncle''s trust?


    It''s impossible to keep Shu Yan in Xu''s house until now. Shu Yan''s temperament is very rebellious. Now she just feels guilty. If one day she makes Shu Yan anxious, I''m not sure what will happen in Shu Yan!


    Not to mention that Song Rong, out of various considerations, promised Shu Yan to attend the laoshizi poetry fair. When he said that Wu and Liu went back, he was naturally full of anger.


    Liu Shi stood on the ground and carefully looked at the Wu Shi sitting in the right position. Liu Shi knew very well that Wu Shi was in a bad mood at this time. If she accidentally said something wrong, she would eat and scrape it off.


    Wu Shi has always been like this, but whenever there is anything unpleasant, she will find her to vent.


    Wu thought for a long time, then said with a cold face: "this Xu Zhilan is really different from before. In the past, she didn''t pay much attention to the dowry. I didn''t expect that now she even cares about these things. She not only cares about these things, but also has the ability to make trouble in public!"


    Liu Shi didn''t dare to take over the words, so he had to look at it silently.


    Wu Shi said it again for a while. When he found that Liu Shi had been silent, he snorted coldly and scolded, "what are you doing there? Are you dead?"


    Liu looked at Wu wrongly. It was because she didn''t want to provoke Wu that she stood there without saying a word. It was wrong not to say anything.


    Liu''s heart was very unhappy because of the dowry. Now Wu scolded her and was somewhat dissatisfied with Wu''s. When she was willing to watch the dowry taken away by Xu Zhilan?


    "Mom, it''s no use getting angry and anxious now. The top priority is to find a way to recover the loss." Liu naturally didn''t dare to attack, but said softly.


    "Redeem? How can we redeem it? If one doesn''t do well, he will offend Shu''s house. After all, the dowry was transported from Shu''s house!" Wu was annoyed when he thought of this. The damn Shu''s house even joined in at this time!


    Liu Shi bowed his head and thought for a while, then opened his mouth and said, "if we don''t come back, we''ll find another way to dig some silver money from Xu Zhilan..."


    "Xu Zhilan brought a lot of things back, but most of them were filial to Mrs. Tai. Even the four rooms also got a lot of benefits. What else can we dig out?" Wu was puzzled.


    Liu narrowed his eyes and said, "it''s not feasible to dig out silver from her, but if you think about it from another angle, she''s a widow at home. If we tell her a marriage..."


    Hearing this, Wu''s eyes lit up without waiting for Liu to continue: "You mean, let''s talk about a marriage for Xu, not to mention that when she gets married, we can get some dowry... Let''s say that the two children, Song Yu, may return to Beilin, but Song Rong must be worried. Let''s say to stay at home and keep her... Isn''t Song Rong at our disposal at that time? Can the people in Shu''s house Keep staring at us? "

 Chapter 273

    Speaking of this, Wu Shi was still worried: "but where can we find the right person to marry Xu Shi? You know, Xu Zhilan has two children."


    Liu narrowed his eyes and said, "I have thought of a candidate."


    Wu looked at Liu in surprise and asked, "are there really people who are willing to marry Xu Zhilan?"


    "Isn''t the second master of the Cheng family a good choice? Xu Zhilan is young and beautiful, and has had a son and a daughter, so she can have children... As for the Cheng family, it doesn''t care what kind of person the new daughter-in-law is, as long as she can have children." Liu said with a smile.


    Wu was slightly surprised, and then discussed specific matters with Xu.


    When the sun just came out the next day, Song Rong got up early. First, he went to greet Mrs. Tai and master Xu respectively, and then began to wait for Shu Yan.


    Shu Yan was a little hesitant. He cleaned up for a while and came out. He was wearing a light cyan robe. In addition to this, I also took a fan painted with landscape in my hand.


    At the moment, it''s shaking gently. It feels a little romantic and handsome.


    However, Song Rong had already seen the essence of Shu Yan. This guy probably wanted to attract the girls'' attention.


    "Sister Rong, what do you think of me?" Shu Yan said as he circled like a flower butterfly.


    Song Rong looked at Shu Yan helplessly, nodded and said, "it''s not bad."


    As Shu Yan said, the place where the poetry fair was held was a teahouse, not a place like Cuiyu building.


    As soon as I went in, I saw my acquaintance Xiao Yizheng. I think they should have made an appointment to attend the poetry meeting earlier.


    Although Shu Yan looks a little unreliable, his popularity is surprisingly good. Just now he came in, many people greeted him. Many girls in gorgeous clothes have bright eyes when they see Shu Yan.


    When Shu Yan talks to people, he also speaks softly. He should be more gentle.


    Not to mention Song Rong, even Xiao Yizheng couldn''t stand it. He looked at Shu Yan contemptuously for several times. He was the prince. Naturally, it was impossible to put down his body to please these girls, so that Shu Yan stole the limelight.


    "Hey, whose girl is this?" someone soon found Song Rong''s existence.


    Song Rong''s appearance is not vulgar, his temperament is outstanding, which is eye-catching. Now he is next to Shu Yan. Xiao Yizheng, the ninth prince, spoke slowly to Song Rong, and everyone began to guess Song Rong''s identity involuntarily.


    Shu Yan is busy talking to the girl at this time. Where will he remember to introduce Song Rong to others? Besides, the identity of the nine princes will not introduce people casually, and I don''t know how. The nine princes don''t want people to know Song Rong


    Such a visit saved Song Rong a lot of trouble. Some childe friends who wanted to chat up naturally failed, but it also attracted a lot of hatred to Song Rong.


    Some girls saw that Song Rong, the ninth Prince and Shu Yan were close, and they were naturally uncomfortable.


    At the beginning, he stood with Shu Yan. There was no trouble, but after a while, several people separated, and Song Rong fell in place alone.


    Shu Yan and Xiao Yizheng have never had the experience of taking care of girls. It''s normal to have some negligence at the moment.


    These two people mixed like fish in water in this poetry meeting, but they suffered Song Rong.


    At this moment, several girls have gathered around and come to Song Rong to inquire about the reality. The first one is a girl dressed in goose yellow, about 13 years old, much older than Song Rong.


    At the moment, the girl looked up and down at Song Rong, and then asked, "I don''t know whose sister''s family this sister belongs to. Why haven''t I seen her before?"


    Song Rong smiled and said, "I just came to Beilin from Gusu. It''s right that several sisters don''t know me."


    "I don''t know your father is..." the girl in yellow clothes continued to ask. She was still thinking about which adult was transferred from Gusu to Beilin at this time, but she didn''t think of any reason.


    "My father is an ordinary merchant."


    "What about your mother?" how could the daughter of a merchant know Shu Yan and the ninth prince? There must be a reason for this.


    Song Rong frowned. Is the girl in front of her here to check Ding Ji? Ask so detailed!


    However, Song Rong did not know the girl''s origin, and it was not easy to offend. He had to say in a warm voice, "my mother is from the Xu family."


    There is only such a Xu family in the north. Song Rong mentioned it a little, and everyone knew it.


    The origin of the girl in goose yellow clothes is also extraordinary. She is the daughter of the prince''s division. She is very noble. She is called Wei man.


    When Wei man heard this, he suddenly realized it and said, "it''s you. I heard about it earlier. Your mother married the son of a merchant without any name regardless of family opposition..."


    "I was born like this. What kind of family should I be?" someone answered.


    Song Rong frowned and felt a little cold in her eyes. These people obviously came to find fault!


    "You are more capable than your mother. You can catch up with the ninth Prince and Shu Yan." Wei man snorted coldly, and his tone was full of ridicule.


    Song Rong narrowed her eyes and said, "Shu Yan is my cousin. It''s normal for us to be close."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong looked up and down at Wei man and said to Wei man, "I''m afraid you have a crush on my cousin? It''s just... My cousin doesn''t like you. My cousin said he has someone he likes."


    When Wei man heard this, he was worried and asked, "who does Shu Yan like?"


    Song Rong glanced. A girl in purple standing next to Wei man said, "my cousin just told me that if he had to get married, he wanted to marry this sister!"


    The girl in purple is the one who just helped Wei man speak.


    The girl in purple was overjoyed when she heard the speech. She was always held in the limelight by Wei man. Unexpectedly, Shu Yan


    Wei man''s face turned black and looked at the girl in purple. How ugly she looked.


    Song Rong said: "in fact, I think you are more suitable to be my cousin, but I will go back to Gusu soon. I''m afraid I can''t see the day when cousin Shu Yan gets married, and I don''t know who you two will become my cousin."


    When Song Rong spoke, his voice was soft and waxy, and with a bit of innocence and innocence, he said that he would go back to Gusu soon and would not rob Shu Yan and the ninth prince with them. He immediately pulled himself out of the war circle.

 Chapter 274

    Song Rong may not be afraid of these people if she quarrels directly, and the girls are not difficult to deal with. It''s just that Song Rong feels troublesome and inexplicably sets up an enemy for herself.


    She would rather see the girls fighting with each other than this! Isn''t it wonderful when the dog bites the dog''s mouth!


    At this time, the main contradiction is no longer Song Rong. This is just a little girl who follows her cousin to gain insight. She will still return to Gusu in the future, and it is impossible to marry Shu Yan in such an identity.


    As for the ninth prince, this is even more impossible. The marriage of the ninth Prince is to be appointed by the emperor. Naturally, it can''t come to Song Rong.


    Then Wei man and the girl in purple began to look at each other.


    In the heart of the girl in purple, Shu Yan clearly likes herself, but Wei man still wants to take Shu Yan. As for Wei man, she thinks that the girl in purple is really a little bitch. She always follows her and defends herself everywhere. It turned out to be false! Unexpectedly, he seduced Shu Yan without knowing it!


    Wei man looked at Song Rong at this time. It was pleasing to the eye. Didn''t he hear what she just said? She prefers to be her cousin.


    Song Rong said two good words, and then took the opportunity to leave this place of right and wrong.


    After waiting to leave, Song Rong despised the two girls a little. If they talked about their tricks, the two girls were still a little worse. If it fell on Song Hui, she would provoke the past, and Song Hui would hold back as if she didn''t hear anything.


    Then secretly go back and teach people.


    Looking at Wei Mangang''s appearance, it is obvious that he intends to attack now.


    She''d better stay away. If she''s careless and gets involved again, it''s not worth the loss.


    Song Rong turned around a cluster of flowers and saw a figure huddled and sobbing there.


    Song Rong didn''t want to meddle, but she didn''t see the girl when she walked over. She just accidentally bumped into her. Song Rong couldn''t do it and left as if nothing had happened.


    So he squatted down, patted the girl gently and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    The girl choked and whispered, "I''m fine." the voice was also a little hoarse.


    Song Rong said in a warm voice, "how can you cry here if you have nothing to do? The spring breeze is still a little cold. It''s easy for you to catch cold when you cry like this."


    At this time, the girl slowly raised her head and looked at Song Rong''s self mocking smile.


    Song Rong saw the girl''s appearance. On her left face, there was a scar the size of a pigeon egg. Now she was close, and felt that the scar was a little ferocious.


    However, Song Rong was different from ordinary teenage girls. Naturally, she was not frightened by the scar. After a slight surprise, she stretched out her hand, took a handkerchief from her cuffs and handed it over.


    "Wipe your tears." Song Rong''s voice was very gentle. In fact, Song Rong had thought of why the girl cried here, mostly because she was ugly and then run away.


    "Aren''t you afraid of me?" the girl''s tone was a little surprised.


    Song Rong smiled: "why should I be afraid of you? Are you a jackal, a tiger and a leopard? All I see is a girl sitting here crying."


    She touched her scar and said, "don''t you think it''s ugly and disgusting?"


    When she said this, she looked at Song Rong with a bit of disgust and dislike.


    Song Rong didn''t know where she offended the girl, but she didn''t really hate the girl, so she said truthfully, "well, the scar is not good-looking, but it''s not disgusting."


    The girl''s eyes flickered and said, "you told the truth."


    Song Rong smiled: "if I don''t tell the truth, do I have to tell a lie? But you don''t have to care too much about this scar. It''s just a skin bag. Some people are good-looking in life, but they are vicious in heart, and some are not good-looking in life, but they are pure in heart. I like the latter kind of person."


    The girl was slightly bleary and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Song Rong."


    "My name is Du Wan." she suddenly introduced herself. At this time, Du Wan looked at Song Rong''s eyes, not disgusted, but full of exploration and curiosity.


    Du Wan whispered, "all the people I met before who said I wasn''t ugly wanted to curry favor with me. All the people who said I was ugly wanted to suppress and bully me... I haven''t met anyone like you..."


    Du Wan was almost as old as Song Rong. Now Du Wan said such words sincerely on her face, and Song Rong smiled kindly. She felt that the girl in front of her was much more lovely than the ones she had just met.


    Song Rong stretched out her hand to pull Du Wan up and said, "don''t sit here. Let''s go to the pavilion."


    The two girls then chatted. When you said something to me, you found that they were still speculation.


    Speaking of it, Song Rong has lived for two generations and never had such a hand kerchief. Now he has found one.


    At the end of the conversation, Du Wan suddenly said, "you just came from Gusu. You haven''t heard of me before... Don''t you ask who I belong to?"


    Song Rong smiled, "whose family are you?"


    "I''m from Prime Minister Du Cheng''s family," said Du Wan, observing Song Rong''s look.


    Song Rong was really shocked when she heard this. She really didn''t know the origin of Du Wan. Seeing that Du Wan was bullied and hid there crying, she thought that Du Wan, like herself, didn''t come from a very good family background.


    Unexpectedly, Du Wan was the daughter of the prime minister.


    Speaking of identity, I''m afraid it''s much more noble than the women I just met.


    Song Rong knows something about the prime minister. The prime minister married only one wife. Her origin is also vulgar. She is the youngest sister in the holy world and is very popular.


    Prime Minister Du is a son-in-law and occupies a high position. I''m afraid no one can compare with Du Wan except the serious son and daughter.


    Song Rong immediately hated iron and steel and looked at Du Wan: "since you have such an identity, how can you hide in the corner and cry!"


    Seeing that Song Rong really didn''t know her identity, Du Wan was completely relieved. Over the years, because of the scar on her face, she also experienced a lot of things. She said that she approached her openly and showed her kindness to her, and then secretly said that she was ugly and disgusting. She had met her.


    Therefore, Du Wan is somewhat wary when making friends.


    Today, she felt that Song Rong really threw her temper.

 Chapter 275

    For Song Rong, the only achievement of this poetry meeting was to know du Wan.


    Song Rong was very interested in his first real handkerchief. The two agreed to meet more during Song Rong''s stay in the north, which was why they reluctantly separated.


    After returning to Xu''s house, I had a few clean days.


    The dowry was all sorted out. Song Rong began to sell these shops. Sooner or later, they would return to Gusu. It''s always worrying to stay in Beilin. It''s better to take them away with silver tickets.


    However, there are a lot of shops and Chuang Tzu. In the Shu family''s generation, only Xu''s mother is a girl, so the dowry is particularly rich. When the Shu family''s daughter married, it can even be described as a ten mile red dowry.


    When Song Rong saw the dowry list, she was shocked. If all these things were changed into silver, there would be at least 150000 Liang!


    No wonder Wu didn''t want to vomit.


    Seeing Xu and Song Rong begin to deal with these dowries, Wu and Liu can''t sit still. If these dowries become silver notes, even if Xu remarries, they may have to take them away. What else can they have to do with them at that time.


    That''s not true. On this day, Wu and Liu first went to find Mrs. Xu, and then before long, Mrs. Wu sent a message to let Xu go.


    This time, Xu was only allowed to pass, and Song Rong was not called. Song Rong always felt that she was not practical. She was a few steps later than Xu and went to Mrs. Tai''s yard.


    Before Song Rong entered the room, he heard the voice inside the room.


    At this time, Liu Shi said with a smile, "sister, you are still young. You can''t delay your future for these two children!"


    Wu added, "besides, it''s not common for us to remarry widows in the Damin Dynasty, but there are many. We have the Xu family to support you. No one dares to gossip!"


    Speaking of this, Wu said, "as for brother Yu and sister Rong, we''ll take care of them for you. We''ll never be wronged!"


    Xu''s voice was slightly deep: "mother, since the day yunlang went, I have secretly made up my mind to stay for yunlang all my life."


    Mrs. Tai sighed at this time and said, "Zhilan, you are wrong. Song Yun''s child is a good one. He knows you have such an idea. He will be happy and certainly won''t blame you."


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Tai said again, "if it had been before, I wouldn''t have mentioned it to you. No, your mother has found a candidate. The Cheng family doesn''t care if you''ve been married. Although you''re a second string, you''re also a main room!"


    Xu''s eyebrows are screwed together, which is a sign that Xu is unhappy. Xu''s temperament is warm and kind, and there are few times when he is angry, but Xu is really angry at this time, but Xu didn''t attack because of Mrs. Tai''s face.


    Song Rong listened outside with a cold face.


    Naturally, she is not angry about Xu''s remarriage. If her mother can really meet a lover, she naturally agrees. She will take good care of yu''er and never drag her mother down!


    But now, it''s obvious that her mother doesn''t want to marry at all. As for what kind of man the second master of the Cheng family is, Song Rong thought with her toes and knew it wouldn''t be good.


    If it''s really good, even if it''s a sequel, I think many people are competing for it. How can we find a new widowed woman like my mother?


    "Grandma, don''t talk about it. Zhilan shouldn''t." Xu didn''t say much anymore. He stood up and left quickly. She couldn''t stay for a moment.


    As long as she thought that her mother''s family would force her to remarry, her heart was blocked.


    Song Rong hurriedly followed Xu. When she arrived at the Fangcao courtyard, Xu began to cry.


    Song Rong carefully shouted, "Mom..."


    Xu whispered, "linniang, don''t worry. Niang will never leave you and yu''er." Xu also knew that Song Rong had just stood outside the door and heard something he shouldn''t have heard.


    Song Rong threw herself into Xu''s arms and said, "Niang... If one day you really meet a lover like your father, it''s natural... If you don''t like the second master of the Cheng family, linniang will never let people force you!"


    Xu sighed and cableway: "linniang, there is only your father in her heart. No matter how long he went, I won''t forget him..." speaking of this, Xu began to cry again.


    When yunlang was there, how could she have suffered such grievances?


    After seven or eight days, it was already shallow summer. This time passed quickly. Song Rong didn''t want to stay in Beilin at this time, and the speed of dealing with these dowries was also fast. However, there were too many things to sell at a loss. I''m afraid it would take a long time.


    On this day, Du Wan handed over a post and asked Song Rong to meet him. Although Song Rong was busy, he went out to meet Du Wan as soon as he thought that he didn''t have many opportunities to meet Du Wan in the future.


    Seeing Du Wan, Du Wan grabbed Song Rong''s hand and said, "sister Rong, I miss you so much."


    Song Rong smiled and said, "I miss you too."


    Du Wan suddenly said, "sister Rong... How can you laugh?"


    Song Rong looked at Du Wan with a little doubt and asked, "shouldn''t I smile when I see you?"


    Du Wan anxiously released Song Rong''s hand, stamped her foot and said, "Oh, I''m not talking about this thing, but another thing. Your mother hasn''t told you yet?"


    The two met in the elegant room in a teahouse. Song Rong had already sat down and began to pour tea for Du Wan.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Rong looked at Du Wan in an anxious tone, put down the things in her hand and looked at Du Wan seriously.


    Du Wan said tactfully, "that''s what happened to the second master of the Cheng family..."


    "I''ve heard of this person, but what is it? It seems to have a great relationship with me?" Song Rong''s tone raised some doubts.


    Du Wan gritted her teeth and said, "I know. If I tell you this, you must be sad, but... I... I can''t help it."


    Speaking of this, Du Wan simply said in one breath, "that''s what your mother wants to marry Master Cheng ER!"


    Song Rong laughed at the speech: "where did you know the news? There has been such a thing, but my mother has refused."


    "Refused? How could it be! The Cheng family sent a post to my house yesterday. My mother and I talked about your mother casually. I knew that your mother was going to marry Master Cheng..." Du Wan continued.

 Chapter 276

    Song Rong was stunned when she heard the speech, and then looked at Du Wan in shock. She couldn''t speak for a long time.


    She doesn''t think it''s Du Wan who hears a news to arrange herself. If Du Wan said so at the beginning, she may have heard a little wind, but the post won''t be false?


    Nine times out of ten this is true!


    "Sister Rong, you really don''t know?" Du Wan asked again carefully, for fear that this matter would hit Song Rong. Which girl would be willing to let her mother remarry?


    Song Rong''s face was a little ugly. It was definitely not her mother''s permission. Perhaps the widowed woman of another family could do such a thing to remarry without telling her children, but her mother would never do so.


    No one knows better than Song Rong how much Xu loves their sister and brother.


    Song Rong asked thoughtfully, "sister Wan, are you sure that Cheng''s house sent a post to your house?" Song Rong wanted to confirm some things again.


    "Yes, the Cheng family is also an official in the dynasty. Naturally, they want to curry favor with my parents. If other people don''t send posts, they will certainly send posts to our family!" Du Wan said with a firm face.


    When Du Wan knew that someone in Xu''s house was going to marry Master Cheng Er, she inquired about Song Rong.


    Today, she will want to see Song Rong. She also thinks that the two people are friends. Now that Song Rong meets such a big event, she should come to comfort. She never thought Song Rong didn''t know the news.


    Song Rong narrowed her eyes and continued to ask, "do you know who master Cheng Er is?" because Xu refused at the beginning, Song Rong was not very curious about this person. Now she wants to know what kind of person those people in the Xu family want to marry their mother.


    Du Wan saw that Song Rong asked about this, glanced at Song Rong quietly, and then whispered, "I said don''t be angry."


    "Tell me." Song Rong is ready to hear what this person is.


    Du Wan said, "the eldest master of the Cheng family is a good official in the dynasty, but the second master of the Cheng family, although he is not old, is only in his early thirties, and is just a fool... He is not completely stupid, but he is a little mentally incomplete..."


    Later, Du Wan argued for the second master of the Cheng family. In fact, everyone privately knew that the second master of the Cheng family was not a climate, but Du Wan didn''t want to stimulate Song Rong too much, so she added.


    At this moment, Song Rong''s face is iron blue. She never thought that Wu would do such a thing!


    No, it''s definitely not just Wu''s fault. Song Rong is so smart. I know it when I think about it. Mrs. Tai and master Xu should also know about it. Otherwise, how could Wu have such courage!


    Naturally, my mother didn''t know about it. When the day came, the people in Xu''s house must find a way to get my mother on the flower sedan. When the flower sedan arrived at Cheng''s house, there was no way to recover everything.


    Mother can only accept her fate! In the eyes of these people, she and yu''er can only be kneaded by others!


    Song Rong''s face was full of sneers. When she came from Gusu, she had some expectations for her grandfather''s family. Now she is extremely cold. I think so. Otherwise, how could they let her mother not return to Beilin for so many years?


    Song Rong doesn''t want to offend the Xu family at this time. She won''t watch her mother being bullied.


    Du Wan saw that Song Rong''s eyes were somewhat cruel, and asked, "sister Rong, don''t you mind?"


    "I''m fine." Song Rongchang breathed a sigh of relief and temporarily suppressed his anger.


    She looked at Du Wan and said seriously, "thank you for telling me this." if there was no Du Wan, I''m afraid I was still in the dark? If she doesn''t know about it in the future, she doesn''t know what big things will happen!


    But now that she knows, she will never let these people succeed.


    Song Rong had a lot on her mind. Naturally, there was no way for Du wan to continue talking, so she said goodbye to Du Wan and went back first. Du Wan also understood that if it was on her, it was uncertain how long she would cry!


    Sister Rong didn''t cry today. In fact, she is very strong.


    After Song Rong went back, he told Xu the truth about it.


    Xu''s hand holding the cup was a little unstable, and the tea splashed out.


    After a while, Xu returned to his senses, put the teacup heavily on the table, and said in a cold voice, "I''ll go to my grandmother and make it clear!"


    Song Rong quickly grabbed Xu. She had never seen Xu so angry: "Mom, don''t be impulsive first."


    "Lin Niang, how can I not be impulsive? Did they take me in the eye when they forced me to marry second Master Cheng?" Xu hated the feeling of being disrespected.


    That was the case. It was said that she owed Xu Fu. In fact, according to her state of mind, she also had resentment in her heart! Who wants to be forced to marry someone he doesn''t like?


    This time, it was not even forced, but directly planned to build the plank road in the open and deal with the situation in the dark! How could Xu not be in a hurry? How can you not be ashamed?


    Everyone has his own bottom line. For example, Song Rong''s bottom line is his relatives, while Xu''s bottom line is Song Yun and his children. Now the Xu family wants to put her in a position of sorry for Song Yun and her children. Naturally, she can''t be as calm as before!


    "Niang, if you can trust Lin Niang, sit down first and listen to me slowly. We can''t solve this by rushing over!" Song Rong said in a warm voice.


    Xu trusted Song Rong very much. At this time, he really calmed down and waited for Song Rong''s following.


    Song Rong narrowed her eyes and said, "let''s rush to find Mrs. Tai for theory, but we are groundless. If Mrs. Tai insists that there is no such thing, first stabilize us, and then wait until the day after tomorrow to act according to the plan, what shall we do?"


    "Well..." Xu was said by Song Rong, and found that he was really impulsive and irrational just now.


    Song Rong snorted coldly and said, "even if Mrs. Tai finds out that you know this thing and doesn''t force you anymore, the best result of this thing is nothing. Do you want the person who calculated us to have a chance to calculate us for the third time?"


    This is the second time. Song Rong feels that she can''t bear it now. She definitely won''t give these people a third chance to harm their mother!

 Chapter 277

    Xu''s face eased. She looked at Song Rong in a warm voice and asked, "linniang, what do you say we should do next? Niang listens to you."


    "You should sit down and have a cup of tea to calm down your anger. I''m really sorry for hurting my father because of these people''s anger." Song Rong helped Xu, who was a little weak, to sit down.


    Then Song Rong told Xu''s plan in detail. Xu''s face was shocked: "linniang, this..."


    "Niang, there''s no need to be soft hearted at this time!" Song Rong said coldly.


    "But... In this way, your grandfather and Mrs. Xu will blame me." Xu still reads something about family affection.


    "Blame you? What face do they have to blame you!" Song Rong sneered.


    The purpose of returning to Beilin is to find relatives. Although there were some calculations at that time, thinking that with the help of her mother''s family, her mother''s life would be better, but such a mother''s family would rather not!


    And what else can you expect them to help? I''m afraid it''s good not to fall into the well.


    In addition to that calculation, Song Rong and Xu have great expectations for this family relationship, but now they have become disappointed!


    "If your grandfather and Mrs. Tai alienate you because of this, there is no need for us to tolerate your mother. You are already a married daughter and don''t owe the Xu family anything. They have no reason to force you to do anything!" Song Rong said decisively.


    "In this way, we can''t continue to stay in Xu''s house." Xu sighed.


    "It''s hard to guarantee that Wu will jump over the wall and do anything. It''s not safe for us to live outside... If we tell our uncle about this, my uncle must be willing to let us stay for a few days until we deal with the dowry and return to the north." Song Rong thought of general Shu at the moment.


    Xu had no way to go out of the house at this time. Wu had sent someone to stare at Xu, but Song Rong was younger after all, accompanied by Shu Yan. It was also smooth to go out of the house.


    When he came out, Shu Yan didn''t know what Song Rong was going to do with her. Waiting for the two people to come to Shu''s house, Shu Yan asked with a surprised look: "sister Rong, I didn''t do anything wrong. Won''t you send me back?"


    These days, Shu Yan follows Xu and lives a very comfortable life. Not only does Xu eat snacks made by himself, but Xu always whispers when he speaks. Compared with his father who can only look coldly, he feels that Xu is the goddess of Avalokitesvara in the world!


    The more comfortable he was, the more he didn''t want to come back.


    Song Rong looked at Shu Yan''s unpromising appearance. She was a little angry and funny: "I''m not going to send you back. I''m looking for my uncle!"


    "Really?" Shu Yan still couldn''t believe it.


    "When did I cheat you?" Song Rong asked.


    Shu Yan thought it was really such a thing. Although her cousin was weird and behaved perversely, she really didn''t cheat him.


    General Shu hasn''t seen the two children for many days. Now he sees them back and shows a rare smile. Naturally, the smile is directed at Song Rong. When he looks at Shu Yan, he still stares.


    In order to prevent his father from changing his mind and not allowing himself to go to his aunt, Shu Yan was very obedient and polite, and then stood there like a green pine. He had a great change from the way he used to be.


    General Shu was a little surprised. In fact, general Shu didn''t expect Shu Yan to change, but it''s only a few days. It seems that Shu Yan has changed.


    Shu Yan''s appearance of such a good sleep at this time is indeed somewhat pretended. In addition to this, it is really somewhat changed.


    In the face of Xu, Shu Yan can''t look like his father.


    In the final analysis, Shu Yan is also because he has no mother''s care. General Shu really doesn''t teach his children very well. This temperament is a little crooked. Xu is the loving mother among loving mothers.


    Her love makes Shu Yan can''t bear to let Xu see his bad side.


    "Why did you two come back? Why didn''t your mother and brother come together?" general Shu thought of his cousin who always smiled gently. She looked like an aunt.


    Song Rongbang knelt on the ground, then looked at general Shu and said, "uncle! Please my mother!"


    Song Rong''s kneeling frightened Shu Yan and general Shu.


    Shu Yan hurriedly said, "sister Rong, what''s the matter with you? Isn''t your aunt in Xu''s house?"


    Song Rong looked at general Shu with tears and said, "my grandmother forced my mother to remarry!"


    "My mother has a strong temper. She refused if she didn''t want to remarry. Unexpectedly, my grandmother secretly reached an agreement with someone, and my mother will be carried away the day after tomorrow!" Song Rong said. At this time, she was full of anger.


    Song Rong will kneel here and say that he hopes general Shu will care about it. In addition... If general Shu is really willing to help, it is also worth kneeling.


    General Shu was shocked when he heard this. His eyebrows tightened and looked at Song Rong: "take your time. What''s going on?"


    Song Rong told the story in detail. When general Shu heard it, his face changed from shock to anger. He thought the Xu family wanted the Xu family to remarry for the sake of the Xu family. Unexpectedly, he wanted the Xu family to marry the second master of the Cheng family.


    There are several officials in the dynasty who don''t know what the second master of the Cheng family is like!


    "It''s too much to deceive people! My aunt went early. The Xu family bullied my cousin so much! It''s really annoying of his mother!" general Shu finally couldn''t help scolding his mother. When he finished, he glanced at Song Rong and felt that it was not good for him to speak rude words in the face of a child.


    So he eased his tone and said, "linniang, don''t worry, uncle won''t let your mother be bullied! Uncle, let''s go to the old man of the Xu family and have a theory!"


    General Shu is too vigorous and resolute. Song Rong has just finished. He wants to rush to Xu''s house to settle accounts with Xu''s family. Song Rong is very moved.


    If you say, her uncle is more worthy of respect than all the Xu family!


    Even if they did not participate in what Wu did, they should know. Most of them chose to turn a blind eye and never really considered for their mother.


    It''s my uncle... He''s not a close relative. He can still do this!


    Song Rong knelt on the ground, knocked his head seriously for three times, and then said, "uncle, linniang, thank you, but you don''t have to go to them to argue about it. Linniang and his mother have already had a dispute, but we''re afraid that we won''t be able to stay in the Xu house soon. Please take him in for a few days."

 Chapter 278

    When general Shu heard this, he quickly said, "don''t you really need me to do anything?"


    Song Rong nodded seriously. His face was full of tenacity. It was obvious that he really didn''t need much help. General Shu said again, "if there is anything, you must be polite!"


    Song Rong hurriedly said, "I know what my uncle wants. If there is anything that must need my uncle, my mother and I will not hold on. This time, we just need my uncle to give us a place to stay when we are in trouble."


    In fact, Song Rong can hire some people to protect her safety, so she can live anywhere, but she doesn''t do so. She also has her own considerations. If she lives in Shu mansion, she shows an attitude. The Xu family doesn''t dare to provoke them in this matter!


    Song Rong then explained her ideas to general Shu. She wanted to make clear the pros and cons.


    If she only thought general Shu was a stranger, she certainly wouldn''t say this, but at the moment, she really thought general Shu was her relatives. She naturally had to make it clear that she couldn''t let general Shu get involved in a muddle.


    General Shu is indeed a man who values friendship. After hearing Song Rong''s words, he said directly, "just as you said! I don''t believe it. The old man of the Xu family dares to move in my house!"


    Shu Yan over there also understood what was going on at this time. At the moment, he felt that he sympathized with Song Rong and admired his father.


    He can''t help thinking that his father hasn''t renewed his string for so many years. He must think of himself in addition to the memory of his mother?


    Song Rong persuaded general Shu and arranged it secretly. Now she doesn''t lack money. It''s said that money can make ghosts push mills. Now she doesn''t need ghosts to push mills. She just needs to steal beams and change pillars!


    In the morning of the third day, after breakfast, Xu felt sleepy. Song Rong quickly asked Xu to take the medicine to clear his heart and calm his mind. Song Rong sent someone to find Chu Yunqing and asked for it from Chu Yunqing.


    After a while, a sedan chair stopped behind Xu''s house. The daughter was getting married. Even if the daughter had agreed, it was not a glorious thing. Naturally, she had to go through the back door.


    Several women sent the sedan out of the door. No one noticed that a carriage stopped not far behind the Xu house.


    Xu Shi was sitting in the carriage at the moment, watching the sedan chair stagger away.


    Song Rong grabbed Xu''s hand and whispered, "Mom, don''t be sad."


    Xu sighed: "if you know this, you might as well not come back." more than ten years is enough to make many people change.


    Song Rong smiled and said, "Mom, how can you not come back? If you don''t come back all the time, I''m afraid you still have such a knot in your heart. Now you''re back, the knot has been untied, and we''ve found relatives like uncle. This trip still has a great harvest."


    Speaking of general Shu, Xu''s face also smiled. She said with a smile, "we should thank general Shu this time."


    Thinking so, Xu took Shu Yan''s affairs more seriously. She planned to do her best to persuade Shu Yan, which was worthy of general Shu''s trust.


    Shu Yan is also in the carriage at the moment. He is playing with a stone with strange shape. He doesn''t know that Xu has made up his mind to educate him well.


    Song Rong opened the curtain of the carriage, watched the sedan go away bit by bit, and said, "today, Wu knows what it means to lift himself as a stone and hit his own foot!"


    Hearing this, Shu Yan looked up at Song Rong and said, "sister Rong, your move is cruel enough. I''m afraid Wu will have no face to see people in the future?"


    Song Yu couldn''t help interrupting at this time: "since she likes Master Cheng so much, let her marry herself!" Song Yu was even more angry than Song Rong when she knew about it.


    Those who want to take their mother away from him are not good people!


    Song Rong sneered: "this is called his inhumanity and my injustice!"


    Shu Yan suddenly shivered: "sister Rong, I didn''t offend you before?" Shu Yan suddenly felt that although Song Rong looked soft and weak, he was the most invincible person! If this accidentally offended Song Rong... Think about the fate of Wu, Shu Yan felt shivering.


    At the beginning, he was really clumsy. Now he found that his cousin was actually a person more terrible than his father!


    Song Rong looked at Shu Yan with an eyebrow and asked in a clear voice, "what do you say?"


    Shu Yan hurriedly said, "if I''m sorry, please forgive my cousin!" he promised that he would never offend my cousin in the future!


    Song Rong looked at Shu Yan and felt a little funny. She opened her mouth and said to the coachman outside, "let''s go."


    In order to prevent the servants and servants brought by Xu from doing bad things, Wu had long found an excuse to send them out. Now it is convenient for Xu to leave.


    As for the things that were brought to the house at the beginning, those big pieces, like cloth, have been sent out long ago. Naturally, they can''t be taken out at this time. The rest of the small pieces are easy to take with them. Song Rong has been sent out in batches for a long time.


    Besides, the dowry is now in Xu''s hands. How Xu wants to sell it has nothing to do with Wu.


    The carriage moved slowly and went directly to Shu''s house.


    When he arrived at Shu''s house, Xu felt that he was more secure. General Shu didn''t go out today. He was worried that the people of Xu''s house would come up to find something and planned to stay in town in person.


    This moved Xu Haosheng again.


    Before long, a joke came out of the whole north of the city. It said that the Cheng family married the second master. I didn''t think that when the cover was opened, it was a half old Xu Niang!


    If it''s just an ordinary half old Xu Niang, it''s said that this is the wife of the Xu family!


    This is a great event!


    Naturally, this marriage is countless. Even if Wu is willing, the Cheng family is not willing. People don''t care what kind of marriage they marry, but one thing is that they have to marry someone who can have children!


    What''s the meaning of bringing Wu''s half old Xu Niang with gray hair?


    The Wu family was naturally disheartened and carried back.


    The Cheng family felt that they had been fooled by the Xu family. Naturally, they were very angry. When they took Wu back, they had a good attack on adult Xu!


    However, the Cheng family also knew that the Xu family could not afford to offend, so they went back after the attack.

 Chapter 279

    Speaking of this matter, I haven''t brought any direct loss to the Xu family, but it''s a shame!


    In a place like the Xu family with a clean house, if something like this happens, it''s like the sky is falling!


    Master Xu naturally knew what was going on, so he sent someone to find Xu. He didn''t think that the Fangcao yard where Xu lived was empty, leaving only a letter.


    Waiting for master Xu to finish reading the letter, his angry body trembled: "what a misfortune!"


    "Master, where has Xu Zhilan gone? Let''s find someone now and send them to the Cheng family. Maybe we can save some reputation!" Wu was very ashamed in his heart.


    At her age, she has to be so humiliated. She hates Xu deeply in her heart.


    Speaking of this, Wu intended to change Xu''s wedding clothes in person. After all, this thing needs to be done secretly. She can''t fake it. But somehow, she was knocked in the back. When she woke up, she was already in the bridal chamber of the Cheng family!


    Fortunately, the fool didn''t know what to do. She only knew how to laugh. Fortunately, she woke up early. Otherwise, she didn''t know what kind of big event would happen. If something really happened, she wouldn''t have the face to come back. She should directly find a rope to hang herself!


    But even if nothing happened now, Wu also felt that he had been greatly humiliated. At the moment, he had the heart to kill.


    Master Xu looked at Wu coldly. It was all this woman. He really shouldn''t let her fool around!


    Wu felt that master Xu was about to get angry and quickly said, "master, master, I know I didn''t do this well, but don''t get angry first. Our top priority now is how to calm the anger of the Cheng family."


    Master Xu said coldly, "it''s done. How can we calm the anger of the Cheng family?"


    If he didn''t think the Cheng family would help his career, master Xu wouldn''t allow Wu''s mischief. After this mischief, he not only didn''t help at all, but also completely offended people.


    Wu carefully knew: "of course, it''s to find Zhilan, and then explain to the Cheng family that this is a misunderstanding. I don''t want to fall out with us. At that time, this matter will be exposed."


    "She has gone to Shu mansion now. How can I find it?" master Xu said angrily.


    "Although Shufu and Zhilan are related, they are distant relatives after all. Can you stop your father to take Zhilan back?" Wu said coldly.


    After hearing this, master Xu really thought it was reasonable, but master Xu was afraid of offending general Shu and was very embarrassed.


    Wu Shi and master Xu have been married for so many years. Knowing what master Xu thinks and what he cares about, he said, "general Shu, we can''t afford to offend, but will the Cheng family offend like this?"


    Wu also said with dissatisfaction: "speaking of Zhilan, the child is also mischievous. If you don''t want to marry, just say it directly. How can you make such a thing!"


    Master Xu is deep in thought. He is thinking about the pros and cons.


    Wu added: "if we don''t get Zhilan back to cover up the ugliness, then if one of the Cheng family is unhappy and tells the story, where can I have the face to live? Where can the master have the face to be an official in the dynasty?"


    Wu''s heart is very clear that master Xu is more afraid of humiliating the family style and losing face than offending others! That''s why I said that!


    Sure enough, master Xu heard this and was really moved by Wu. If he was asked to choose one of general Shu and maintaining the reputation of the Xu family, he must choose the Xu family.


    Master Xu thought so, so he took Wu to Shufu together.


    "General, Miss Biao, there are people from Xu''s house." a soldier reported.


    Song Rong narrowed her eyes and said in a deep voice, "it''s coming very fast."


    General Shu looked at his whip at this time and said, "sister, don''t worry. You won''t let the old man of the Xu family bully you. If he dares to be hard, I''ll let him climb out of the Shu house!"


    Looking at general Shu''s murderous look, Song Rong''s eyes were full of admiration, but he still said in a warm voice, "uncle, this... We''d better not be rough or rough."


    Shu Yan thought at this time that he was rough and fleshy. He couldn''t get up for a long time after being beaten. If the whip hit master Xu, tut, it would kill him half?


    This is a for fear that the world will not be chaotic. At the moment, I''m just waiting to see the excitement!


    When master Xu and Wu came in, their faces were gloomy. They glanced at Xu, but Xu didn''t give them any good face at this time. They sat there and didn''t move. They didn''t mean to entertain them to sit down at all.


    "You evil woman, don''t you kneel down quickly and apologize to your mother!" master Xu asked coldly looking at Xu.


    Xu glanced at master Xu lightly and said, "I don''t know what mistake I made."


    "Isn''t it wrong that you ruined your mother''s face?" master Xu said coldly.


    Song Rong looked at master Xu and said in a clear voice, "Grandpa, how can my mother harm my grandmother? She is the most filial. During our stay in the Xu house, my mother has to tell us every day to respect you and my grandmother!"


    Song Rong looked at master Xu like this and suddenly felt that when she first came to the north, the family affection cultivated between the two people had dissipated.


    At that time, master Xu said he liked her and yu''er accepted them. She was not moved, but also sincerely respected the old man. However, in this world, some family relationships can not stand the test, and the family relationship with master Xu is like this.


    Now, when their interests conflict with Xu''s again, he still chooses to stand on their opposite side.


    Song Rong doesn''t want such relatives in her heart.


    This close grandfather is not as good as her cousin in Song Rong''s heart. If Xu Fu wants to ask her for something in the future, she will not stretch out her hand. But if general Shu is in trouble, she would rather hurt herself to help.


    This is the difference between true love and false love.


    "Sister Rong, it''s none of your business. Don''t interrupt!" master Xu snorted coldly at Song Rong and gave Song Rong a scraping to eat.


    Master Xu thinks Song Rong is just a girl in her early teens. He scolds her casually. He doesn''t have to care too much. He doesn''t know that Song Rong is the most difficult one.

 Chapter 280

    Song Rong said coldly, "why doesn''t it have anything to do with me? You scolded your mother for no reason. As a daughter, how can I ignore it!"


    Wu snorted coldly and said, "sister Rong, have you ever talked to your grandfather like this? Don''t you kneel down and admit your mistake to your grandfather quickly!"


    Song Rong glanced obliquely at Wu and asked, "what are you and what qualifications do you have to make me kneel?"


    Wu looked at Song Rong in shock and couldn''t believe it: "how can you talk like that! I''m your grandmother. Can''t I discipline you?"


    Song Rong suddenly smiled: "then I''ll remind you that my surname is not Xu Song. If someone really wants to discipline me, it''s old lady song, not you... Calling you grandma is a compliment. My real grandmother''s surname is Shu."


    Wu hates others to mention Shu. Over the years, she has been trying to dilute Shu''s existence, just because whenever others mention Shu, people will remember that she is just a sequel!


    This second string now looks no different from the main room lady, but it will be different when she dies and wants to be buried. Wu is not qualified to be in the same tomb with master Xu.


    Even in the worship of the ancestral temple, the Shu family also wants to be in the Lord.


    The identity of this second string is naturally not comparable to that serious lady.


    Now that Song Rong mentions this, it feels like he has uncovered a scar in Wu''s heart that has healed long ago.


    Wu looked at Song Rong with hate, but Song Rong looked back without fear. Since she had torn her face, Song Rong was not afraid of the Wu family.


    If he hadn''t torn his face, he might be able to pretend to love each other, but now Song Rong won''t tolerate a penny.


    Since hatred has been planted, why be careful? You might as well have a good time!


    Master Xu looked at Xu and said in a deep voice, "Zhilan, how can you do this? Do you know what kind of situation you have put Xu''s house into?"


    Xu hooked his lips and smiled. This time, he said softly, "I don''t know what I''ve done. It can make Xu''s house fall into a bad situation."


    "Zhi LAN, will you pretend to be confused with me at this time?" master Xu said coldly.


    Xu Shi suddenly laughed: "father, what you said makes me don''t understand. I really don''t know what happened and will make you so angry."


    "You... How can you escape marriage!" master Xu said loudly.


    Song Rong looked at master Xu in surprise and said in surprise, "Grandpa, what''s the escape from marriage? Didn''t my mother marry my father long ago? My grandmother seemed to want my mother to remarry a few days ago, but my mother refused. Since there was no marriage at all, why did I escape from marriage?"


    Master Xu looked a little embarrassed, because they really deserved it!


    Xu Shi also said at this time: "I just wanted to harass my father and mother for a long time. My cousin invited me to stay at my cousin''s house for a few days. I was in a hurry when I left. It''s my fault, but I didn''t seem to do anything sorry for Xu''s house?"


    "Xu Zhilan, don''t be hypocritical here. In front of your father, you will make it clear what you do!" Wu gritted his teeth and said.


    Xu slowly took a sip of tea and asked, "I''m getting more and more confused. Just tell me what happened!"


    "Your mother asked you to marry. If you don''t want to, just say it. Why do you have to make such a decision? How can you let your mother see people in the future?" master Xu snorted coldly and said, "you still kneel down and admit your mistake!"


    Xu''s family did not move. Master Xu said angrily, "my father still ordered you not to move!"


    Song Rong''s crisp voice came from the side: "Grandpa, the water splashed by the married daughter. Now my mother''s full name is song Xu''s. If I''m not married to my father, I''ll marry my husband and die from my son... Now my mother should listen to yu''er, not you!"


    Song Rong asked again, "yu''er, tell your grandfather if your mother is at fault?"


    When Song Yu saw Song Rong mention himself, he straightened his waist and stood there. Then the little adult said, "if my mother wants to remarry, it also needs my consent. Since I didn''t agree, my mother naturally didn''t marry. I don''t know where to start from!"


    Yes, now the people of the Xu family are not qualified to decide the fate of the Xu family!


    Shu Yan immediately felt that he was somewhat ignored and joined in. He said, "this is written in the law of Damin Dynasty. If a woman wants to remarry, she must get the consent of her son. Yu Er''s brother didn''t agree. I don''t know where to start!"


    Master Xu''s face is very ugly. At the beginning, it was just an ordinary family affair, but he didn''t respect the law! It''s getting bigger.


    However, master Xu thought of the reputation of Xu''s house and said, "Zhilan, please be your father. Go back with your father."


    "What are you going to do? Do you want to marry Master Cheng er?" Xu didn''t pretend to be confused at this time, so he directly provoked him and said.


    "Xu Zhilan! Don''t you have any guilt for doing such a thing? Our family''s reputation has been ruined. If you go back now, you can remedy it!" Wu said repeatedly.


    At this time, Wu''s face was somewhat ferocious, as if Xu would chew off a piece of Xu''s meat if she didn''t agree to come down!


    Xu stood up, looked at Wu with disdain, and said coldly, "stepmother, don''t you forget who started this thing at the beginning? When you wanted to forcibly marry me, didn''t you feel guilty?"


    "I didn''t do it for you?" Wu said forcefully.


    Song Rong smiled: "since you think it''s good for your mother to marry Master Cheng Er, your mother is also filial, so you''ve given you such a good opportunity. What are you complaining about here?"


    Wu was blocked by Song Rong. She took a hate look at Song Rong. She had to admit that she couldn''t compare with Song Rong!


    Xu continued coldly: "besides, now that I am the daughter-in-law of the Song family, what does the Xu family matter to me? I read the grace of parenting and came back all the way to confess the sin that didn''t exist. I wanted to recover my family affection, but I was wrong if I didn''t think about it!"

 Chapter 281

    "Why, you still feel wronged to recognize my father?" master Xu trembled angrily and said sternly.


    "If Grandpa really regards us as relatives, he will be wronged no matter how much, but dare to ask Grandpa, do you really regard us as relatives? If you are really a good father, how can you do anything to force your daughter to remarry?" Song Rong''s words directly pierced master Xu''s heart.


    Master Xu was speechless and said, "I didn''t know it at the beginning. Even if Wu did wrong, Zhilan shouldn''t do it!"


    Song Rong smiled and his eyes were full of ridicule: "Grandpa, you lied to a fool? We all know what''s going on. Why do you have to be unreasonable?"


    "Did you talk to your elders like that?" master Xu couldn''t say anything about Song Rong, so he snorted coldly and scolded Song Rong on another matter.


    "If you look like an elder, I will respect you without saying anything." Song Rong said faintly, implying that master Xu didn''t look like an elder.


    "Zhi LAN, if you still recognize me as a father, then go back with me." master Xu said in a deep voice.


    Song Rong despised his grandfather more and more at this time. At ordinary times, he looked gentle and scholarly, but it was unreasonable and really difficult to deal with!


    Xu''s eyes were filled with tears: "please forgive your daughter for being unfilial."


    Some words can''t be said too clearly. Xu has been able to clearly express his meaning. Naturally, it doesn''t have to be said more clearly.


    "You... You..." master Xu said several times in a row. It can be seen that he was very angry.


    Wu Shi glanced at Xu Shi and saw Xu Shi''s firm appearance. She knew that if she continued to persuade in this way, it would be impossible to take Xu Shi back, so she whispered, "Sir, let''s take Zhilan back directly. She may not feel angry now, but I don''t want it for long, she will understand the master''s painstaking efforts!"


    Then Wu came up to catch Xu. It seems that this is his plan. He forced Xu to leave here!


    General Shu said in a deep voice at this time, "why? You think I don''t exist?"


    General Shu''s voice was a little deep, and it was full of cold. A woman like Wu who was raised in a deep house has never seen a man like general Shu who has been on the battlefield for a long time and is murderous!


    Wu shivered and hesitated to reach out. He looked at master Xu for help.


    Master Xu looked at general Shu and said, "general Shu, this is my family business. Please don''t interfere."


    General Shu said angrily, "you old man, don''t do this with me! Now my cousin is not from the Xu family. What family affairs? Even if it''s family affairs, I''m qualified to take care of them!"


    General Shu added: "don''t tell me anything. I can only dance with a knife and stick. If Lord Xu insists on taking people away from my house, don''t blame me for turning my face and not recognizing people!"


    "You... Wild man!" master Xu said angrily.


    General Shu smiled: "Yes, I''m a reckless man, but I''m a reckless man. I went to guard the border when I was 16 years old. I''ve been guarding the border for more than ten years, so that foreign enemies dare not invade! If it''s said, all the people in the Shu family are reckless men, from the Duke of the state to my brother! I''ll ask the holy master if the imperial court doesn''t need us anymore, now In any civil servant dare to bully us! "


    Song Rong almost didn''t laugh when she heard this. She thought general Shu couldn''t fight that one. Unexpectedly, general Shu could jump his popularity when he spoke!


    "Our Shu family is full of martyrs. I''m the only one left in my generation. The closest relative is sister Zhilan. Do you want to kill sister Zhilan?" general Shu said coldly.


    At this time, Qingtao standing at the door quietly gave Song Rong a look to signal Song Rong.


    Song Rong took her hand and casually buckled it twice on the table.


    Xu immediately understood. He directly stood up, looked at the column in the house, cried and said, "since my father doesn''t give my daughter a way to live, I''ll die and show you now! I''ll go to find yunlang and save you from calculating me!"


    Then Xu hit the pillar!


    Wu and master Xu were stunned. They didn''t expect that Xu, who had just been very tough, would suddenly want to die at this time?


    Song Yu grabbed Xu Shi, stopped Xu Shi who was going to hit the wall, cried and said, "Mom, if you die, what will my sister and I do?"


    Master Xu was a little speechless at the moment. Although he felt that his daughter might as well die when he was angry, he still couldn''t bear to know whether it was his own daughter, who was also happy at that time.


    At this moment, a cold hum suddenly came from the door!


    "I heard that ah Yan came back today, so I came to have a look. I never thought I could see this good play!" naturally, Xiao Yizheng, the ninth prince, came in from the door.


    Xiao Yizheng owes Song Rong something, and Song Rong uses it to invite Xiao Yizheng over.


    Xiao Yizheng is the prince. Even if he doesn''t have any real power now, it''s the prince''s, and master Xu can''t afford to offend him!


    "See the nine princes, sir." master Xu saluted quickly.


    Xiao Yizheng said with a smile: "I don''t dare to be your gift."


    "The ninth Prince... This... Is that the old minister bumped into the ninth prince. Please forgive me. I will make an apology to the ninth prince after I handle my family affairs!" master Xu said without trace. Xiao Yizheng should not intervene in this matter.


    Xiao Yizheng looked at Song Rong and said, "sister Rong, why are you unhappy? Who wronged you?"


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yizheng said coldly, "ah Yan, did you bully sister Rong? Don''t you know that sister Rong and I have always been friends? If you bully sister Rong, you bully the prince! Be careful I''ll go to my father and emperor to join you!"


    Shu Yan silently touched his nose. Naturally, he knew that Xiao Yizheng was not scolding him, but pointing at master Xu!


    Although Xiao Yizheng did not explicitly say that he wanted to oppose master Xu, that meaning was obvious.


    If you are really angry with Shu Yan, as for what to say, go to the father emperor''s reference book? This is to tell master Xu that if he is unhappy, he will complain to the emperor!


    Master Xu''s heart sank when he heard this. He never thought that not only the Shu family would come out for Xu, but also the nine princes.

 Chapter 282

    Master Xu stood there and watched Xiao Yizheng stop talking. When he finally made up his mind to say something, he only heard Xiao Yizheng say with a smile: "I just don''t know what the father will think of the officials who will force his daughter to death."


    Master Xu quickly knelt on the ground and said in a sincere tone: "Your Highness, my minister... I can''t afford this crime!"


    "What does it have to do with me that you can''t afford this crime? It''s not that I slander you. I''ve seen it, and general Shu has seen it. If adult Xu is not convinced at that time, you can refer to me!" Xiao Yizheng''s eyes were a little cold.


    Wu knew that the ninth prince had suppressed master Xu''s anger. If she didn''t say anything at this time, I''m afraid it would be over this time. As for her, she would become the biggest laughing stock in this matter.


    So Wu opened his mouth and said, "Prince nine, you don''t know what great evil Xu Zhilan did..."


    Song Rong said with a smile at this time: "I''ll talk about it outside and let everyone comment. Let''s see if my mother is rebellious, or some people deserve it. Even if you really think my mother is wrong, there''s nothing wrong, but I think some people should become the talk of others after dinner?"


    "Tut, the bridal sedans have all arrived at Cheng''s house and entered the bridal chamber. Who knows if anything has happened? Many people must be very curious!" Song Rong laughed. Song Rong was threatening Wu and would tell the story!


    Like a tiger with its tail trampled on, Wu suddenly roared, stared at Song Rong and said angrily, "what are you talking about? You''re a girl''s family and don''t know where to learn these words. How does your mother usually teach you?"


    Song Rong smiled: "It''s not safe for you to worry about where I know these words. I know you don''t want to mention the things in the bridal chamber in front of your grandfather. However, later, you and Master Cheng Er are two people in the bridal chamber. Master Cheng Er is also mentally incomplete. Even if he does something, he may not remember it or speak it out. Red mouth and white teeth don''t let you come Say? "


    Song Rong specially stressed that the two people were in the same room. They were very happy, as if she was watching at the scene at that time. Of course, Song Rong didn''t see it, but she can think of what happened.


    If no one mentions this matter again, it may be fooled by Wu. Wu and her revenge is great. She calculated her mother twice. Now this matter is a gift back to her!


    Song Rong said, and Wu''s face turned blue. Master Xu also looked at Wu with a calm face at this time.


    Wu shivered and hurriedly explained, "Sir, nothing really happened. I''m still innocent."


    Xu said in a slow voice, "innocence is not something you say. Up to now, it is inevitable that someone will talk about it."


    The mother and daughter said that Wu was innocent. Even if nothing happened, they would feel something in the eyes of outsiders!


    Master Xu attaches great importance to his reputation. At the moment, his face is very ugly. He thought his daughter just did such a thing on impulse. He is still as soft as before. He never thought it would be so difficult to deal with.


    The ninth Prince snorted coldly at this time, rubbed his forehead and said: "Lord Xu, I know you''re very angry. Since you won''t give in to this, let''s make it clear to my father and Emperor. The prince will be the main accuser for sister Rong, accusing you of forming a party for your own interests, forcing your daughter to marry Cheng''s family and almost killing your daughter!"


    As soon as he said this, master Xu had no blood on his face. The ninth Prince is a good hat. If he bullied his daughter, it''s just that he was scolded by the emperor for his misconduct, but his reputation of being a party for personal gain


    Lord Xu trembled. I''m afraid his official career will come to an end at that time!


    Although the ninth Prince doesn''t have any real power and doesn''t participate in the struggle of imperial power in ordinary times, he is still a son of the royal family!


    At this moment, master Xu dared not say anything. He could only kneel on the ground and kowtow, pleading: "please don''t be so cruel, your highness Jiu."


    The ninth Prince smiled and said, "I''ve always been kind-hearted. Where can I do anything cruel? This time I just saw you bullying sister Rong. Sister Rong and I are very congenial. Naturally, I can''t watch people bully sister Rong like this. This will be the case. If Lord Xu is willing to give in, I''ll take it as if I didn''t see it!"


    Wu moved his lips. Before he could speak, master Xu scolded angrily: "it''s all caused by you mother-in-law! Don''t kneel down quickly and admit your mistake to the ninth prince!"


    At this time, Wu just doesn''t want to kneel down. If this matter goes further, I''m afraid it will affect the master''s official career.


    Wu is full of hate at this time. It''s all Xu''s broom star. It''s just that he hasn''t come back for so many years. He has caused so many things since he came back!


    The ninth Prince waved his hand and said, "don''t apologize to me. You have nothing to do with me. If you must apologize, apologize to sister Rong and Mrs. song."


    The ninth prince made it clear that he was embarrassed by master Xu and Wu and asked them to make an apology to the ninth prince. Maybe they could do it, but let them make an apology to Song Rong and Xu. Where could they do it!


    Master Xu asked for help. He glanced at Xu and hoped that Xu could leave some affection for himself. If he apologized to his daughter today, it means that he was wrong. If this matter was spread, where would he have any face.


    However, Xu''s head was lowered to drink tea at this time, as if he had not seen master Xu''s eyes at all.


    Xu''s heart was broken today. Originally, she was still a little guilty, but when master Xu rushed in with Wu and wanted to take her away, she was cold when he kept saying those blaming words.


    Maybe the father really loved himself before, but when he conflicts with his interests, he will not hesitate to choose interests!


    She had no expectations for such a father.


    Xu didn''t answer. He just didn''t give Mr. Xu face. At this time, Song Rong said again: "Prince nine, why do you embarrass him? He''s afraid of losing face, so he won''t admit his mistakes. Although saints say that everyone can make mistakes, we can''t expect him to have the mind of a saint and face his mistakes calmly..."

 Chapter 283

    Master Xu had a fever on his face when Song Rong said, "Zhilan, it''s my father''s fault. I hope you don''t get angry."


    Xu''s voice was soft, like a drizzle: "Father, Zhilan naturally doesn''t dare to be angry with you, but Zhilan is a little tired. I was unfilial after all when I married yunlang. I didn''t listen to you. I''ve always felt guilty. It''s not outdated. Up to now, I shouldn''t owe Xu''s house anything. The dowry left by my mother has been taken care of by Xu''s house for so many years. Although some people say it''s troublesome, I''m afraid it''s not Don''t benefit from it... "


    "Now that I''ve said that, I think my father should know something. In fact, when I first came back, I didn''t think about the dowry at all, but someone was worried that I thought about the dowry, so I designed it. Unexpectedly, Liu Shi put medicine in my wine, so I almost didn''t be despised... Fortunately, my mother arrived in time and didn''t hurt me What''s wrong... "


    Xu said, and the eyes of Mingruo Qiushui fell on master Xu: "today is a matter. My father thinks I humiliated the Xu family, but if it happened that day, I don''t know which humiliated the integrity of the Xu family!"


    Although Xu didn''t say things in detail, master Xu was not stupid. After careful consideration, he knew what had happened!


    He also knew about the fire in the Yuelao temple. He just heard that second master Li saved Xu. At that time, he was a little surprised. According to second master Li''s temperament, how could he sacrifice himself to save others?


    Now when Xu said this, he immediately understood the key!


    Master Xu looked at Wu with a cold face and his eyes were full of cold frost.


    Wu shivered and turned pale. She knew that she couldn''t hide it.


    Xu continued: "I was naturally annoyed by such a great grievance, so I argued for the dowry. Some people naturally couldn''t sit still. If they didn''t succeed in one plan, they wanted to send me out. They felt that the dowry was easier to take back in linniang''s hand than in my hand..."


    "Father, I will come to this step today. It''s not what I want, but I''m forced to do it step by step." Xu said, his eyes full of disappointment.


    At this time, master Xu also calmed down. At the moment, his heart was very complex. He felt a little guilty about Xu, but he was more angry. There were both Xu and Wu.


    And inexplicable anger at yourself.


    "In a word of remorse, the Xu family will have a present. Is it not because my father married my mother? Although my mother has only been married for a few years, how many people value the Xu family because of the Shu family? Now my mother is gone, and you treat me like this for the sake of my successor... I think my mother knows under the nine springs, and she won''t feel what my daughter does today Unfilial! "


    Xu seldom said so much. Today, he really hurt his heart and was angry. Only in this way could he express his thoughts in his heart.


    Mr. Xu has never seen such a Xu. Mr. Xu''s temperament is very similar to that of Mr. Shu. They are very obedient and speak softly. The daughter in front of him makes Mr. Xu feel that he has really forced her this time.


    Xu''s words reminded master Xu of many old things. Yes, if there was no Shu, how could he be today? I''m afraid he is still an unknown scholar with a heart but no way to get ahead!


    It is because of Shu that the Xu family can have today''s glory.


    When master Xu thought of this, he suddenly felt a trace of guilt in his heart. He was sorry for his dead wife for forcing his daughter so hard.


    Even if he doesn''t want to admit it, the truth is the same.


    "Master Xu, I''m a little tired. If you don''t have anything, go back." Xu spoke again. This time, Xu didn''t even call his father.


    Master Xu''s face shook when he heard the speech. The whole person seemed to be decadent in an instant. At the beginning, he was pressed down by the powerful ninth prince. Now he can''t carry it by himself. Every sentence of Xu''s soft words seems to be a heavy weight on master Xu''s heart.


    Master Xu suddenly felt that he couldn''t stay for a quarter of an hour. He stood up and went out.


    Wu was still kneeling in place at this time.


    Waiting for master Xu to come to the door, the cold voice said, "don''t go yet! Do you want to make a fool of yourself here?"


    Wu quickly followed up. When she left, she took a hate look at Xu and Song Rong.


    Waiting for the sight on Song Rong''s face, he saw that Song Rong was not angry, but a provocative smile at her. Wu saw it and immediately felt that there was some blood surging!


    Everyone left, and the room was quiet. Song Rong came out and saluted the ninth Prince deeply: "thank you for your righteous hand today."


    The ninth Prince smiled and said, "it''s right." but it''s not right. At the beginning, he almost hurt the girl. Now it''s right to make up for it.


    However, no one except Shu Yan knew that there was such a thing between Song Rong and the ninth prince. At this time, they all looked at Song Rong in surprise.


    Song Rong saluted general Shu again.


    This time, without waiting for Song Rong to say anything, general Shu quickly said, "I know you have to thank me for your mother, but we are all a family. Don''t be so strange."


    General Shu is very refreshing. People who don''t get into his eyes will not pay attention to him even if they flatter him, but if they get into his eyes, he will dig his heart and lungs.


    Xu and his sons and daughters are really weak compared with general Shu, which makes general Shu have a strong desire to protect Song Rong and Xu.


    After thanking general Shu and the ninth prince, Song Rong and Xu were a little tired, so they went back to rest. It was a hard battle, which really exhausted them.


    Especially Xu, this war may have been Xu''s victory, but it really made Xu sad and moved his bones. After all, it was his relatives. No matter how heartless Xu showed, he was also worried.


    After returning, Xu didn''t have a rest in a hurry, but took Song Rong''s hand and asked, "linniang, tell your mother honestly, you and the ninth Prince..."


    Song Rong knew that the feeling between himself and the ninth prince was really not like a stranger, so she said, "cousin Shu Yan took me to the poetry fair a few days ago. My mother knew it and knew the ninth Prince there." as for what Cuiyu building and so on, Song Rong didn''t dare to say a word.

 Chapter 284

    If mother knew this, she might have to worry about it!


    "I think the ninth Prince is right for you..." Xu''s words stopped, and her heart was still a little worried.


    Song Rong was stunned when she heard this, and then smiled: "Mom, where did you think of going? The ninth prince will help me. That''s because he owes me a favor, so he will say what he should say."


    Song Rong saw Xu''s look and listened to Xu''s words. Xu was worried about what she had to do with the nine princes.


    Xu Shichang breathed a sigh of relief and said earnestly, "linniang, the nine princes are a good girl, but even if we have any ideas, we won''t get good results."


    Song Rong blinked and said, "Mom, don''t worry. I won''t do anything that worries you."


    Xu was relieved. She believed Lin Niang was not stupid. She could think through a lot of things.


    Song Rong, Xu Shi and others settled down in Shufu.


    Two days later, I heard that Wu was sent to a Buddhist temple outside the city for retreat. It was said that it was a retreat. In fact, it was not easy to divorce his wife. With such a compromise, Song Rong and Xu were relieved when they heard the news.


    General Shu was not very busy every day except when he went to the court. He practiced his sword in the yard every day. Song Rong took Song Yu and begged general Shu to teach them.


    Song Rong knows that her temperament is not suitable for fighting and killing, but she knows some Kung Fu, which is better than not.


    Naturally, this Kung Fu is not easy to learn. In the first days, general Shu didn''t teach them anything. He just asked them to take a horse step. Let alone Song Rong, even Song Yu can''t stick to it.


    However, Song Rong clenched her teeth and didn''t say anything. At the thought of being chased and killed, Song Yu''s mind was also firm.


    As he said, we should protect our mother and sister. If we can''t bear this hardship, how can we protect our family?


    It was Shu Yan who, although he had not worked as hard as his older brother and sister in the past two years, also practiced Kung Fu together.


    General Shu was a little overjoyed. You know, this son worries him most. He was born in a martial arts family, but he likes to dance, write and write. He has learned some Kung Fu, but he didn''t learn it. He is the best at running and climbing trees.


    Now Shu Yan is willing to practice martial arts here. General Shu is naturally happy. He records these changes of Shu Yan in Xu''s body. He feels that Xu has changed Shu Yan, and he is eager for Xu to stay here!


    However, the quiet and happy days passed quickly. Xu couldn''t live in Shufu with his children all the time. Waiting for those shops and tianzhuangzi to become silver, Xu planned to go back.


    This makes general Shu reluctant to give up. Who knows if Shu Yan will become the same again after his cousin leaves?


    It''s Midsummer now. It''s been several months since Gusu came out. Song Rong really misses Gusu. She misses not those people in the song house, but friends such as Qian Jinbao and Fengyi.


    It''s just that Song Rong is about to leave. Song Rong decides to see Chu Yunqing.


    I can''t leave. I don''t know if I will pour Chu Yun. Song Rong got up early this morning and set out with green peach.


    Shu Yan wanted to follow, but Song Rong thought Shu Yan was a little noisy and might disturb Chu Yunqing, so he threw Shu Yan away.


    According to the address left by Chu Yunqing at that time, it is not difficult to find it, but the place where Chu Yunqing lives is a little remote. It took a lot of time to get here in the north of the city.


    It was a small house. Song Rong took a look at it. It was really quiet and in line with Chu Yun''s temperament.


    As soon as the door button rang, someone came out to open the door. The man also knew Song Rong. He directly said, "childe, if Miss Song comes, you don''t have to report it. You can go in directly."


    Song Rong nodded and walked in with Qingtao.


    The yard is very quiet. Song Rong goes straight ahead and sees a small bamboo forest at the back of the yard. When Song Rong comes in, she doesn''t ask where Chu Yunqing is now. However, although she has never been to the house, she looks like she knows where Chu Yunqing lives!


    Song Rong went straight to the bamboo forest. Sure enough, there were two elegant bamboo houses in the middle of the bamboo forest.


    Song Rong''s lips couldn''t help smiling and ran away to the bamboo house.


    When she came to the bamboo house, Song Rong thought. She didn''t knock, but just pushed the door in. I don''t know what happened. She didn''t want to keep those rites and gave Chu Yun a surprise.


    She wanted to see how Chu Yun suddenly saw herself!


    The bamboo door creaked and was pushed open. The furnishings in the room are very simple. At a glance, you can see Chu Yunqing in bamboo pattern white clothes, sitting there with a pen and painting quietly.


    It''s impossible that Chu Yunqing didn''t hear such a big noise when Song Rong came in.


    He opened his mouth and said, "Ah Fu, I said, don''t bother me at this time."


    Song Rong smiled and said, "it''s mine. It''s disturbing childe Chu."


    Song Rong obviously felt that Chu Yun, who was leaning his back to himself, gave a slight meal with his hand, and suddenly a little ink fell on the paper. He seemed to turn back in a bit of panic.


    But the eyes were as quiet as water, which made people feel that they had just looked wrong. He didn''t feel a little flustered.


    Chu Yunqing unexpectedly put down the pen at once, then pulled down a piece of paper on the case and kneaded it into a ball.


    Song Rong was stunned. What was Chu Yunqing doing? Did he write or draw something he didn''t want people to know, and he had such a big reaction after he came in?


    Chu Yunqing coughed a little and said, "Miss Song, why do you have time to come."


    Song Rong came to Chu Yunqing with a smile, glanced carelessly at the paper ball that had been half folded in Chu Yunqing''s sleeve, smiled and said, "it seems that I came at a bad time."


    Chu Yunqing''s face was a little unnatural. He said, "I don''t mean that. I mean, you didn''t tell me before you came. I''ll be ready."


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yun''s face and smiled happily: "Mr. Chu, if I had told you to come back earlier, how could I see you like this!"


    Speaking of this, Song Rong''s eyes joked: "usually, you are like the immortal standing in the cloud palace. When you look at it today, your expression is a little richer than that immortal... But what did you draw just now? Did you meet a girl after coming to Beilin and draw it with your heart?"

 Chapter 285

    Song Rong said this as a joke. He didn''t want chu Yun to tangle with it too much.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Yunqing was a little embarrassed. His face was full of discomfort. He coughed and said, "don''t talk nonsense..."


    Song Rong''s bright eyes fell on Chu Yunqing''s body, with a little smile inside: "don''t you let me tell you right?"


    I don''t know how, Song Rong felt a little blocked. As for where the blocked heart came from, even Song Rong couldn''t say clearly.


    Chu Yunqing didn''t answer Song Rong''s question, but said, "don''t stay in this room. Let''s go out for a walk."


    Song Rong thought to herself that Chu Yunqing had something on her mind and didn''t want to let herself know. This is also a normal thing. They are just friends. Is it difficult that she still has to take care of who Chu Yunqing likes? Who are you interested in again?


    Just waiting for her to speak, her tone was not free and easy: "childe Chu, although it is said that the beginning of love is a good thing, I think you should focus on recuperation..."


    Chu Yun looked at Song Rong and went out in silence. It seemed that he was annoyed.


    Song Rong immediately felt that her words today seemed to be a little too much. Chu Yunqing had someone she liked. What did she do to remind Chu Yunqing that she was ill? Isn''t this to add congestion?


    Song Rong silently followed Chu Yun''s back, slightly stirred her clothes belt with her hand, and whispered, "I''m sorry."


    Chu Yun looked at the lush bamboo forest in front of him and said, "you''re not wrong. I don''t need to apologize. I just have something in my heart..."


    Said Chu Yunqing and sighed lightly. The last sentence seemed to be dreamy: "it''s just a little sour."


    For so many years, he has always known that his disease is difficult to cure. He has had pain and anger. In the end, he calmed down, but there has never been pain. Now he has tasted this taste.


    When Song Rong saw Chu Yunqing like this, her heart seemed to be pulled together. She really felt remorse. She went over, stretched out her hand, slightly pulled Chu Yunqing''s sleeve, and said in a slow voice: "The relationship is not long or short. As long as you have it, you are happy. If you really like someone, you don''t have to give in... If you really love each other, you will be together for a day, which will last forever."


    "Just like mother and father, although father''s body is strong, there is an unexpected situation after all. He went early. However, if you ask mother if she regretted being with father in those years, I think mother''s answer must be firm and she doesn''t regret! If... If... That person also has you in his heart, you can be selfish once without thinking too much." Song Rong urged Wen Sheng.


    Chu Yun tilted his head and saw the girl standing beside him in Lotus colored clothes. His face was a little moved. But in a moment, his eyebrows and eyes were clear. He said slowly, "I don''t like anyone. Miss Song thought more. I just suddenly had some feelings."


    At this moment, Song Rong suddenly felt that she couldn''t understand Chu Yunqing. She didn''t know what Chu Yunqing thought in her heart, or even whether Chu Yunqing was happy or sad or sad.


    Song Rong suddenly felt a little annoyed. She might as well not come today. She plainly annoyed Chu Yunqing. She felt bad in her heart.


    A dragonfly flew slowly past Song Rong''s ear and landed on the bamboo not far in front. Song Rong''s eyes turned slightly and laughed: "Hey! Look, there''s a dragonfly. Shall we catch it?"


    She wanted to change the topic and let Chu Yunqing forget those troubles for the time being.


    Chu Yun listened to Song Rong''s words, nodded slightly and said slowly, "OK."


    With that, Chu Yunqing walked slowly forward. Song Rong had to loosen Chu Yunqing''s sleeves and follow him.


    Chu Yun tilted her fingers like a jade sheath and quickly pinched the wings of the dragonfly. When Chu Yun tilted the dragonfly, Song Rong didn''t dare to reach out to pick it up. She was really afraid of these insects!


    Although the dragonfly is very beautiful, that''s the position of the belly. Isn''t it still a big bug?


    Even if a fierce wild dog ran in front of her, she wouldn''t be so afraid


    Chu Yun glanced at Song Rong and asked why Song Rong didn''t reach for it.


    Song Rong suddenly understood what it means to lift a stone and hit her own foot. It''s really uncomfortable. You say she''s good. Why do you have to use this dragonfly to change the topic?


    So far, Song Rong had no choice but to take over the dragonfly.


    At this moment, Song Rong suddenly felt that the dragonfly''s two big eyes turned and there was ridicule... The surrounding white clouds were black circles in Song Rong''s eyes at this time.


    Song Rong frowned slightly, then frowned again


    The face is as rich as it needs to be.


    Chu Yun leaned to look at Song Rong. Suddenly, the corners of his lips smiled and said, "you''ve seen it, too. Let''s let the dragonfly go."


    Song Rong''s eyes are full of gratitude. This is really timely!


    So she quickly let go, and the dragonfly flew up with a splash. It came directly at her and fell on her shoulder!


    Song Rong was a little caught off guard. She couldn''t help jumping up and shouted, "ah..."


    Chu Yun smiled at Song Rong, stretched out his hand and fanned it slightly, and the dragonfly flew away.


    Chu Yun looked at the girl in front of her. Sometimes she was very strong. When she pulled the reins that day, she was not afraid of the blood in her hands. Sometimes she was very fragile. When she took the medicine, she would shout pain... But there was no fear on her face.


    Sometimes it''s very fragile. It''s a bit scary to see a flower backed bee or a big dragonfly.


    Chu Yunqing forgot to take back his hand until Song Rong asked; "Did you catch the dragonfly?"


    Chu Yunqin took back his hand hanging in the air and said, "it''s flying."


    Song Rong patted her heart and said, "fortunately."


    When she finished this, she quickly explained, "I''m not afraid, I just think... Well, it''s better to fly it."


    Chu Yun smiled and didn''t expose Song Rong''s clumsy lie, but asked softly, "are you going back to Gusu?"

 Chapter 286

    "What about you? When will you go back to Gusu?" Song Rong asked hurriedly.


    Chu Yunqing took a deep look at Song Rong: "I should go back to Gusu, too."


    "Can you find the miracle doctor?" Song Rong couldn''t help asking. She was very concerned about Chu Yunqing''s body.


    Chu Yun shook his head slightly: "I haven''t found it. The miracle doctor has no fixed place. This time, I just found a trace."


    Song Rong felt a little lost when she heard the speech. Chu Yunqing came with hope and went back with disappointment... Think about it and you will know the bitterness inside.


    "If you don''t look for it carefully," Song Rong said slowly.


    Chu Yun sighed and said, "autumn is coming soon. If you don''t go again, I''m afraid you''ll have to spend the winter in the north. The winter in the north is cold, and I can''t stand it."


    Song Rong heard that there was no doubt about him and said, "since we all want to go back, let''s go together."


    Chu Yun Qing''s eyes took a slightly invisible happy look. He nodded faintly and said, "it''s good."


    Since we have decided to go back to the North together, Song Rong will not stay in Chu Yunqing. Anyway, it won''t be long before we meet. Why do we have to leave like life and death.


    Waiting for Song Rong to leave, Chu Yunqing took out the picture from his cuff.


    The painting has been wrinkled and unfolded slightly. The dry colors in it are mixed together. The painting has been destroyed, but it can still be seen that there is a peach forest and a girl in green clothes in the painting.


    Chu Yun put away the remnant painting as if it were a treasure.


    Then Chu Yunqing found Ah Fu and ordered Ah Fu to prepare for returning to Gusu.


    "What? Childe, we''re going back to Gusu now?" Ah Fu said in amazement. Childe has never mentioned meeting Gusu before.


    Chu Yun nodded and didn''t explain anything to Ah Fu.


    Ah Fu also wants to go back to Gusu. No one wants to stay in Beilin, where he is unfamiliar. However, Ah Fu still has many questions in his heart: "young master, let''s not find a miracle doctor?"


    Chu Yun said, "I can''t find it."


    "Don''t worry, I will try my best to find people even if I dig three feet!" Ah Fu said firmly.


    Chu Yunqing''s tone was also firm: "go back to Gusu."


    Ah Fu suddenly realized something in his eyes: "young master, do you want to go back to Gusu for the sake of Miss Song?"


    Chu Yunqing didn''t answer ah Fu. He turned and walked into the room. Ah Fu left alone and sighed. He knew that his childe would come to the north, mostly because of Miss Song. Now that Miss Song is leaving, the childe can''t stay here!


    Ah Fu didn''t dare to persuade Chu Yun to do anything this time. For one thing, he didn''t find a miracle doctor. For another... Ah Fu also knows that his childe rarely insists on anything, but if he insists on anything, he has absolutely no intention of giving up.


    The day of returning to Gusu was soon settled.


    Shu Yan was so shameless that he wanted to follow him to Gusu.


    It''s hard for Xu to say this time. Which parents are willing to watch their children leave themselves? When she was in the north, Shu Yan just followed her, not far from the left and right.


    But how can general Shu rest assured when he goes to Gusu?


    Song Rong was willing to take Shu Yan with her. If Shu Yan followed her to Gusu, although it was a little troublesome, the people in the song house probably had to look up to their mother.


    Careful analysis of this trip to the North has completely offended the Xu family, but it has received the care of the Shu family no less than the Xu family. It can be regarded as a great harvest. At least the people of the Song family dare not bully their mother casually!


    But Song Rong also respects general Shu''s opinion. If general Shu doesn''t agree, there''s no way.


    Unexpectedly, Shu Yancai told general Shu about it. General Shu came to Xu personally and asked Xu to take care of Shu Yan.


    Song Rong also understood general Shu at this time. His love for his son is different from that of ordinary people. He doesn''t have to hold Shu Yan by his side.


    It''s the Jiangmen family. They prefer to beat their children, but they don''t always protect their children with their wings.


    Shu Yan got the promise. Don''t mention how happy he was. He quietly asked Song Rong about Fengyi several times


    Song Rong was completely silent. She thought to herself that if general Shu knew that Shu Yan would want to go to Gusu so much, she wanted to see the first beauty of Gusu and the Fengyi in her mouth. She didn''t know what she would think and whether she would let Shu Yan leave Beilin like this.


    This time, Song Rong didn''t hire any escort when he returned to Gusu. In this way, he didn''t know much about these escort agents in the north. He''s not so relieved to use them.


    These two come... General Shu has sent a team of personal soldiers. With this team of personal soldiers who have been on the battlefield, there is no danger of safety.


    On this day, the party set out in a mighty manner. When they got out of the city, Song Rong asked people to wait again.


    Shu Yan asked curiously, "sister Rong, who are you waiting for?"


    After a while, she saw a blue carriage coming slowly. Song Rong''s eyes brightened and said, "here you are."


    "Does anyone else want to go with us?" Shu Yan said that he had not heard of it.


    As he spoke, Shu Yan seemed to think of something and asked, "I know. What''s in this carriage is the fellow townsman you visited that day?"


    Song Rong nodded and jumped out of the carriage.


    The carriage also stopped at this time. Chu Yunqing got down from the carriage. Before Song Rong and Chu Yunqing could talk, Shu Yan came up from behind. He looked up and down at Chu Yunqing, and then said, "sister Rong, what you said is really right. Your Gu Su is really an outstanding person."


    Song Rong knows that Shu Yan praises Chu Yunqing''s good appearance. She is also lazy to pay attention to Shu Yan. This guy is a good-looking person who likes to see life. He always wants to take a look at men and women.


    Chu Yunqing was somewhat uncomfortable when Shu Yan looked at him. He asked softly, "this is..."


    "This is my cousin who wants to go to Gusu with us. He is very noisy. Please forgive me if anything bothers the childe along the way." Song Rong said with a smile.


    Chu Yunqing secretly looked at Shu Yan''s eyes. He looked at Shu Yan Sheng''s handsome and straight, as if he were a green pine. His body was full of vitality, his eyebrows and eyes were slightly restrained, and there was a faint sadness in his eyes.


    Song Rong didn''t see this. She smiled at Chu Yun and said, "I''ve told my mother that we''re on the road together, so we don''t have to go to see her. Let''s go now."

 Chapter 287

    Shu Yan felt bored on the road. He was in the same carriage with Song Rong. There was nothing wrong. There was Song Yu in the carriage!


    Xu felt that the three children liked to play together, so it was up to them.


    However, Song Yu didn''t come out at this time, and Chu Yunqing didn''t see it. He only saw Song Rong and Shu Yan.


    Waiting to get on the carriage, Shu Yan also helped Song Rong. Chu Yunqing saw this scene and was a little lonely in his eyes.


    Ah Fu sighed when he saw these things. I don''t know if Miss Song knows about this painstaking effort.


    The way back to the city was smooth. I think no one knew when Xu would go back. Even if they knew, they didn''t dare to act rashly. Didn''t you see that general Shu''s personal soldiers escorted them back.


    These people have been on the battlefield and their hands have been stained with blood. Naturally, they are different from ordinary people.


    Ordinary mountain bandits have come. It is estimated that they will be carried by the nest before they start.


    When they went back, they were even less worried. They had a faint meaning of sightseeing. They walked and stopped. When they arrived at Gusu, it was autumn.


    On a trip to the north, Song Rong had a great harvest. There were a lot of dowries, including 156000 liang of silver. Most of the things brought by the Song family were secretly left by Song Rong. These things were also 30000 liang of silver.


    Xu didn''t care much about these things, so he gave all the money to Song Rong and let Song Rong take charge of them.


    At the beginning, it was only 800 Liang. Song Rong could make tens of thousands of Liang. Xu now believes in Song Rong''s ability.


    Xu and others didn''t get down from the carriage and asked the servant to knock at the door.


    As soon as the porter came out, he looked at the motorcade outside, especially at the soldiers of general Shu dressed in military armor.


    The news of Xu''s return and the escort of so many soldiers directly reached the ears of old lady song. At this time, Song Rong and others had got off the carriage and walked to the house. Before waiting to get to Penglai courtyard, old lady song welcomed them.


    The old lady of song glanced at the people, first at the Xu family, Song Rong and Song Yu, and finally at Shu Yan, a fresh face.


    At this time, Mrs. song didn''t ask about Shu Yan''s identity, but stretched out her hand and hugged Song Rong: "my heart, you''ve been away for half a year, but you want to die your grandmother!"


    Song Rong felt funny in her heart. She obviously felt that the old lady was more enthusiastic about her than before.


    After wiping two tears, Song Rong let go of Song Rong, grabbed Xu''s hand and said to Xu, "Zhilan, you''re back."


    The over enthusiastic old lady song made Xu''s eyes puzzled. Song Rong smiled and said, "cousin, this is my grandmother."


    Old lady song saw Song Rong introduce Shu Yan, and her loving eyes fell on Shu Yan.


    "Grandma, this is my cousin Shu Yan." Song Rong knew that at the moment, the old lady was afraid that there were Cat Claws scratching in her heart. It was estimated that she wanted to know Shu Yan''s identity, so she took the initiative to introduce her.


    "Shu Yan... From your grandfather''s family?" old lady song hesitated and asked. How did she feel that the child in front of her was not surnamed Xu.


    "Old lady, I''m from Shu''s family, and Mrs. song is my aunt." Shu Yan introduced himself.


    Old lady song knew that she was a relative of Xu''s mother''s family.


    "Mrs. Tan, please arrange a yard for Mr. Shu." the old lady said with a smile. Song Rong felt that the old lady had never been so kind to herself.


    Although the old lady still doesn''t know what kind of origin Shu Yan is, she knows that Shu Yan is everyone''s son when she thinks that she is from the north and looks at Shu Yan''s bearing.


    The Xu family''s business is so big that the people who can marry the Xu family will certainly not be ordinary people. The old lady naturally thinks highly of Shu Yan.


    Shu Yan originally wanted to say that he didn''t have to be so troublesome and just let him live with his aunt, but on second thought, there are still cousins around his aunt, which should be avoided.


    Tan Pozi arranged the yard himself. Naturally, she wouldn''t arrange it casually. Song Rong didn''t worry about Shu Yan''s settlement.


    Cousin Shu Yan followed him all the way. Of course, she should take good care of him. Although the reason why he came here is a little funny, since he came, she won''t neglect him.


    The party went to Penglai hospital. In the days when Xu was away, Penglai hospital was also cleaned.


    Song Rong has now ordered people to take out some gifts brought back from Beilin.


    Not much later, an Shi and Song Hui also appeared, together with Aunt Liu and Song Zhi.


    Aunt Liu is a lot thinner and has a vegetable face. Song Zhi is now dressed more brightly than before. Song Rong frowned slightly. Knowing that her mother is not at home these days, Ann must have treated Aunt Liu''s mother and daughter badly.


    In my heart, I despised Ann''s more. Aunt Liu and her daughter were so weak that Ann had to deceive again and again.


    Waiting for everyone to arrive, the old lady asked with a smile, "how was the journey? Did you meet anything?"


    Song Rong smiled and said, "when we came back, we were protected by those soldiers. We didn''t meet anything. When we went, we met mountain bandits and almost didn''t lose our lives."


    Speaking of the word "mountain bandit", Song Rong looked at an with a smile.


    Ann''s heart sank. Is it difficult to make Song Rong''s little girl film? What do you know? Yes, just now she knew that among the servants who came back, only the one she inserted was missing


    An Shi was a little afraid that Song Rong would tell the truth about it, so she could not help but sit still.


    Just listening to Song Rong''s words, he smiled and said, "but we are blessed and have no real injury. I think it''s my grandmother who prays at home every day to bless us all the way."


    The words fell into the old lady''s ears and made the old lady feel very useful.


    Seeing that Song Rong didn''t mention it, Ann put down her heart just hanging up. In fact, Ann''s worry is completely superfluous. Although Song Rong hates her because of it, she won''t tell it.


    Even if it''s said, I''m afraid it''s useless, isn''t it? As long as Ann''s bite is dead and doesn''t admit it, what else can she do?


    Since an Shi can do this, he must do it neatly, and most of them think about how to retreat if he is found.


    Song Rong knew this clearly in her heart, so she wouldn''t make trouble on this matter!

 Chapter 288

    Song Rong sent out the things she had brought back from Beilin one by one.


    Needless to say, the gifts for the old lady were also given to an Shi and Song Hui, respectively. When Aunt Liu arrived, Song Rong''s ceremony was obviously much heavier, especially for Song Zhi, which was obviously heavier than that for Song Hui.


    Song Hui''s face suddenly looked a little ugly. Isn''t it obvious that Song Rong doesn''t take her in his eyes?


    To a concubine''s sister is better than his own sister, which is simply provocation!


    "Sister Rong, you are better to sister Zhi than me." Song Hui couldn''t help but say.


    Song Rong glanced at Diancui''s head in front of Song Hui, smiled and said, "sister Hui, you have many heads, and you don''t care about these two kinds. When it''s sister Zhi, there are few things on her, so I''ll prepare some."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong smiled and ordered Qingtao: "Qingtao, go and bring the bracelet I often bring."


    Qingyao hurried out. When she waited for her return, she had two more jade bracelets in her hand. The bracelets were as bright as autumn water. It made people happy to see them. Song Hui was so happy that she thought Song Rong was going to give them to her.


    I didn''t think Song Rong said to Song Zhi: "sister Zhi, just said this, I found that you only have this face, and there are few things in your hands. If we girls in the Song family don''t have anything decent, it''s plain to make people laugh!"


    Song Zhi took something in fear and looked at Song Hui. Song Hui had looked at her with a knife. Song Zhi trembled and almost dropped it on the ground.


    Song Rong quickly dragged the bracelet with a smile on her face: "sister Zhi, are you worried that sister Hui will be unhappy? If I say, you don''t have to worry about this at all. Sister Hui, as a sister, has always been tolerant of us as sisters. I just gave you two more things. I think she can understand!"


    The old lady''s eyes have fallen on Aunt Liu and Song Zhi. Looking at these two people''s poor clothes, she frowned slightly, which makes an''s family more and more disgraceful. Although Song Zhi is a common woman, her surname is also song. Such dress makes people feel that they don''t pay attention to common women in the Song family. If it makes people feel that the life of the Song family is poor, That''s a joke!


    The old lady looked at Ann''s and said, "Ann, you should buy more things in Aunt Liu''s house. Don''t let people see jokes."


    Xu smiled at this time and said, "mother, don''t you know what kind of temperament your sister-in-law is? Isn''t it difficult for your sister-in-law? Now that I''m back, I''ll still be housekeeper with my sister-in-law. I''ll pay more attention to Aunt Liu''s affairs."


    Before she could speak, Ann was somehow robbed by Xu.


    In the past, Xu didn''t take the initiative to fight for anything. For example, the housekeeper''s rights were pushed onto the shelves by Song Rong for the first time.


    But now Xu has many different places from the past. This trip to the North has also made Xu understand many things.


    There must be a heart to harm others and a heart to prevent others. There are calculations between relatives. If she is not strong, how can she protect herself when others calculate on her head in the future? At that time, not only can''t protect Lin Niang and yu''er, but also let Lin Niang and yu''er worry.


    Although Xu''s words are euphemistic, they have clearly indicated their attitude.


    The old lady didn''t know what had happened during the trip to Beilin from Xu''s mouth, but looking at the battle when Xu came back, she also knew that Xu''s harvest in Beilin was great. Now the Song family can''t suppress it.


    Just because Shu Yan can follow Xu back, the old lady can understand that Xu at least gets the attention of Shu''s family.


    Now her two sons and daughter-in-law are slightly compared, and the old lady immediately distinguishes between them.


    When it comes to filial piety and obedience, Xu is naturally stronger than Ann. Speaking of status, ANN can''t compare with Xu now. In addition, in terms of the ability of housekeeper, although ANN is not as decisive as Ann, Xu is much fairer than Ann.


    It can be seen from Aunt Liu''s affairs that Ann''s selfishness is relatively heavy.


    After thinking about this, the old lady nodded and said, "an Shi, you can sort out our family''s account books and size matters these days, and wait for Zhilan to rest in two days. Let''s manage the family with her."


    Finally, the old lady said, "you are too tired to manage the big and small affairs of the family alone. Now let her share it with you."


    "Mother, my daughter-in-law is not tired, but my sister-in-law''s body is weak. How can I bother her and make her tired? I really can''t bear it." Ann naturally doesn''t want Xu to intervene.


    Xu smiled and said, "sister-in-law, you''re killing me, but it''s such a little thing. How can I feel tired? And now yunlang is gone. If I don''t do something, I won''t feel secure!"


    An Shi opened his mouth and wanted to pass the buck. He heard Shu Yan say with a smile: "when my aunt lived in our house, she still helped take care of the affairs of Shu house! Everyone in Shu family thought my aunt did a good job. If my aunt hadn''t said she missed the old lady, we wouldn''t want my aunt to leave!"


    In fact, the Shu family in Shu Yan''s mouth, that is, general Shu and Shu Yan, is far from the exaggeration that Shu Yan said.


    But no one else knows. When the Shu family is big, Xu helped deal with a lot of things.


    The old lady respected Shu Yan very much. Now she saw Shu Yan speak, so she looked at an with a cold face and said, "just let your brother-in-law and sister help you housekeeper, so you can push it off in every way. Don''t think I''m old and confused. You don''t know what you think in your heart!"


    An Shi hurriedly said in a slow voice, "don''t I also think of my younger brothers and sisters?"


    "Your sister-in-law doesn''t feel tired, so you don''t have to worry about it. It''s settled!" the old lady patted the table directly and said.


    There was no way for Ann to refute again.


    Song Rong''s eyebrows and eyes were smiling. She knew that when she went to the north, although an was temporarily proud of the song house, now she came back. As long as she said a few words, an had to give up her power.


    Ann is not satisfied at the moment. What can she do? That can only break your teeth and swallow it in your stomach!


    The old lady never leveled the bowl of water. Naturally, she would favor the people who can bring greater benefits to the Song government.

 Chapter 289

    After coming back from the north, Xu''s status was rising. Not only the people in the Song government looked up to Xu, but also some people outside the government came to curry favor with Xu.


    As for the angle? At this time, he was suppressed by Xu.


    People also know Shu Yan''s identity. They are going to worship Shu Yan as their ancestors!


    Where did Shu Yan experience such treatment when he was in Shu mansion in the past! The people in Shu mansion are soldiers. Under the command of general Shu, no one will treat Shu Yan as a childe.


    It can be said that Shu Yan felt that he was a wild child when he was in his house!


    Now in the Song Dynasty, I have experienced the treatment of the master. It''s not comfortable, but it''s just a few days. After this freshness, Shu Yan feels meaningless.


    He pestered Song Rong and asked Song Rong to take him to Suzhou.


    Now Shu Yan is here. Song Rong doesn''t have to sneak out of the house. The old lady said more than once that Song Rong should give Shu Yan a good reception.


    Song Rong took Shu Yan out of the house. Of course, the first place to go was the tea house. Shu Yan met the first beauty of Gusu, and then took Shu Yan to the spring breeze.


    At this time, it happened that Fengyi was singing on the stage. As soon as Shu Yan came in, his eyes were straight.


    Song Rong was afraid that Shu Yan would do something humiliating. When he saw the first beauty of Gusu, Shu Yan wanted to reach out and touch it


    At the thought of this, Song Rong wanted to find a ground seam and put Shu Yan in!


    However, Song Rong''s heart also knows that Shu Yan is not lecherous. Those who appreciate these beautiful people are as pure as those who appreciate vases. So I didn''t care too much about Shu Yan. Instead, Shu Yan came.


    Song Rong and Shu Yan found a place to sit down. Before a cup of tea was finished, someone patted Song Rong behind him.


    She was startled and quickly looked back. She saw a boy in black, looking at him with his lips pursed, with an unhappy face.


    Song Rong was stunned and recognized that this obviously tall and straight young man was Qian Jinbao. There was a lot less meat on Qian Jinbao''s face and his facial features were clearer than before. That smile became a gap eye. Now I see that there is a sense of star eye sword.


    Song Rong suddenly remembered that she had been busy with her family''s affairs since she returned to Gusu these days, so she didn''t have time to see Qian Jinbao. Now think about it, she was negligent.


    "Mr. Qian, since you are here, please sit here and talk." Song Rong said with a smile.


    Qian Jinbao sat down with a cold face. He glanced at Shu Yan and said, "you didn''t tell me when you came back. Even if you came here for ten miles of my favorite spring breeze, you didn''t inform me, just to accompany him?"


    Qian Jinbao''s tone was sour. Shu Yan heard it and felt a little uncomfortable. He took a look at Song Rong.


    Song Rong knew that Qian Jinbao had made another mistake, so she said, "Qian Jinbao, this is my cousin. Don''t be rude."


    Song Rong thought that if he explained, Qian Jinbao would be relieved. Who knew the look on Qian Jinbao''s face immediately became desperate: "it''s all said in the script! Cousin and cousin are the easiest to become a couple. Sister Rong, how long have you been to the north? You brought back a cousin, and then changed your mind!"


    Song Rong was dumbfounded by Qian Jinbao''s accusation.


    At that time, Shu Yan glanced at Song Rong and said, "brother, you can rest assured that I don''t have any thoughts about my cousin... If I have to have thoughts, it''s also the first Yan to the Gusu."


    Song Rong heard Shu Yan''s words, glanced at Shu Yan coldly, stretched out her hand and twisted it on Shu Yan''s arm: "what are you talking about? You said it''s impossible to be with me, pulling me to compare with the first beauty of Gusu!"


    The first beauty of Gusu is not like Fengyi, but the kind of person who knows at a glance that she is in the wind and dust. I don''t know how many patrons there are. Which girl is willing to let people pull herself with this first beauty of Gusu!


    Shu Yan noticed that he had made a mistake and hurriedly said, "Oh, cousin, you''re too cruel. I''m your cousin!"


    Song Rong and Shu Yan were flirting in Qian Jinbao''s eyes.


    Qian Jinbao''s eyes are already with a trace of tears. He looks at Song Rong with decadent and frustrated eyes. When Song Rong sees it, her heart suddenly softens. He quickly Wensheng says to Qian Jinbao, "brother Jinbao, this is my negligence. I apologize here. Please forgive me. I promise I will come to see you next time if I go out."


    The sound of Song Rong''s brother Jinbao is easier to use than any good medicine. It sprinkles on Qian Jinbao''s heart like a spring rain, making Qian Jinbao suddenly full of vitality.


    "Sister Rong, I''m not angry with you! I can''t bear to be angry with you." Qian Jinbao had a smile on his face at this time.


    Qian Jinbao is a little angry, but it''s also easy to coax. No, it''s only a long time. Qian Jinbao has forgotten what he just got angry.


    When they sat together to watch the play, Shu Yan''s eyes were straight and his mind was not on Qian Jinbao, so he didn''t take Qian Jinbao''s little hostility to him at all.


    At the end of the song, Fengyi came down from the stage and ran to Song Rong.


    Shu Yan''s eyes were even brighter. He stood up directly, saluted Fengyi and met her.


    But seeing that Fengyi didn''t seem to see Shu Yan, she directly looked at Song Rong and said, "Miss Rong, you''re back."


    You came back from Fengyi''s sentence, which is very plain, but you can taste a thousand turns of expectation from this interpretation.


    Song Rong smiled and said, "I''m back."


    Looking at the way the two old friends met, Shu Yan said in a surprised voice, "do you know each other?"


    At this time, Fengyi looked at Shu Yan with a smile, then asked Song Rong and waited for Song Rong to introduce Shu Yan.


    Without waiting for Song Rong to say anything, Shu Yan has actively introduced himself. Watching Shu Yan can''t help himself and want to get close to Fengyi, Song Rong quickly pulled Shu Yan: "if you do anything too much, I won''t bring you here in the future!"


    This threat is still very effective. Shu Yan somehow stands firm.


    When Qian Jinbao arrived, he took a vicious look at Song Rong holding Shu Yan''s hand... No, his eyes naturally didn''t fall on Song Rong, but on Shu Yan.

 Chapter 290

    Qian Jinbao thought angrily and said that he had nothing to do with sister Rong. He even designed to let sister Rong hold him. It''s really good calculation!


    Shu Yan didn''t know that he had offended Qian Jinbao so inexplicably that Qian Jinbao had been tit for tat to him.


    "Miss Rong, there are so many people here that it''s not convenient to talk. If you don''t go to the elegant room first," Feng Yi said with a smile. When he smiled, he gave people a feeling of thousands of manners, as if there were Golden Lotus trees in full bloom.


    Song Rong nodded, stood up and followed Fengyi inside.


    Qian Jinbao and Shu Yan naturally want to keep up. Unexpectedly, Fengyi turned back and said, "please wait here."


    Shu Yan and Qian Jinbao were stunned. Didn''t Feng Yi let them follow in the past?


    Fengyi said again, "please invite two CHILDES in later. Miss Rong and I have something to say alone."


    Shu Yan felt nothing, just a little disappointed. In fact, he wanted to get closer to Fengyi now. Qian Jinbao had begun to grind his teeth at this time, but he didn''t dare to let Song Rong see him.


    Qian Jinbao knew that if he expressed his dissatisfaction with Fengyi, sister Rong might not be happy, so he had to watch silently.


    Waiting for Song Rong and Fengyi to leave, Qian Jinbao sat carelessly on the table and looked at Shu Yan with cold eyes. He didn''t like Shu Yan very much. In addition, he was angry with Fengyi. Qian Jinbao is in a bad mood now, and these emotions fall on Shu Yan.


    But who is Shu Yan? Usually he is arrogant and domineering. Naturally, he won''t let Qian Jinbao. The two fought.


    The elegant room where Fengyi and Song Rong are located is much more tender.


    Fengyi is looking at Song Rong with warm face at the moment. Her red lips slightly open and say, "you have grown a lot taller."


    Song Rong smiled: "yes."


    Fengyi looked at Song Rong again. Suddenly, she came forward and put her hand around Song Rong. Guang Xiu almost wrapped Song Rong in it. With a slight force, he picked Song Rong up, and then put him down without waiting for what Song Rong said. As if he were a brother, he said, "it''s a lot heavier."


    Song Rong swallowed the words in her throat and said after a while, "I''m just the age of growing up. I don''t want to be taller and heavier, but you look a lot thinner."


    Feng Yi said with a smile, "it''s normal for me to be thinner. I''ve practiced Kung Fu well these days when you''re away. Naturally, I can''t get fat."


    Song Rong smiled and asked, "well, I thought the leader abused you and didn''t give you enough food! I don''t know how much money it takes to buy this spring breeze?"


    Seeing Song Rong''s question, Fengyi brightened her eyes and asked, "is it difficult for you..."


    Song Rong said with a smile, "I just ask. How can I know how much silver this spring breeze costs? I also have a goal."


    Fengyi was disappointed when she heard this, but she said truthfully, "150000 liang of silver."


    Song Rong frowned slightly when she heard this. If she used all the silver in her hand, she could buy the spring breeze for ten miles, but... You can''t spend money like this.


    Fengyi is very important to her, but she can''t spend the dowry... Of course, she doesn''t intend to leave it for her marriage, but she has to take care of her mother and brother. Naturally, she can''t do without money.


    Seeing Song Rong like this, Fengyi knew that Song Rong was embarrassed. He sighed and said, "Miss Rong, I''ll be satisfied if you have this intention. Don''t worry about me."


    Song Rong looked at Fengyi and suddenly said firmly, "wait a little longer. I''ll buy the spring breeze for a while. The worst thing is... I''ll take you out."


    Then Song Rong asked again, "it shouldn''t cost too much money to redeem you?"


    Fengyi said, "the leader bought me with 50000 taels of silver, but... Now he won''t let me go even if there are 100000 taels."


    Fengyi is now the pillar of the spring breeze. How could he let Fengyi leave?


    Song Rong pondered a little and asked, "I don''t know. Are you afraid of losing your reputation?"


    When Fengyi heard this, she burst out laughing: "where else can a person like me have any reputation."


    Song Rong said, "what I want to do is much more serious than this."


    Then Song Rong whispered his plan with Fengyi.


    After waiting for Fengyi to listen, she looked at Song Rong with admiration: "it''s just like this... Less than 50000 Liang, I don''t think the leader of the group will release people."


    Song Rong smiled and said, "fifty thousand Liang is fifty thousand Liang."


    "But..." Fengyi was reluctant to let Song Rong spend the money for herself.


    Song Rong said, "Fengyi, I''ll redeem you. First, I''m thinking about our relationship. Second, I have plans. I''m the daughter of a merchant. I know that I''m very good at calculation. Naturally, I won''t suffer in vain."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong picked her eyebrows and smiled: "you owe me 50000 liang of silver. Just give it back to me when you earn it back."


    Fengyi knew that Song Rong was thinking about her own thoughts, and her eyes were full of emotion.


    In fact, many people said they wanted to redeem him and took him away from the spring breeze, but think about it, how sincere are those people? Even if you want to take him away, you also see his skin bag. Even if you really go with these people, the end may be more desolate than ten miles in the spring breeze.


    When facing Song Rong, Fengyi has no such concerns at all. He believes that Song Rong will treat him well.


    So he agreed to Song Rong''s approach almost without hesitation.


    Waiting for Song Rong to ask Qian Jinbao and Shu Yan to come in, they are already red in the face. If Song Rong hasn''t spoken at this time, they may have to upgrade from quarrel to hands.


    Shu Yan finally got his wish. He looked at Fengyi in front of him, smiled and said, "I''ve heard a lot about you. When I was in the north, sister Rong mentioned you more than once."


    When Feng Yi heard the speech, her face was full of smile. The one who smiled was called a flower branch falling in disorder.


    Qian Jinbao was not very happy when he heard this. He kept looking at the two people with chilly eyes.


    Shu Yan glanced at Qian Jinbao and knew that Qian Jinbao was envious of Fengyi''s appearance, especially when he felt that Fengyi was very important in his cousin''s heart.

 Chapter 291

    Knowing that Qian Jinbao didn''t like these, Shu Yan deliberately said more words about how Song Rong missed Fengyi.


    Qian Jinbao''s face turned blue.


    This guy has always had a strange possessive desire for Song Rong. He can''t see that Song Rong cares too much about others.


    Song Rong stared at Shu Yan several times, but it was hard to say anything. Should she say that she didn''t Miss Feng Yi in front of Feng Yi? No matter what the matter is, but if you say it like this, it must hurt Fengyi''s heart.


    Song Rong had no choice but to pretend to be deaf and dumb as if she had seen nothing.


    This autumn is very short. It seems that winter will come soon.


    After winter, the business of Chunfeng Shili is booming. Some people have nothing to do, so they directly nest in Chunfeng Shili. Chunfeng Shili is worthy of this name. It is in the severe winter and the twelfth month, which is as warm as spring.


    This makes many people like to listen to the play here.


    But recently, there have been a few sad things.


    "Hey, have you heard? Not long ago, a businessman from other places, I don''t know what means he used, forced that Fengyi to pick up the guest!" several people chatted while listening to the song.


    Another heard this and sighed: "I thought this Fengyi was a kind of immortal. In the end, it''s going to become a mortal? If so, I want to taste Fengyi. Looking at the waist and face, ordinary women can''t compare!"


    The person who began to talk sneered and interrupted: "don''t you know? It''s really not fatal to think of that Fengyi."


    "What do you know? Is there a noble man who has contracted Fengyi? I can''t get involved with people like me?" the man was still a little reluctant. When he spoke, he could not help laughing.


    "No, no, it''s that Fengyi. She''s got a bad disease. It''s said that after the foreign merchants, Fengyi picked up another guest. The man has died!" there was something alarmist in the voice.


    But when they heard it, they all sighed.


    In recent days, Fengyi sang opera as usual, but she always covered her face when she came out, which made people have a lot of speculation.


    In the past, Fengyi, who was unattainable, always wanted to say more words with him, but now Fengyi always takes the initiative to get close to others, and even wants to invite people to her own house.


    In the past, if Fengyi had this idea, these people would have to gather up with red eyes!


    But recently, rumors like this or that have been spreading, as well as the merchants from Suzhou, Ronghua hall also came and smashed it. It is said that Fengyi went to ronghua hall to buy medicine in private, but got mixed up with a steward of ronghua hall. Now the steward is still bedridden!


    In a word, now in the eyes of everyone, Fengyi is like the God of plague. Anyone who sees it wants to hide far away!


    At this time, Fengyi came to get close. Naturally, no one went up to get close.


    However, there were one or two brave people who followed Fengyi back to the house, but they rushed out in less than a moment, looked pale and asked what had happened inside? I can only shout one ghost word at a time!


    Everyone guessed that Fengyi changed her appearance because of this evil disease. Now there will be such a change. It is also because she will die soon and wants to pull several people as a cushion!


    After Fengyi''s accident, the voice of the whole spring breeze was ignored.


    Fengyi quietly went out of the door that day and went to the Rongyuan. When she was waiting to take down the covered curtain on her head, she showed a shocking face.


    Qian Jinbao was also in Rongyuan at this time. Looking at the mottled face of Fengyi, he smiled: "Gee, if you are seen like this, you may be scared to death!"


    Feng Yi''s bright eyes swept over Qian Jinbao, who was gloating at the misfortune. She suddenly moved and bullied her. She grabbed a small medicine bottle from the table and took out a dark medicine pill from it. She said coldly, "if you laugh again, I''ll give you this medicine, and then let people know that the little childe of the Qian family has unfortunately contracted a bad disease from me!"


    Qian Jinbao trembled when he heard this. He quickly stepped back, but he was not afraid. As soon as his eyes turned, he rushed directly to Song Rong, grabbed Song Rong''s arm and cried in a wolf howling voice: "sister Rong, help! Fengyi wants to kill me!"


    "Bah, bah, bah, what can kill you or not? You won''t die even if you eat it!" Song Rong turned her eyes and glanced at the fake crying Qian Jinbao.


    Seeing that he didn''t get sympathy, Qian Jinbao had to loosen Song Rong and sit there looking at Fengyi.


    Song Rong looked at Fengyi and said, "it''s hard for you these days, but it''s estimated that it won''t let your leader relax. You should take another dose of strong medicine."


    At this time, Fengyi covered her lips and smiled. Naturally, when Fengyi smiled like this in the past, it must be dazzling. Now her face is full of pimples. When she smiles, it makes people feel a little disgusted.


    Song Rong looked at such a Fengyi and didn''t show anything unnatural. It was like looking at an ordinary person.


    Fengyi''s heart was moved. Only the girl in front of her would not care about his beauty or ugliness. She was the same to him when he was beautiful or ugly.


    Fengyi''s voice is as Yurun as usual: "I don''t feel hard, but I feel much more interesting. Looking at these people, I have to walk away when they see me. In fact, I''m very happy!"


    Song Rong was a little silent. It''s estimated that it''s really Fengyi''s heart.


    If he could choose his origin, he would not want such a face. Perhaps he would rather be an ordinary person.


    "Miss, the eldest childe of Chu is coming." Qingtao came to report from the outside.


    Song Rong hurried out when she heard the speech. It was late winter and it was very cold outside. In fact, she was still a little sorry for tossing Chu Yun like this.


    Just a few steps out of the house, Chu Yunqing was already stepping on the snow.


    He was wearing a dark blue cloak. From a distance, he saw that he was a little heroic, but when he walked in, he could see that Chu Yunqing''s face was still a little pale.


    Song Rong hurriedly greeted him. When she came to him, she slightly helped Chu Yunqing and said, "don''t go so fast. Be careful of the slippery road."


    Chu Yun smiled: "I''ll be careful."

 Chapter 292

    After arriving at the house, Chu Yun gave Fengyi a look. Then he took out his newly prepared medicine and ordered: "wipe it on your hand before going to bed. It will be effective tomorrow. It will only itch very much. Don''t start to grasp it. When this thing passes, I''ll fill it for you. There will be no scar."


    Fengyi got up and gave Chu Yun a salute and said, "thank you for your help, childe Chu."


    Chu Yun tilted a shallow smile: "Miss Song has a request, but naturally she doesn''t dare not." Chu Yun tilted would do such a thing for Song Rong. It''s not a flood of compassion. She wants to fish Fengyi out of the spring breeze.


    Fengyi got medicine and didn''t dare to stay here for a long time. She left soon.


    As for Qian Jinbao, he has been in Rongyuan for a day. He still doesn''t want to go at this time, but there are some things in his family that must be dealt with back.


    Qian Jinbao is not a rich childe who has nothing to do now. He has to deal with many things in the family in person.


    When he left, Qian Jinbao looked at Chu Yun and said that Qian Jinbao''s preparedness for Chu Yun was far less than that for Feng Yi and Shu Yan.


    Who told Chu Yun to turn pale and fall down when the wind blows? And Qian Jinbao knew that if Chu Yunqing''s disease didn''t change much, he didn''t know how long he could live.


    Why does he bother with a tuberculosis? Plain annoyed sister Rong?


    Waiting for Qian Jinbao to leave reluctantly, there are only Song Rong and Chu Yunqing in the room.


    Song Rong quickly ordered Qingtao to heat up the brazier in the room, and handed the warm soup to Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yunqing looks sick. Every winter is a great disaster for Chu Yunqing.


    Song Rong looked at it and felt a little distressed. She said, "didn''t you sleep well these nights?"


    Chu Yun shook his head: "OK."


    "What''s good? I know it''s not good when I see you like this. If you''re uncomfortable, you don''t have to come by yourself. Just let Ah Fu bring the things." Song Rong said anxiously.


    Chu Yun leaned but said firmly, "if I don''t come and see it myself, I''m always worried."


    The boy''s most obscure mind was to see Song Rong with the help of this thing. However, he couldn''t say it anyway.


    Song Rong doesn''t know Chu Yunqing''s mind. At this time, she is full of guilt. She is really sorry to toss Chu Yunqing so much for the sake of Fengyi.


    She murmured, "I really thank you for this. I don''t know how to thank you."


    Chu Yun smiled: "if you want to thank me, leave me here for dinner today."


    Ah Fu didn''t hear this. If Ah Fu heard it, he would be surprised. Their childe usually doesn''t use much even if he is forced to eat at someone else''s house. Where does he take the initiative to ask to eat at someone else''s house?


    Song Rong''s eyebrows and eyes bent when she heard the speech. Her eyes were like crescent moons. She smiled and said, "it''s easy. I''ll let someone prepare."


    Because of Fengyi, Chu Yun often goes in and out of the Rongyuan.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Fengyi''s disease is becoming more and more serious. It has been exaggerated by some interested people outside. People have not only avoided Fengyi like snakes and scorpions, but also ignored the spring breeze.


    The leader of the group took Fengyi to see how many doctors he didn''t know. The result was that the medicine stone had no cure.


    How can the leader support such people who have no way to bring income to the drama team and have to spend money to prolong their lives? Even want to find a place to throw it away.


    But let him throw people away like this. Naturally, he was reluctant to give up. He simply shut Fengyi in a room and let Fengyi live and die.


    At this time, the family members of the man who died of Fengyi''s illness in the legend came here to buy people. They said that they wanted to buy Fengyi back and burn her to worship the dead.


    When the bid reached 50000 Liang, the leader calculated that if this Fengyi died here, it would be impossible to get a copper. If he sold it like this, he could at least recover his capital!


    So he gave Fengyi''s deed of betrayal to the man.


    However, when the man had not gone out of the spring breeze, someone offered more money to buy Fengyi, saying that he seemed to be able to cure it.


    The leader of the team in Chunfeng''s ten li heard this and immediately regretted it, but he had to change hands twice. He felt something strange. There was no way to make trouble!


    These two groups of people are Song Rong''s people. She is to prevent Fengyi from getting well one day. The leader figured out something wrong and wanted to find fault!


    This man changed hands twice. Even if the leader wants to find fault, he can''t find it!


    Waiting for Fengyi to appear in Rongyuan this time, her steps are light.


    Song Rong took Fengyi''s deed of betrayal from Qingshan. She felt secure. Qingshan was asked to do it. After all, Qinghu often showed her face outside. It''s not very appropriate to do it.


    It''s green hill. Although it''s silent on weekdays, it''s also very reliable. It''s just a little less clever than green lake.


    At the moment, Song Rong and Fengyi are sitting on both sides of a table respectively. Yunxia has cooked hot tea.


    After taking a sip of tea and warming up, Song Rong reached out and pushed the deed to Fengyi.


    Feng Yi looked at the deed of betrayal, and her body shook slightly. She didn''t touch it.


    Song Rong stretched lazily, smiled and said, "now I can finally sit here and drink tea with you." these days, Song Rong is also a little worried for fear of something wrong.


    The leader of the group looked smart. Song Rong was really afraid that he would find out any flaws.


    Song Rong glanced at the deed of betrayal and said, "you can destroy it yourself. If you accidentally fall into the hands of others, I don''t care." when talking about this, Song Rong was already smiling and obviously joked about Fengyi.


    Fengyi held back the huge shock in her heart, and her eyes had fallen on Song Rong: "Miss Rong, this is... This deed of sale..."


    Song Rong picked her eyebrows and said, "why? Do you still want to default?"


    Fengyi hurriedly said, "naturally not!"


    "Since I won''t default, what''s the difference between this deed of sale and that? We are friends, not masters and servants. I rescue you because I like to be friends with you, not according to the buyer''s mind." Song Rong said solemnly.

 Chapter 293

    Fengyi smelled the speech and looked at Song Rong with burning eyes. He didn''t know how to express his gratitude.


    Song Rong smiled brightly and then said: "However, people like me will not do business at a loss. I have already thought that the spring breeze will not last for long. Then I will buy the spring breeze again. Together with the children I bought from Zhu Fu last time, I will send them to you to take care of them. Then I will be able to earn all the money back soon."


    At the beginning, Fengyi and Song Rong bought the children in Zhu''s house. These children are too beautiful. Most people won''t buy such sin slaves, especially those with such identity and appearance.


    However, if these people come to learn singing, it will be good, and it can be regarded as finding a way out for these children.


    Otherwise, these people will inevitably go to the place of fireworks in the future. Although the play garden is not very clean, it is always much better than that place of fireworks.


    Fengyi smiled when she heard the speech: "when you said to buy the spring breeze, I thought it was a joke. I didn''t expect... You unexpectedly..."


    Song Rong smiled and said, "I''m not going to play with money making business."


    Fengyi naturally knew that Song Rong kept talking about money for his consideration. He was afraid that the pressure in his heart was too great. A warm current poured into his heart. He secretly vowed that he would not live up to Song Rong''s wishes for him.


    Don''t say it''s debt repayment, that''s all the money he can earn in the future. It''s Song Rong''s decision. He still has it.


    As soon as Fengyi was over, Song Rong began to enjoy the excitement of the new year''s festival, waiting for the spring breeze to last ten miles.


    Although there is no Fengyi in Chunfeng Shili, everyone has been worried for a long time. They are afraid that other people in Chunfeng Shili also have such diseases. Naturally, they don''t dare to go. The business is very depressed.


    Seeing the spring coming, Song Rong fell ill.


    The disease was so fierce that it directly crushed Song Rong and made him unable to get up. He could only lie in bed every day and felt a little out of appetite for anything he ate.


    Xu sat on the edge of the bed, stretched out his hand to explore Song Rong''s forehead, and said, "it''s still very hot."


    "Lin Niang, do you have anything to eat? Niang will make it for you." Xu Wensheng said. Every mother can only try to make more favorite food for her child when her child is ill and doesn''t know what to do.


    Song Rong said, "No."


    Waiting for this to say, and looking at Xu''s worried, Song Rong had to change her mouth: "I want to eat golden corn porridge."


    Xu nodded and said, "OK, mom, I''ll do it now."


    When Song Rong was ill, Xu didn''t want to fake anything to eat. At the moment, it was a little dark. Song Rong was very moved to see Xu leave quickly to make food for her.


    Mother is probably the only one in the world. Will she make food herself when she is ill?


    Shu Yan and Song Yu also know that Song Rong is seriously ill. They are not bothering Song Rong in front of Song Rong these days. Song Rong''s head is dizzy and falls asleep again.


    Before long, Qingtao came in. Looking at Song Rong closing her eyes, she didn''t know whether Song Rong was asleep or not, so she whispered, "Miss, childe Chu is coming."


    Song Rong didn''t hear what Qingtao said, so she said vaguely, "well."


    Green peach turned and went out. When she waited to come in again, she had poured in against Chu Yun.


    Qingtao didn''t stay in the house for long, but turned to the door. She had to guard a little. It wouldn''t be good to show Chu Yunqing to Song Rong at this time.


    However, Qingtao''s own heart is very clear that Chu Yunqing will appear here, which is also for the good of Song Rong. Most of it is to see Song Rong sick.


    The young lady is seriously ill these days, and Qingtao is worried. Now Chu Yunqing comes to the door, and Qingtao has some expectations. They all know that Chu Yunqing''s medical skills are extraordinary. Maybe those ordinary doctors have no way. Chu Yunqing will have a way!


    As usual, Song Rong and Chu Yunqing spend a lot of time alone, and Qingtao is used to it. Even if Chu Yunqing can''t cure the disease, she can rest assured that Chu Yunqing won''t do anything against the rules while her young lady is ill!


    There was a candle in the room, because Chu Yun brought in some air conditioning when he poured in, and the candle shook twice.


    Chu Yunqing didn''t hurry to go inside, but stood at the door and warmed up a little. Then he went inside. Song Rong is now ill. He doesn''t want to bring his air conditioner to Song Rong.


    Waiting for Chu Yun to lean over, he saw Song Rong lying there wrapped in a brocade quilt, with only one head exposed. Maybe it was because it was a little hot and her face was crimson.


    A head of green silk is scattered on the pillow at random. If you ignore the sick face, it is a beautiful scene in front of you.


    Chu Yun said in a warm voice, "Miss Song?"


    Song Rong ignored Chu Yunqing at this time. She seemed to be really asleep at the moment.


    Chu Yun leaned his hand to Song Rong''s forehead. His cold hand touched Song Rong''s head, which made Song Rong feel very comfortable. He couldn''t help but move forward and gave a cry.


    Hearing Song Rong''s soft nonsense, Chu Yun''s body was slightly stiff and his face was a little red.


    After waiting for a while, Chu Yun backed away from the blush on his face, carefully took Song Rong''s hand out of the quilt and began to pulse Song Rong.


    When the pulse was only half numbered, Qingtao rushed in and said loudly, "Miss, childe Chu, it''s bad. The eldest lady and the second miss have arrived at the door of Penglai courtyard at this time. They mostly come to see Miss!"


    Song Rong didn''t sleep well. He was so surprised by Qingtao that he woke up all of a sudden.


    As soon as Song Rong opened her eyes, she saw Chu Yunqing, and then she did it with an inspiration.


    It was a coincidence that he bumped into Chu Yun''s leaning bar, and suddenly gave a cry of pain.


    Even if Song Rong is ill at this time, he is not very smart. At this time, he knows that if Chu Yun leans here and is seen by the people in the big room, he may have to say something ugly!


    Qingtao had already summoned to spin on the ground at this time. Song Rong took a look at Qingtao and said, "hurry up in the cabinet and come over with that quilt."


    Qingtao didn''t know why Song Rong did it, but she did.


    Song Rong took a look at Chu Yunqing. She wanted to let Chu Yunqing hide under the bed, but she thought that Chu Yunqing''s body bones were bad. It would hurt her to see herself against the spring cold. Now if you let him hide under the bed

 Chapter 294

    Not to mention that Song Rong feels that this will humiliate Chu Yunqing. If an and Song Hui stay here for a long time, Chu Yunqing''s body can''t stand it!


    Song Rong thought for a moment and said, "come up!"


    Chu Yun was slightly stunned. He didn''t seem to understand what Song Rong said. At this time, Song Rong emphasized, "I''ll let you come up!"


    Then she reached out and pulled Chu Yun onto the bed. At the moment, she could hear the sound outside the door. Chu Yun Qin didn''t dare to delay and went straight to bed. Song Rong pushed Chu Yun inside, covered Chu Yun with a quilt, and asked Qingtao to press the newly brought quilt. At the moment, the bed is full, I can''t see how many people are lying in this bed.


    Song Rong also lay down and didn''t forget to wink at Qingtao.


    Qingtao is also a person who has experienced many storms with Song Rong. At this time, she immediately understood Song Rong''s meaning. She moved the stool beside the bed, and then went to open the door for an and Song Hui.


    After Ann''s and Song Hui came in, they first scanned the room. Seeing Xu''s absence, Ann said, "how''s your lady''s body?"


    Qingtao said with a worried face, "it''s not very good. I just took the medicine and went to bed at this time." the implication is to let Ann hurry away and don''t stay here.


    If green peach had never dared to speak to Ann like this before, but now it is not the same as before. The people in their second room are very hard-working in the family now. The master is hard-working, and they are naturally hard-working as servants.


    Just like before, the colored Sparrow could not even take Xu in his eyes. Now, although the green peach is not as arrogant as the colored sparrow, at least there is no fear in his heart.


    An Shi walked to the bedside, and Qingtao became alert.


    An Shi glanced at Song Rong and asked, "why is it so thick? Aren''t you afraid to cover it?"


    "It was the doctor who said to make my lady sweat more." Qingtao replied smoothly.


    An Shi stretched out his hand to explore Song Rong''s forehead and found that Song Rong was really hot. The corners of his lips took a sneer and cursed: "why not die, this dead girl!"


    These days, Ann''s also pondered it carefully, and it''s a little slowly. She knows that Xu''s appearance will suddenly change. There are great reasons for Song Rong''s encouragement in the dark.


    So Ann wrote all these things down on Song Rong''s head. At this time, she naturally wished Song Rong would die.


    "Madam, you''d better stay away from my miss." Qingyao suddenly said.


    An Shi raised his eyebrow: "what? What am I afraid of doing to your young lady?"


    "I dare not think so. The doctor said that miss is easily infected. It would be a sin if she accidentally passed the disease on the eldest lady and the second young lady! I think Miss will blame herself when she wakes up." Qingtao said quickly.


    There is nothing wrong with Qingtao''s words, but it is helpless that an Shi came here today to see how sick Song Rong is and to find fault with the people in the two rooms.


    What the sick need most is rest. She wants to make some noise and stir up at this time.


    Moreover, Song Rong is in a high fever, and her brain is not very smart now. She wants to take advantage of this opportunity to take a good breath of Song Rong, or take a bad breath.


    Now the an family doesn''t dare to find fault when Song Rong is well. This person always needs to learn a lesson after a cut. Now she can only find such an opportunity to humiliate Song Rong.


    At this time, an Shi snorted coldly to Qingtao: "Qingtao! You are more and more presumptuous. We just came to see your young lady. You cursed! I won''t peel your skin!"


    Green peach hurriedly whispered, "the maidservant dare not think so. It''s also for the consideration of the eldest lady to say so."


    "What are you? Dare to talk back to my mother!" Song Hui said coldly.


    At this time, Song Hui has come to Song Rong and is about to open Song Rong''s quilt. On her mouth, she mutters, "I think sister Rong''s breathing is not smooth. It''s easy to have big things covered in this way! Let the wind out first!"


    That''s what she said, but Song Hui thought in her heart that Song Rong must be covered with sweat now. If the cold wind blows again, the disease will probably worsen!


    Qingtao also knows what song Hui thinks in her heart, but the quilt can''t be opened. At that time, not to mention that the young lady will really catch a cold, she will say that there is a childe of Chu on her face!


    If you let people know, there is a man hidden in the young lady''s bed. Once publicized by the people in the big room, the spitting star can drown!


    Just when Qingtao was ready to rush up, a man suddenly came in outside the house.


    When Shu Yan came in, he saw that the door of the house was not closed tightly. In fact, the green peach door was closed tightly, but Song Hui pushed it at the end, which opened the gap. Qingyao had to guard against what they did to Song Rong. Naturally, it was too late to close the door again.


    While walking inside, Shu Yan frowned and said, "sister Rong is ill. Why doesn''t the door be closed."


    At this time, Shu Yan has seen an and Song Hui. Shu Yan looks unreliable, but his head is shining. Naturally, he knows that the Song family is not very harmonious.


    It''s just that he doesn''t participate in these things as usual. What can he do? Neither aunt nor cousin is easy to mess with. Even if he wants to help, he can''t find any place to work hard.


    But at this time, Shu Yan couldn''t help looking at the scene in the room.


    "What are you doing so close to my cousin? Be careful that the cool air on your body rushes to my cousin!" Shu Yan glanced at Song Hui emphatically.


    Song Hui blushed slightly when she saw Shu Yan.


    Shu Yan is such a young and handsome childe, especially Shu Yan''s origin. No one in Suzhou can compare. It is very attractive to these girls raised in the boudoir. When Song Hui looks at Shu Yan, she is naturally somewhat different from others.


    At the moment, Song Hui''s heart is plopping and jumping. The hand hanging in the air has fallen down. She Yingying saluted Shu Yan and said in a warm voice: "Mr. Shu, you also come to see your cousin..."


    Qingtao glanced at Song Hui. She was a little disgusted and kindly reminded: "second lady, how can you call your cousin with Childe Shu..."


    Song Hui was stunned when she heard the speech. Then she knew that she had just thought about Shu Yan. She accidentally shouted smoothly and followed Shu Yan to shout a cousin.

 Chapter 295

    Song Hui''s face suddenly turned red. She looked at Shu Yan unnaturally, and then Wen Sheng said, "I''ve just been thinking about sister Rong''s illness, so I''m a little distracted. Please don''t be surprised."


    Qingtao added: "second young lady, it''s clear that you call me the wrong young lady. Why should you tell childe Shu not to be surprised?"


    Seeing that Song Hui was blocked by the dead girl Qingtao, an Shi was wrong, so he took over and said, "sister Hui is also concerned about sister Rong. This concern is chaotic, but if you say a few wrong words, you girl will bite like a dog!"


    Qingtao was scolded by an Shi. Naturally, she was not comfortable, but she didn''t say anything at this time.


    If someone is a mad dog, then Qingtao thinks Ann''s is! As soon as he came in, he began to bite people!


    How can Qingtao''s heart be balanced when he thinks about it? Before, an Shi didn''t have to bite like this. Now an Shi is forced to do so. In the final analysis, it''s their second house of the Song Dynasty that has become so strong that an Shi will become like this.


    Shu Yan smiled at this time: "it''s not a big deal. Don''t worry about it? My sister Rong is ill now. If so many of us are here, it''s bad to disturb her cleanliness."


    Shu Yan is here. Of course, it''s not easy for an and Song Hui to make things big.


    Especially Song Hui, when facing Shu Yan, she is willing to be a gentle and virtuous woman. She doesn''t want to leave a bad impression on Shu Yan at all, so she has no intention to go.


    Anshi also knew that today''s goal would not be achieved. After looking at Shu Yan, there was a bit of undercurrent in her eyes. If he were not here today, she would have to toss Song Rong''s life!


    Looking at Shu Yan, an suddenly brightened his eyes and had an idea.


    Then, an''s lips began to sneer, but an''s voice was full of love: "young master Shu is right. Sister Rong is ill now, and we''re not happy to disturb her peace here. Hui''er, let''s go now."


    When an Shi and Song Hui left, Song Hui didn''t forget to look back at Shu Yan. Shu Yan also looked at Song Hui at this time. Song Hui suddenly turned red and an unspeakable taste came up in her heart.


    In Song Hui''s opinion, Duan Liufeng can''t even compare with Shu Yan, and his natural mind moves secretly.


    After all, it was her daughter. How could an Shi not know what song Hui was thinking? Waiting for the two people to go to a place where there was no one, an Shi looked at Song Hui and said in a deep voice, "you''d better put your mind away."


    "Niang......" Song Hui''s eyes were full of horror. Did her mother guess?


    An Shi said faintly, "Shu Yan... This man should not continue to stay in the house, otherwise the people in the second room will be more tough."


    Song Hui said in a low voice at this time: "mother, Shu Yan is not young anymore. I have inquired about it. He hasn''t decided on a marriage... If... If..."


    Song Hui is a little shy at the moment and can''t speak completely.


    An Shi immediately interrupted Song Hui''s words: "hui''er! How do I usually teach you? How can you move such a mind as a girl?"


    In the dark night, Song Hui''s eyes were particularly bright: "Mom, you taught me. If you like something, you must fight!"


    Ann''s words suddenly stopped. She did teach Song Hui this way, but she didn''t let Song Hui think about men at a young age! This man, in particular, is an enemy she can''t see!


    Along the way, they didn''t say anything any more. Waiting to arrive at the Jasper yard, Song Hui summoned up the courage to speak again: "Song Rong''s girl is just Shu Yan''s distant cousin. If her mother can find a way to let Shu Yan be the son-in-law of our big room, the Shu family will face our family at that time!"


    After hearing Song Hui''s words, an fell into deep thought.


    Song Hui''s idea overturned all her ideas just now, but it is not unreasonable.


    Shu Yan is the only son of general Shu. Such an identity is enough to attract many girls from famous families. Now that they fall in front of them, it''s not a bad thing if they can catch him


    It''s just that Shu Yan is a thief. People who protect the second room are everywhere. Can this be done?


    An Shi thought and screwed up his eyebrows, raised his hand and said, "go back first. I''ll think about it carefully."


    Seeing that an Shi had heard about it, she couldn''t make up her mind for a moment and a half. Song Hui knew that even if she was anxious at this time, she couldn''t do it, so she left first.


    Besides, in Penglai courtyard, Shu Yan also left at this time.


    He had come here to see Xu. When he passed by Song Rong''s house, he heard an''s voice. He felt that an must have no good intentions, so he came in.


    No, I saw it as soon as I came in.


    Song Rong waited for everyone to leave before opening her eyes.


    Green peach patted himself on the chest and said, "it''s really frightening. If the cousin hadn''t come, I really don''t know what would happen."


    Song Rong smiled and said, "look, it scares you. Even if the cousin didn''t come, can your young lady lie here all the time and pretend to be dead? Let Song Hui bully the door?"


    Speaking of this, Song Rong said, "go outside and watch."


    Green peach was a little afraid when she thought about it. She hurried out at this time. Don''t have anything more.


    Song Rong quickly opened the quilt. Chu Yun threw himself into the quilt, but he was bored for a long time. Don''t be bored.


    As soon as the quilt was opened, Song Rong saw Chu Yunqing open his eyes, and his eyes as bright as the moon fell on Song Rong.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yun with her head askew and stretched out her hand to probe on Chu Yun''s forehead: "why is your face so red? I''m sick and have a fever?"


    Chu Yunqing''s face turned red again when he heard the speech. He coughed and said, "Miss Song, get out of the way first and let me go down."


    Song Rong suddenly realized at this time that Chu Yunqing should be a little embarrassed, so she smiled at Chu Yunqing and said, "it''s not that we haven''t slept in the same bed. This time, there''s a reason. You don''t have to be too embarrassed."


    Chu Yun leaned out of bed, straightened his clothes, took a deep look at Song Rong and said, "Miss Song, you are a girl, you should pay attention to your words and deeds."


    Looking at Chu Yunqing''s rigid statement, Song Rong was slightly stunned. What''s the matter with Chu Yunqing? But I just said a joke. How can I see that he is a little unhappy?

 Chapter 296

    Song Rong could not guess what Chu Yunqing was thinking at this time.


    He is thinking that Song Rong can be close to himself now and treat him as if nothing has happened. Is such a temperament that he is so close to the men next to him, and then he will treat him as if nothing has happened?


    Chu Yunqing, with a slightly cold face, grabbed Song Rong''s shoulder, made Song Rong lie down with a slight force, and then helped Song Rong cover the quilt.


    Song Rong suddenly felt that her heart was like thunder, and Chu Yunqing was


    Just when Song Rong was going to go deep, Chu Yunqing grabbed her wrist and began to feel her pulse.


    After waiting for a while, Chu Yun opened his eyes like the bright moon, looked at Song Rong and said, "just feel your pulse. Don''t be so nervous..."


    This time it was Song Rong''s turn. She was a little uncomfortable. She tried to calm her mood and make her heart beat smoothly.


    Chu Yun was very serious when he felt his pulse, and Song Rong didn''t dare to speak.


    There was silence between the two people. Chu Yun''s hair fell down like ink... It fell on Song Rong''s hand, which made Song Rong feel a slight itch on the back of her hand.


    "Childe Chu?" Song Rong asked loudly.


    Chu Yunqing''s pulse has been ringing for a long time! Her arms are a little stiff.


    Chu Yun Qing suddenly regained consciousness. She realized that she had been holding Song Rong''s hand for a while. She quickly released Song Rong''s hand and said to Song Rong, "you haven''t hurt the root. I''ll prescribe some medicine for you and leave a bottle of snow velvet pill. You''ll get better soon."


    Song Rong smiled when she heard this. She knew that other doctors could not be trusted! If Chu Yunqing had come earlier, I''m afraid it would have been her.


    Naturally, Chu Yunqing didn''t come early. That''s also because Song Rong didn''t tell Chu Yunqing about her illness. She felt that she had just hurt the wind and cold. Such a small thing always bothered Chu Yunqing to run around. She was really sorry.


    Chu Yunqing will know that when Ah Fu came to send something to Qingtao, Qingtao accidentally said it.


    Song Rong thought that Chu Yunqing probably came without hesitation after knowing that he was ill, which moved Song Rong a little.


    Xu had come back at this time and came in with a bowl of golden corn porridge. Of course, Qingtao wouldn''t stop his wife. When Xu came in, he saw Chu Yun leaning inside.


    Just at the door, Qingtao had told Xu, and all Xu were not surprised.


    "Son of Chu, how''s linniang''s illness?" Xu was not polite and directly asked what he was most concerned about.


    Chu Yun said it honestly and left the prescription and what to pay attention to these days. He waited for the instructions to be finished before leaving.


    After sending Chu Yun away, Xu said with regret: "the child is a good one. If he is not ill, he must have unlimited future. Just talking about his superb medical skills is enough to make him famous. Besides, I heard from your aunt Zheng that the best knowledge in Suzhou academy is not sincere words, but him..."


    This young man who doesn''t show his mountain and water leakage is really full of talent!


    Xu Shi said and saw Song Rong stunned there. He didn''t know what to think.


    Xu''s heart sank and he had an idea, but in a moment, Xu felt that he was thinking too much. Linniang was only 12 years old. I''m afraid he didn''t have these thoughts in his heart... Thinking of this, Xu was a little worried. Ordinary girls met before they were 15 and were just waiting for a hairpin to get married.


    Linniang is really not young at this age, but linniang is always different from other children and wants more things


    Thinking of this, Xu hesitated for a long time and said, "Lin Niang, childe Chu is a good man, but... Don''t worry about him. Niang doesn''t know if you can understand it, but... You''d better be a little distant in the future."


    "We owe him our love. Let''s make more compensation in other ways. You''ve grown up. It''s not good to always have such private contacts after all." Xu said earnestly.


    Xu''s heart can''t help worrying. Chu Yunqing''s appearance is not vulgar, he is full of brilliance and talent. The most rare thing is his quiet temperament, which is different from ordinary boys. It''s uncertain that he will enter his daughter''s eyes


    She is not the kind of rigid and too polite mother, but if linniang really falls in love with Chu Yun, there is no bright future.


    Although she doesn''t regret choosing to be with yunlang, she knows how hard it is to be lonely and miss these days. She doesn''t want her daughter to follow her old path. She has a pair of children to rely on around her, but Chu Yunqing... She may not be able to wait for her mother and hairpin if she doesn''t live for a few years... As a mother, she can''t help worrying!


    After hearing these words, Song Rong looked at Xu in amazement.


    Then he said, "Mom, how can you think so!"


    "Mr. Chu is very kind to us. He said that he has repaid the love, but how can we repay it? When did he lack something? But he has no friends around him. It''s a little lonely. I have more contacts with him. If that doesn''t work, I don''t know how to repay him!" Song Rong said, with some sadness.


    She knows that her mother is for her good. A mother has a lot to consider, and she can understand it, but she really can''t do it if she alienates Chu Yunqing.


    At the thought that if she didn''t have her own ability to accompany him to relieve boredom from time to time, and he was bored in that room all day and reading day and night, she didn''t feel very happy in her heart.


    Xu Shi smelled the speech and sighed softly: "my mother knows you have an idea. I''ll talk about it here. As for what to do, you have to choose by yourself." my children and grandchildren have their own blessing. Linniang''s temperament is always stubborn, and she can''t force it.


    Although he said so, Xu was always worried.


    Song Rong suddenly said in a dull voice at this time, "mother, daughter knows that you are for my good."


    "Just know your mind." Xu was relieved.


    Xu did not mention it, but blew the golden corn porridge with a spoon and let Song Rong drink it. Song Rong really had no appetite, but in order to reassure Xu, he also endured to drink a bowl.


    Neither mother nor daughter spoke later, which was a rare peace.


    Xu''s only wish now is that he thinks too much. He hopes linniang will not be too stupid. She is usually very intelligent, but she is still too young. She doesn''t know the word of love. She can''t move rashly.

 Chapter 297

    Disease comes like a mountain and goes like a thread.


    Song Rong''s illness was cured by Chu Yunqing. Although it was getting better quickly, it was already summer.


    It has just rained, the air outside is fresh, and Song Rong''s mood is getting better.


    Song Rong, dressed in lake green summer clothes, walked among the flowers, as if she were a new bamboo shoot after the rain.


    She has grown a lot taller. She can see some girls'' posture faintly. She is no longer the same figure as bean sprouts, but also more and more beautiful. Song Rong is different from ordinary women after all.


    In addition to the vitality that girls of the same age should have, she also has her own calmness.


    Now that she is well, Song Rong doesn''t want to confine herself in the yard.


    She asked Qingtao to take an extra blouse for herself, then went out of the house and went directly to the spring breeze.


    As early as those days when she was ill, Chunfeng couldn''t stand it for ten miles. She broke 30000 liang of silver and sold it to Song Rong. In fact, the reason why Chunfeng was so popular before ten miles is not because this place is so elegant.


    General theatrical gardens are also elegant, mainly because of the people inside.


    In particular, the emergence of Fengyi made the spring breeze ten li climb to a peak. However, it can be said that Fengyi fell down before such a grand scene lasted long. If Fengyi had never existed, it would be all right. However, Fengyi had existed. Without Fengyi''s spring breeze ten li, it would be tasteless.


    It''s like giving people delicacies every day, but one day, delicacies are gone, leaving only some plain meals. It''s OK to eat once or twice. If you eat more times, you will naturally miss the delicacies and find it difficult to swallow.


    Coupled with Fengyi''s disease, many timid people feel that the spring breeze is full of disease, and they go less.


    The business of the opera garden is not good. It is not that it can''t support it at all, but the leader of the group is not stupid. He knows that if he keeps this mess again, he may have to pay a lot of money. Instead, he might as well sell this place and start a new stove elsewhere.


    When Song Rong arrived in the spring breeze, the spring breeze was still very cold.


    After buying the spring breeze, it hasn''t started entertaining guests here. Now it''s mainly to teach the children to sing.


    These children were carefully selected by Zhu Herong, and because they had been taught by Zhu Herong, many people were obedient and obedient.


    Song Rong can only promise not to let others infect them when they are unwilling.


    Song Rong can''t say anything about the rest. Some people are used to such a life. What she can do is to respect the opinions of these people.


    But anyway, it''s better to be in Song Rong''s play garden than in Zhu Herong''s house. These people still treat Song Rong and Fengyi as their benefactors.


    As soon as I entered the spring breeze, I saw several children turning somersaults in the yard. When these children saw Song Rong coming in, they respectfully saluted Song Rong and shouted Miss Rong.


    Song Rong''s lips slightly raised, smiled and said, "where''s Fengyi?"


    "The class leader is watching the costumes behind at this time!" a child raised his head, looked at Song Rong quietly, and then replied in a low voice.


    As we all know, although the class leader is Fengyi, the real owner of the spring breeze is Song Rong.


    Song Rong walked around to the room behind the stage. From the gap on the door, he could vaguely see Fengyi standing with her back to her, so he took a faint smile on his face, gently pushed the door and walked inside.


    Waiting to walk not far behind Fengyi, Song Rong suddenly stopped and shouted, "Fengyi!"


    Fengyi was also startled. At this time, she suddenly looked back


    Song Rong was stunned when she saw the scene in front of her.


    Fengyi''s half body came over, and half of her bright and clean chest was exposed before her dress belt was fastened. She only felt a flower in front of her eyes, and then she turned and ran out.


    Waiting for Fengyi to return to her senses, she even smiled. The Yurun''s laughter fell on Song Rong''s ears, making Song Rong feel that her face was going to bleed, and she wanted to find a ground seam to drill in.


    After a while, Fengyi came out. He was wearing bright blue clothes with green twigs. It would be a little strange to wear such bright colors on men, but it makes people feel that they complement each other and look good.


    Fengyi didn''t mention what had just happened, but looked at Song Rong and asked in a warm voice, "are you better today?"


    Naturally, Song Rong would not feel uncomfortable by herself. She deliberately mentioned what had just happened, but smiled and said, "I''m all right." in fact, Song Rong was almost OK a few days ago, but Xu was still worried. He pressed Song Rong, wouldn''t let her go out and let her keep it well.


    "In a few days, the opera garden will open. Although these children are still young, they are all new faces, which is enough to attract the attention of guests. I can sing more." Fengyi said listening to the babbling practicing music in the opera garden.


    Song Rong smiled when he heard the speech: "where does the class leader come to sing music in person?"


    Feng Yi said with a smile, "if I don''t sing, don''t I want you to spend so much money to buy these? Wait for me to cultivate people who can support the table, and then I will be free."


    Song Rong nodded and said, "I''ll trouble you in recent days."


    "At the beginning, our business will certainly not be very good, but you don''t have to worry. At that time, I''ll let people know that you have found a good doctor and your disease has recovered."


    Song Rong paused and added: "it will be the birthday banquet for the mother of Lord Lin Zhi of Fu Yin in a few days. I have asked Qinghu to contact Lin Zhi. At that time, we should show our face in front of everyone."


    As soon as Fengyi''s eyes lit up, it seemed that there was a flash of light: "if Lord Lin helped, the spring breeze must be able to restore the original grand occasion!"


    Song Rong also smiled confidently. If she wasn''t confident that she could restore the original grand occasion, how could she toss the spring breeze so much? And then pay for it?


    It''s true to want to help Fengyi, but it''s not false to want to earn money.


    In this way, Fengyi helped and made money, which can be said to kill two birds with one stone.

 Chapter 298

    With Lin Zhi''s help, Chunfeng''s business soon became popular.


    With more guests, Song Rong has heard more news from all aspects. Although these news are miscellaneous, if you carefully sort them out, you can really find useful news.


    For example, on this day, Fengyi asked someone to hand Song Rong a note.


    Song Rong looked stunned at first, then smiled.


    "Miss, what are you laughing at?" Qingtao saw Song Rong''s smile nearby and felt a little cold. After being with Miss for so long, she could infer what some emotional changes of Miss represent.


    For example, right now... This is obviously a harbinger of bad luck for someone.


    Song Rong smiled in her voice: "I just found an interesting thing."


    "What''s the matter?" green peach asked curiously.


    Song Rong smiled and handed the note to Qingtao. Qingtao took a rough look... Now she can read. She didn''t need to read when she was not very important before, but now if she can''t read, how can she help her young lady?


    So when she learned to read, she worked hard. Although she didn''t know how to write articles or how good the characters were, her understanding was always no problem.


    After reading it, Qingtao stared with surprise and then smiled: "Miss, if the eldest lady knows about it, I won''t have bad luck?"


    Song Rong pursed her lips and smiled: "who''s unlucky now? But if these two evil dogs pinch up, it must be wonderful!"


    Qingtao nodded with deep approval: "what should the young lady do? Should she tell the eldest lady directly?"


    Song Rong thought for a moment and said, "tell the eldest lady directly that she has to guard against us. She thinks it''s us who calculated her. Even if she is very angry, she should suppress it to three points. Maybe she won''t be too impulsive when she calms down."


    She doesn''t want ANN to be calm. What she wants is to do impulsive things under Ann''s impulse!


    "What shall we do?" green peach scratched his head and asked a little distressed.


    Song Rong smiled and said, "we can''t say it. Let it pass from others'' mouth to Ann''s ears."


    Then Song Rong gave orders, and Qingtao nodded again and again.


    Two days later, the colorful bird was walking around in the Jasper yard, looking like he wanted to talk and stop.


    Ann glanced at the colorful bird and asked, "what are you doing here? If you don''t have anything to do, just be quiet for a while and walk around. I''m upset!"


    Because Xu began to meddle in the affairs of Xu''s house, Ann has become more and more upset recently, and her temper is a bit more grumpy than before.


    In front of people, at least they can pretend to be virtuous and virtuous, but behind people, they don''t hide it, which directly makes people in Jasper yard stay a little hard.


    As soon as caique got excited, she stopped. In fact, she didn''t want to talk to Ann about it, but if she didn''t talk, if Ann knew one day... She was worried that Ann would send her anger on her and say she was a waste. She didn''t report it when she heard of such a thing.


    After hesitating for a long time, caique finally summoned up his courage and said, "madam, there is one thing I don''t know what to say."


    Ann''s Danfeng eyes were somewhat sharp: "speak quickly if you have anything. Don''t hesitate."


    Caique trembled and said, "yes... I heard two servant girls break their mouths today and said it was..."


    "But the servant girl broke her mouth and said something terrible? Let you be afraid of this?" an was a little annoyed and felt that caique didn''t speak neatly.


    Caique bit his teeth and said with a cruel breath, "madam, they said that uncle has an outer room outside."


    This sentence of caique, like a loud thunder, directly fell on ANN''s heart. Ann was slightly stunned, and then threw out the tea bowl in his hand.


    The tea bowl fell on the colorful bird. The smashed colorful bird was painful. The colorful bird trembled slightly, gritted its teeth and held back. There was no pit when standing there, and even the body didn''t shake.


    When the tea bowl fell to the ground, it made a clear sound, which sounded in the silent room, making the atmosphere in the room more heavy.


    Ann trembled angrily: "you broken mouth, dare to hear anything and pass it to my ear!"


    Caique quickly knelt on the ground and said with a cry: "madam, the maidservant didn''t want to talk to her, but several servants who went out to buy said they saw the uncle enter the yard. When he came out, a young woman sent him out, and a child of several years old next to him... In his mouth... Shouted the uncle''s father!"


    Ann''s heart became suspicious at this time when he saw that the colored finch said he had a nose and eyes. Could it be that Song Dai really raised an outer room outside?


    This outer room is different from the concubine room in the house! Ann''s family kept a tight grip on all the concubines in the house. Now the only thing she can''t control is Aunt Liu, but Aunt Liu has only one daughter around her. This daughter will get married sooner or later, and she can''t turn out any big waves.


    But this outer room... Has a son! This made Ann''s guard immediately.


    If there is such a person, the purpose of Song Dai not bringing people back is very obvious, that is, she doesn''t want to hold the woman and dote on her more.


    Who knows if Song Dai will secretly give the wealth of the Song family to the outer room?


    Not to mention this, the existence of this outer room is already a great challenge to angle!


    How could Anders not be angry? Not angry? Song Dai stayed at his aunt''s house in the song house. He also had to sneak, and he couldn''t go often. It was outside the nursing room. It was like poking an''s heart with a knife!


    Ann glanced at the colorful bird and said in a cold voice, "go and find some of your tongue chewing servant girls for me. If there is such a thing, I will not blame you. If not, I will not forgive you, you cheap slaves and maidservants of the choreographer!"


    Caique trembled and hurriedly went to find the servant girls.


    This matter is more and more true. An Shi has no trust in Song Dai. Things have come to this point. If you don''t check it, it''s not an Shi''s temperament.


    He didn''t want more people to know about it, so he went there himself.


    With two servant girls, caique and Lianxin, as well as several confidants, he killed them directly to the outside room''s home.

 Chapter 299

    Of course it''s true. This is the news from the spring breeze.


    In a place like ten miles of spring breeze, there are a lot of people. Everyone comes here to listen to music and talk about things that can be used as jokes after dinner.


    Song Dai''s fear of internal affairs is also a big joke in Gusu.


    Many people will use Song Dai to compare how high their position is at home and how many concubines there are in the house. The main lady dare not say a word. When she comes to Song Dai, although she has been mixed in the shopping mall, it seems to outsiders that Song Dai is a man with the help of Xu. He is useless and can only rely on women!


    With women, they don''t dare to carry them to the house. They can only keep them outside. That has also become a secret joke.


    After knowing this, Fengyi didn''t tell Song Rong directly, but first made a secret visit and waited to confirm it before telling Song Rong about it.


    An Shi went to the address in the mouth of those servant girls and ordered caique to knock on the door.


    The one who came out to open the door was a very old woman. Ann didn''t get angry directly, but smiled and said, "call your master out."


    "You are..." the woman was very defensive. She didn''t directly let Ann enter the door, but asked suspiciously.


    An Shi said with a smile: "I''m the wife of the song house. The uncle of the song House asked me to come here. He said he wanted to surprise the people inside. This is to let our sisters know each other. Second, it''s also good to arrange. It''s time to let them go back to the house."


    Look, what an Shi said is very beautiful. It doesn''t seem to be looking for trouble at all. It''s really like that.


    In particular, Ann''s smiling face doesn''t look like the female tiger rumored outside.


    The woman thought for a while and said, "wait, I''ll call back to the master."


    The caique beside an''s face was cold: "our wife came to invite people in person. You even asked my wife to wait at the door!"


    Ann scolded softly, "caique! Don''t be so loud. The uncle said that he attaches great importance to this sister. He treats her differently from the people in the family. You should also respect her more."


    Caique shut up, but his heart is very clear. The beautiful words said by his wife must not be distracted! What does an Shi come to do this time? It can be trusted by an Shi. How many people follow do not know what their wife thinks?


    The woman had never seen an Shi, and Song Dai seldom mentioned an Shi here. Naturally, the fewer people know what they fear, the better.


    So the woman only vaguely heard that Ann''s is a female tiger. How do you know that Ann''s is not only a female tiger, but also a deep thinking female tiger!


    Now that she was bluffed by Ann''s, she also changed her view of Ann''s, which made her hesitant.


    At this time, an Shi had already stepped inside, and the woman thought about it in her heart. Looking at today''s posture, her master is going to be an aunt in the song house. She can''t offend the people in the house before she enters the door?


    So I watched Ann go in and didn''t stop it anymore.


    After waiting for Ann''s to come in, he saw the elegant courtyard. Everything was very exquisite. When he came to the house, he saw that everything in the house was very exquisite.


    An Shi has always been cruel to his aunt in the mansion. Now he sees that a place where he lives outside is even better than his own. How can he resist it!


    At this time, a beautiful and weak woman had come.


    The woman was much calmer than the gatekeeper. She knew that Ann knew about it. Although she had not directly met ANN, she also saw that she had gone to see Ann from a distance because of curiosity.


    Now, seeing Ann''s door, I can''t help guessing, what''s the purpose of Ann''s coming this time?


    "What''s your name?" Ann was already sitting on the main seat in the house and looked down at the woman.


    "My body is Su He." Su he saluted, and then said softly.


    Looking at Su he''s soft and weak appearance, she immediately reminded ANN of Xu. Xu was also like this. He looked weak and innocent, and then quietly took power. Not only that, but also seduced Song Dai to keep thinking about this woman!


    Thinking so, Ann''s eyes looking at Su he were cold again!


    "Your name is Suya. What kind of daughter are you?" Ann''s voice couldn''t hear any emotional ups and downs.


    The colorful bird could not help but pinch a sweat. Madam, don''t make any big things. Madam, it might be better if she gets angry directly, but the more she is, the more it shows that her heart is full of anger. At this time, she is just hiding all this with a calm appearance.


    "My concubine... Is an orphan and grew up in the tea house." Su he replied slowly. She didn''t want to admit her birth, but she also knew that she couldn''t hide it.


    What kind of place is the tea house? Everyone present knows it as soon as they hear it. It''s the sign of Suzhou fireworks land!


    What kind of good woman can come out of it? Nine times out of ten is a dust woman! How many of those so-called artists who do not sell themselves are really noble?


    Ann gently buttoned the table with her hand and suddenly asked, "does uncle often come to you?"


    Suho hesitated and asked, "don''t come often."


    "Oh? How can I hear people say that I''ll come to you when I''m free?" an''s tone meant a thousand twists and turns.


    Su he didn''t know how to answer an, because Song Dai really came here often.


    The reason why Song Dai would endure an''s domineering, especially when he went to his aunt''s room, he had to inform an of his grievances, is also because there are Su He outside!


    The concubines in the song house were submissive under the coercion of an. Where did he stay for a while? They didn''t wait to say to go. Those concubines were afraid of an''s anger and took the initiative to drive him away. Song Dai also felt dull about such a concubine.


    And he hates the feeling that everything is controlled by angle!


    Su he is not under the control of an Shi, so Song Dai met Su he here under the pretext of talking about business. It can be said that the existence of Su he relieved Song Dai of many grievances in his heart, and even made Song Dai choose to open one eye and close one eye for an Shi''s excessive behavior.

 Chapter 300

    But Anders wouldn''t think so much.


    Ann only thinks that the existence of Suhe is a great challenge to his authority! At the moment, he is looking at Su he coldly, waiting for Su he''s answer.


    "Grandpa only comes once in a while." Su he emphasized again. In front of the main lady, he said how much he loved her, that is to make trouble for himself.


    "Didn''t you say there was another child? Bring it to me." an''s words turned and directly said to the child.


    Su he hesitated slightly and didn''t speak.


    But Ann said in a deep voice, "why? I''m afraid I won''t eat this child?"


    Suho had no choice but to let someone bring the child.


    This is a boy of seven or eight years old. He was born like Song Dai. When he came in, he saw a lot of strangers and looked timidly.


    "Come here and let mother see you," Ann said, looking at the child.


    Su he pushed the child slightly and said, "Li''er, go and call your mother." the child''s name is Song Li.


    The child looked at the high angle, and was even more afraid. The minds of these children were very sensitive. Naturally, he could feel that angle was not very kind.


    Ann got up, walked over, put his hand around the child and said, "come on, let mother have a good look."


    Naturally, Andersen didn''t like the child much. When she hugged the child, her long fingernails crossed over the child.


    As soon as the child felt pain, he immediately pushed away Ann''s and shouted, "you''re not my mother!"


    Ann''s face was cold, looked at Su He and said, "look at the good son you taught!"


    Then Ann ordered, "caique, teach the child the rules!"


    When caique heard the speech, she immediately understood Ann''s meaning. Although caique''s heart was still a little worried that Song Dai would blame it, over the years, caique has been bullying with ANN for some days. With Ann''s support, she was not much afraid.


    This is not, immediately pulled the child, and directly pumped it twice in the child''s face.


    Song Li''s face immediately had two red palm prints. It made people feel distressed to look at it. Su he couldn''t help it. At that moment, he robbed Song Li from the hand of caique.


    Caique took a look at Ann.


    Ann immediately scolded loudly, "what are you doing? Do you have to learn this evil seed to collide with me?"


    "The child is still young and can''t afford the fight. Please forgive him." Suhe hugged his child and refused to give up.


    Seeing this scene, an''s pent up anger burst out in an instant. He only heard an''s harsh voice say, "come on, catch this cheap Whore! It''s a great sin to contradict the main lady. We must not spare it. Let''s make rules for her today!"


    "Madam, what should I do?" the colorful bird asked carefully.


    "Fifty big boards," said Ann coldly.


    At this time, a woman turned and went out. Not long ago, she took a wide board in. It was on the carriage. When Ann came, she didn''t intend to spare Suhe lightly and took the board with her.


    At the beginning, he said those words in a soft voice, just to determine whether the woman''s identity was Song Dai''s outer room.


    However, after saying two words, an Shi was almost sure of this, and then began to punish him with the help of the child''s refusal to call his mother. The child was punished, and Suhe couldn''t help but stand up.


    All of a sudden, Ann''s gave the mother and son the great crime of colliding with her.


    Then nature began to punish Su He and Song Li by this reason.


    The servant girl who waited next to Su he couldn''t help saying, "if such a board wants to hit my wife, it will kill her!"


    Ann''s face was cold again when she heard the speech: "madam? What kind of madam is she? Come on, beat the servant girl who can''t be called! Let her remember that there is only one madam in the Song family!"


    Suhe''s identity is a little awkward. These people can''t call her aunt, because this identity hasn''t been recognized by the Song government. Where can they get together to be an aunt?


    So the people in the house shouted Mrs. Su He. The woman who opened the door didn''t leak. It was the little servant girl who accidentally said something wrong in her hurry, which became another reason for an to punish Su He.


    Su he''s body, I''m afraid it''s a little weaker than Xu''s. where can he withstand such a fight.


    But Ann''s heart is iron. Where will it stop?


    When the meal came down, Su he lost most of his life. As for song Li, he was also beaten, which was no better.


    In this way, the anger in an''s heart disappeared for a few minutes. After an beat the people half to death, he ordered them to be dragged to the song house and locked up.


    An Shi made such a big noise in Suhe that Song Dai couldn''t know it, but when Song Dai knew it, Suhe and Song Li had been caught by an Shi.


    In fact, Andersen can solve Su he secretly, but Andersen didn''t do so.


    Well, it was also because she suddenly heard about it. There were still some things in her heart that didn''t slow down and didn''t plan carefully.


    Second, it''s intentional. She wants Song Dai to see that she''s not easy to mess with! Song Dai also wants to give himself a statement. In an''s opinion, Song Dai should be very modest to keep an outside room outside. At this time, he should come to compensate her, not admit his mistake.


    But Ann''s thought was wrong. Song Dai rushed in and quarreled with Ann''s after he knew about it!


    The Jasper yard became lively immediately.


    Song Rong ate a candied fruit at this time, ate the pulp on it, and spit out the hard apricot kernel.


    Green peach stood below and said with a smile: "the news just came from the Jasper yard that the uncle made a big fire this time and beat the eldest lady!"


    Speaking of this, Qingtao felt relieved. God knows how scared she was when they were intercepted on the way to Beilin?


    I''m not only afraid of losing my life, but also afraid of losing my miss''s life!


    Not to mention this time, but also last time, nine times out of ten the man was sent by the eldest lady!


    Now looking at Ann''s misfortune, Qingtao''s heart is naturally very happy.


    Song Rong smiled and asked, "except this?"


    "The eldest lady seems to threaten to let her father cut off the qualification of our song government as an emperor and merchant this year." speaking of this, Qingtao is a little worried. Such a quarrel also implicated the Song government.

 Chapter 301

    Song Rong narrowed her eyes and said, "excellent."


    "Ah? Miss? It''s OK! I know you don''t like people in the big room, but our song house also has a loss..." Qingtao said his worry.


    Song Rong took a helpless look at Qingtao. Qingtao is good everywhere, but it''s not too clever.


    She explained to Qingtao: "Qingtao, no matter how big the family business of the Song family is, what does it have to do with us? Yu''er is still young now. I''m afraid it won''t be much when yu''er grows up and can divide the family property. The people in the big room must say that our second room has no contribution, so we can give less, or even don''t give it!"


    "You should remember that the family property of the Song family is not the family property of the Song family, but the family property of the big house of the Song family!" Song Rong said earnestly.


    Green peach smelled that he was a little confused.


    "Every autumn, it''s the time to choose the emperor''s business. In previous years, an''s mother''s family gave this qualification to the Song family, so that the nearby business people can''t start at all. But this year? An''s quarrel with Song Dai has left a loophole." Song Rong said, laughing like a fox.


    "Miss, do you mean, let''s fight for the name of the emperor and merchant?" Qingtao realized at this time. It turned out that her young lady tried her best to stir up the relationship between the eldest lady and the eldest uncle, not just for a bad breath. The most important reason is here.


    Qingyao sighed and said, "even if ten green peaches are together, it''s not as thoughtful as a young lady!"


    Song Rong said with a smile, "but the brocade business of ronghua hall has just started. Now we can''t afford this scene. We still need to find someone to cooperate."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong narrowed her eyes and said, "at the beginning of the year, Qian Jinbao also started the brocade business. It''s the so-called fat water doesn''t flow into outsiders'' fields. At that time, ronghuatang will cooperate with the Qian family to support this field!"


    As long as Song Dai and an Shi have completely quarreled, according to an Shi''s temperament, he must want to give Song Dai some color to see.


    Now the only thing an can do is to let an settle down and give the qualification of emperor and merchant to other people to cure Song Dai!


    The official position of Suzhou weaving is not small, but Song Rong and Yin Linzhi of Suzhou house!


    Lin Zhi''s debt to Song Rong has long been repaid, but there has been contact since then. Even if Lin Zhi is no longer greedy, there is always human contact in officialdom, and the silver sent by ronghua hall has continued.


    In this way, the relationship between ronghua hall and Lin Zhi is more and more stable.


    At that time, let Lin Zhi put pressure on his family. Ann will break up with song dainao again. The qualification of the imperial merchant must fall on the ronghua hall and the Qian family!


    This is a fat job. Not to mention how much money you can earn from this matter, you can open up your reputation and let ronghua hall and Qian family join the rich businessmen in Suzhou!


    Now Song Rong has many industries. In fact, even Song Rong didn''t expect to develop so fast.


    But the Xu family and his party had an unexpected harvest, that 150000 liang of silver, which saved Song Rong a lot of time to accumulate in the early stage!


    Song Rong has thought of a bright future, but the noise in the Jasper yard is fierce.


    It went straight to the old lady.


    For the excitement of the big room, Song Rong can see it. Where will she miss it? So when Xu went to Nanshan hospital because of this, Song Rong followed.


    Song Yu didn''t follow him because he was too young. As for Shu Yan, who was a person with a different surname, it was not easy to get involved, and he didn''t want to get involved. At this time, he was tired of going to the theater in the spring breeze.


    In Shu Yan''s opinion, these trivial things are too insignificant compared with looking at beauty!


    In Nanshan courtyard.


    It was noon, the sun was shining outside, but the atmosphere inside the house was very depressed.


    The old lady looked at Ann, who was kneeling on the ground crying, and Song Dai, who was also kneeling next to her, but with an iron blue face and silent face, her face was very ugly.


    She reached out and rubbed her forehead, looking tired.


    The man is old and his spirit is poor.


    At this time, she should have been taking a nap, but she was awakened by these two people. Naturally, she was in a bad mood.


    Xu, dressed in light clothes, stood beside the old lady with a little shallow smile on his face, which made the depressed room a little angry.


    As for Song Rong, she stood behind the old lady and was slowly hanging her shoulders.


    In the past, it was the old man who taught Xu. When an stood on the old lady''s face, it was an''s fault. When the old lady scolded occasionally, she wouldn''t let Xu stand here and watch. Now we can see that Xu''s status is very different from that in the past.


    When the old lady was dealing with the big house, she even wanted to give Xu''s advice here.


    In fact, the old lady also has her own selfishness. After all, she is old and can''t hold on to Ann''s, but Xu''s identity is still young, but Xu''s identity is a little higher than Ann''s.


    As for what happened between the Xu family and the Xu family in the north, the people of the Song family didn''t know anything, but they knew it faintly. The Xu family gave Song Rong a lot of dowry, so they guessed that the Xu family had recognized the Xu family.


    Not only Xu family, but also Shu family had close contacts with Xu family.


    As for the affairs between the Song family and the Xu family, even if the Song family sent someone to Gusu to inquire, it was impossible to find out. What kind of family is the Xu family? How could it be possible to spread such a scandal in master Xu''s heart?


    Ann looked at the old lady and said loudly, "please make decisions for me!"


    The old lady probably knows what happened at the moment, but let the old lady decide for Ann? The old lady''s heart is not confused. Song Dai is her own son. When dealing with things between Song Dai and an Shi, her heart is naturally biased towards Song Dai.


    And knowing that Ann''s beat the child named Song Li to pieces, she already complained about Ann''s in her heart.


    Which mother doesn''t want to have many children?


    Now, among the three sons of the old lady, only Song Dai is still alive, but Song Dai married a woman like an. The old lady knows how many Song Dai''s children ANN has killed over the years.


    Far from it, it''s Song Li now, and the child in the red apricot belly not long ago!


    Isn''t it all Ann''s pen?


    Just worried about the power of settling down, the Song family should expect to settle down, so they tolerate an in every way, but if they are patient, there will always be a limit.

 Chapter 302

    The old lady can''t bear it now, but the ginger is still old and spicy. The old lady didn''t get angry directly, but looked at Ann''s and said, "Ann, I know that Dai Er''s outside room has wronged you."


    Seeing the old lady talking for herself, Ann pretended to choke and said, "mother, my daughter-in-law is not unreasonable. If uncle had said he likes Suhe, just bring it back. Our family doesn''t have an aunt. Why can''t I tolerate this? But he obviously didn''t take me in his eyes!"


    Song Dai said in anger, "yes, you are able to tolerate people! Those aunt in the house, besides Aunt Liu, who went to the government earlier, the rest of them were not carefully selected by you. It''s nice to hear that my aunt is, but even if I say a few words with me, these Auntie women will come to you to tell you! Clearly, you are sticking in front of me!"


    To put it bluntly, these people are actually Ann''s dogs. They are obedient and can give Ann a face!


    An Shi sniffed at his speech and said, "I will do this. Isn''t it still for your sake? Which of the aunts I chose is not good in appearance and conduct? Do you have to find Suhe and come out of the kiln to suit your mind?"


    Song Dai looked at Ann with a cold face. The Kung Fu on his mouth is not as good as the sour Ann. At the moment, he just wants to seal Ann''s mouth.


    "You are more and more lawless. A wife dares to contradict her husband like this. I don''t know where you learned from the three virtues and four virtues!" song daileng snorted.


    Three obediences and four virtues may be ok if you talk about others, but it is completely impossible if you talk about an! Ann felt that her height, let alone three obediences and four virtues, she felt that all the people in the Song family had to rely on her!


    Ann immediately had to retort back.


    At this time, the old lady first interrupted Ann''s words. She only heard the old lady snort coldly and say, "be quiet!"


    With that, the old lady turned her head and looked at Xu, who was standing beside her. She asked, "Zhilan, how should you deal with this matter?"


    Xu said in a low voice, "this is the family business of my eldest brother and sister-in-law. I dare not talk about it."


    "If I ask you to say so," said the old lady thoughtfully.


    Xu had to say, "Suhe''s background is a little bad, but the eldest brother also said that when she followed the eldest brother, she was still innocent. Now she has the children of the Song family. Of course, she can''t let the sons of the Song family wander away. She should settle them in the house."


    Speaking of this, Xu said: "it''s just that Su he''s from a bad background. It''s always inappropriate for her to take the child. Let her sister-in-law take it. I believe that with the instruction of her mother-in-law, the child will grow up."


    Speaking of growing up, Xu emphasized it.


    Ann looked at Xu with hate when she heard the speech. She wanted to swallow Xu. Xu''s arrangement was excellent in terms of face, but it was just taking out her heart and letting her raise the little bastard? That''s impossible!


    The old lady nodded at the speech and said, "don''t quarrel, you two. It''s settled. ANN, I know you have grievances in your heart, but raising the child with you is a punishment to Suhe! But I don''t want to see you do anything to the child again!"


    The old lady gave a warning.


    When Ann heard this, she couldn''t bear it. She stood up and walked away.


    When he came to the door, an said coldly, "I want to remind you that the Song family will have today, which is the credit of our family!"


    Waiting for Ann''s to leave, the old lady knocked heavily on the table and said, "look, look, this Ann''s more and more outrageous, even threatening my head!"


    "Grandma, don''t be angry. Although linniang doesn''t know business, it''s certainly not just the great aunt''s credit for our song family''s development. Even if the great aunt is angry and doesn''t help our family, it''s nothing. Besides, the great aunt is angry for a moment. After all, there are eldest brother and sister Hui there. Anyway, her heart is still towards us Song Rong comforted the old lady behind her.


    The old lady''s eyes lit up when she heard this.


    Yeah, what else can Andersen do? In the end, she still has to come back to help the Song family. Since an Shi is so willing to make trouble, let her make trouble enough. If she gives in this time, an Shi may make trouble until when next time!


    If you resist this time, Ann will honestly help the Song family plan in the future!


    Song Rong''s words were not only heard by me, but also by Song Dai. He was determined to teach an Shi a lesson so that an Shi could be honest. As for the emperor merchant, he could not get it this year at most, and it would not cause much loss to the Song government today.


    Song Dai thinks so. Unexpectedly, Song Rong wants such an opportunity. This year is enough for her to plump her wings, and then try to crush Song Dai!


    In the autumn, Song Rong got the qualification of this year''s imperial business. Qian Jinbao has a business mind, and Song Rong is also very intelligent. The two half year old children have made a total, which is even smarter than some old oilmen who have been in the mall for many years.


    Seeing the industry growing, Song Rong''s heart became more and more secure.


    It can be said that this industry represents her hope of revenge!


    At this time, a great event happened in the Damin Dynasty, that is, the northern desert army directly pressed the border. The emperor couldn''t find anyone, so he sent General Shu to the border.


    General Shu was afraid that Shu Yan would cause something in Kyoto alone, so he wrote a letter to Shu Yan and asked Shu Yan to spend another year in Gusu.


    The next year, Song Rong was 13 years old.


    Song Rong''s heart can''t say what it feels like. She is 13 years old and Chu Yunqing is 16 years old. According to the track of her previous life, Chu Yunqing has only two years to live.


    According to the track of previous lives, Qian Jinbao also began to emerge, and Fengyi also began to surprise Gusu.


    Song Rong thinks about it. The only person who worries her is Chu Yun.


    So I care more about Chu Yunqing.


    Now it''s spring, and everything is recovering. Song Rong has raised a section again. Song Yu has suddenly grown a lot taller at this time. Now that son has reached Song Rong''s chin. I think he will be taller than Song Rong in a few years.


    However, such a season is particularly difficult for Chu Yunqing.


    He had no intention of reading. He sat next to the brazier and coughed. He couldn''t stop coughing.

 Chapter 303

    Ah Fu saw it nearby. He was a little sad and said to Chu Yun, "childe......" but when he opened his mouth, Ah Fu didn''t know what to say. Is there anything to ask?


    This is obviously something!


    Ah Fu has followed Chu Yunqing for so many years and knows Chu Yunqing''s physical condition very well.


    Chu Yunqing was very ill this year. He managed to survive a winter. It was spring, and he was surprised by the spring cold again.


    Ah Fu''s eyes were a little red. He quickly turned around and secretly wiped his tears. Not long ago, he heard the talk between the doctor and the master. He said it was the childe''s disease. He didn''t know how long he could last.


    It''s sad to hear.


    At this time, a young man came outside and knocked on the door, but he didn''t come to see Chu Yunqing, but said that Master Chu was looking for Ah Fu.


    Ah Fu hurriedly followed him. When he came in to see Master Chu, he couldn''t help wiping his tears.


    Master Chu''s face was also a little tired. He looked at Ah Fu and asked, "how is Yunqing today?"


    Ah Fu whispered, "keep coughing until you can''t stop."


    Master Chu''s face was a little pale. Could he really not keep the child?


    "Ah Fu... Do you know if there is anything in Yunqing''s mind that he wants to do?" Master Chu almost exhausted all his strength when he said this sentence.


    Ah Fu hesitated for a moment and then said, "young master has a shallow temperament. There are few things he will take to heart. If there is anything in his heart... I''m looking at young master, I don''t want to give up Miss Song."


    "Three young ladies of the Song family?" Master Chu also knows that Chu Yunqing occasionally has some contacts with Song Rong, but not much.


    This is natural. The exchanges between the two people are secret.


    "Tell me, how can you give up?" Master Chu was a little curious.


    Ah Fu knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Master Chu: "Sir, Ah Fu did a bad job. You told me not to let the girl approach the childe, but I couldn''t stop the childe from communicating with Miss Song..."


    Master Chu is already haggard at this time. Where can I deal with Ah Fu? Now he just thinks about what can inspire Chu Yun to be strong. No matter how bad it is, at least let him go steadily.


    "You get up and talk about how he can''t bear Miss Song." Master Chu asked directly.


    After Ah Fu got up, he whispered, "young master, I haven''t been in good health recently, and I haven''t read much, but I still insist on painting. Every painting is Miss Song."


    Master Chu was somewhat surprised when he heard the speech, and heard Ah Fu continue: "that day, the childe told me that if he was gone, he would be buried with these things."


    When Master Chu heard this, he immediately took a breath of air conditioning!


    I just thought it was a teenager''s heart. I didn''t think he had begun to use love? How else would you want to take these things to the funeral?


    Master Chu thought about it, and he had a conclusion in his heart.


    Since... He likes that girl, the father always wants to win it for him!


    Song Rong naturally didn''t know what happened to the Chu family. She also went to see Chu Yunqing once these days. Although she thought Chu Yunqing looked wan, she looked nothing different from usual.


    At noon that day, Begonia hurried over without saluting, and directly said, "Miss, madam, let you hurry to the main hall!"


    The main hall is the place where the Song government receives important guests. Seeing that Haitang is in a hurry, Song Rong is also a little anxious. He thinks something big has happened. He doesn''t even have time to ask, so he follows Haitang all the way to the main hall.


    As soon as I came in, I saw a lot of people in the room.


    Old lady, Song Dai, even an, who hasn''t come out to see guests for a long time, is here at this time!


    In addition to these people, there are several people Song Rong is familiar with, including Master Chu, Mrs. Chu and Chu Yunqing.


    As soon as Song Rong appeared, Master Chu''s eyes fell on Song Rong. The girl''s face was beautiful, lively and calm. It made people happy. Master song remembered that Song Rong had been to Chu''s house a long time ago and seemed to have saved Chu Yun''s life.


    On such a thought, Master Chu looked at Song Rong''s eyes and became friendly.


    Seeing Song Rong coming, Song Dai said, "Why are you here?"


    Song Rong had some doubts. Shouldn''t she come? She inquired and glanced at Xu. Xu was a little worried and motioned that Song Rong would stay anyway.


    Song Rong said with a smile, "I heard that guests came to the house. If you are curious, come and have a look."


    Without waiting for others to say anything, Song Rong ran to the old lady and stood next to her. At this time, if the old lady didn''t speak to drive Song Rong away, who would dare to let Song Rong leave here!


    Song Dai couldn''t say anything after all, but looked at Master Chu and said, "Master Chu, you haven''t finished what you just said."


    Master Chu continued with a smile: "we just said that the three girls in your house are outstanding."


    When Song Rong saw talking about himself, he immediately pricked up his ears to listen.


    At this time, Master Chu took a look at Chu Yunqing beside him and continued to say, "well, Yunqing is not young. It''s reasonable to say a kiss. I think the three girls in your family are excellent. I think the two children are well matched. Although Miss Song hasn''t reached the hairpin, it doesn''t prevent us from giving the marriage first."


    Master Chu also has his own plan in mind. Now that the marriage has been settled, it is not impossible to find a reason to let Song Rong marry in advance.


    Master Chu knows what kind of person Song Dai is. As long as he gives reasonable interests, not to mention Song Rong, his own daughter, he will give it out!


    As for Xu, no matter how capable she is, she is also a woman. The head of the Song family is Song Dai. I''m afraid Song Dai has to decide on this matter!


    Master Chu is not a despicable person, but he can definitely do despicable things for his son!


    When he said this, the whole audience was stunned.


    Song Rong, in particular, felt a little confused. What did the Chu family do for such a big battle? Proposed?


    Song Rong''s first reaction was not to see how Song Dai reacted, but to see Chu Yunqing. Chu Yunqing''s face was full of amazement and shock. It was obvious that Chu Yunqing didn''t know what happened today!


    Their eyes met in the air. Before Song Rong and Chu Yunqing could communicate, Chu Yunqing immediately moved away.

 Chapter 304

    Then Chu Yunqing stood up.


    Just when the people thought Chu Yunqing was going to say something about imploring the Song family to do such a marriage, they saw Chu Yunqing ask, "father, when you came, you didn''t tell me that the Song family came to propose marriage."


    Master Chu looked at Chu Yunqing with a smile and said, "Yunqing, dad knows your temperament. If you say you''re coming to propose a marriage, can you come?"


    Although Master Chu is not Chu Yunqing''s biological father, it is better than his biological father! Since I heard about Song Rong in Ah Fu Na, I noticed it secretly. Sure enough, I found some things hidden in Chu Yun''s heart that he never told anyone. Maybe he didn''t face directly!


    Chu Yunqing''s voice was a little cold: "my son is unfilial. I''m afraid he can''t answer this marriage."


    Song Rong''s eyes also fell on Chu Yunqing. She couldn''t tell what she felt in her heart. At this time, she was thinking that she knew when the Chu family came to propose marriage in previous lives.


    But it was two years later, and Chu Yunqing didn''t come by himself.


    It seems that his return changed the time when it happened.


    Master Chu opened his mouth and said, "Yun Qing, don''t fool around about this matter. Just listen to my father. Miss Song San has outstanding appearance and dignified character. She is also a top girl in Suzhou."


    Of course, Master Chu would not publicly say that Chu Yunqing was thinking about Song Rong, but said some official words to try to make Chu Yunqing stop refuting it.


    Master Chu knew in his heart that Chu Yunqing would disagree. It was not that he didn''t like Song Rong, but that he had his own consideration in his heart.


    But he just doesn''t want to be wronged. Chu Yunqing wants Chu Yunqing to get what he wants!


    Xu''s face was like water at this time. When Master Chu appeared with Chu Yunqing, she felt a little bad in her heart, and then asked someone to tell Song Rong.


    "Father, don''t say any more, I don''t agree!" Chu Yunqing said with a loud voice.


    With that, Chu Yunqing saluted Xu and a group of people in the Song family: "today''s business is Yunqing abrupt. I''m here to accompany you. I''m sorry I can''t answer this marriage."


    Song Rong had recovered at this time. Standing there, her clear eyes fell on Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yunqing''s refusal to marry surprised Song Rong, and some were expected.


    At least the two are friends? Chu Yunqing refuses to kiss in public and doesn''t consider whether she will feel hurt. Song Rong is sad to think of it here.


    As expected, Song Rong felt that when Chu Yun was leaning to the north, he seemed to have met his favorite girl. Even if there was no such thing, Chu Yun also said when he was in the Yuelao temple that he would not drag a girl down with his weak body. According to Chu Yun''s temperament, it is very possible to refuse marriage.


    After rationally thinking about Chu Yun''s reasons for refusing, Song Rong''s heart felt a little better, but in addition to feeling better, she also had some subtle astringency.


    "Since ancient times, marriage is the order of parents and the words of matchmakers. Yunqing, don''t mess around!" Master Chu has made up his mind. Now Yunqing may still think it''s inappropriate, but how strong will he be even if he is for Miss Song?


    Even if he didn''t live much longer in the end, at least he won''t have any regrets in his heart. At least he won''t have regrets when he left!


    The iron hearted Master Chu didn''t want to follow the meaning of Chu Yunqing. At this time, he directly looked at Song Dai and said, "brother song, Yunqing is still a young child and can''t count what he said. The three girls of song still want to marry in the Chu house. I don''t know what brother song thinks?"


    Xu quickly stopped Song Dai and said, "rong''er is still young, and his father hasn''t died for long. If you seriously say it, it''s still in filial piety. Even if you can''t keep filial piety, you shouldn''t make a marriage at this time!"


    Song Dai glanced awkwardly at master song, looked at Xu and said, "brother and sister, Prince Chu is a dragon and Phoenix among people. He is worthy of our sister Rong. The second brother will understand if he knows under the spring.


    Xu''s face was slightly black. She didn''t want to take care of linniang''s marriage, but wanted linniang to make up her own mind. How come Song Dai has to intervene in this matter now?


    Although Song Dai is the master of the Song family, shouldn''t they listen to him for their second bedroom daughter''s marriage?


    Xu has been very different from before. Now he is not very afraid of Song Dai. He raised his voice and said, "just as the so-called parents ordered the matchmaker, as a mother, I don''t want linniang to marry out, so I should wait."


    Bang... It turned out that the old lady put down the tea bowl heavily. The old lady looked at Xu and said, "Zhilan, I know you love your daughter, but linniang''s age is not young, and it''s going to be hairpin soon. Your eldest brother wanted to decide this marriage for linniang''s consideration."


    Xu Shi looked at the old lady and Song Dai. Finally, his eyes fell on Chu Yunqing. She moved her lips. Finally, she didn''t say what she thought.


    She has always been kind-hearted, and Chu Yunqing is her benefactor. Naturally, she can''t say such vicious words as Chu Yunqing''s time is running out, although it''s true.


    Xu suddenly remembered that Song Rong hadn''t spoken since she came here. Her heart sank. Lin Niang didn''t want to be stupid. She quickly looked at Song Rong.


    Song Rong looked down and didn''t know what to think, as if everything in front of her had nothing to do with her.


    But the more Song Rong is like this, the more worried Xu is. She knows her daughter very well. If someone next to her comes to propose marriage today, how can Song Rong still listen quietly here? I''m afraid I have to find a way to get rid of it. At least I''ll give someone a look.


    Song Dai said again, "Master Chu, it''s her blessing that you can see sister Rong. Now her sister-in-law says she doesn''t want to. It''s also because she doesn''t want to give up sister Rong. After the marriage is settled, she can slowly ease up."


    Master Chu had already seen Xu''s actions and words in his eyes and listened to them in his heart. Naturally, he knew that Xu had concerns in his heart. It was definitely not as simple as what Song Dai said. He was reluctant to give up Song Rong.


    However, he was also happy to pretend to be confused. He smiled and talked with Song Dai: "when our two families become in laws, the children and the second lady of song will understand."

 Chapter 305

    Seeing Master Chu, he was going to settle the marriage with Song Dai.


    Song Rong''s heart is very chaotic. According to reason, she should stand up and tell these people loudly that she shouldn''t and doesn''t want to marry a tuberculosis!


    But in the face of Chu Yunqing, Song Rong couldn''t say it anyway.


    Is the fate of the previous life performed on yourself again?


    No, now I''m not the Song Rong. I can''t just admit my fate.


    Song Rong, who already had an idea in her heart, had some difficulties when she was about to speak.


    At this time, Chu Yunqing''s voice sounded again. His voice was unprecedented clear. He said word by word: "father, I won''t marry Miss Song San anyway!"


    The old lady''s face turned a little black when she heard this.


    She felt that the Chu family had a deep family fortune and could definitely deserve Song Rong in family status, so she wanted to be married. But now Chu Yunqing said firmly again and again that she would not marry Song Rong.


    At this time, the old lady felt a little uncomfortable. It was like beating the Song family in the face, especially sister Rong. If this marriage failed, wouldn''t it ruin sister Rong''s reputation?


    This was refused in public. Where did you put your face?


    It seems that the old lady is thinking about Song Rong at this time. In fact, in the final analysis, it is for the face of the Song family and the Song family. She has never thought about what Song Rong thinks in her heart and whether she is willing to marry.


    "Yun Qing, don''t talk about it, just listen to me!" Master Chu is also very firm!


    At this time, Chu Yunqing''s eyes were hurt: "father, Yunqing knows that time is running out. Why do you let me drag down Miss Song San again?"


    Xu Shi saw such Chu Yunqing nearby, and she was a little sad. I''m afraid she couldn''t find a few teenagers who could think of others. If he wasn''t ill, why didn''t she take good care of the child? Wouldn''t you be happy to see it happen?


    But as a mother, she still has a lot to think about. Of course, she is kind-hearted, but if she can only make one choice between being kind to others and loving her daughter, she would rather be cold-blooded.


    After all, in Xu''s heart, only Song Rong and Song Yu are the most important!


    When Song Rong heard Chu Yunqing''s words, she was also sad. There was a word in her heart that had already come to her mouth. She wanted to say to Chu Yunqing that she was not afraid of being dragged down, but she hadn''t said it yet.


    Her original heart still didn''t want to make a marriage with anyone, and she couldn''t tell what she felt about Chu Yunqing.


    If Chu Yunqing had someone she liked in her heart, she would have done something bad even if she was kind?


    Besides, how could she be careless about such a big event? It is absolutely impossible to be a hot head!


    "Yun Qing, what are you doing? Your body is fine!" Master Chu said firmly.


    Chu Yun sighed leisurely: "father, I am also a doctor. Don''t you know what my body is like?"


    Master Chu immediately felt that he had no way to look directly at Chu Yunqing''s bright eyes. He dodged for a moment, and his face was a little depressed. His heart knew very well that the intelligent Chu Yunqing could not know that his body was gone.


    Master Chu had tears in his eyes. If he hadn''t been in the Song family now, he might have lost his manners.


    Today, he came to force the Song family to let Xu marry his daughter to Chu Yunqing. It was really unkind of him, but what does it matter if he is cursed behind his back for his son?


    Not his own father, but Master Chu is definitely better than his own father.


    Chu Yunqing said again, "Dad, let''s go back." when he said this, Chu Yunqing was a little depressed.


    He doesn''t want to... He doesn''t want to


    But how dare he move this idea now! How could he use his weak body to drag her as old as a flower!


    He didn''t know when he would leave the world he couldn''t give up, and there was still a long way to go in her future.


    However, Master Chu refused to move. He directly ignored Chu Yunqing and said to Song Dai, "let''s settle this matter. I''ve already brought Yunqing''s Geng tie. Please master song also bring the Geng tie of Miss Song San."


    Song Rong was somewhat surprised when she heard the speech. What is Master Chu doing? This is about to exchange more posts? Did the fortune teller tell Master Chu in his previous life? He said that he married Chu Yunqing to cheer him up, which could make Chu Yunqing better?


    That''s why Master Chu is so determined and can''t wait to marry himself to Chu''s house?


    Otherwise, it can''t explain Master Chu''s extraordinary firmness!


    Chu Yunqing suddenly coughed violently when he heard the speech, and his face became pale. He said intermittently, "father... Kiss... Please don''t force me."


    Master Chu didn''t hear Chu Yunqing''s words. Song Dai over there ignored Xu''s objection and sent someone to get Geng tie.


    Seeing that the marriage was about to be settled, Chu Yunqing suddenly tilted aside. Ah Fu rushed over and helped Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yun''s leaning body trembled violently, as if he had exhausted all his strength: "father, please take back your life."


    Master Chu was frightened. He never thought Chu Yunqing would have such a big reaction. He rushed up, but Chu Yunqing''s eyes were closed at this time. It was obvious that the old disease had relapsed!


    Master Chu suddenly heard a loud thunder in his mind. At this time, he clearly realized that Chu Yunqing not only used love, but also used love deeply! Otherwise, how could you have such a big reaction after hearing this?


    After all, did he refuse because he cared about the song three girls? I don''t want her to marry and suffer in Chu''s house?


    Master Chu now fully understands how stubborn Chu Yun is in this matter. He can''t force him at all


    Chu Yunqing fainted like this. Naturally, it''s impossible to talk about it like this.


    Song Daisheng was afraid that Chu Yun might have something wrong with the song house. He quickly said, "come and send the son of Chu back!"


    Song Rong narrowed her eyes and said, "how can you bump on the carriage like this? Don''t you arrange him to have a rest in the guest room quickly? Then call the doctor?"


    After Song Rong entered the house, he didn''t speak. This is the first sentence Song Rong said.


    When they heard the speech, their eyes fell on Song Rong.

 Chapter 306

    According to the truth, everyone would say such a thing, but Song Rong shouldn''t say it.


    Which girl even cares about the person who refuses to kiss after being refused to kiss by others?


    Song Rong also knew that her behavior was a little strange, but maybe she didn''t think about getting married at all, or for some other reason. In a word, she wouldn''t blame Chu Yunqing for this.


    On the contrary, she saw Chu Yunqing suddenly faint, and her heart was tied together, worried that Chu Yunqing would suddenly have an accident.


    Many things in this life have changed a lot from previous lives. Song Rong can''t guarantee whether Chu Yunqing''s fate will change and whether Chu Yunqing can''t last until the days of previous lives.


    If Song Rong didn''t say so, Song Dai might have asked someone to send Chu Yun back. Chu Yun''s tuberculosis is very clear in his heart. He is really worried about what happened to Chu Yun in the song house.


    At that time, not to mention bad luck, it will also affect the reputation of the Song government.


    When you come to propose marriage, if you die in the song house, don''t you say Kefu, the daughter of the Song family?


    He doesn''t care much about these girls of the Song family, such as Song Hui. He doesn''t care much about his own daughter, but he can''t help but care about the interests and values behind these girls!


    If these girls can''t marry a good family, it will be a huge loss to the Song Dynasty.


    Naturally, in Song Dai''s heart, the good family is not good in character and family background. It mainly depends on family background and whether the husband''s family can bring help to the song house.


    Song Dai is such a snob, but he will not consider that these girls are also living people with flesh and blood and have their own ideas. He only thinks that these girls are tools for exchanging interests.


    However, Song Rong has said so now. Master Chu also looked at him and made it clear that he doesn''t want to toss about Chu Yun at this time. Of course, Song Dai can''t speak again to drive people away.


    If you have to rush people under such circumstances, you must make Master Chu unhappy.


    No matter whether something happened to Chu Yunqing later, even if the big enemy of the Chu family is married, who doesn''t know that Master Chu loves his son as much as his life?


    Any rare and precious medicinal materials and good things will be begged by Chu Yun in order to give Chu Yun his life. No matter how much money you spend or how much you pay.


    The whole Suzhou people know this!


    If you want to please master Chu and talk business with Master Chu, you don''t have to take Master Chu to drink or go to that gentle village. You just need to give him valuable medicinal materials!


    So when Master Chu came to propose to Chu Yun today, Song Dai almost didn''t think about it.


    Even if Chu Yunqing didn''t live long in the end, the Chu family will read his kindness! At that time, I will naturally try my best to help in that business.


    Song Dai''s calculation was good, but Song Dai didn''t expect that Chu Yun didn''t know when he poured in. What''s more, he didn''t expect that the lonely and arrogant son of Chu, who was not much rumored outside, would refuse his marriage in public! And passed out!


    Looking at this, Master Chu, who loves his son as much as his life, will certainly not want to force Chu Yun to pour out again. I''m afraid he can''t count the marriage.


    So Song Dai thought the Chu family was a big trouble, but even if he knew it was a big trouble, he couldn''t offend him! Now he doesn''t want Master Chu to remember the Song family''s human feelings. He just wants Master Chu not to hate him!


    Song Dai finally ordered someone to arrange a guest room for Chu Yun, and then went to find a doctor.


    At this moment, the sky was already gloomy, and it rained cats and dogs before long. Song Rong was glad to see this scene. If Chu Yun poured it out at this time, it would be more or less drenched by the rain and cool.


    The people in the room scattered one after another. Song Rong and Xu walked side by side from the corridor to Penglai courtyard.


    The sound of the rain cut mother and daughter off in a small world.


    Walking, Xu suddenly stopped and looked at Song Rong. Wen asked, "linniang, you..."


    Before Xu''s words were finished, Song Rong knew what Xu wanted to say. She sighed and said, "Mom, I know you''re worried about me, but don''t worry, I still don''t want to marry now. I won''t answer whether it''s the eldest son of Chu or someone next to me."


    Song Rong''s words are from the bottom of her heart. Now she feels that the most important thing is to avenge her father and eradicate her enemies, so that her mother and yu''er can rest assured.


    If she is engaged to someone at this time, two years later, she is bound to get married. If she has not handled these things at that time, how can she rest assured that her mother and yu''er live under the eyes of her enemy?


    There will be a balance in her heart. The things about her mother and brother are the most important. As for herself, not to mention that she still doesn''t understand her mind. Even if she wants to understand, she will wronged herself first and choose the most important thing.


    Song Rong looked at Xu''s worried, worried that Xu had been entangled in this matter, so she continued: "I didn''t open my mouth because I didn''t want to hurt childe Chu. We don''t want to do this very much. Then I''d rather he opened his mouth and refused me. In the eyes of outsiders, it will also ruin my reputation, and won''t make childe Chu think I don''t like him because of his illness."


    "He has great kindness to us, and his daughter has been wronged, which is more reassuring!" Song Rong''s face is already full of a smile.


    The outside of the corridor is like a curtain of rain. Through the rain, you can see the plants and trees shaking around by the strong wind.


    Xu stood there and listened to Song Rong''s words. He was silent for a while. Looking at the stormy scenery outside, there was a trace of sadness in his eyes: "but today is something that is bound to affect your reputation. It will not be easy for you to talk about your relatives at that time."


    Song Rong smiled: "Mom, do you think ordinary men deserve me? I don''t want people who care too much about reputation!"


    When Song Rong said this, with a bit of pride, how can a general man with a group of wives and concubines and only thinking about interests deserve her? If she wants to marry such a person, it is the beginning of another tragedy!


    Let''s say the an family. When she was still the daughter of the an family, she was also a noble, inviolable, luxurious and beautiful woman. However, when she came to the Song family, although her appearance was still bright and beautiful, she knew it was just an empty shell. She might have a lot of sadness in her heart.

 Chapter 307

    It is said that the poor man must have something to hate. On the contrary, the hateful man also has something to pity.


    Naturally, Song Rong won''t pity this ANN. She just makes a comparison with ANN and should take it as a warning.


    Xu stretched out his hand and nodded Song Rong''s forehead: "you ghost girl, what kind of person can you talk about?"


    Song rongmi said with a smile: "naturally, it is to find a man who is the same as his father and is only good to his mother."


    Song Rong grew up in such an environment when she was young. She was used to seeing the harmony between her parents and the contradictions between an Shi and Song Dai. Naturally, she had a comparison in her heart early and knew what kind of life she wanted.


    She didn''t want to be a woman as considerate as Ann''s in that big house.


    Even though her mind is exquisite and has thousands of calculations, if she must marry in the future, she also wants to marry a man who can protect her wholeheartedly like her mother.


    If the man beside her has to be calculated, she would rather be an aunt in the temple than marry.


    Calculating others is just to protect herself and her family, but calculation will definitely not be the most important thing in her life!


    Xu smiled at this time: "linniang, you''re still young now. Wait a minute, you''ll always meet such people." now you can''t be attracted to Chu Yun.


    How can Xu''s heart not worry? Chu Yunqing is so excellent that it''s easy for linniang to fall in love with him. It''s just a pity


    The two walked back together, waiting to return to Penglai hospital, but Song Rong always felt a little uneasy.


    So he went out quietly. This time, green peach didn''t know.


    After such a heavy rain, people also went back, and the house was particularly quiet.


    Song Rong directly ran to Chu Yun''s resting room. She stood outside and watched the doctor go to the next room with Master Chu, and closed Chu Yun''s door.


    She waited until these people left before she walked over.


    After entering, she saw Chu Yun Qing lying there. Song Rong approached and looked at Chu Yun Qing''s pale face. She stretched out her hand to help Chu Yun Qing cover the quilt.


    In this process, Chu Yun suddenly opened his eyes, and a pair of clear eyes looked directly at Song Rong.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing, and then suddenly looked strange: "aren''t you pretending to be ill?"


    When Song Rong said this, Chu Yunqing''s face was unnatural and didn''t answer Song Rong.


    In this way, Song Rong is almost sure that Chu Yunqing has just relapsed from his old disease, but he is definitely not ill to the extent of coma, otherwise he won''t wake up suddenly. He just pretended to escape the accident!


    Song Rong didn''t expect that Chu Yunqing, who had always been honest, would play such a trick. She threw down the quilt she held in her hand, and then stood up straight.


    Seeing Song Rong''s attitude suddenly changed, Chu Yun''s eyes were more unnatural.


    "Song... Miss Song." Chu Yun''s voice was cramped.


    Song Rong glanced at Chu Yun obliquely and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Aren''t you unhappy?" Chu Yunqing sensitively noticed that Song Rong was in a bad mood.


    Song Rong snorted coldly, "I''m not happy. I''m very happy!" although she said so, her tone and look did not show that she was very happy!


    Chu Yun tilted his body and half sat up.


    Seeing this scene, Song Rong really couldn''t bear to go over and help Chu Yun to cover the falling by herself. She muttered, "it''s raining outside. It''s cool. Don''t catch a cold."


    Chu Yunqing looked at the white hands working on the quilt. There was a warm current in his eyes. He said in a warm voice, "thank you for your concern, Miss Song."


    Song Rong was already sitting on the stool beside the bed at this time. She said, "you don''t have to thank me. I don''t care about you. If something happens to you in our house, I can''t get rid of it. Who asked you to propose marriage to me today!"


    Song Rong couldn''t see any emotion on her face, but her tone was not very good. She didn''t know why. There was an unknown fire in her heart, and some feelings were difficult to suppress.


    In the face of Song Dai, who couldn''t wait to exchange her for interests, although her heart was angry, she could also engrave it. Every time she saw Chu Yunqing, Song Rong felt it was difficult to restrain her emotions.


    Seeing Song Rong talking about the marriage proposal, Chu Yunqing''s eyes flickered a little lonely. Then he said slowly, "Miss Song, I''m sorry about this. I didn''t expect my father to bring me to Chu''s house to propose marriage suddenly."


    Speaking of this, Chu Yun looked at Song Rong and said, "I know, the girl certainly won''t want to marry to Chu house. My refusal to kiss is a little abrupt, which will more or less destroy the girl''s reputation... But if I don''t refuse to kiss, I''m afraid you''ll stand up. Master song and old lady don''t want to marry so much."


    After hearing this, Song Rong was stunned. She thought Chu Yunqing said no in public because she had no choice. Unexpectedly, Chu Yunqing thought so many things in her heart!


    Especially considering her, I was afraid that if she refused to kiss, Song Dai and the old lady would refuse, and even anger themselves.


    Yes, Chu Yunqing has always been exquisite in mind. He can think of all kinds of reasons as long as he thinks about it a little. He won''t guess people''s hearts in ordinary times, but it''s nothing if he guesses people''s hearts.


    A ghost is not a false name.


    In the face of such Chu Yunqing, even if Song Rong''s heart is angry, it can''t be born.


    "How did you know that I would want to refuse to kiss?" Song Rong suddenly said in a dull voice.


    Chu Yun''s voice was a little surprised: "do you want to marry Chu''s house?"


    Song Rong was speechless. She only asked such a question when her brain was out of breath. After a long time, she looked at Chu Yunqing and said, "I''m just curious."


    Chu Yun sighed and said, "who wants to marry someone like me who has one foot in the underworld? I know that time is running out, and naturally I won''t drag others down."


    Hearing this, Song Rong immediately stood up, looked at Chu Yunqing and said, "who said you don''t have much time? How did you know you don''t have much time? Didn''t you promise me last time? You should live well?"


    Song Rong''s series of questions also surprised Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yun smiled helplessly: "I will naturally work hard to live, but there are some things that I can''t think of."

 Chapter 308

    Song Rong''s heart suddenly filled with a trace of sadness. She asked slowly, "is there really no way?"


    "There are ways to do it, but what''s the difference between having it and not?" Chu Yunqing said. When he said this, he was a little depressed.


    "Say it! But if there is a glimmer of hope, I will win it for you!" Song Rong said with an unprecedented firmness.


    But when she finished saying this, Song Rong was stunned. How could she say such a thing? Fight for hope for Chu Yun?


    This is not wrong, but now Song Rong feels that she is a little abrupt to say such words. She quickly added: "you are my life-saving benefactor. Naturally, I can''t watch you continue like this. It''s right to help you."


    Chu Yun''s eyes were calm. He didn''t know whether he saw song Ronggang''s appearance in his eyes, but opened his mouth and said, "that''s the miracle doctor. When I went to Beilin, I also painstakingly searched for it, but you didn''t get any results."


    Yes, he went to the north because of Song Rong, but he didn''t have hope in his heart. He also wanted to stand in the sun and walk forward, instead of hiding in the house and carriage


    He also wanted to run with her in the wind and play with her like childe Qian.


    At least, if he gets better, he can see her for more time.


    Therefore, he is still very concerned about this matter, but too much expectation brings him not hope but disappointment.


    Hearing this, Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing and said, "you have to believe that there is no way for people. Even without this miracle doctor, there may be other ways to survive."


    Chu Yun saw that Song Rong''s tone was firm. Unexpectedly, he also gave birth to some hope in his dead gray heart.


    Song Rong didn''t stay here for a long time. No one knows when Master Chu will suddenly come in. If someone sees her here, it''s bad. It''s unreasonable for a girl who has just been rejected in public to come to see this person.


    The storm comes and goes quickly.


    Before it was dark, Master Chu left with Chu Yun. This time, Master Chu didn''t talk about letting Song Rong marry.


    Song Rong and Xu''s nest in the house, embroidering patterns together. Empress Zhou doesn''t discipline her much, but she still has to hand in her homework. She can''t think she''s smart and go too far.


    The door was suddenly pushed open. Song Rong seemed to know that the rare silence was going to be destroyed.


    An Shi and Song Hui entered the house one after the other.


    Anshi first smiled: "today''s things, I see in my eyes, but I''m angry in my heart. I''m worried that my sister-in-law''s mood is not smooth, so I specially came to see my sister-in-law. When I arrived, I was worried that sister Hui couldn''t think about it, so I specially followed her."


    Song Rong stretched out her hand and rubbed her forehead. She knew that the two people were not good friends. Was it not because Chu Yun quit his marriage to see her joke?


    However, since someone came, Song Rong didn''t want these two people to really watch the excitement, so she got up and dealt with it.


    Song Hui came forward and held Song Rong''s hand. Wen Sheng said, "sister Rong, you don''t have to be too sad. The childe Chu doesn''t look at you. He has no eyes."


    When talking, Song Hui specially stressed that she couldn''t look at these words, that is to put it clearly and humiliate Song Rong!


    But what kind of person is Song Rong? She doesn''t want to suffer in Song Hui at all. It''s the cheap money on her lips. She doesn''t want Song Hui to take it away. She sees Song Rong''s warm smile: "sister Hui, you worry too much. Childe Chu will withdraw from your marriage. It''s not because you don''t look down on me, but because you hurt yourself and don''t want to drag me down."


    "But this will still ruin your reputation. I''m afraid you won''t find any good people in the future!" Song Hui blurted out such a sentence, which is what song Hui thought in her heart.


    God knows, she was so happy when she heard that Song Rong was refused to kiss in public. Isn''t Song Rong better than her in everything? Then she came to see what kind of waves Song Rong could turn out after she was demobilized!


    At that time, we only need to publicize it a little. Everyone knows that Chu Yunqing''s tuberculosis can''t look up to Song Rong. With a little guidance, many people must know that Song Rong has some hidden diseases or something bad in the dark.


    Even without such guidance, how many excellent teenagers will pick up the junk that Chu Yun doesn''t want?


    In a word, Song Hui doesn''t really sympathize with Song Rong at all. All she wants is to see Song Rong''s jokes and even step on Song Rong''s feet.


    Song Rong looked at Song Hui, narrowed her eyes and said, "why can''t I get married? You don''t have to worry about it. If it''s bad, I still have a cousin! It''s not impossible to kiss each other at that time¡°


    Song Rong casually pulled out Shu Yan as a shield, but the speaker didn''t mean to listen.


    When Song Rong said Shu Yan, Song Hui suddenly had a strong sense of defense in her eyes. Looking at Song Rong''s face, she was more cold than sarcasm.


    "Young master Shu, that''s the son of the general''s family. How could she marry you!" Song Hui''s voice was full of cold.


    Song Rong was suddenly stunned. She looked at Song Hui as if she saw Song Hui''s heart. Then Song Rong''s face became strange. Didn''t Song Hui like that flowing wind? How to treat Shu Yan at this time


    Yes, compared with Duan Liufeng, Shu Yan is naturally several times better than Duan Liufeng!


    Especially in his family background, although Shu Yan has not yet joined the DPRK as an official, there is general Shu. He will join the DPRK as an official sooner or later. Nine times out of ten, he will be an official''s wife.


    It''s totally different from marrying those Suzhou merchants in Suzhou.


    People like Song Hui naturally want to go high. Naturally, they like Shu Yan more than Duan Liufeng.


    Gradually, Song Rong took a smile on her face and said, "my uncle likes me very much and my cousin treats me well. Why can''t she marry me? Otherwise, let''s ask my cousin if I can''t marry in the future, will he marry me?"


    Song Rong doesn''t really want to marry Shu Yan, just to make Song Hui uncomfortable.


    Coincidentally, Shu Yan just came in from the door at this time. He heard Song Rong''s words and said with a smile, "sister Rong, do you want to marry me? Of course I can''t wait!"


    As he spoke, Shu Yan showed a cynical smile. Obviously, Shu Yan didn''t put Song Rong''s words in his heart, but joked casually.

 Chapter 309

    And Shu Yan also heard about today''s events. He was afraid that Song Rong would be unhappy because of this, so he wanted to comfort Song Rong and tell him that Song Rong really can''t do it. He won''t let her marry out.


    Shu Yan is really a good cousin, and Song Rong smiled gratefully.


    However, Song Hui obviously couldn''t understand the deep love between Shu Yan and Song Rong. She looked at Song Rong angrily and looked at Shu Yan wrongly, as if Shu Yan had done something sorry for her.


    Shu Yan saw Song Hui''s eyes and immediately became alert.


    Then Shu Yan saw Song Rong''s smile. With a funny look, Shu Yan immediately understood something in his heart. He hurriedly said, "cousin, why don''t we make an agreement? If one day you can''t marry out, or I can''t marry my aunt, let''s make do together."


    Looking at Shu Yan''s defensive face, Song Rong immediately smiled.


    Shu Yan cooperated with her as a shield. Of course, she won''t lose Shu Yan''s face, so she smiled and said, "it''s a good idea. Presumably, her mother and uncle are happy to see it."


    "That''s natural, but my father said. I can''t take any girl back in the future, otherwise he will break my leg. If I want to take it back, I have to find someone like sister Rong!" Shu Yan''s lie came at random.


    He doesn''t want to have any feelings with any girl now. He only has beauty in his heart! This beauty has nothing to do with men and women or feelings.


    If a girl haunts him, what does he think of beauty?


    Although he is cynical, likes the feeling of being pursued by girls, and likes to be close to beautiful people, he also has his own bottom line in his heart.


    For example, if other girls really love him deeply, he will feel tired again.


    Song Rong smiled and said, "let''s settle it."


    Song Hui looked at the cousins, and they took their faces seriously and decided to live a lifetime. The look on her face became more and more ugly! They really didn''t pay attention to her!


    Song Hui naturally wouldn''t vent her anger on Shu Yan, so she looked at Song Rong and said, "sister Rong, you''re still young. Now you want to make a private life for yourself? If you hear it, you''ll think that our girl is dishonest!"


    Song Rong smiled and said, "why is it called private life? Isn''t Mother, aunt and sister Hui all here? If so, it''s blatant!"


    Xu and an naturally heard the dialogue here.


    An Shi looked at the time and said, "sister-in-law and sister-in-law, sister Rong is still a girl''s family. You should teach her well, but don''t do anything beyond that to ruin her reputation. Even if some words are jokes, you can''t say them casually!"


    Xu''s eyes fell on Shu Yan, and there was a bit of sincerity: "how can I say it casually? I''m looking at Shu Yan. It''s good. If they wait for the two children to be older, if they feel willing, it''s OK to kiss each other."


    Ann has long been talked through by Song Hui, but she has always been thinking about Shu Yan and wants to marry her daughter to an official family. At this time, Ann is naturally not very happy to hear Xu say so.


    However, an Shi has no way to refute Xu Shi''s words. Now if she talks about intimacy and estrangement, how can she compare with Shu Yan and Xu Shi? If Xu Shi moves such a mind, it is really possible to persuade general Shu to let the two children together.


    At the thought of this, an''s heart suddenly blocked. If her daughter can''t be with Shu Yan, it''s just that the Shu family is high, and they can''t cling to it. But if Song Rong marries Shu Yan, will Xu have this relationship in the Shu house in the future? Suppress her all your life?


    At this time, Shu Yan has come to Song Rong and said to Song Rong, "sister Rong, cousin, take it out for dinner today. Let''s go to the largest restaurant for a meal, or relax."


    Song Rong looked at Shu Yan like this and immediately felt that Shu Yan was not chaotic enough. Moreover, he wanted to take himself to relax. He wanted to see Fengyi with his own help. I''m afraid it''s true.


    Recently, Shu Yan has been stuck in the spring breeze for ten miles, but Fengyi is now the head of the spring breeze for ten miles. Naturally, no one will force Feng Yi to come out to meet people. If Feng Yi doesn''t want to see Shu Yan, Shu Yan has no way at all.


    However, Shu Yan''s biased life is also very "infatuated" with Fengyi. He will naturally put his mind on her. He knows that as long as she goes, whether Fengyi is really or fake, he will come out to see Song Rong.


    Song Hui didn''t know the reason. She directly regarded the scene in front of her as that Shu Yan and Song Rong flirted in front of her own face. How ugly the look on her face was.


    Song Rong glanced at Xu and whispered, "mother."


    Xu glanced at Song Rong, nodded and said, "your cousin is also for you. Then go with your cousin and remember to come back early."


    If she went out for such a small thing in the usual time, Song Rong certainly didn''t have to ask Xu for instructions, but now Song Rong doesn''t want to talk in front of an and Song Hui.


    Hearing this, Song Hui hurriedly said, "sister Rong is in a bad mood. I, who is a sister, must accompany. Why don''t I go with her."


    Before waiting for Song Rong to say anything, Shu Yan suddenly blew his hair: "what are you going to do with it!"


    He wanted sister Rong to take her to see Fengyi. If Song Hui followed, how could sister Rong take him?


    Shu Yan then said, "sister Rong and I can go. As for sister Rong, I will explain it myself. I don''t have to worry about Miss Song."


    When Shu Yan calls Song Hui, he doesn''t use sister Hui''s intimate address. From this address, we can immediately compare that Song Rong and Song Hui are close and different in Shu Yan''s heart.


    Shuyan was afraid that Song Hui would follow her again and hurriedly said, "sister Rong, let''s go quickly."


    Shu Yan will not kindly consider what song Hui thinks in her heart. At this time, Song Hui''s face is red and embarrassed. When was she so rejected!


    Song Hui watched Shu Yan and Song Rong disappear in front of her eyes. She suddenly stood up and said, "I''m tired. I''ll go back and have a rest first."


    Song Hui left like this. Where can an Shi stay? They came to see the excitement. They didn''t think they had found bad luck.


    However, the news that Song Rong was publicly refused by Chu Yun soon spread in Gusu. What do you say.

 Chapter 310

    The most direct consequence of this is that it really affected Song Rong''s reputation.


    Just when everyone thought that Song Rong was afraid that he could not marry a good family, Qian Jinbao asked people to carry the dowry and propose marriage to the song house!


    Song Rong''s face turned black when she knew about it. Qian Jinbao came to make trouble!


    Fortunately, Song Dai was not in the house at this time, and the old lady didn''t know about it. Xu had stabilized Qian Jinbao.


    As soon as Song Rong appeared, he saw Qian Jinbao standing straight in black and blue clothes.


    Qian Jinbao is not much older than Song Rong, but at this time, he is one head taller than Song Rong. At the moment, he can hardly see the simple and honest appearance of the little fat man.


    His face was handsome, with star eyes and sword eyebrows, and his black hair fell behind him. He was a bit of a young man.


    When he stood there with a negative hand, he still had an air of non anger and self prestige, which is not available to ordinary people of his age. Qian Jinbao, who has been in charge of his family for a long time, naturally has such a temperament.


    When he pursed his lips and didn''t smile, he was still a little cold and calm.


    But waiting for him to see Song Rong, the composure on his face suddenly disappeared. Suddenly he smiled, and his eyes were full of joy.


    Before Song Rong approached, Qian Jinbao rushed over: "sister Rong!" there was joy in his voice.


    Song Rong quickly hid from Qian Jinbao, looked at the things in the house and asked, "what are you doing here?"


    Qian Jinbao blinked and said in a natural tone, "of course I''m here to propose marriage."


    Song Rong said reluctantly, "did you mention it casually? Hurry to carry everything back. You don''t think I''m messy enough!"


    Qian Jinbao said wrongfully, "sister Rong, why do I look at you? Is there anything wrong with my preparation?"


    Xu Shi was also there at the moment. She glanced at Song Rong with inquiring eyes.


    Song Rong comforted Xu: "Mom, I''ll just talk to Qian Jinbao. You can help deal with it. Don''t let the old lady know..." according to the old lady''s idea, maybe you will see Qian Jinbao''s family wealth, and then you really should!


    After all, it''s Qian Jinbao now. He has a faint appearance of his previous life. It can even be said that he has grown faster than in his previous life. He has ranked among the first-class rich businessmen in Suzhou at a young age. His family background is not bad. The most important thing is that Qian Jinbao has no father, no mother and no brothers. If anyone can control Qian Jinbao, That is tantamount to getting the whole family property!


    Xu also believed that Song Rong could handle the matter well, so he left first.


    Song Rong came to Qian Jinbao at this time and said fiercely, "Qian Jinbao!"


    "Sister Rong! I''m here!" Qian Jinbao looked humbly taught.


    "You hurry to carry all these things back to me! Don''t say anything about the marriage proposal!" Song Rong stressed again and again.


    "But sister Rong, we both have a private life. Shouldn''t I propose marriage at this time? I''ve heard that Chu Yunqing refused to kiss in public. It''s really unkind and waste sister Rong''s usual kindness to him to do such a thing. But don''t worry, sister Rong. He doesn''t like you. I like you! Just marry me!" Qian Jinbao said expectantly.


    Song Rong looked at Qian Jinbao reluctantly and said, "when have I made a private appointment with you for life? Don''t talk nonsense. I won''t marry you."


    Qian Jinbao''s face was suddenly full of depression, and his eyes were almost filled with tears. He looked at Song Rong pitifully, as if Song Rong had bullied him. As long as Qian Jinbao showed such eyes, Song Rong must be soft hearted.


    But in this matter, Song Rong will never be soft hearted because of Qian Jinbao''s eyes.


    She never wanted to marry anyone, let alone Qian Jinbao!


    "Qian Jinbao, how old are you? You just want to get married. If you''re really worried, find some servant girls to connect with me first. Don''t think about me!" Song Rong said bluntly.


    Song Rong and Qian Jinbao have been together for a long time, and the way of getting along has almost been decided. Song Rong can say what she has. It''s impossible to be euphemistic to talk to Qian Jinbao. Qian Jinbao is a good hand who gives some sunshine. If she is a little euphemistic, Qian Jinbao will feel that there is still a turn for the better.


    "Sister Rong! What are you talking about? How can I find a room? I just want you!" Qian Jinbao''s tone was extremely firm. When he said this, his tone was not childish, but with an unprecedented firmness.


    Song Rong groaned and said, "you went to the fireworks alley a few days ago!" the fireworks alley is the gathering place of brothels.


    Qian Jinbao jumped up like a cat with its tail trampled on, and then said in righteous words: "I''m going to talk about business and earn the bride price! Otherwise, how can I let sister Rong get married!"


    What Qian Jinbao said is true. He shouldn''t go in and out of those places when he is young, but the people who talk business with him are adults. Sometimes they have to entertain some lecherous people in this place.


    "Sister Rong, don''t be unhappy. If you don''t like it in the future, I won''t go to such a place to talk about business." Qian Jinbao thought Song Rong was annoyed by it.


    Song Rong immediately felt powerless: "Qian Jinbao..."


    "Huh?"


    "Hurry back to me, or I''ll ignore you!"


    "Sister Rong... Just promise me..."


    "Qian Jinbao!"


    "Sister Rong, what are you doing to me!" Qian Jinbao looked wronged.


    Song Rong rubbed her forehead. She said, "I don''t want to get married."


    "It doesn''t matter. Decide first. I can wait!" Qian Jinbao directly blocked Song Rong''s retreat.


    Song Rong really had no way to Qian Jinbao, so she had to be cruel and said, "Qian Jinbao, if you have to do this, I won''t answer, and we won''t communicate in the future!"


    Song Rong''s words were resolute, and there was no sense of joking.


    Qian Jinbao was a little scared this time. He asked carefully, "are you really unwilling? I will treat you." Qian Jinbao made the last fight.


    "I''m just your friend. I don''t think about it." Song Rong told Qian Jinbao what he thought.


    Qian Jinbao was a little depressed: "sister Rong... It doesn''t matter. You don''t want to do it this time. It''s because I''m not good enough. You don''t see my good. I''ll be better to you in the future."

 Chapter 311

    Song Rong glanced at Qian Jinbao and said earnestly, "Qian Jinbao, our two friends, I never thought about how to be with you. Don''t... Don''t be so."


    Seeing Song Rong''s tone and look serious, Qian Jinbao knew that if he continued, it would be boring, so he opened his mouth and said, "sister Rong, I''ll go back first. Let''s talk about it later."


    Although he is not old, his mind is still very exquisite. At this time, his heart is already very clear about Song Rong''s ideas. He can only try his best to delay and don''t want Song Rong to say too much, so that she can have a better chance in the future.


    When Qian Jinbao left, he looked back and took a deep look at Song Rong. His eyes were full of loneliness, which made Song Rong look a little sad.


    But she was still cruel and moved her eyes. She didn''t continue to look at Qian Jinbao. If she wasn''t cruel at this time, she would be irresponsible to Qian Jinbao.


    However, Qian Jinbao''s proposal to the Song government was publicized by Qian Jinbao.


    He doesn''t want to do anything through this, but to let the people in Gusu know that no matter what the third miss of the Song family is, he will want Qian Jinbao!


    In this way, those who read Song Rong''s jokes also stopped thinking. What kind of person is Qian Jinbao? Now I mention this young childe in Gusu. It''s famous!


    At Qian Jinbao''s age, it is estimated that children of ordinary people will only cause trouble, but Qian Jinbao not only propped up his family business, but also killed his blood in a shopping mall like a wolf''s nest and a tiger''s den.


    Such young talents have long become the people many girls miss.


    He can come to Song Rong to propose marriage, which directly suppresses Chu Yun''s refusal. In the eyes of outsiders, Chu Yun is smart, but his body is not good. If they are allowed to choose, they are also willing to choose Qian Jinbao.


    Rich and rich, no brothers, no mother-in-law! People are handsome, and such conditions are enough to make many girls sprout.


    Before summer, Song Rong began to suppress the business of the Song family. Now, with the support of Lin Zhi, Song Rong and Qian Jinbao have a great momentum of development. In addition, although Song Rong was not exposed in the open, we also know the existence of ronghua hall.


    Secretly, many people guessed who the owner behind ronghua hall was, but I don''t think they would guess that the owner would be a teenage girl.


    Song Dai''s life was difficult, but it was too late. No one thought that such earth shaking changes had taken place because he didn''t want the qualification of emperor and merchant this year.


    Song Dai''s life was difficult, and Song Rong was relieved.


    She planned that this year, her third uncle, who had disappeared for several years, should come back, but the specific day was not good for her. Many things had changed. Sooner or later, the time would be different from that in her previous life. Song Rong still wanted to take precautions against the return of the third uncle as soon as possible.


    On this day, Song Rong was beating an abacus in the house, calculating what she had consumed and what benefits she had gained from suppressing the Song family this time. The smile on her face was getting bigger and bigger. It was obvious that she was in an excellent mood.


    At this moment, a voice directly came into Song Rong''s ear. The voice was very loud, which really scared Song Rong: "Miss Song!"


    When Song Rong heard this voice, she was a little stunned. Then she came back to her senses. Isn''t this Ah Fu''s voice?


    Once again, Ah Fu opened the door and came in without notice.


    When Song Rong saw such a reckless Ah Fu, she couldn''t bear to blame, because she already had a bad idea in her heart. When she looked more carefully, Ah Fu''s face was pale and his eyes were red. It was obvious that she had cried.


    "Miss Song, please go and see my childe!" Ah Fu fell on his knees and began to kowtow to Song Rong.


    Song Rong was also startled. She stood up directly, looked at Ah Fu and asked, "Ah Fu, what do you have to say!" Ah Fu has always looked down on her, so she doesn''t respect her very much. Now suddenly, such a big gift must have happened!


    "My childe passed out and didn''t wake up!" Ah Fu cried in his voice.


    Hearing this, Song Rong felt as if a huge stone had fallen and stirred up countless splashes. She couldn''t care about it. She said directly, "let''s go now!"


    Along the way, Song Rong was worried and had an unspeakable feeling in her heart.


    When waiting to arrive, Song Rong rushed directly to Chu Yunqing''s house. At this time, Master Chu was also there. He saw Song Rong coming, his eyebrows stretched slightly, and whispered, "Miss Song... Please take care of Yun Qing here."


    With that, Master Chu left with the people in the house. Song Rong was a little confused. Didn''t master Chu love his son as much as his life? How can you trust Chu Yun to yourself?


    When waiting to see Chu Yunqing, Song Rong suddenly understood why ah Fu went to find himself and why Master Chu had such an attitude!


    Chu Yun was lying on the bed with his eyes closed, but he kept saying something.


    Song Rong was close, and Chu Yun whispered, "Rong... Rong... Er..."


    Song Rong was shocked when she heard this call. Chu Yun called her with this intimate call, but she called her? As usual, when Chu Yunqing sees her, he always calls out Miss Song respectfully, but he has never called her so intimately!


    Is it difficult that Chu Yun''s name is the same as his own? So Ah Fu and Master Chu misunderstood? When Chu Yun is seriously ill, will he want to find himself?


    But no matter who Chu Yunqing thinks, now Chu Yunqing is lying in bed like this. Song Rong can''t be cruel.


    She stretched out her hand and helped Chu Yun to cover the quilt. Wen Sheng said, "childe Chu... You must hold on. Even if you''re going to die, it''s not time!"


    Chu Yunqing should have died two years later. If he really didn''t survive now, it must be because her return changed Chu Yunqing''s fate and took away his short voice for another two years!


    Thinking of this, Song Rong felt guilty, not only guilty, but also worried.


    At this time, Chu Yunqing seemed to hear song Rong''s voice and stretched out his hand to catch something, but at this moment, something fell on the ground in his hand.


    Song Rong looked at the thing and reached out to pick it up.

 Chapter 312

    The goal is a small wood carving with a lifelike portrait.


    It''s very smooth when you hold it in your hand. You can see that the wood carving is often held in your hand, and the burr on it has been polished off.


    Song Rong looked at the wood carving and looked at it. Her eyes froze and didn''t move for a long time.


    The wood carving is a girl in a Ru skirt, with smiling eyebrows and eyes and a beautiful face... The face on the wood carving is so familiar that it is clearly Song Rong!


    Song Rong has a kind of sadness in her heart. In addition to this, there is a little joy.


    Waiting for Song Rong to notice the joy in her heart, she touched her heart and muttered, "why would I..."


    Song Rong looked at the jade like man lying on the bed. At the moment, he grabbed Song Rong''s hand.


    Song Rong''s face turned red at once, like the sunset glow in the sky. She finally didn''t take her hand out of Chu Yunqing''s hand.


    "Rong''er..."


    "Chu Yunqing, wake up, I''m here." Song Rong said slowly.


    She doesn''t want to see such Chu Yunqing. She wants to see the scenery Jiyue, standing under the peach blossom tree and playing the flute. She doesn''t have a bit of sick color on her face.


    Chu Yunqing didn''t wake up at last, and his state was not very good after all.


    At this time, Master Chu came in, and Song Rong had to take her hand out of Chu Yunqing''s hand.


    Master Chu took a gentle and worried look at Chu Yunqing, and finally at Song Rong.


    "I''m afraid Yunqing can''t recover from this disease. I want to marry Yunqing to cheer him up." Master Chu suddenly said.


    Song Rong was not surprised when she heard the speech. Wasn''t she the happy girl in her previous life? But I don''t know who will marry in this life.


    Song Rong thought of this and suddenly felt a little astringent. Would there be another girl who would become Mrs. Chu Shao?


    Master Chu took a deep look at Song Rong and suddenly asked, "Miss Song, I know it''s presumptuous to say such a thing, but... I want you to marry and cheer Yun Qing."


    Chu Yunqing is now like this. Master Chu is not worried about what will happen to Chu Yunqing because he forcibly marries Song Rong.


    Under such circumstances, Chu Yunqing will only cheer up. It is the so-called dead horse as a living horse doctor!


    Master Chu couldn''t help it. He came up with such an idea. Even if he didn''t marry Song Rong, he would find a marriage for Chu Yunqing. Naturally, it would be better if it was Song Rong.


    Master Chu thought that Chu Yunqing didn''t want to marry Song Rong, but if Song Rong was willing to marry him, Chu Yunqing wouldn''t say anything when he woke up.


    Besides, now I don''t know if Chu Yunqing can wake up. If you want to choose a girl who is happy, it''s natural that Chu Yunqing reads Song Rong best.


    Seeing that Song Rong didn''t answer, Master Chu sighed: "I know you are a good girl and that no girl will marry because of Yunqing''s disease, but I still hope you can see these and make a decision."


    With that, Master Chu went aside and took out many things from the cabinet.


    Song Rong looked there and was stunned again.


    The top thing was the sachet she had lost for a long time. Unexpectedly, she dumped it in Chu Yun when she went to the Qiqiao festival the year she just came back.


    There are also two dried prunes, which Chu Yun gave to him when he poured out to attend the birthday banquet.


    In addition to these, there are paintings one by one and exquisite wood carvings one by one.


    Song Rong suddenly remembered that on the way to Beilin, Chu Yun carved wood carvings in the light of fire, and a trace of bitterness filled her heart.


    Master Chu sighed and said, "Yunqing is always cold and self-contained. He likes you. He must not have told you that I''m a father. I really love Yunqing. I hope Yunqing can find a good home. Even if it''s only one day, it''s the only thing my father can do when he''s dying."


    Master Chu''s love for his son is moving.


    But at the moment, Song Rong was not moved at all. She was very upset at this time.


    When I got along with Chu Yunqing, every bit floated to my heart.


    "Miss Song, I promise you that you don''t have to live with Yun Qing after you get married. You just need to... Accompany him on the last part of the road. If one day... Yun Qing..."


    Master Chu''s tone was a little painful. He didn''t go on, but changed the subject: "I will recognize you as an adopted daughter and find a good marriage for you."


    Song Rong whispered, "Master Chu, I''m upset. Let me think about it."


    Yes, she wanted to think about it, but she didn''t say no directly.


    If someone else mentioned it to her, if the other person was someone else, she would never have thought about it and would refuse directly.


    Song Rong stood there for a long time


    Chu Yunqing''s nonsense came to his ears intermittently: "rong''er... Rong''er..."


    Song Rong is not easy to be soft hearted, but she is still soft hearted at this time. No, it''s not just soft hearted. There are other things in her heart besides soft hearted! She can''t bear it. Yes, she can''t bear Chu Yun.


    Except reluctant?


    And... As soon as she thought that if she shouldn''t go down, Master Chu would find someone else to cheer Chu Yun. It was like a fishbone blocked in her throat. It was hard to go up and down.


    Song Rong frowned for a long time. When she looked up, her eyes were bright and asked abruptly, "I have conditions."


    Master Chu was delighted when he heard the speech. The conditions were good. Song rongken opened his mouth and put forward the conditions, which means that there is a turn for the better!


    Master Chu hurriedly said, "you said, as long as I can do it, I will do it." let the normal girls rejoice. Which girl is willing? It is also normal to put forward some conditions.


    Song Rong thought for a moment and said, "after I get married, I want to return to the song house at any time. People in the Chu house can''t stop me."


    Master Chu thought about it when he heard the speech. When Song Rong was too young to give up his home, he suddenly felt a little pity. Now she is willing to marry for Yun Qing. At a young age, she has not reached the hairpin. Who is willing to marry? Who wants to leave home!


    So Master Chu nodded and said, "naturally, no one will stop you, but when Yunqing''s disease is serious, I hope you can stay here."


    Song Rong nodded: "since I am willing to rejoice, I am willing to take care of him."

 Chapter 313

    Song Rong''s tone was firm, and the silence was not like what a 13-year-old girl should have.


    Master Chu looked at it. He couldn''t help admiring Song Rong. He also knew why Chu Yunqing, who was always clear and didn''t put anyone in his eyes, would be happy with Song Rong.


    Song Rong thought for a moment and then said, "after I get married, I will be the housekeeper''s wife." she doesn''t want to be the same as in her previous life and be angry with Mrs. Chu.


    Now it sounds abrupt for her to make such a request, but when she thinks of what Mrs. Chu and Chu Yunhong did to her in previous lives, she doesn''t think she''s too much. They owe themselves a life, and it''s also right to take some revenge.


    Master Chu nodded: "since you are the wife of the eldest son of the Chu family, you should."


    Song Rong narrowed her eyes and said, "there''s another thing..."


    Master Chu was willing to give in to everything for the sake of Chu Yun at this time, so he asked, "tell me what else you have."


    Song Rong said in a deep voice, "I want to deal with someone. When I need it, I hope the Chu family can give me some help. Naturally... I won''t let the Chu family suffer."


    This condition was a little strange. Master Chu hesitated for a moment and finally replied: "that''s it!"


    These things of the Chu family don''t belong to him... They belong to Chu Yunqing. Now she must be relieved to do something for Chu Yunqing.


    Song Rong said calmly, "then send someone to propose marriage... My mother, I will persuade."


    Song Rong also thought about it carefully, rather than making a decision on impulse.


    She was worried that she would not be able to continue to take care of her mother and yu''er in the song house after she got married, but she was thirteen years old and would reach the hairpin in two years. No matter who she wanted to marry, she would get married. At that time, it would not be so easy for her to go back to the house at will.


    Now with Master Chu''s promise, she is actually a free body.


    In addition, if there is help from the Chu family when dealing with the Song family, she will save a lot of thought!


    Finally, there are Mrs. Chu and Chu Yunhong, who are also her great enemies. She has just been busy dealing with the Song family, so she has not taken time to deal with them. In addition, they are in the Chu house. Her hand is not so long, so it gives her a chance.


    Even if Chu Yun is gone one day... Now she is not so easy to be bullied by Song Rong. The tragedy of her previous life will never happen again.


    It''s worth leaning with Chu Yun, whether it''s for the idea in his heart or for practical consideration.


    Seeing Song Rong''s answer so soon, Master Chu''s eyes were a little red: "you are a good child. Uncle Chu remembers your love, and will certainly not treat you badly in the future."


    Chu Yun''s weak and cold voice suddenly came: "I don''t agree!"


    I don''t know when Chu Yunqing woke up. When he heard Song Rong''s conversation with Master Chu, his first reaction was that he shouldn''t.


    Since Song Rong''s heart has made up her mind, she won''t waver easily. She went to Chu Yunqing, looked at Chu Yunqing''s pale face and bright moon''s eyes, and asked, "what''s wrong with me? So you don''t want to marry me?"


    Chu Yun tilted his mouth and said, "yes, you''re not good. I don''t like you."


    Song Rong suddenly smiled: "how do you explain those things?"


    Chu Yunqing naturally knew what Song Rong said. His face turned red, coughed twice and said, "I..."


    "Chu Yunqing, remember, I''ll marry you if you want to marry me!" Song Rong said coldly. Although she knew what Chu Yunqing said about her, it was just a trick to drive her away, but she was blocked.


    Chu Yun was stunned.


    Song Rong suddenly laughed: "But you don''t have to feel too guilty. I''m married with my own consideration. I don''t want to be promised by my uncle. You know the things about ronghuatang. If you can live all the time, it''s natural. If one day you''re gone, I''ll be free to do what I want without being detained by the so-called husband Trip. "


    Song Rong said that although it is somewhat true, he doesn''t want chu Yunqing to feel too guilty.


    Master Chu over there also said, "Yun Qing, master song doesn''t really want to marry you. If Miss Song doesn''t marry, I don''t know what kind of person she will marry... I also heard that the Song family intends to marry the Zhao family... The childe of the Zhao family I''ve met is a little silly... If Miss Song marries... Life will not be satisfactory in the future."


    Master Chu''s words really worked. Chu Yun was silent and didn''t answer or refuse.


    Song Rong said again at this time, "let''s settle this matter. I''m taking refuge through your Chu family. After all, I don''t want to marry anyone... Childe Chu is a little weak, but he won''t bully me!"


    Having said this, Song Rong walked away. When she waited to go out, her face turned crimson.


    What did she say and do just now, as if she couldn''t wait to get married!


    After Song Rong went back, she told Xu about it.


    Xu naturally disagreed: "linniang! How can you just answer this matter!"


    "Mom, I''m going to get married sooner or later. Besides, I can still live in my mother''s house when I go to Chu''s house..." Song Rong is most satisfied with this. If Master Chu didn''t give in at that time, I don''t think she would agree to Master Chu.


    "But Lin Niang, childe Chu is in poor health. You can''t say what you want... Are you going to be a widow when you are young?" Xu was a little worried.


    Song Rong smiled: "Mom, it''s not that I can''t remarry... If I really meet the right one, I won''t keep childe Chu all the time."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong said: "if my grandmother and uncle force me to marry a large number of wives and concubines when I reach the hairpin... I''d rather go out and be an aunt than get married. If I think so, I''ll avoid a lot of trouble!"


    Xu''s face was cold. In any case, she didn''t want her daughter to cheer people like this: "my mother can promise you to your cousin Shuyan."


    Song Rong jumped up when he heard the speech: "Mom, don''t mess with the mandarin duck spectrum. Cousin Shu Yan and I have a deep brother sister relationship. If your cousin hears this, maybe he will ignore me!"

 Chapter 314

    "If you can''t help it, you still have a rich childe!" Xu thought of the boy with the a firm face.


    This is a good choice. At least there won''t be any difficult parents-in-law after linniang marries.


    Song Rong sighed and said, "Mom, I don''t have money and treasure in my heart. I married, but I didn''t break his way to meet his favorite girl? I can''t pit my good friend!"


    "Niang... Don''t worry, I won''t hurt myself. I want to go to Chu house, which also has my own consideration... Besides, if I really want to remarry one day, no one can stop me!" Song Rong''s tone was a little crazy.


    Of course, Xu is not worried that Song Rong will be wronged. How can she not know what her own daughter is like?


    Let''s talk about her. It''s also because Lin Niang has a firm foothold in the song house.


    She''s worried that her daughter won''t understand the relationship between men and women!


    "Niang......" Song Rong blinked and looked at Xu, his eyes full of determination.


    Xu rubbed her eyebrows. In fact, her heart also knew Song Rong''s decision, that is, it was difficult for her to change as a mother, but she was not worried about being a daughter.


    "Mom, in this way, I won''t be a member of the Song family. There''s no reason why my uncle wants to manipulate me in the future. Master Chu also promised me to give me the greatest freedom. In this way, I don''t count on both sides and become a free body. I want to deal with my own business, and even don''t have to sneak one day..." Song Rong said with a smile.


    "You should know that my daughter''s ambition is different from that of ordinary girls. I don''t want to be an ordinary husband and son. I yearn for a man''s life... Now even if it''s for Chu Yunqing and myself, I should do so!"


    Xu finally waved his hand and said, "it''s all right. Women don''t stay. I won''t stop you."


    "Mother, when uncle comes to talk to you about this, you can''t say so. You still have to stop, and then mention my request to live in the song house after I get married." Song Rong said quickly.


    In the song mansion, I can''t leave her now. If she can watch nearby, it''s naturally better.


    Listening to Song Rong''s words, Xu''s heart became more secure, and he slowly accepted Song Rong''s decision.


    She whispered, "I know."


    "Mom, I''m still living in the mansion. That''s just a matter of name. Don''t be too tangled..." Song Rong comforted Xu.


    Xu Shi looked at Song Rong and knew that she had always had an idea. Since she had made up her mind to do so, she was really thinking. Since she couldn''t stop it at this time, what she could do was to help Song Rong manage everything.


    Master Chu is naturally very efficient for his son.


    As for Song Dai, thinking about marrying Song Rong in the past is of great benefit to the Song family. That''s all the more eager to promote the marriage quickly, but I don''t know that Song Rong and Master Chu have made an agreement in secret.


    It''s never been decided that Song Rong will get married again, but it''s just a few days!


    At an age like Song Rong, you can''t marry normally, but who makes the situation of Song Rong and Chu Yunqing special? Marrying Chongxi is not married to a round house to have children. Naturally, you don''t have to consider age.


    Generally speaking, Chongxi people only need to consider whether the eight characters fit or not.


    Song Rong married Chu Yun in this life and previous lives, but these two lives have been very different. In this life, he didn''t read the eight characters, but Song Rong set by Master Chu himself.


    Moreover, Song Rong should have given this life out of various considerations. As for the previous life, it was forced by others.


    The marriage was fixed in a few days. Song Rong didn''t feel anything, and she wouldn''t really be married with Chu Yun. What''s more, she was already Mrs. Chu in her previous life. She was familiar with the matter of marrying in the past.


    But Song Rong is calm. It doesn''t mean everyone is calm.


    Shu Yan, for example, had been circling Song Rong for several times at this time, with a worried look on his face.


    If you show it to people who don''t know the truth, most of them will think that Shu Yan likes Song Rong and can''t see Song Rong getting married, but in fact, it''s not at all. Listening to the dialogue between Shu Yan and Song Rong can make people laugh to death.


    "Sister Rong." Shu Yan called earnestly.


    Song Rong squints at Shu Yan. Today, Shu Yan is dressed in blue. He looks like a handsome childe.


    Song Rong looked at Shu Yan and asked, "why? Is it difficult? Do you want to steal a marriage? Do you want to marry me?"


    Since Song Rong dares to make such a joke, it means that Song Rong knows what kind of relationship Shu Yan has with himself. He doesn''t worry about Shu Yan''s heart at all.


    Shu Yan shouted, "sister Rong, don''t hurt me! I don''t want to get married! Even if it''s a wedding, I can''t marry sister Rong back!" at that time, he told Song Hui that he wanted to marry a girl like Song Rong back, just to make Song Hui stop thinking.


    How could he marry sister Rong! This is a big joke!


    Now sister Rong is still a cousin, so she will be crushed to death. If sister Rong becomes his wife one day, tut... Shu Yan shivers when he thinks about it, not to mention that he only has such beauties in his heart and doesn''t want to get married at all. Even if he wants to get married, he will find a girl like a rabbit instead of sister Rong like a fox!


    "Then what are you doing here?" Song Rong was a little upset when she looked at Shu Yan.


    Shu Yan sighed and said, "sister Rong, do you really want to get married?"


    Song Rong said, "you don''t like me. You don''t care whether I marry or not. Just think of your beauty in your heart."


    Shu Yan smiled: "sister Rong is also a beauty, but I''m still worried about whether it''s inconvenient to meet Fengyi after sister Rong gets married? If you don''t see Fengyi... What can I do? If I can''t see this beauty all day, I''ll feel uncomfortable!"


    Song Rong heard Shu Yan''s words and burst into laughter.


    "Fengyi is my friend. Even if I get married, how should I get along or how to get along?" Song Rong said with a smile.


    If she really cut off contact with her friends because she got married, she would rather not marry!


    Shu Yan was relieved to hear this.


    Then Shu Yan said, "sister Rong... You''d better tell Fengyi yourself about your marriage."


    Song Rong nodded and said, "it''s natural. I should meet Fengyi."

 Chapter 315

    "When will you go?" Shu Yan''s enthusiasm.


    Song Rong glanced at Shu Yan: "you don''t have to worry about this!" she thought with her toes and knew Shu Yan''s purpose!


    Waiting to send Shu Yan away, Song Rong changed into clothes and walked ten miles to the spring breeze. Shu Yan wanted to go. She was born not to take Shu Yan!


    Song Rong occasionally has some girls'' willful heart.


    Shu Yan didn''t know at this time that he was pestering Song Rong every day. Song Rong had annoyed him and deliberately didn''t want to take him there.


    When Song Rong and Fengyi met, Fengyi''s face sank.


    Before waiting for Song Rong to say anything, Fengyi dragged Song Rong into the house.


    Then he slammed the door shut.


    Then Fengyi said coldly, "are you going to marry?"


    Song Rong looked at Fengyi''s attitude and was a little confused: "yes."


    "Chu cloud inclines?" Fengyi''s voice has no jade run in the past, but with a chill.


    Song Rong nodded.


    Fengyi''s face was not as warm as before. Looking at Song Rong''s eyes, she was also cold: "why... You haven''t reached the hairpin, why did you get married long ago?"


    Song Rong smiled brightly: "it''s only two years ago. Since you have to get married sooner or later, what''s the difference between getting married now and getting married later?"


    "Why is there no difference? You''re married like this. Haven''t you thought about it..." Fengyi said this, and this stopped abruptly.


    Song Rong looked at Fengyi suspiciously and asked, "what do you think? Is this spring breeze ten miles away and my industry? You don''t have to worry about this. I married in the past is the same as I didn''t marry in the past, but it''s just a name."


    "What if one day Chu Yun died of a long illness?" Feng Yi was a little excited in her tone.


    Song Rong sighed leisurely and said, "in fact, I don''t know. He doesn''t know when he will leave, but since it''s what he thinks, I''m willing to follow his will and accompany him to the last part of the road. If he''s really gone, I also have my own life."


    Fengyi suddenly approached Song Rong and stretched out her hand to surround Song Rong.


    Song Rong was stunned immediately, gently pushed and said, "Fengyi, what are you doing?"


    This time, Fengyi hugged Song Rong tightly and refused to loosen. Her wide sleeves fell on the ground. There was a beautiful beauty, but Song Rong didn''t feel any beauty at this time.


    Her heart was slightly flustered, but when she spoke, she calmed down deliberately: "Fengyi, I know you don''t want me, but don''t worry. Even if I get married, I will be the same as when I don''t get married. We can still meet if we want to meet."


    Feng Yi whispered, "I''m not worried that we can''t see, I am..."


    Song Rong took the initiative to hold Fengyi at this time, and then Wen Sheng said, "Fengyi, I know you think I''m a very important person, so I''m worried that I''ll be unhappy when I marry Chu Yunqing, but I chose it myself. I''ve already considered all the consequences. Don''t worry."


    Feng Yi looked at the girl in her arms, her eyes twinkled. There was something unclear. How much did he want to keep his hands on all his life? Just hold her so firmly?


    For a long time, Fengyi finally released Song Rong. At this time, Fengyi''s eyes had been trembling.


    "Rong''er... If one day, you can''t stay in the Chu house. The spring breeze welcomes you all the time..." Feng Yi''s tone was full of sincerity.


    Song Rong laughed: "the spring breeze is my industry. Even if you are not welcome, I will come!"


    Feng Yi''s thin lips moved: "you know, I didn''t mean that."


    Song Rong whispered, "I know." speaking of this, Song Rong''s tone has some loneliness and apology.


    Although she can''t penetrate everyone''s heart, she is at least exquisite. When Fengyi said those words today, she had some insight in her heart, but at this time, the only thing she can do is pretend to know nothing.


    However, there are a few sub packages that can''t go on now.


    There is no doubt that Song Rong loves Fengyi in her heart, but there is only one song Rong in the world. Even if she loves Fengyi, she can''t make any commitment to Fengyi.


    Now that she has planned to take good care of Chu Yunqing... If his illness hasn''t changed, it''s only two years at most. She won''t easily promise others anything.


    Fengyi''s eyes are full of loneliness. He knew from the beginning that these are his delusions. She is the daughter of a rich family and has a noble birth, but he has such a gray past. Now she is just a dramatist.


    Even if he is born again elegant, even if he is again beautiful... After all, he is poor in birth.


    If today, he is enough to match her, he will never let her marry so easily!


    But now, the only thing he can do, that is, he vaguely told her his thoughts, but he didn''t dare to fully understand it. He was worried that if he said it too clearly, he would be friends with Song Rong.


    He doesn''t want to force her to be too urgent, he has no right to force her to be too urgent, and he is not qualified to force her to be too urgent


    At this moment, a loud cry came out of the door: "sister Rong!"


    Then Qian Jinbao rushed in. Qian Jinbao angrily looked at Song Rong and asked, "sister Rong! I know why you refuse to kiss. You are thinking about that tuberculosis in your heart!"


    "Qian Jinbao, don''t talk nonsense. He has a name if he doesn''t have a disease." Song Rong doesn''t like everyone calling Chu Yun a disease.


    But Qian Jinbao was very angry at this time. Seeing that his sister Rong was about to marry, and he was not married to himself, could he not worry?


    No matter how calm Qian Jinbao is, he is just a young man with not too mature mind. He can''t be expected to restrain his emotions like adults.


    In fact, even if it is on adults, it may not be able to restrain their emotions!


    Qian Jinbao grabbed Song Rong''s wrist and said, "I don''t care what it is. In a word, I just don''t allow you to marry!"


    Qian Jinbao said, "if you want to get married, you can only marry me!"


    Song Rong''s hand was hurt by Qian Jinbao''s grasp. She struggled slightly and said, "Qian Jinbao, let me go."

 Chapter 316-317

    Qian Jinbao played a rogue directly at this time: "don''t let go, just don''t let go! I just don''t let go! Don''t let go!" Qian Jinbao''s voice was higher and higher.


    Song Rong''s forehead beat a little, but there was also some helplessness.


    Qian Jinbao is her very important friend, but the two are childhood friends. She can''t bear to hurt Qian Jinbao, but... How can she give Qian Jinbao hope.


    She can''t tell what she feels about Chu Yunqing, but she can tell what she thinks about Qian Jinbao.


    When she was Qian Jinbao, she was her own friend. She was a friend who could trust each other and trust each other. She had absolutely no other thoughts.


    Since she has no other thoughts, she can''t give him hope, which is irresponsible to each other.


    Song Rong tried hard to pull her hand back, but because Qian Jinbao''s strength was too strong, she immediately felt pain, so Song Rong gently shouted, "pain, let me go."


    When Qian Jinbao heard this, he suddenly recovered and loosened his hand.


    When he saw the red mark on Song Rong''s wrist, Qian Jinbao was worried: "sister Rong, are you all right? Does it hurt?"


    Then he rubbed the red mark on Song Rong''s wrist. Song Rong looked at Qian Jinbao and was very kind.


    She eased her tone and said, "Qian Jinbao, you are still young. You only know me, so you think I am the best in the world. One day you will meet a girl you like."


    "But I only like you!" Qian Jinbao said seriously.


    Song Rong couldn''t get angry when she arrived. She had to be cruel and say, "but I don''t like you!"


    "I knew you just liked Chu Yunqing!" Qian Jinbao made trouble again.


    Song Rong rubbed her forehead and said, "yes, I like Chu Yunqing!"


    As for whether she likes Chu Yunqing or not, in fact, Song Rong can''t tell what she thinks at this moment. If she doesn''t have any thoughts at all, she is very blocked when she knows that Chu Yunqing is going to marry the girl next to her.


    If you like Chu Yunqing, let Song Rong speak out in front of Chu Yunqing. Song Rong will never speak out.


    I will say this today, which is also to make Qian Jinbao die.


    Qian Jinbao got the answer and stood there blankly. Then Qian Jinbao ran out at the fastest speed and shouted, "ah!"


    Qian Jinbao has suffered a lot in this matter. He is still young and may not have seen the love thing too thoroughly, but he has a different kind of persistence to Song Rong. This persistence has existed since his parents died, Song Rong appeared and accompanied him through that road.


    He likes Song Rong. Maybe this kind of love is not the kind of love between men and women in the strict sense, but it is definitely not like ordinary friends. He also has a strong possessive desire for Song Rong.


    Now, when he thought that his sister Rong was going to get married, his heart was very manic. He was in a bad mood. When he heard Song Rong say that he liked Chu Yunqing, Qian Jinbao immediately calmed down and rushed out directly!


    Song Rong stood where she was, her face full of silence. She didn''t know what she could do to make Qian Jinbao happy. She was afraid that what she did would ignite hope in Qian Jinbao''s heart, and then continued to think about her.


    Song Ronglian''s eyebrows and eyes are full of helplessness and guilt.


    Qian Jinbao likes her. It''s Qian Jinbao''s own business. In principle, she shouldn''t be guilty. But if she hadn''t been close to Qian Jinbao at the beginning, maybe Qian Jinbao wouldn''t have such pain in his heart. Maybe Qian Jinbao has become a famous romantic son of Suzhou.


    If you haven''t met, you won''t be moved. Since you won''t be moved, how can you be sad.


    Seeing Song Rong like this, Fengyi didn''t have the idea to say what he thought in his heart. He poured tea for Song Rong himself. Wen Sheng said, "sit down. Childe Qian probably just couldn''t think about it for a moment. He''ll understand it soon."


    Song Rong looked up at Fengyi, so her heart was even more sour.


    She would rather Fengyi, like Qian Jinbao, make a fire at her and then get angry and leave, than see this considerate Fengyi.


    "Fengyi, I''m sorry," Song Rong said to herself.


    Fengyi heard it and smiled politely: "what are you sorry for me?"


    Song Rong moved her lips. After all, she didn''t say anything.


    Now that she has lost them, it''s useless to say more.


    Soon it was Song Rong''s wedding day. As for the wedding clothes, empress Zhou and Xu jointly drove them out. Both of them were good hands, and the dowry was naturally unusual.


    Master Chu sent some more treasures. Xu picked them up and sewed some beads and precious stones on them. They were made of wedding clothes.


    Although Song Rong''s wedding dress was made in a hurry, it was extremely exquisite. There was also the dowry. Xu pretended that he didn''t want Song Rong to marry and put forward conditions, but he didn''t take good things from the song house.


    According to Song Rong''s meaning, that is not to take white!


    Song Dai and my husband thought Xu wouldn''t be so easy to talk, but they were very happy to see that Xu just asked for an extra rich dowry. At least they didn''t have to be hard with Xu and gave more dowry.


    Song Hui saw this and envied it for a long time. She planned to suppress Song Rong when she got married.


    Song Rong''s marriage, including Song Rong and Xu Shi, was calm and not too happy.


    If you talk about the happiest person in the song house, it is naturally Song Hui. Song Rong is married, and Shu Yan is her! As long as Shu Yan stays in the house, she grows up day by day, her body is more enchanting day by day, and her face is more beautiful day by day. I don''t believe she can''t hook Shu Yan''s eyes!


    On the day of marriage, Song Rong was awakened early.


    Although Song Rong didn''t pay much attention in her heart, Xu didn''t dare not pay much attention. No matter what Song Rong married for this time and what considerations she had, she always wanted to get married. Naturally, she can''t be careless as a mother.


    If she is careless, how can linniang be valued when she comes to Chu house!


    Even if the Master Chu made a promise, there is still a lady Chu in the Chu house!


    When the first ray of sunshine came down, Song Rong was already in the sedan chair. Although it was not a ten mile red dowry, it was also a beautiful scene. In fact, Xu wanted to give Song Rong the dowry he got from Xu''s house.

 Chapter 318

    However, Song Rong said that the dowry was hers, and there was no need to show it off. If she accidentally showed Song Dai something, it would be troublesome.


    Xu thought it over carefully and thought it was reasonable. These things are linniang''s. what''s the significance of taking them out?


    Although it''s still beautiful, Song Rong can''t compare with others, that is, no one came to greet the wedding.


    It''s normal that no one comes to greet the wedding. Chu Yunqing is bedridden at this time. Master Chu naturally won''t let Chu Yun pour over to greet the wedding. Although Song Rong has some losses in her heart, that''s all.


    After all, she had experienced such things in her previous life, had long been familiar with the road, and had psychological preparation.


    After arriving at Chu''s house, Master Chu and Mrs. Chu sat upright in the main hall, surrounded by guests.


    Although the marriage seems absurd, there are a lot to be. Master Chu has many friends in business, so there are a lot of people coming today.


    Song Rong saw these guests through the red veil, which was no different from the previous life.


    Chu Yunqing didn''t appear during the previous life worship. Song Rong thought it was a passing ceremony at this time, but when he wanted to go to heaven and earth, the house suddenly became quiet.


    Song Rong can''t really see the situation outside, but others can see it clearly.


    Chu Yunqing, who was dressed in bright red, walked slowly with Ah Fu''s help. Chu Yunqing seemed to be very difficult every step, but he didn''t stop. Although he walked slowly, he always came over.


    Master Chu looked at Chu Yunqing nervously and said, "Yunqing, why are you here?"


    Chu Yunqing''s clear voice sounded: "father, today is Yunqing''s day of great joy. Yunqing is naturally coming."


    The guests around looked at Chu Yunqing in front of them. Many people just heard of Chu Yunqing, but they had never seen him. Now they see him, and there is no one in their hearts who is not sorry.


    Chu Yunqing, dressed in red, is not vulgar, but has a somewhat lotus like temperament.


    He stood there, burning and in full bloom, as if he had experienced wind and frost, and would wither at any time, which made people more worried.


    When Song Rong heard this sound, she stood there. At this time, Song Rong suddenly felt a cold hand holding her hand. Then Chu Yun''s clear and somewhat erratic voice came from her ear: "you''re wronged because you didn''t go to meet the wedding in person."


    At this time, Song Rong''s eyes have been wet. She knows what Chu Yunqing''s body is. Therefore, she doesn''t think that Chu Yunqing can greet the wedding personally, nor does she think that Chu Yunqing will come out to worship. Now Chu Yunqing has come by himself, and Song Rong''s heart is slightly moved.


    Song Rong slightly helped Chu Yunqing, trying to make Chu Yunqing more relaxed.


    This time, Chu Yunqing straightened himself up. At such a moment, he didn''t want her to help him. He wanted to stand on her side and side by side with her like a slender bamboo.


    Seeing Chu Yunqing''s firm attitude, Song Rong also knew that Chu Yunqing was strongly supported, and a sour taste welled up in her heart.


    "Worship heaven and earth!"


    "Second, worship the high hall!"


    "Husband and wife worship each other..."


    With the singing voice of the ceremony officer, Song Rong and Chu Yun slowly saluted. It was the second time for Song Rong to get married. It was inevitable that some people were familiar with the road, but the couple saluted for the first time.


    Generally, after the ceremony, women have to wait in the bridal chamber, while men have to accompany wine and banquet. But now Chu Yunqing is in such a situation, no one dares to put forward such a request.


    Master Chu directly asked someone to send both of them back to the room.


    Waiting for Song Rong to sit down, he wanted to reach out and lift the cover.


    But he was pressed by a pair of cold hands. Then Song Rong felt that his eyes were bright, but Chu Yun lifted the cap with a red bamboo pole, which was also engraved with a pair of mandarin ducks, which was very festive.


    In front of Chu Yunqing, he was wearing a red wedding dress, which was very different from his usual plain dress.


    The young man looked like a picture. He was dressed in red like a fire. Taking advantage of his extremely pale face, he looked like a cold plum sprinkled by frost and snow in the early spring, with enthusiasm in the cold silence.


    Song Rong found that Chu Yunqing looked more handsome than usual.


    Just like the fairy palace man who came out of the painting, Song Rong was a little absorbed.


    When Song Rong looks at Chu Yunqing, Chu Yunqing also looks at Song Rong. His eyes are bright as never before. Does the girl in front of him belong to him?


    Chu Yunqing thought of this and felt a little annoyed. Although Song Rong chose it himself, he shouldn''t be so selfish! Song Rong wants help, he can give it, but he can''t bear to hold Song Rong by his side... His heart is really unbearable.


    He won''t live long. How can he delay Song Rong''s future?


    Chu Yunqing at this time told Ah Fu standing at the door, "Ah Fu, go and clean up the side room and I''ll move there."


    Song Rong thought Chu Yunqing would say something when she saw herself. Unexpectedly, Chu Yunqing said such a sentence. She was annoyed. On the first day of their marriage, did they want to live in separate rooms?


    But when Song Rong''s eyes touched Chu Yunqing''s worried eyes, he immediately understood why Chu Yunqing did so.


    He didn''t want to ruin her reputation. Before he left, others thought she was just the nominal Mrs. Chu. In this way, it was easy to get married again.


    Chu Yunqing thinks so much of her. Song Rong''s heart is made of stone. It will be warm at this time.


    However, Song Rong was really not ready to sleep with Chu Yun. She looked at the surrounding environment and whispered, "later, I''ll go to the side to sleep."


    The side room is naturally not as comfortable and warm as Chu Yunqing''s house. Chu Yunqing has such a serious disease. She can''t even occupy Chu Yunqing''s house?


    Song Rong got up and helped Chu Yun to sit down. Reluctantly, she said, "even if you want to divide rooms, you''re not in a hurry. Are you still worried about what I''ll do to you?"


    Chu Yun made such a joke when he saw that Song Rong was so generous. His face immediately turned red and then coughed.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yun''s inclination and quickly gave Chu Yun a favorable feeling: "I just said, what are you doing so excited?"

 Chapter 319

    Chu Yunqing looked at Song Rong and said, "Miss Song... I''m not excited."


    Seeing Chu Yun''s duplicity, Song Rong smiled. The smile was like a flutter of flowers. Chu Yun looked at the vibrant girl in front of him and immediately felt that somewhere in his heart seemed warm.


    "Hey, don''t call me Miss Song. It''s awkward. You can call me Song Rong, rong''er, or linniang." as for asking Chu Yun to call her Niang... Song Rong is not ready at this time.


    "Rong''er..." Chu Yun whispered. He was probably a little excited and his face turned red again.


    Song Rong found at this time that this cold and arrogant teenager is so easy to blush. Maybe it''s not shy or embarrassed. This is his excitement. There is some blood color on his pale face, which will make people think he''s shy.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing with a smile, pulled Chu Yunqing''s clothes, and said in a clear voice, "Chu... Chu Yunqing, you look good in this clothes. In this way, you will lose some color when you stand with Fengyi."


    Chu Yun listened to Fengyi''s name and suddenly became a little unnatural. He suddenly asked, "Fengyi... Really so handsome?"


    Song Rong smiled: "naturally, haven''t you heard? Fengyi is now the first Yan in Suzhou!"


    Chu Yun looked at Song Rong and whispered, "Fengyi is a good man. She is a lot more stable than childe Qian."


    When Song Rong heard Qian Jinbao''s name, she thought of Qian Jinbao''s angry departure. She thought that Qian Jinbao might really annoy her this time. It''s estimated that she won''t forgive her easily. Suddenly, she was a little upset.


    Muttered: "what do you do when you mention Qian Jinbao."


    Then Song Rong reached out and pulled out the bead hairpin on her head. In the past, she had never brought so many things on her head, and there was no grand occasion when she married in her previous life!


    It''s just that now Xu''s family is making arrangements for Song Rong for fear that Song Rong will be wronged. It seems that the good thing doesn''t need money to wear on Song Rong''s head.


    However, these things are not very easy to take down. One accidentally twisted Song Rong''s hair and gently shouted pain.


    Chu Yun gave a spoiled look at Song Rong, who was somewhat clumsy. He stretched out his slender fingers and helped Song Rong remove these things.


    Song Rong was a little uncomfortable. She shook slightly, but heard Chu Yun''s warm voice say, "don''t move."


    Although his tone was light, he had a power that Song Rong couldn''t bear to refute.


    Chu Yunqing''s hands and feet are very agile. He helped Song Rong take down all the Pearl hairpins in a short time. By the way, he also helped Song Rong tie up a simple bun. A married girl like Song Rong wants to make hair.


    However, Chu Yun''s hair was not like this. Song Rong''s hair was half loose and half tied. In Chu Yun''s opinion, Song Rong was still a girl. If she came according to the woman''s requirements, it would be a bit rigid and lose some flexibility.


    Song Rong is also happy. It''s strange that she combs her head at her age.


    Chu Yun''s face became even worse after she was busy. Song Rong didn''t want chu Yun to be tired, so she helped Chu Yun lie down.


    She went to the side again and replaced the cumbersome Xifu on her body. She was wearing a red Ru skirt, which was also a celebration.


    Today''s marriage is just a formality, but Master Chu can''t lose face.


    Song Rong didn''t eat anything in the morning. At this time, she was already hungry. Song Rong didn''t feel strange to the Chu house. She lived for a long time in her previous life, so she didn''t feel shy.


    She called Ah Fu and asked Ah Fu to take green peach to find something to eat for herself.


    But after waiting for the cry, Song Rong asked, "Ah Fu, did your childe eat?"


    "Song..." Ah Fu''s words haven''t finished yet.


    The green peach over there hummed, "call young lady." the young lady has just come to the song house. If she doesn''t make rules, these people may turn the world upside down!


    In Qingtao''s opinion, Ah Fu is the most unruly, so the matter of establishing rules should start with Ah Fu!


    Ah Fu knows something about Song Rong''s active marriage. Naturally, she doesn''t know the conversation between Song Rong and Master Chu. She only thinks that Song Rong is affectionate and righteous. At this time, she is full of admiration for Song Rong, and her previous disgust is gone. She really respects Song Rong.


    "Madam Hui, I have used a bowl of porridge since yesterday." Ah Fu returned.


    Song Rong waved her hand and said, "you can treat me as you used to treat me, but don''t be so polite. I feel numb when I listen to it."


    Then Song Rong said, "green peach, you follow me."


    With that, Song Rong took Qingtao to the small kitchen in lengyun hospital. There were things like firewood and rice in the small kitchen. In the usual time, if the small kitchen existed, it would be boiled for medicine.


    When Song Rong arrived here, he began to cook rice neatly. He asked Ah Fu to take a golden melon, cut it into thin silk and put it inside.


    "Young lady, how can I see that you are familiar with these things?" green peach asked in a puzzled way.


    Song Rong was stunned when she heard the speech. Can she not be familiar with it? In her previous life, she cooked here with Qingtao in those years, but now Song Rong can''t tell Qingtao about it.


    She smiled and said, "what''s difficult? It''s clear at a glance when there are so few things."


    "Young lady, you don''t have to be so troublesome. I''ll just go ahead and get you something to eat." Ah Fu looked at Song Rong''s busy work. He didn''t have the heart. Where is there someone who cooks on his own when he got married?


    Song Rong said, "the dining room in front today must be full. I''m afraid I can''t cook porridge again. As for other things, I think it''s a little greasy."


    If only she herself, she can bear it for convenience, but isn''t there Chu Yunqing?


    Chu Yun is afraid that he can''t eat a mouthful of fish and meat?


    Waiting for Song Rong to cook porridge and go back, he saw Chu Yunqing touching a book and looking at it.


    Song Rong saw that he was a little annoyed and said, "your body is like this. You have to read! Can the things in this book be brought into the coffin?" before the voice fell, Song Rong pulled down the book and threw it to Ah Fu.


    Ah Fu was in a cold sweat when he saw it. Madam Shao dared to say that there was no coffin... That''s all right. He even took the childe''s book!

 Chapter 320

    This is no longer his own childe!


    Song Rong took the clear porridge from Qingtao''s hand and handed it to Chu Yun.


    Chu Yun shook his head and said, "I''m not hungry."


    "You have to eat if you''re not hungry!" Song Rong directly put the porridge on the low stool beside the bed, and then sat down and drank another bowl of porridge.


    Waiting for Song Rong to drink a bowl, he looked at Chu Yunqing and was about to say something, forcing Chu Yunqing to drink the porridge.


    I heard Ah Fu say: "young master, you can have some. It''s Mrs. Shao''s intention. The porridge was cooked by Mrs. Shao herself. Mrs. Shao''s former Jin Gui has never done such rough work. She has suffered a lot in order to cook the porridge. Let''s say the golden melon here. Mrs. Shao almost cut it when she cut it!"


    Song Rong suddenly became a little silent. When did she suffer a lot? When cutting golden melons, she''s no worse than the cook, isn''t she? How did you get to Ah Fu and become like this? Isn''t it obvious that you''re lying with your eyes open?


    At this moment, Chu Yun''s eyes suddenly looked at Song Rong and asked, "can you hurt me?"


    "I didn''t hurt you, but if you don''t drink this porridge, I think the young lady may be sad!" Ah Fu said again.


    Chu Yunqing picked up the porridge at this time, drank it and went down with a bowl. He unexpectedly asked, "is there anything else?"


    Song Rong took a silent look at Ah Fu. At this time, she immediately understood what ah Fu was talking about. It turned out that she was waiting for Chu Yunqing here!


    Ah Fu has taken care of Chu Yunqing for so many years. It''s impossible to know nothing about Chu Yunqing. Now this method is easy to use.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing and said, "yes, I can''t give you a drink. I heard Ah Fu say you haven''t eaten for a long time. If you eat too much, you''ll hurt your stomach!"


    Speaking of this, Song Rong looked at Ah Fu and Qingtao and said, "you two are probably hungry. If you don''t want to eat those fish and meat, take them in my name. If you don''t want to eat, drink some porridge."


    Qingtao has been with Song Rong for so long. Song Rong has never treated Qingtao badly. What good food have you never eaten? Today, she got up early in the morning. When she thought of those greasy things, it was difficult to swallow, so she said, "I''ll have porridge."


    Chu Yunqing watched Qingtao and Ah Fu go out with an empty bowl and said they were going to have porridge. He suddenly felt that he was useless, but he didn''t drink much porridge, which wasted Song Rong''s mind.


    Song Rong sat over at this time and asked with a smile, "is the porridge good?"


    Chu Yunqing quickly said, "it''s delicious."


    Song Rong smiled: "since it''s good to drink, you should drink a bowl every morning."


    Chu Yunqing is seriously ill recently. He really has no appetite. He can''t eat anything in front of him. But now, he doesn''t want to live up to Song Rong''s kindness, and... I don''t know why. The porridge cooked by Song Rong feels sweet in his mouth and is not so difficult to swallow.


    Chu Yun nodded and said, "OK."


    Song Rong sees that Chu Yunqing doesn''t care much about himself sometimes, but Chu Yunqing is finally a person who can listen to it, otherwise Song Rong is expected to die of anger.


    In the evening, Master Chu called Ah Fu to inquire about Chu Yunqing''s situation today.


    Although he is a father, it''s not easy for him to ask Chu Yunqing face-to-face. He always asks how Chu Yunqing''s body is? Even if you ask, Chu Yunqing won''t tell the truth.


    Therefore, Master Chu can only inquire about Chu Yunqing from Ah Fu who follows him every day.


    Ah Fu smiled and said, "Sir, today''s childe is useless except breakfast. Lunch and dinner are used. Even if breakfast is useless, he drank a bowl of clear porridge."


    "Oh? Yunqing''s body is better?" Master Chu asked excitedly. Is this rush really right?


    Ah Fu sighed and said, "young master seems to have some energy, but eating is not what he wants to eat, but what song... Is forced to eat by young lady. But I look at young master, it''s also sweet."


    When Master Chu heard the speech, his face was full of smiles: "good, good, good, it''s better to eat than not to eat!"


    At the beginning, Master Chu wanted Song Rong to marry him, but he just thought about one of Chu Yun''s favorite thoughts. But now, as soon as Song Rong arrived at the song house, Chu Yun began to eat. His spirit was better, which made Master Chu feel that his decision was really right.


    In addition to Chu Yunqing being stronger for Song Rong, Song Rong is also a person who can take care of Chu Yunqing, which Master Chu never thought about.


    For Song Rong, getting married is just sleeping in another place. It''s no different to take care of Chu Yunqing. When she returns home three days later, she still wants to go back to the song house.


    However, all these things have to go. The next morning, I have to offer tea to my mother-in-law.


    Song Rong smiled at the thought of Mrs. Chu''s hypocritical face. Now that she came, she had to tear off the hypocritical mask on Mrs. Chu''s face bit by bit.


    Mrs. Chu owes her in her previous life. In this life, she wants to get it back a little bit!


    Chu Yunqing changed into a dark red dress and waited for Song Rong early.


    When Song Rong came out, she saw Chu Yun leaning in front of the corridor. Her eyes were like a clear pool. Song Rong took a look. Chu Yun Qing looked much better today.


    "What are you doing out there? I''ll just serve tea myself." Song Rong said casually.


    "I should go with you." Chu Yun said slowly. It has been wronged for Song Rong to marry. Now in other places, he will never let her be wronged again.


    Song Rong thought for a while, thinking that it was not good for Chu Yunqing to stay in the house, so she said, "it''s good to go together."


    Waiting to walk to the main hall, Song Rong deliberately slowed down and took care of Chu Yunqing.


    Originally, it only took a quarter of an hour, but it took two people half an hour.


    However, Chu Yunqing didn''t feel how slow the two walked, just because his eyes were attracted by Song Rong at the moment. The flowers and plants around him were just right. Song Rong walked in the garden like a butterfly.


    Chu Yunqing has long been immersed in such beautiful scenery and doesn''t know his way back.


    When waiting for the two to arrive, Master Chu and Mrs. Chu were already waiting here. Master Chu was OK. He had some accommodation to Song Rong. Now he saw that Chu Yunqing came with him. Moreover, Chu Yunqing looked much better, and there would be no blame in his heart.

 Chapter 321

    However, Mrs. Chu is not master Chu. She doesn''t like Chu Yunqing very much in her heart. She doesn''t like Song Rong as a "daughter-in-law", just because Master Chu''s bride price is especially rich!


    In the past, she was the only one in the back house of Chu house. This is her world, but now there is a yellow haired girl. Mrs. Chu is naturally unhappy.


    So when Song Rong came in, Mrs. Chu gave Song Rong a cold look.


    Song Rong naturally noticed the bad look in Mrs. Chu''s eyes. She looked back directly!


    Mrs. Chu was surprised. How could she see the provocation from Song Rong''s eyes? However, on second reading, Mrs. Chu felt that she was wrong. Song Rong was just a yellow haired girl, and she didn''t even have hairpins. How could she have such eyes?


    Waiting for Mrs. Chu to see Song Rong again, she saw that Song Rong''s eyes were clear and there was no provocation in them.


    Mrs. Chu perked up at this time. Although she was dissatisfied, she still had a smile on her face: "you''ve finally come."


    With that, Mrs. Chu glanced at Song Rong and continued: "thanks to rong''er, it was difficult for Yun Qing to get up yesterday. Today she was able to walk out."


    "But Yunqing still needs to pay more attention. If she is uncomfortable, she needs to rest more. Don''t hold on. For things like greeting, there''s no need to come in person. Rong''er doesn''t need to be afraid. My master and I will take good care of her." Mrs. Chu listened well at the beginning, but she changed her taste.


    This is obviously hinting to Master Chu that Song Rong was afraid to meet people, and then forced Chu Yun to follow him. There are really some ignorant children.


    Song Rong is thinking about how to refute Mrs. Chu. Chu Yun Qing said clearly at this time: "after rong''er married, I really feel much better. She didn''t want me to come here to greet her, but I think my father and mother must be worried about my body. If I can come out and walk around, I can also make you two feel relieved."


    Song Rong smells Yan and looks at Chu Yunqing in surprise. She doesn''t expect that Chu Yunqing, who has always been independent of the world, can say such words for her.


    However, with Chu Yunqing''s support, Song Rong also relaxed a lot.


    Master Chu looked at the pair of children in front of him with a smile on his face: "you two children, today''s situation is somewhat special. You need to come and say hello. Wait another day. You don''t have to come to say hello."


    Song Rong smiled and took over the tea prepared by the servant girl and began to offer tea.


    Waiting for the tea to reach Mrs. Chu, Mrs. Chu''s face took a faint invisible smile.


    However, Song Rong was already ready at this time. When Mrs. Chu''s hand touched the tea, she held the tea firmly and refused to let go. In her previous life, a cup of hot tea fell on her!


    That was the first time Mrs. Chu made rules for her!


    With the experience of previous lives, she will not suffer such dark losses in this life.


    Mrs. Chu''s secret plan didn''t succeed. She was a little unhappy and thought about how to repair Song Rong.


    At this moment, Song Rong said with a smile, "since I have been married, I should do my duty, be a good daughter-in-law and help my mother-in-law share the family affairs. In the future, my mother-in-law can also enjoy happiness."


    Song Rong said this and looked at Master Chu. Master Chu naturally understood what Song Rong meant, so he coughed and said, "madam, let rong''er do all the big and small things in the family in the future."


    Mrs. Chu looked at Song Rong in shock. Unexpectedly, Song Rong came to seize power!


    Let her enjoy peace? It sounds good, but after careful consideration, it is clear that she wants to abdicate and be the wife herself!


    Mrs. Chu smiled and said, "Sir, rong''er is still young. I''m afraid there''s something wrong. I can''t suffer for my own leisure."


    Song Rong smiled and said, "mother, I don''t feel hard. In the past, when I was at my mother''s house, I also helped my mother deal with the family affairs. I''ve been familiar with the road for a long time."


    Mrs. Chu smiled and said, "there are still big ladies in the song house. There are two housewives here. You just learn to be a housekeeper with a little fuss. How can you do it?"


    Song Rong looked at Mrs. Chu with a smile at this time, then didn''t speak and looked directly at Master Chu.


    She believes that Master Chu is a man who does what he says!


    Of course, what Master Chu promised won''t go unfulfilled. Although he stepped back in order to let Song Rong marry, he didn''t wait for the idea of turning back after fooling Song Rong. What''s more, after Song Rong married, he was also taking care of Chu Yunqing, which was very helpful to Chu Yunqing''s condition! Today''s Song Rong is like a living Bodhisattva in Master Chu''s heart. Naturally, it is impossible to make Song Rong unhappy.


    So Master Chu smiled and said, "madam, it''s settled. If rong''er doesn''t do well, you can give some more advice."


    Mrs. Chu moved her lips and wanted to say something. Chu Yunqing, who didn''t talk much, said first; "I can also help rong''er."


    As soon as Chu Yunqing said this, Mrs. Chu really couldn''t get rid of Song Rong''s failure. What kind of person is Chu Yunqing? Everyone who knows Chu Yunqing knows that he is full of talent. Let alone manage this small Chu house, it''s nothing to deal with bigger things, but in the past, he has been living in his own world and has not been involved in these things.


    Now he offered to help. It was not only Mrs. Chu who was surprised, but also master Chu who was a little shocked at the moment.


    But for a moment, Master Chu''s face was full of smiles. Chu Yun lived as if he didn''t touch popularity in the past. This was what he was most worried about. He was worried that Chu Yun would leave at any time.


    But now it''s different. Chu Yunqing cares about Song Rong very much. He just got married and will protect Song Rong. Just because of this, Chu Yunqing will have a great change in his mind.


    "Yun Qing, you are seriously ill. It''s better to ignore such trivial things." Mrs. Chu finally said such a sentence.


    However, this time there was no need for Song Rong and Chu Yunqing to say anything. Master Chu was unhappy. He looked at Mrs. Chu and said, "it''s settled. Let Yun Qing and rong''er be the housekeeper. It''s easier to manage the affairs in the house than reading those astringent ancient books."

 Chapter 322

    Master Chu, who has the final decision-making power, has decided this matter. Mrs. Chu knows that if she shirks it again, she will make it clear that she will have a hard time with Master Chu.


    As a woman, she can''t get along with her husband. It''s just that she can''t find happiness for herself! What''s more, in the heart of this husband, her status is not as good as Chu Yun!


    Mrs. Chu''s eyes are a little gloomy. Song Rong, a yellow haired girl, has just come to your house. What will happen in the future? Don''t you want to ride on her neck in the future?


    Mrs. Chu didn''t know. What Song Rong wanted at this time was to suppress her severely!


    Mrs. Chu owed her more than a human life in her previous life. She died in that way. Even if she had lived again, she would still tremble when she thought of it!


    Mrs. Chu owes her all this. She will never forgive her easily.


    It''s too cheap to let Mrs. Chu die. Doesn''t Mrs. Chu care about her status most? Then she will let Mrs. Chu know what it feels like to be suppressed!


    After greeting, Song Rong and Chu Yunqing walked out side by side.


    Waiting to walk to a place where there was no one, Song Rong said slowly, "thank you."


    Chu Yun bent his eyebrows and eyes and smiled: "it''s right to take care of you."


    Song Rong hears speech and stares at Chu Yunqing. After coming back from this life, she wants to take care of this and that, but it''s the first time she heard someone say so sincerely to take care of her.


    Three days later, Song Rong returned home.


    According to the truth, Chu Yunqing should not go out, but he still insisted on going with Song Rong. After hearing this, Master Chu promised.


    When an ordinary woman marries and returns home, if her husband doesn''t follow, it means that she is not valued. However, Song Rong feels that it doesn''t matter. Whether Chu Yunqing follows her or not, she won''t be bullied in the song house.


    However, Chu Yunqing insisted. Song Rong had no choice but to let Chu Yunqing come back with him.


    When I returned to the door, people from the Song family, including the old lady, greeted me.


    The old lady was very pleased that Song Rong could marry without crying. In the old lady''s heart, Song Rong would not easily obey everyone''s wishes to marry.


    Will marry in the past, that is to sympathize with the thoughts of the elders of the Song family, so I was wronged.


    In this way, the old lady really felt guilty about her granddaughter. The Chu family is good, but who is willing to marry a sick and dying tuberculosis!


    Besides this, Chu Yunqing is still alive. Master Chu treats Chu Yunqing like a treasure. They must be well entertained by the song house, so that they won''t offend the Chu house.


    So when Song Rong came back, the whole song family, whether sincere or false, put on a very welcome gesture.


    The crowd took their seats in the main room and began to greet each other.


    The old lady first wiped a handful of tears, then sobbed and said, "my linniang, you have married at such a young age. My grandmother is really reluctant to give up! You are not at home these days. I can''t sleep when I think of you."


    Song Rong smiled and did not explore whether the old lady''s words were sincere or false.


    Her heart has long been clear. What the family really cares about her is Xu and yu''er, plus a cousin. As for others, some want her to die outside and don''t come back, while others value interests more than her.


    "Is sister Rong still used to living in Chu''s house?" an Shi asked with a smile. Song Rong married in this way, which made an Shi very comfortable.


    In an Shi''s opinion, so many changes of Xu Shi are due to the ghost girl Song Rong. Now that the girl is married, she can make a comeback to suppress Xu Shi.


    I don''t know where the Xu family today is the Xu family who was easily kneaded at the beginning, and although Song Rong is married, it doesn''t mean that the things in the song house have nothing to do with her.


    Song Rong smiled and said, "before I got married, my father-in-law and mother-in-law promised me that I could still live in the song house. At that time, my grandmother and uncle also agreed. I''m going to live this time."


    "Sister Rong, since you have married, you definitely don''t want to read your mother''s reason. Childe Chu also needs your care. You''d better go back to Chu''s house." an said quickly.


    Song Rong was not surprised that an Shi would say so. She had long thought that an Shi and others would tear their faces and change their faces after she got married!


    Chu Yunqing said at the moment, "if rong''er wants to live in the song house, stay. I can often come to see her. If she wants to return to the Chu house, it''s OK. I don''t have any opinion on this. Now rong''er is also a member of the Chu house. I''ll let someone send it back alone. It won''t hurt the song house."


    "Childe Chu, what are you talking about? Rong''er is the daughter of the Song family whether she is married or not, but she lives in her mother''s house. Where to use anything!" Song Dai was talking.


    Song Dai doesn''t want to offend Chu Yunqing. As for where Song Rong lives, it doesn''t matter to Song Dai. He''s not in the back house. Although he vaguely heard about some of Song Rong''s strengths, he also feels that it''s just a means for women to make a fuss, which has nothing to do with him.


    He and Ann had long been divorced. Ann was wronged, and he didn''t take it to heart.


    Chu Yun chuckled and said, "it''s better to be clear. After all, rong''er doesn''t live for one or two days. It''s not right to take nothing if he has lived here for a long time."


    Xu Shi watched Chu Yunqing protect Song Rong everywhere and felt that he had some kindness.


    At this time, Xu felt that Song Rong''s marriage to Chu Yunqing might not be as aggrieved as he thought. Chu Yunqing''s words and deeds were very much like Song Yun at the beginning.


    There are few men who can protect their wife like this!


    It''s just a pity that his illness has dragged him down after all.


    However, Xu looked at Chu Yunqing and pleased his eyes. At this time, Wen Sheng said, "if you don''t dislike it, you can also live in your house."


    Xu is now the wife in charge of the Song government. It won''t be abrupt to say such a thing.


    Chu Yun smiled and said, "there''s something wrong with this, but I''ll come to see rong''er more."


    Waiting for a general meeting, Song Rong arranged Chu Yun to have a rest. As for herself, she also returned to her former boudoir.


    Song Hui waited here early.

 Chapter 323

    "Sister Rong, you''ve finally come back." Song Hui came over and held Song Rong''s hand, as if the relationship between the two people was so good.


    Song Rong thinks with her toes and knows what song Hui is doing. Song Hui is here to see the excitement.


    She married in such a hasty way. Song Hui might steal music.


    Song Rong smiled and said, "sister Hui, I''ve only been there for a few days. You don''t have to think of me like that?"


    At this time, Song Hui noticed that her attitude seemed to be too warm. She quickly smiled awkwardly and changed the topic: "sister Rong, have you been wronged after you married? How''s childe Chu''s illness?"


    Song Rong smiled gently, "who can give me anger? As for childe Chu, I''m much better."


    Song Hui looked at Song Rong and saw that Song Rong''s eyebrows were smiling. There was no such scene of crying red eyes as she imagined. She was somewhat disappointed and said in her heart, "just pretend, pretend, and see when you can laugh. I''m afraid you''re smiling in front of people and crying after people."


    I think so in my heart, but Song Hui said, "sister Rong, I''m very worried when I see you getting married at a young age. I often think of you alone in such a big Chu house."


    "Thank you for your concern." Song Rong was also lazy to say more to Song Hui and answered casually.


    Song Hui was somewhat disappointed when she saw that Song Rong had not been aroused by her words.


    When Song Hui wanted to say something, Song Rong said, "sister Hui, I''m a little tired. I want to have a rest. If you don''t have anything, go back first."


    Song Rong ordered to leave. Song Hui couldn''t sit down, so she had to go back.


    On the way back, she happened to see Chu Yunqing. Song Hui didn''t know much about Chu Yunqing, but now that she saw it, she turned her eyes slightly and walked over.


    "Childe Chu..." Song Hui first saluted YingYing and then began to look at Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yun paused and looked at Song Hui with some doubt.


    "I''m the second miss of the Song family and rong''er is my sister." Song Hui quickly introduced herself.


    Song Hui now carefully observes Chu Yunqing, and has to admit in her heart that Chu Yunqing''s appearance and family background are top, but on second thought, she has a indignant thought, but she doesn''t know how long she can live. How can she be excellent? Song Rong will be widowed sooner or later!


    Song Hui doesn''t care about Chu Yun, but some people just can''t see others, especially Song Rong. Song Rong wants to marry an old man with one foot in the coffin.


    Now seeing Chu Yun''s graceful appearance and blooming like a plum blossom, her heart is naturally a little uncomfortable.


    "Childe Chu, sister Rong is always spoiled when she is in the song house. When she works, it is inevitable that she is willful and unreasonable. Please be more lenient!" Song Hui looks thinking of Song Rong.


    Chu Yun glanced at Song Hui lightly and said, "rong''er is my wife. I should take care of her. Besides... Rong''er is not as willful and unreasonable as you said, but very calm and steady."


    Then Chu Yunqing added, "it''s Miss Song er. It''s not good for you to come and see me like this."


    Chu Yun blames Song Hui for not being polite, and then walks away slowly.


    Ah Fu, who followed him, stared at Chu Yunqing, and then asked incredulously, "young master, was that you just now?"


    Chu Yun turned back suspiciously: "is there anything wrong?"


    "Childe, I haven''t seen you treat any girl well before, but I haven''t seen you treat any girl badly. You not only defended the young lady, but also embarrassed the song Er girl. Although you didn''t say much, you wouldn''t do that in the past!" Ah Fu said endlessly.


    Chu Yunqing''s eyes were deep and his tone was solemn: "I also know something about the things in the song house. In the past, the second girl of song didn''t ask rong''er for trouble. I can''t give rong''er anything. The only thing I can do is to protect her more. No matter how bad it is, I won''t let people slander her in front of me."


    Ah Fu heard it and muttered in a low voice: "since the young lady married, the childe has spoken a lot more."


    "Isn''t it good to talk too much?"


    "OK... OK, OK!" Ah Fu said repeatedly. In the past, the childe was quiet like ice sculpture, waiting to be melted by the sun a little bit, but now the childe is more popular. He can''t wait for the childe to talk all the time!


    At night, Chu Yunqing went back to Chu''s house, and Song Rong stayed as agreed.


    Because she hadn''t been in the house for a few days and there were a lot of things piled up in the house, Song Rong helped Xu deal with it a little bit.


    After a few days, Song Rong thought that it was not good to be in the song house. He should go and see Chu Yunqing. Now Song Rong comes to the Chu house, but he doesn''t need to report anything.


    When Song Rong arrived at Chu Yunqing''s house, he saw a lot of things piled up on Chu Yunqing''s case.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing and found that Chu Yunqing''s complexion had improved greatly in the past few days. A few days ago, his sick face was also a little less, so she thought that this disease should be in the past.


    Her heart was a little at ease, but she still walked over and reached out to pull off the book in Chu Yun''s hand.


    Chu Yun couldn''t notice anyone coming next to him when he was reading. At this time, his book was suddenly taken away, and his tone was a little unhappy: "Ah Fu, don''t fool around. After I read these account books, Mrs. Shao can do less Kung Fu."


    Song Rong was stunned when she heard the speech. She looked at the things in her hand, but it was not the book Chu Yun always loved to read, but the account book of Chu''s house.


    Chu Yunqing also raised his head at this time. When he saw that what he saw was not ah Fu, but Song Rong, the anger in his eyes suddenly receded and brought some joy.


    Song Rong glanced at Chu Yun and said, "didn''t you get well these days? Why didn''t I see you for a few days and you started reading again?"


    "This account book..." Chu Yunqing wanted to explain something.


    Song Rong directly stopped Chu Yunqing''s words, and Wen Sheng said, "I know you''re doing it for my good, but your body..."


    "I remember what you said, you should take good care of yourself, so you just do what you can and you''re not tired." Chu Yun was afraid that Song Rong misunderstood that he didn''t take good care of his body.

 Chapter 324

    Song Rong smelled the speech and smiled: "it''s wonderful for you to think so."


    Then Song Rong went over and sat on the soft couch side by side with Chu Yunqing.


    Song Rong looked at the pile of account books and asked, "Mrs. Chu is willing to send this account book?"


    Chu Yun tilted his head slightly and said, "isn''t it? It''s her father... Who asked her to send it."


    Song Rong nodded and knew when she saw these account books. Mrs. Chu deliberately embarrassed her. I don''t know how many years ago she sent all the account books together! Definitely not.


    Song Rong casually looked through a book and saw that there were several small notes in it, which wrote the mistakes and unclear areas in the account book.


    The font above has a bit of vigorous force, but it is ethereal and meaningful. At a glance, this is Chu Yunqing''s word.


    Chu Yunqing''s lips took a smile: "I''ve seen all these. If there''s something wrong, it''s also marked."


    Song Rong looked at the pile and said in shock, "are you optimistic about these?"


    Chu Yun stretched out his finger and said, "there are only a few left. If you come back later, I''ll sort them out."


    Song Rong rubbed her forehead: "after reading these account books, I''m afraid you didn''t stay up late?"


    Chu Yun tilted his head and said, "I didn''t stay up late. I slept early these days." even though he couldn''t sleep, he still lay down early according to her instructions.


    "Since you went to bed early, how did you finish reading these books?"


    Facing Song Rong''s question, Chu Yunqing said, "I can see faster."


    With that, Chu Yunqin opened a book he hadn''t read, swept it slightly with his eyes, and then turned the page. After turning it, he began to write a few notes, and then put them in the book according to different pages.


    Song Rong took a look and found that the mistakes in the account book had been picked out. There was nothing wrong. She immediately felt that there was really a kind of people in the world who were smart and envious.


    Obviously, Chu Yunqing is such a person.


    From this point of view, Chu Yunqing took out more than an hour every day and finished reading it in a few days. It''s really the same as Chu Yunqing said. It''s not tired to himself. It''s according to his ability.


    Chu Yunqing has finished everything. Song Rong is relieved. He helps Chu Yunqing to sort out the rest.


    Although Song Rong is not as fast as Chu Yun, she is familiar with the road. There are some account books that she saw in her previous life, and she is not slow to do it.


    Song Rong came back near noon. It was noon when he finished these.


    Green peach had brought food, and the two had dinner together.


    During dinner, Chu Yunqing raised his eyes from time to time and looked at Song Rong quietly. He was a little uncomfortable looking at Song Rong.


    Song Rong knew Chu Yunqing''s mind since she saw the things he treasured.


    She glanced at Chu Yunqing and said, "have a good meal!"


    After dinner, Song Rong found a sachet from his sleeve and handed it to him.


    Chu Yunqing looked at the sachet and didn''t reach for it.


    Song Rong opened his mouth and said, "this is what I have leisure to embroider these days. You don''t have to cherish it so much. If you want to take it with you, take it with you. When it''s broken, I''ll embroider it for you."


    Chu Yunqing''s lips suddenly smiled.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing and found that Chu Yunqing seemed to be a very satisfied person. A small sachet could make him smile.


    Besides, these account books were sent to Mrs. Chu in the afternoon.


    Mrs. Chu originally wanted to find fault with this matter, and then made a good embarrassment to Song Rong. Now she looked through it and didn''t find a mistake. She immediately hated her teeth.


    A large part of this hatred is directed at Chu Yun. Mrs. Chu knows when she thinks about it. Chu Yun Qing must have helped Song Rong deal with these things.


    She wanted to talk to Master Chu about this and let Master Chu feel that Song Rong made Chu Yun work hard, but maybe Song Rong was really happy after she married. Chu Yun Qing looks very good these days and has completely lost the look of dying from the disease a few days ago.


    Now she is going to talk to Master Chu about these things. Master Chu will also feel that reading the account book is conducive to Chu Yun''s illness


    I won''t blame Song Rong for half a cent!


    Master Chu doesn''t care how Chu Yunqing gets better or what he does. As long as Chu Yunqing gets better, he is happy and can do anything according to Chu Yunqing!


    When Chu Yunhong appeared, he saw Mrs. Chu''s gloomy face.


    He hurriedly asked, "Mom, who made you unhappy?"


    "The girl Song Rong is really a goblin. She has just been married for a few days? And she doesn''t often stay in the Chu house, which makes our house not quiet!" said Mrs. Chu with hatred.


    "If Song Rong hadn''t stirred it up, where would Chu Yun have thought of interfering in the family''s affairs when he was dumping his usual?" Mrs. Chu''s face became more and more gloomy.


    "Mom, we have to find a way to get rid of Song Rong. Now she hasn''t got a firm foothold, so she is so rampant. If one day she has a firm foothold, her eldest brother is gone, and my father is not sure that he will give Song Rong all his family property!" Chu Yunhong said anxiously. He also knows what happened in the Chu family these days.


    Because Master Chu loves Chu Yunqing very much, Chu Yunhong''s heart is a little uneasy. Now that Song Rong appears again, Chu Yunhong has a strong sense of crisis in his heart.


    "Mom, you said don''t act rashly and wait for Chu Yun to die. We can wait, but Song Rong is different... She has her mother''s support and is in good health. We can''t afford it. Now she has climbed onto our heads and will not shit on our heads one day?" Chu Yunhong said a dirty word.


    Mrs. Chu didn''t think there was anything wrong, but fell into meditation.


    "But what can be done? I don''t know how the girl got into Chu Yunqing''s eyes and let Chu Yunqing think about it and protect it everywhere..." Mrs. Chu was a little puzzled.


    Chu Yunhong smiled. When he smiled, he gave people a frivolous feeling. After the laughter stopped, Chu Yunhong said in a Yin voice, "Mom, you can leave it to me."


    "What are you going to do?" Mrs. Chu asked hurriedly. She was worried about what Chu Yunhong had done. She didn''t think carefully and was found. Instead, she would steal chicken instead of rice.


    Chu Yunhong whispered his plan to Mrs. Chu.


    Mrs. Chu hesitated on her face when she heard the speech: "can this work?"

 Chapter 325

    Chu Yunhong smiled: "Mom, don''t worry. I''m sure there''s no problem with this matter!"


    Mrs. Chu nodded and said, "then try it."


    Chu Yunhong smiled. He didn''t know what he thought, as if Song Rong had become something in his bag.


    On this day, Song Rong walked alone in the Chu house. When there was nothing wrong in her previous life, Song Rong would never go outside, but now it is different. She is also the master of the Chu house. There is absolutely no reason to hide and don''t go out.


    Chu Yunhong happened to meet him head-on. Song Rong''s eyes flashed a trace of boredom and wanted to avoid.


    For Chu Yunhong, Song Rong''s memory still stays in his previous life. Although Chu Yunhong is not old in this life and has not done those things in his previous life, in Song Rong''s opinion, Chu Yunhong''s character has been bad since childhood.


    But Chu Yunhong stopped Song Rong directly.


    Just because Song Rong wants to avoid Chu Yunhong doesn''t mean she''s afraid of him. Now that she can''t escape, Song Rong simply doesn''t want to escape, but stands in place and looks at Chu Yunhong.


    She wanted to know what tricks Chu Yunhong could play.


    "Miss Song," said Chu Yunhong in a warm voice.


    "Call sister-in-law." Song Rong raised her chin and said coldly.


    Chu Yunhong just hit the wall after taking care of him. His face looked a little chatty.


    "Sister-in-law." Chu Yunhong held back for his own purpose.


    The girl in front of him was very bright and beautiful, and with a bit of pride and coldness, Chu Yunhong really looked more. He thought that such a girl would be ruined if she fell in love with Chu Yun.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Song Rong didn''t want to give a good face to Chu Yunhong.


    "We''ve met before. It''s an old acquaintance. Now you''re married to your eldest brother. We don''t look up and look down. I should salute my sister-in-law." Chu Yunhong smiled and saluted Song Rong as he spoke.


    Then Chu Yunhong took out a delicate box from his cuff and handed it to Song Rong. He said, "sister-in-law, this is my little brother''s intention. You must take it."


    It''s really hard for Song Rong to refuse. After all, he doesn''t hit a smiling face. Song Rong took the box and opened it. It''s a box of crystal clear pearls. The pearls are not small. They are treasures.


    Any girl will like it when she sees it. Naturally, if Song Rong is really a 13-year-old girl, she may really like it. But now Song Rong has a large industry, and it is impossible to be fascinated by this small pearl.


    The so-called weasel wishes the chicken a happy new year. It''s kind! Song Rong doesn''t think Chu Yunhong really wants to please his sister-in-law.


    According to Song Rong''s understanding of Chu Yunhong, he can vaguely guess Chu Yunhong''s idea. Didn''t Chu Yunhong send her a lot of things in his previous life? But in her previous life, she was very strong and didn''t accept any of them.


    As for this life, Song Rong smiled at the Pearl in her hand. Now that it has reached her hand, she will not return it.


    She just put it away and said, "thank you."


    Having said this, Song Rong will bypass Chu Yunhong and leave.


    Chu Yunhong was a little silly. Why didn''t he look at Song Rong''s joy after he sent it?


    "Sister-in-law." Chu Yunhong stopped Song Rong again.


    Song Rong picked her eyebrows and looked at Chu Yunhong: "what? There''s something else?"


    "I......" Chu Yunhong moved his lips, but when he wanted to say something, he saw Song Rong''s sharp eyes and immediately swallowed it. He thought that some things should be done step by step.


    When Song Rong met Chu Yunhong, her good mood was almost destroyed. She didn''t want to be outside. She directly returned to lengyun hospital.


    Chu Yunqing was in the house at the moment. Seeing Song Rong coming in, he asked curiously, "didn''t you just go out? Why did you come back?"


    Song Rong took out the Pearl box from her sleeve and handed it to Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yunqing opened it with some puzzlement, and then said, "isn''t this what your girls like? What can you do for me?"


    Song Rong said with a smile: "this thing is not for you, but someone gave it to me."


    "Who?" Chu Yun immediately became vigilant. Where would anyone give girls things like this? This is clearly a gift with a little different meaning.


    Song Rong skimmed: "when I just went out, Chu Yunhong stopped me and stuffed this box of things for me. He was still trying to stop talking. He didn''t know what he wanted to say to me."


    Song Rong didn''t make his words too clear, but hinted at Chu Yunqing.


    Song Rong would do this, not expecting Chu Yunqing to do something, but hoping that when Chu Yunhong does something again one day, Chu Yunqing can look at it calmly, rather than being dazzled by a moment of jealousy.


    Chu Yunqing is a person who cannot be angry. If he is careless and gets angry, something big may happen.


    Chu Yunhong''s thought is that he wants to do something beyond, which annoys Chu Yun?


    If someone accidentally spreads it to Master Chu, his position in Chu''s house will certainly decline.


    So Song Rong wanted to plan ahead.


    Chu Yunqin looked at the box of pearls and said, "since it''s for you, you can keep it."


    Chu Yun leaned down and read the book, as if he didn''t take it seriously at all.


    Song Rong lay curiously on the table, looked at Chu Yun''s calm face and asked, "don''t you want to say anything?"


    Chu Yun tilted his head slightly and said, "what''s there to say?"


    "Don''t pretend to be confused with me. I know you understand very well." Song Rong pulled Chu Yunqing''s book, so that Chu Yunqing''s eyes could no longer fall on the book.


    Chu Yun tilted his head up, looked at Song Rong calmly and softly, and said in a warm voice: "Rong''er, I don''t know when I will leave you. If someone shows kindness to you, you can naturally follow... Just... I know Yunhong''s temperament. He is not a safe man. If you really want to entrust yourself in the future, you will treat you, whether it''s childe Qian or childe Fengyi, but my second brother Not a good choice. "


    Chu Yunqing said, and his voice became hoarse. Obviously, how difficult it was for Chu Yunqing to say this.

 Chapter 326

    Song Rong never thought that Chu Yunqing would say such words, and there was an unknown fire in her heart.


    "When will you live? It''s your own destiny. I can''t control it, but I don''t need your advice as a saint about what kind of people I want to be with in the future!" Song Rong blurted out such a sentence.


    She would rather Chu Yunqing would say something angrily than say such words with such magnanimity.


    The more generous Chu Yun was, the more she looked at the world, and her heart became angry and flustered.


    Chu Yunqing looked at Song Rong and his eyes twinkled with some pain: "I know you don''t like me talking like this, but I always have to think and plan for you. My broken body has dragged you down for a while, and I''m already very sorry. Naturally, I can''t drag you down for a lifetime."


    Song Rong grabbed the Pearl box and went out.


    The sound of closing the door when I went out was much louder than usual.


    Chu Yun heaved a sigh and looked far away. How he hoped that Song Rong would live a happy life in the future.


    He also knew that he shouldn''t think too much about Song Rong in his own position, but he just couldn''t help thinking. As long as he thought of the grievances Song Rong might suffer after he was gone, his heart hurt very much.


    Song Rong went out of the door and just saw what Qingtao had brought.


    She glanced and said, "don''t worry about him."


    Qingtao looked at Song Rong in surprise and asked in amazement, "Miss, this is the food you asked me to make for the childe. How..."


    Song Rong then slipped the Pearl box in her hand into Qingtao.


    "Take it and play. Don''t let me see it in the future." Song Rong left here directly, regardless of whether Qingtao sent food to Chu Yunqing or not.


    Qingtao doesn''t know. Therefore, her young lady seems to be a little unhappy today. Did childe Chu provoke her? But it''s not like


    Qingtao didn''t listen to Song Rong, but brought something into the house.


    Her heart is clear that even if her young lady is angry, she won''t really give it to childe Chu.


    Waiting to enter the room, he saw Chu Yunqing holding a handkerchief over his mouth and coughing in a low voice.


    When Qingtao saw it, he quickly put it down and asked, "young master, are you all right?"


    Chu Yun suppressed his cough and whispered to Qingtao, "don''t tell your miss."


    Green peach saw it and shouted, "Ah Fu!"


    Ah Fu smelled the speech and came in. Looking at Chu Yunqing like this, he immediately stared at Qingtao: "Qingtao, have you provoked the childe? How could it be so good?"


    Green peach is hard to say. It can''t be said that the childe is angry with the young lady, right?


    Because Song Rong still lives in the song mansion, Qingtao can''t change his mouth for the moment and a half. He still calls miss.


    Chu Yunqing over there has been helped to the bed by Ah Fu. Chu Yunqing eased up and said, "Ah Fu, don''t blame Qingtao. It has nothing to do with Qingtao. It''s me..."


    Then Chu Yun''s eyes fell on the Pearl box in Qingtao''s hand. Qingtao hurriedly said, "this is given to me by the young lady. Isn''t it given to the young lady by the childe?"


    Green peach was startled when he said this and wanted to put things down.


    But Chu Yunqing said, "take what you give. I didn''t give it to rong''er."


    Hearing Chu Yunqing say so, Qingtao''s heart settled down.


    Chu Yun looked at the Pearl box. Somehow, his breath calmed down, and a faint smile came on his face.


    Ah Fu and Qing Tao look at each other in a surprised way. Is the childe''s mood changing too fast?


    Besides, Song Rong went back for a long time to calm her mood. As long as she thought of Chu Yunqing''s disease, she was a little manic. Now Chu Yunqing still said that, she naturally couldn''t control her emotions.


    Waiting to calm down, Song Rong thought there was something wrong. She was not such a person who would suddenly get angry.


    However, Song Rong was already angry with Chu Yunqing. Song Rong felt a little uncomfortable. She was sorry to see Chu Yunqing again.


    Thinking so much, Song Rong packed up his things and when Qingtao came back, he took Qingtao back to his house.


    Seeing that Song Rong was still angry, Qingtao calmed down at this time. She didn''t dare to ask more, so she didn''t mention what she saw in Chu Yunqing.


    If Miss wants to know, she will ask. Miss doesn''t want to know. It''s useless for her to say more! It may have made the young lady unhappy.


    Song Rong returned to the song house for two days.


    Until Chu Yunqing went to the door himself.


    When Chu Yunqing saw Song Rong, he looked completely better. It was no different from the usual time. When he looked at Song Rong, he also smiled, as if there was no unhappiness between the two people that day.


    Song Rong is a little embarrassed. Chu Yun is obviously thinking about her, but she is very angry. Now she looks that she is not sensible.


    "Yes..." Song Rong wanted to apologize.


    Chu Yunqing stopped Song Rong''s words, took out a nanmu box from his sleeve and handed it to Song Rong.


    He motioned Song Rong to open it. As soon as Song Rong opened it, he saw that there was a box of pink pearls. Pink pearls were not common. Each pearl in the box was very round. It looked much better than what Chu Yunhong gave.


    Chu Yun said slowly, "this is for you. If you like anything, tell me. Don''t accept it from Yunhong."


    Song Rong felt happy when she heard this. She also forgot the embarrassment she had just seen Chu Yun pour. She burst into laughter and said like a little fox, "why don''t you accept it? It''s good to accept it as a dowry for Qingtao or as a dowry for Ah Fu!"


    Chu Yun saw that Song Rong didn''t say to leave this thing by himself, but gave it to his servant. The corners of his lips raised slightly. Obviously, he was in a great mood. He smiled and said, "it''s up to you, just this..."


    Chu Yunqing looks at the box in Song Rong''s hand for fear that Song Rong will give it to others generously.


    Song Rong smiled and said, "I put this away carefully to keep it for myself."


    Seeing that he had two different destinies, Chu Yunhong''s heart suddenly widened.


    Finally, he added, "I''m not stopping you, but Chu Yunhong and childe Qian are different."


    He is ill, but his heart is clear. Naturally, he knows who is really good to Song Rong and who has other motives.

 Chapter 327

    Chu Yunqing didn''t stay in Song''s house long. He left this thing and left.


    Song Rong took other people''s things and felt a little soft. It was rare to send Chu Yunqing. When she came back, she saw a figure squatting under the wall of the song house. If it wasn''t for the luxurious clothes, it would be like a beggar.


    Song Rong walked over, squatted down and asked in a low voice, "Why are you here?"


    The person squatting here is not someone else, it is Qian Jinbao.


    Qian Jinbao looked at Song Rong wrongfully and said in a low voice, "sister Rong, do you want to ignore me? You must be angry when I was angry with you last time."


    Song Rong looked at Qian Jinbao like this. There was no anger in her heart. Let alone in this matter, she thought she was sorry for Qian Jinbao. Even if Qian Jinbao really made her angry, Song Rong should be soft hearted to see Qian Jinbao like this.


    Song Rong said softly, "I''m angry with you."


    "Sister Rong, are you serious? Aren''t you angry with me?" Qian Jinbao''s eyes lit up immediately, different from what they had just looked like.


    Qian Jinbao said with a lonely face, "I just saw you send childe Chu away." God knows how much he wanted to rush over and beat Chu Yun.


    However, Qian Jinbao also knows that if others beat him, he will beat him, but this is Chu Yunqing. Looking at Chu Yunqing''s broken body, if he punches down, he will not see the king of hell.


    If he let Chu Yun see the king of hell, it''s estimated that sister Rong won''t pay attention to him all her life.


    Qian Jinbao will take the initiative to find Song Rong today. He can''t help but have his own calculations.


    He has already calculated in his heart that if sister Rong marries someone else, he may not have a chance in his life, but this person is Chu Yunqing. Who in the whole Gusu doesn''t know about Chu Yunqing?


    Chu Yun will not live for many years. It must be impossible to accompany sister Rong to grow old. He will still have a chance at that time!


    Especially now, seeing that Chu Yunqing and sister Rong are not real husband and wife, they just use this name to cheer. As long as he doesn''t care about this, and even if he is a real husband and wife, he doesn''t care. He cares about sister Rong, a living person.


    Song Rong didn''t take over the topic and went on, but asked, "don''t look at others. I haven''t seen you these days. You''re a lot thinner."


    At this time, Qian Jinbao has completely lost the appearance of the simple and honest little fat man.


    Qian Jinbao''s eyes twinkled and said happily, "sister Rong, do you care about me?"


    Song Rong suddenly felt powerless. Anything she said to Qian Jinbao could be pulled by Qian Jinbao.


    Seeing that Song Rong looked a little uncomfortable, Qian Jinbao quickly added, "we are friends. You should care about me." he knew what sister Rong didn''t like to say. In the past, he could brazenly take advantage of it, but now Song Rong is married. He also knew that if he went too far, he would make Song Rong unhappy.


    Although Qian Jinbao pretended to be stupid in the past, in fact, Qian Jinbao is very smart! Many things are thought through.


    Seeing that Qian Jinbao changed his mouth, Song Rong smiled and said, "you should take care of yourself."


    There was a warm current in Qian Jinbao''s heart. He said with red eyes, "I''ll take care of myself."


    He is a little reminded of his parents. In addition to his parents, only sister Rong will care about herself in such a warm voice.


    Song Rong was softhearted and said, "don''t squat here. Let''s go to Rongyuan to talk about anything."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong has been too busy recently. She hasn''t been to Rongyuan for a long time.


    Song Rong came to Rongyuan, which was a little lonely as usual, and suddenly became lively.


    Qian Jinbao thought for a moment and ordered Qingshan to invite Fengyi over.


    It''s time to meet. It''s not good to hide all the time. She hopes Qian Jinbao and Fengyi can put down their knots and come out slowly.


    She treats them like relatives. It''s impossible to alienate them because she married someone, but it''s not good for them to misunderstand anything because she is too close. Therefore, Song Rong''s only hope now is that they can come out.


    Fengyi''s speed was very fast. She didn''t have much time. She came back with Castle Peak in a while.


    Now, Fengyi doesn''t have to report to others when she goes in and out of the spring breeze. No one has the right to stop her if she wants to come out.


    Song Rong and Fengyi''s eyes met in the air. Fengyi was dressed in green today, like a proud peacock, but there was a little more forbearance and silence between her eyebrows and eyes.


    Qian Jinbao still has ideas. Isn''t Fengyi?


    In the past, Fengyi thought she didn''t deserve Song Rong, but now he thinks that if Song Rong is really alone one day, if she marries again, she must not marry too well. He can take care of Song Rong.


    Although this will make Song Rong feel wronged, he will always be good to Song Rong.


    If Song Rong knew that the consequences of her marriage were like this, she might regret it! After she thought she was married, these people''s minds were light. However, those who had ideas did not give up, and those who had no ideas now have ideas.


    Qian Jinbao also saw Fengyi at this time, but at this time, he had no hostility to Fengyi. Instead, he was kind and even took the initiative to move a stool for Fengyi.


    If Qian Jinbao knew what Fengyi thought, his attitude towards Fengyi would not change like this!


    Song Rong ordered Yunxia to cook some small dishes and planned to use them together for dinner.


    But Qian Jinbao said, "we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Let''s drink a bar."


    Song Rong knew that Qian Jinbao was suffering. At this time, she didn''t refuse Qian Jinbao, so she ordered Qinghu to take the wine.


    Waiting for the food to be ready, Song Rong raised her glass and said, "it''s a great pity that you didn''t come when I got married. Now I''m here to entertain you. Please don''t dislike it."


    After drinking a cup of sake, Song Rong felt warm. When she was lonely in her previous life, she would also have a drink. The amount of wine was OK.


    But Song Rong forgot that in her previous life, she didn''t drink much wine!


    She''s back. Her drinking capacity didn''t come back with her!


    After two glasses of wine, Song Rong was already a little confused and slightly drunk, but after he was drunk, he would become more drinkable rather than stop in time.

 Chapter 328

    If everyone could stop in time when he was drunk, there would not be so many drunkards.


    When you are drunk, you tend to become more drinkable.


    Song Rong has already had some like this. Qian Jinbao over there is in a bad mood. He doesn''t have much alcohol at ordinary times. At present, he can drink hard and get drunk.


    When it came to Fengyi, her eyes were still clear at this time. Fengyi whispered, "Miss Rong, you''re drunk. Don''t drink."


    But Song Rong couldn''t hear what others said at this time. He waved his hand and said, "Fengyi, don''t stop me."


    Qian Jinbao raised his glass and said, "drink!"


    Song Rong also raised her glass and motioned to Qian Jinbao. Then the two drank the glass of wine in one gulp. Waiting for it to be finished, Song Rong smiled happily: "it''s so happy!"


    Qian Jinbao also shouted, "have fun!"


    Fengyi saw that she couldn''t stop the two people. At this time, she simply picked up the wine glass and drank it. After a cup or two, Fengyi was also drunk.


    Qian Jinbao drank the most. Before he was much older, he fell asleep on the table. Song Rong still insisted and kept burping, but it was obvious that he couldn''t drink any more.


    Fengyi looked at the girl in front of her dimly, and she was obsessed.


    "Rong girl... Rong''er... Rong''er..." Fengyi leaned against Song Rong, calling one by one.


    "Hmm? Fengyi?" Song Rong''s words were unclear. When he spoke, he was vague, as if he were talking nonsense.


    Fengyi stretched out her hand, touched Song Rong''s cheek and whispered, "do you know... Know... I like you..."


    Like Qian Jinbao, he also wanted to say what he thought in his heart and tell Song Rong loudly that his heart was Xinyue, who never looked down on him because of his birth, and then treated him sincerely.


    But he knows that he can''t, can''t embarrass her, can''t put a burden on her heart, at least not now.


    "Don''t worry, I can wait, even if you don''t choose me at last." if Chu Yun is gone and Qian Jinbao gives up, he will take care of Song Rong all his life.


    He wants to wait until she really has a home and is really happy, and then leave slowly.


    Song Rong didn''t hear what Fengyi said clearly. Hehe smiled and asked, "Fengyi, what are you talking about?"


    Looking at Song Rong, who was already drunk, and Qian Jinbao, who was already drunk and unconscious, Fengyi''s lips aroused a slight smile, pulled up Song Rong''s hand and gently kneaded it.


    Only at this time did he feel that Song Rong belonged to him.


    However, Fengyi didn''t act more excessively, but kept looking at Song Rong deeply. Later, Fengyi didn''t know what she thought, but drank muggy wine alone.


    When waiting for Qingtao to come, I saw that the three masters were so drunk, especially their young lady, who was giggling all the time.


    Qingtao was helpless and ordered others to send Qian Jinbao and Fengyi back. As for Song Rong


    Now it was late, Qingtao asked, "Miss, shall we rest in Rongyuan or..."


    Song Rong didn''t hear what Qingtao said at all, and muttered, "Qingtao... Chu Yunqing..."


    Song Rong just shouted a few names, but Qingtao thought of it. Song Rong asked her to take her to see Chu Yunqing.


    Qingtao thought for a moment. Her young lady seldom spends the night in Rongyuan. As for the song house, if she goes back like this and shows it to her wife, she must be worried. Since the young lady wants to see childe Chu, go to the Chu house.


    After arriving at lengyun hospital, Song Rong broke away from Qingtao''s help and stumbled into the house.


    At the moment, Song Rong''s memory has been in some confusion. In her previous life, she lived in the lengyun courtyard for three years. Naturally, whether she lived in a house at that time or not, she rushed directly to the residence of her previous life, which is where Chu Yun lives now.


    Looking at Song Rong rushing in, Qingtao hesitated and didn''t follow him after all. This is the master''s house. She can''t follow in without orders.


    Moreover, Chu Yunqing is Song Rong''s rightful husband. Song Rong has no reason to stop Qingtao when he goes in. Besides, everyone knows that according to Chu Yunqing''s temperament, he will take care of Song Rong.


    After Song Rong went in, she closed her eyes, kicked off her shoes and planted them on the bed.


    At the moment, Chu Yun leaned against the bed and was directly pressed by Song Rong.


    Fortunately, Song Rong''s stature is not heavy, otherwise Chu Yun''s life is estimated to be lost by this pressure.


    As soon as Song Rong''s body rolled, she got down from Chu Yun''s body and climbed into the bed.


    Chu Yun leaned over and looked at Song Rong. "What''s the matter?"


    Song Rong hiccupped and said, "sleep."


    Chu Yun gave a helpless look at Song Rong and said, "you''re in the wrong room."


    At the moment, Song Rong stretched out her hand and grabbed Chu Yunqing, then said, "don''t quarrel."


    After drinking too much wine, Song Rong felt that her whole body was hot. Now, after touching Chu Yunqing, she felt that there was a cold big ice beside her. Naturally, it was impossible to let go easily. She directly stretched out her hand to hold Chu Yunqing and refused to let go.


    Chu Yunqing looked at Song Rong and frowned gently. He was a little helpless.


    The two people''s clothes were entangled at this time. Chu Yun stretched out and moved manually to untie the clothes, but Song Rong was trapped to the extreme at the moment. Chu Yun''s move made her a little unnatural. She pulled the clothes between the two people indiscriminately, but the more it pulled, the more tangled the straps were. The clothes at Chu Yun''s chest were also pulled away by Song Rong.


    Song Rong''s little hand directly covered it. The cold touch made Song Rong quiet.


    Chu Yun''s leaning body was frozen at this time. He lowered his head and looked at Song Rong''s hand on his chest. His forehead beat slightly twice, and finally his whole face turned red.


    His breath was a little unstable. He made a few light coughs. After waiting for a while, he calmed down and shouted, "Qing..."


    However, Chu Yunqing took it back. If they were seen like this, it would be bad after all?


    It took Chu Yunqing a while to get ready. Being seen like this is better than Song Rong staying here all night. Although his heart is full of reluctance and wants to keep her, he can''t be so selfish. He always has to think about her.

 Chapter 329

    Waiting for Chu Yun to shout out Qingtao''s name, Qingtao had left because there was nothing in it.


    He shouted Ah Fu again. Ah Fu was gone at this time.


    Just because Qingtao and Ah Fu are waking up at this time, there have been subtle changes between Ah Fu and Qingtao since Chu Yunqing married Song Rong. At least they are not as jealous as their enemies before.


    Song Rong''s drunkenness can''t be publicized. Qingtao has to do it himself. He can''t help himself. He can only let Ah Fu help burn the fire.


    There was no one in the lengyun courtyard. Chu Yun shouted that Ah Fu and Qingtao were not there. Where else was there?


    Chu Yunqing looked at Song Rong, who was already holding himself to sleep, and his stiff body relaxed a little. Slowly, he was even sleepy.


    Waiting for Qingtao to come back, Chu Yunqing fell asleep.


    Chu Yunqing has been sleeping, but today Xu is holding the warm Song Rong. He slept very well. How can green peach wake up.


    When Qingtao was going to shout again, Ah Fu stopped Qingtao: "if you don''t answer you, you should be asleep."


    "But miss..." Qingtao looked at the house with some uneasiness. It''s OK to settle here for the time being. If she sleeps here


    Before Qingtao could think about it, Ah Fu groaned, "what are you worried about? Can my childe do anything to Mrs. young? Besides, they haven''t spent the night together before. Now that both childe and Mrs. young are sleeping, don''t quarrel here."


    Qingtao thinks it''s true. The childe has such a body. Even if he wants to do something, he is powerless.


    However, Qingtao was still a little worried. Ah Fu insisted that he would not let Qingtao disturb the people in the house. He dragged Qingtao away.


    Both of them had a good night''s sleep. When the birds were singing outside the window, Chu Yunqing first opened his eyes.


    He hasn''t slept so steadfast and comfortable for a long time. He wakes up in a particularly good spirit today.


    When looking at Song Rong, his cold eyes were warm, like the gentle wind of warm spring, which was very different from usual.


    Song Rong moved slightly and opened her eyes when she saw it.


    Chu Yunqing was startled. He didn''t dare to look at Song Rong again, but closed his eyes.


    Song Rong reached out and rubbed her eyes. When she waited to see the surrounding environment clearly, she exclaimed.


    Waiting for the exclamation, she carefully turned to her side and saw that Chu Yunqing was sleeping beside her. Chu Yunqing''s clothes were a little messy, but she was still wearing them.


    Song Rong was a little relieved. She also read several notebooks with Qian Jinbao and knew something about men and women. She was afraid of it and naturally didn''t want anything to happen.


    But on second thought, Song Rong smiled. What can Chu Yun do with such a body?


    Song Rong''s memory came back bit by bit. He remembered that he was drunk yesterday and vaguely ordered Qingtao to come here.


    As for how to get to Chu Yunqing''s house, Song Rong can''t remember clearly. However, Song Rong knows that Chu Yunqing didn''t take the initiative to ask her to come in. Most of the time, she refused to go.


    Thinking about Song Rong''s face, she had a fever. She seemed to have done something very unruly.


    I don''t know what Chu Yunqing thinks


    Song Rong always felt that after her rebirth, she was very cheeky, but now Song Rong was embarrassed to stay. She quickly and carefully stepped back, and then gently untied the clothes wrapped between the two people.


    Then he slowly walked around Chu Yun''s feet and climbed out of bed.


    Probably because she was very nervous, Song Rong was worried about waking Chu Yunqing, so after getting out of bed, she didn''t even bother to put on her shoes, so she ran forward.


    It''s just that she just woke up. It''s inevitable that her legs and feet are a little inflexible. Coupled with some eagerness, Song Rong fell directly to the ground.


    There was a bang.


    "Ah..." Song Rong was about to cry out, but he suddenly thought that Chu Yunqing was still in the room. He covered his mouth and didn''t dare to say anything.


    She reached out and rubbed her forehead. The pain was severe. It seemed that it was not light.


    Song Rong stood up little by little. Just as she was going to go on, Chu Yun''s voice was as warm as jade: "put on your shoes and fall down carefully."


    Song Rong paused, looked back and saw Chu Yunqing sitting up bit by bit at this time.


    The black hair sprinkled on his chest, which was somewhat lazy and less sick.


    Chu Yun tilted her head down and looked at herself. Calmly, she stretched out her hand to pull her clothes. Chu Yun Qing was calm, but Song Rong was uncomfortable. She wanted to leave in such a hurry because she was embarrassed to face Chu Yun Qing.


    Now Chu Yunqing woke up. What she did was useless, and she knocked her head.


    Song Rong unconsciously reached out and rubbed her forehead. It really hurt badly.


    Chu Yun leaned to Song Rong''s forehead and said slowly, "come here."


    Song Rong stood there without moving. Chu Yun leaned and said, "come and show me."


    At this time, Song Rong wanted to find a ground crack to drill in. Looking at Chu Yunqing, who was not surprised at all, she knew that Chu Yunqing should have woke up long ago.


    Yes, Chu Yunqing always sleeps. He makes such a big noise. How can he not wake up? And it''s not sure that Chu Yunqing woke up before he woke up.


    Looking at Song Rong with his head down, Chu Yunqing stood up and walked to Song Rong''s side, and then took Song Rong''s hand.


    Chu Yun''s hand was not as cold as usual when he got up early. It was a little warm at this time, but it was still a little cold compared with Song Rong''s.


    He led Song Rong to sit down by the bed, then went to the cabinet and took something out of it.


    Song Rong looked at it with Yu Guang, but saw that it was a Diancui box. Chu Yun opened the box, scraped a little glittering white ointment from inside with her fingers, and painted it on Song Rong''s forehead.


    "Hiss... It hurts." Song Rong shouted softly.


    Chu Yunqing''s tone took some blame: "since you are afraid of pain, why not be careful."


    "I''m not afraid of you..." I''m afraid you''ll wake up.


    Before Song Rong''s words were finished, Chu Yunqing stopped the movement on his hand and asked with a smile: "I''m not a jackal. What are you afraid of me doing?"

 Chapter 330

    Song Rong didn''t know how to answer Chu Yunqing. She stretched out her hand and pulled her dress belt. Every time she was nervous, she would make such a small move.


    After waiting for a while, Song Rong had calmed down, but she slept in Chu Yunqing''s bed. She hadn''t slept before. What''s the big deal!


    What''s more, Chu Yunqing is still her rightful husband. She sleeps when she sleeps!


    Thinking about this, Song Rong''s skin became thicker and said righteously: "I''m not afraid of you, I''m afraid of waking you." Song Rong secretly changed the meaning of this.


    Chu Yun smiled and looked at Song Rong with bright eyes. It was obvious that he saw Song Rong''s heart, but he didn''t pierce Song Rong, but said slowly, "just bear it. Rub the medicine inside and it will reduce the swelling in a moment."


    Chu Yunqing''s fingers were cold and covered the green bag on Song Rong''s head, which made Song Rong feel cool for a while.


    Chu Yunqing was afraid of hurting Song Rong, so his action was very gentle. After waiting for a while, he really didn''t hurt. Song Rong said carefully, "thank you."


    "Don''t be so reckless in the future." Chu Yun said solemnly. If Song Rong hadn''t suddenly fallen down today, he was really worried and couldn''t help it. He might still pretend to sleep at the moment.


    Song Rong replied: "I know, I''ll be careful." she didn''t want to fall again. This time she was lucky, but she was swollen and didn''t have a broken face. Otherwise, she really wanted to cry and couldn''t find a place.


    Chu Yun was quiet for a moment and said, "rong''er... How did you drink yesterday?"


    Song Rong said casually: "I met Qian Jinbao yesterday, so I called Fengyi to have dinner in Rongyuan. I didn''t think one accidentally got drunk."


    After Song Rong finished saying these words, she realized that there seemed to be something wrong. She carefully looked at Chu Yun and saw that Chu Yun leaned her eyebrows and eyes were quiet. It seemed that she didn''t hear her words.


    Chu Yunqing was quiet and talked less as usual, but Chu Yunqing didn''t say anything at this time, but Song Rong felt a little uneasy.


    She thought of the things about her in the box. Did he really treat her? Even if this marriage seems a bit of a joke, Chu Yunqing tries to do his best in everything.


    Although she drank with Qian Jinbao and others, nothing else happened, Song Rong was worried that Chu Yunqing would be sad.


    Her voice dropped, like a child who had done something wrong, and whispered, "I''m sorry."


    "Why do you say I''m sorry?" Chu Yun''s voice was as indifferent as water. He couldn''t hear a little annoyance at all.


    "I..."


    "Rong''er, you don''t have to say anything. I know you." and he has no qualification to restrain her. Now he is very satisfied to have a position to let her accompany her.


    But when he heard her drinking with others, he couldn''t accompany her, and he was a little lost in his heart.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yun''s forbearance and complete trust. There was some sadness in her heart: "it won''t be like this in the future."


    Chu Yun leaned to smell the speech and touched Song Rong''s hair. Wen Sheng said, "you can drink if you want. You haven''t done anything wrong, just..."


    Chu Yun continued, "you''ll be drunk in the future. You can''t enter the man''s house next to you. Not everyone is Liu Xiahui."


    Song Rong smiled at the speech: "do you mean you are Liu Xiahui?"


    Being teased by Chu Yun''s sentence, the repressive atmosphere between the two people disappeared, and the room was immediately full of laughter.


    Chu Yun looked at Song Rong with burning eyes. Instead of being light in the past, he had a sense of aggression. His voice also sank slightly: "if my body allows, I certainly... Won''t be Liu Xiahui."


    Song Rong didn''t expect Chu Yunqing to say such straightforward words, and her face suddenly turned red.


    However, Song Rong had another doubt in her heart. She looked at Chu Yun''s position under her waist with the rest of her eyes. Once she grabbed a script from Qian Jinbao and wrote some... Well, it should not be seen by girls in the boudoir. Although it was not stated clearly, it was still said implicitly that men and women depend on it.


    Song Rong thought in her heart as she looked at it. Chu Yunqing wouldn''t really be so ill, would he?


    Chu Yun saw that Song Rong didn''t speak, so he looked down at Song Rong''s light. In addition, he felt the strangeness in Song Rong''s eyes. Chu Yun shook his hand into a fist and coughed slightly against his lips to hide his embarrassment and call Song Rong''s attention back.


    Song Rong also noticed that Chu Yunqing noticed his eyes at the moment, a little embarrassed.


    Chu Yun whispered, "I''m just sick, not deficient."


    Chu Yunqing probably thought it was hard to say, so when he said it, his tone was driven by several sub bureaus.


    Song Rong knew that the deficiency in Chu Yunqing''s mouth was about men. Chu Yunqing was saying that she was normal. Song Rong''s face immediately turned red. Then she coughed and said, "well, when can this medicine be washed off on her face? I haven''t combed yet."


    "Just wait a quarter of an hour and apply it again after breakfast." Chu Yunqing also changed the topic.


    Outside, Qingtao heard the coughing sound inside the house. She was worried that childe Chu wouldn''t be infected? Why did the young lady cough after staying here all night?


    Song Rong got Chu Yun''s words and ran out. She was embarrassed to stay here for a quarter of an hour.


    Waiting for Song Rong to leave, Chu Yun''s lips involuntarily escaped a smile, and even chuckled out a voice.


    Ah Fu saw Song Rong leaving at the moment, so he took the water into the house. As soon as he entered the house, he saw Chu Yun leaning there smiling. The childe would laugh silently here alone? But in a flash, Ah Fu calmed down, and some of them were no wonder.


    Since the childe knew Miss Song... That is, the young lady now, there have been too many changes.


    However, these changes are good. The childe is in a good mood. As a servant, he can also eat less snacks, can''t he?


    Qingtao also chased Song Rong and asked, "Miss, I just heard it and coughed. Did you catch a cold?"


    Song Rong immediately stopped and asked strangely, "what else did you hear except the cough?" the conversation between her and Chu Yunqing won''t be heard by Qingtao, right?


    Hearing Qingtao''s doubts, he said, "I also heard you ask childe Chu about dressing. Miss, how did you get the wound on your face?"


    "Don''t ask about today!" Song Rong didn''t answer Qingtao. She was embarrassed at the moment. She wanted to stretch out her hand to scratch the root of the wall. She didn''t want to hear people ask about it at all!

 Chapter 331

    Song Rong has taken down the right of the housekeeper of the Chu house. Now Song Rong arranges things like food, clothing and so on.


    Master Chu didn''t let Song Rong live and die. Originally, he wanted to find two people to help Song Rong. After all, he thought Song Rong was too young. Even if he was really a wife, he couldn''t do well.


    But gradually master Chu found that Song Rong was indeed an excellent person. He sorted out the affairs of the family in order, and his heart was relieved.


    These days Chu Yunhong didn''t send less things to Song Rong. Song Rong took them one by one.


    Chu Yunhong only thought that Song Rong really liked him, so he intensified his efforts. When facing Song Rong, he didn''t speak as rigidly as before.


    No, Chu Yunhong gave Song Rong a colorful bird at the moment. After Song Rong accepted it, he smiled and looked at Song Rong and said, "Rong er."


    Seeing Chu Yunhong''s abrupt change of address, Song Rong raised her eyebrows and looked at Chu Yunhong, waiting for Chu Yunhong''s following.


    "I know I should call you sister-in-law, but I really don''t want to." Chu Yunhong looked miserable.


    Chu Yunhong and Chu Yunqing have no blood relationship at all, and their looks are very different, but perhaps because Master Chu''s appearance is correct, Chu Yunhong''s appearance is not bad.


    It was just that temperament that made Song Rong hate it.


    "You don''t want to do this? What do you want?" Song Rong asked with his hands around him.


    "I want to call you rong''er. You may not know. When we first met three years ago, I thought you were different. In my heart... Just..." speaking of this, Chu Yunhong stretched out his hand and grabbed Song Rong''s hand.


    Song Rong hid slightly and said, "second brother, what are you doing?"


    "Rong''er, don''t call me my second brother. You''re not as old as me. Just call me brother Hong." Chu Yunhong took another step forward and said in an expectant tone.


    Song Rong secretly vomited and returned to brother Hong. Hearing this, people got goose bumps.


    Seeing that Song Rong didn''t speak, Chu Yunhong took Song Rong''s acquiescence and gave him a chance, so Chu Yunhong strode forward and hugged Song Rong with both hands. He said: "Sister rong''er, I really have you in my heart. My eldest brother''s body is not good. You haven''t had a round house for so long, but I can... Don''t worry, I''ll be responsible for you. When my eldest brother goes, I''ll marry you as my wife. There are no such examples. Don''t worry."


    Listening to Chu Yunhong''s words, Song Rong''s eyes were slightly cold.


    Originally, she just wanted to test out Chu Yunhong''s real thoughts and let Chu Yunhong show his ugly appearance. She could also take precautions. However, when she heard Chu Yunhong say these words, especially these words, Song Rong vaguely remembered those things that had happened in his previous life.


    Seeing Chu Yunhong, Song Rong rushed over. Song Rong stretched out her feet to see the right time and kicked between Chu Yunhong''s legs!


    Song Rong learned this move from Feng Yi. Thinking about the way Feng Yi dealt with Zhu Herong at the beginning, it was called Changkuai. Now that Chu Yunhong is restless here, she will teach him a good lesson!


    The most vulnerable part of the body was kicked by Song Rong. Chu Yunhong couldn''t help it. He immediately shouted like killing a pig.


    "You... What are you doing?" Chu Yunhong jumped out of his teeth.


    Song Rong quickly said with a guilty face: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I made a mistake in my hurry. I know your mind, but... I''m still your sister-in-law. I definitely won''t do anything to surpass you, so I was a little flustered when you just came here..."


    Looking at Song Rong''s face of guilt and fear, Chu Yunhong immediately felt that Song Rong might not have meant it, but he was so polite that even if he moved his heart, he didn''t dare to show it. That''s why there was such a thing.


    Chu Yunhong immediately felt that he had a better chance of winning Song Rong. Since he had such a chance, how could Chu Yunhong have an attack with Song Rong? So he wiped the cold sweat on his forehead.


    Then he insisted with a smile and said, "I was abrupt and made you unhappy. Please don''t blame me."


    Song Rong smiled: "it''s because I''m too excited and hurt you."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong also said with evil interest, "go back and have a good rest. It is said that this is related to the birth of children in the future!"


    Chu Yunhong didn''t hurt very much. When Song Rong said this, he immediately became nervous. Won''t it really affect future generations?


    Mrs. Chu came over at this time, followed by several servant girls. How big is the pomp.


    "It''s rong''er and Yun Hong. What are you doing here?" Mrs. Chu asked with a smile.


    However, she just said this. She looked at Chu Yunhong''s look and asked, "Yunhong, what''s the matter with you?"


    Before Chu Yunhong could answer, Song Rong smiled and said, "he just fell accidentally. I''m afraid it hurt."


    Chu Yunhong only thought Song Rong was embarrassed. He didn''t want to say it for his own face, so he followed Song Rong''s words and said, "I don''t have anything to worry about."


    Mrs. Chu glanced at Song Rong and Chu Yunhong suspiciously, as if she didn''t believe it.


    Song Rong is not afraid that Mrs. Chu knows when she arrives. What else can Mrs. Chu say when she knows? Chu Yunhong himself caused this, so he was lazy to deal with it, so he opened his mouth and said, "I have something else to go first."


    Looking at Song Rong Floating past in front of her eyes, she didn''t make a ceremony. Mrs. Chu''s face was a little ugly and said to Chu Yunhong, "this little bitch is becoming more and more arrogant!"


    "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll take her down soon. If we let her go east, she''ll have to go east, if we let her go west, she''ll have to go west. If we don''t help, we can drive her out!" Chu Yunhong said, his eyes fell on Song Rong''s back.


    Song Rong had a girl''s figure long ago. She walked with a graceful curl and a quiet temperament, which made Chu Yunhong itch when he looked at it.


    However, Chu Yunhong didn''t tell Mrs. Chu what he really thought in his heart. His mother hated Song Rong so much. How could he really move his mind to Song Rong?


    It may be OK to calculate Song Rong, but if he is really moved, I''m afraid she won''t allow him to continue to act according to the plan.

 Chapter 332

    Song Rong just gave Chu Yunhong a little pain. She was in a good mood. She looked around with a smile on her face and walked back.


    After only a few steps, I saw a man standing in the grass. It was Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yunqing didn''t wear white clothes today. Instead, he wore a suit of Suqing clothes with bamboo patterns. The whole person was a little less lonely and a little more angry.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yun''s eyes and said, "you just saw it?"


    Chu Yun nodded. When he just saw Song Rong deal with Chu Yunhong, he was also very happy. In the past, he could ignore Chu Yunhong no matter how he jumped in front of her, but now Chu Yunhong even put his mind on Song Rong, which made Chu Yunqing''s heart not as calm as before.


    Chu Yun thought for a moment and suddenly said, "do you remember the shop that you paid special attention to when we checked the books a few days ago?"


    Song Rong nodded: "remember, I''m still very strange. There are many porcelain shops in your Chu family. You asked me to pay attention to what ordinary shops do." Song Rong had some doubts at that time, but she didn''t know much about porcelain after all, so she put it down for the time being.


    Now seeing Chu Yunqing suddenly mention it again, Song Rong''s intuition tells Song Rong what''s going on here.


    Chu Yun nodded and said, "you clean up. I''ll take you out later. You''ll know why."


    Song Rong answered and went back to change her clothes.


    Chu Yunqing glanced at Chu Yunhong again. At the moment, Chu Yunhong was walking far away. Chu Yunqing''s eyes were a little cold. Although he said rong''er didn''t suffer, he was not smooth when he thought of Chu Yunhong''s crooked thoughts about rong''er. It seemed that he wanted to teach him some lessons.


    Chu Yunqing thought of Song Rong''s merciless foot again, and immediately smiled again. This is the girl he was thinking of. It is completely different from the girl next to him. If the people next to him met such a thing, it''s not sure how panic they would be. But it was put on Song Rong. Song Rong not only didn''t suffer a loss, but also taught Chu Yunhong a lesson.


    What''s more, she was very free and easy, as if she didn''t take it to heart at all, and then she was too sad.


    Yes, what''s the use of being sad when you meet such a thing? Like Song Rong, he fought back, but it wasn''t enough. At least he thought it wasn''t enough!


    After Chu Yunhong returned to Ruixin hospital where he lived, he called a servant girl into the house. The servant girl was seventeen or eighteen years old. She was born in the right shape, protruding forward and backward. Even her face was as if she could pinch water.


    Chu Yunhong shouldn''t have a servant girl at his age, but Chu Yunhong is frivolous. With a servant girl seducing him, he naturally lost his real body.


    Mrs. Chu doesn''t know about it. Although she is confused, she is not so confused. It''s just once in a while, but Chu Yunhong is just like a hungry wolf, fooling around with these servant girls every day.


    This must be hollowed out over time. If you don''t lay a good foundation when you are young, you must have few children in the future.


    However, Chu Yunhong didn''t care about this. He just wanted to be happy at that time. No, Chu Yunhong had already stretched out his hand to touch the servant girl. He would be so anxious. First, he was moved by seeing Song Rong. Second, he was kicked by Song Rong. He was worried that his thing wouldn''t work well, so he wanted to have a try.


    Chu Yunhong just fooled around here. Song Rong and Chu Yunqing over there have packed up and are ready to go out.


    Song Rong hasn''t forgotten to change a pair of shoes and put Chu Yunhong''s shoes on her feet. She feels a little dirty!


    "What are we going to do in that shop?" Song Rong asked curiously when she waited near the shop.


    Chu Yun smiled and said, "let''s buy two kinds of porcelain first."


    Because Chu Yun didn''t appear in front of these merchants at his usual time, so that the eldest son of his boss arrived, and the shopkeeper didn''t know.


    The two men bought things here, went to a shop not too far from here, and bought two kinds of porcelain.


    Chu Yun saw Song Rong looking at the porcelain vases and asked, "what''s up? Can you see anything?"


    "The workmanship of this porcelain is the same. It looks as if it was produced in a kiln, but the price is not the same. The porcelain of Chu house is more expensive. It can be said that it is asking a sky high price. With this porcelain of low price and same quality, no one will buy Chu''s porcelain, but... These Chu Ji shops are not losing money. They are still there Always profitable. "


    "If you think about it carefully, it''s really curious. If I were you, I wouldn''t come to buy Chu Ji shop. How can this shop be free from deficit?" Song Rong added.


    "Do you know why?" Chu Yun asked.


    When Song Rong was asked by Chu Yun, he immediately fell into deep thought. Then Song Rong immediately asked, "there is no other home in Suzhou for your Chu porcelain? How can that shop sell your Chu porcelain? And the price is so cheap."


    Chu Yun nodded: "there''s nothing wrong. The two shops sell Chu''s porcelain, but the first one belongs to the Chu family, and the second one? It''s Chu Yunhong''s private property."


    "This porcelain is also taken from your Chu family? Then he can sell it. Why should your Chu family''s own shop sell so expensive..." speaking of this, Song Rong stopped.


    Then Song Rong suddenly realized, "you mean Chu Yunhong raised that shop with this shop?"


    Chu Yun nodded and went on as Song Rong said: "The Chu family doesn''t open two porcelain shops in the same street, but now there are two shops selling porcelain in several streets. One is expensive and the other is cheap. The goods in the shop with low price are not taken directly from the Chu family, but from the Chu family''s shop."


    Chu Yun paused and continued: "Chu Ji''s shop obviously raised the price of porcelain, and secretly sold the porcelain in the shop to Chu Yunhong''s shop at the normal price. When this was recorded, the porcelain in Chu Ji''s shop was sold and profitable, so it was not easy to be found."

 Chapter 333

    Although it was a bit tongue twister, Song Rong understood.


    To sum up, Chu Yunhong colluded with the shopkeeper of the shop, took away the porcelain in the shop according to the regular price, then asked the shopkeeper to raise the price, and then opened another shop with the source of goods obtained from the shop.


    In comparison, the price of the shop in the front is relatively high. Although the shop in the back is not very affordable, it is much cheaper than the shop in the front.


    In this way, Chu Yunhong will benefit from it.


    Song Rong said in a deep voice, "Chu Yunhong has too much courage. In this way, he has got a temporary benefit. However, if the price of Chu Ji porcelain is raised like this, it will inevitably destroy the reputation of the Chu family for high quality and low price. The loss to the Chu family is incalculable!"


    Chu Yun nodded: "that''s the truth."


    "But if you hadn''t seen such a thing with your own eyes and thought it over carefully, you wouldn''t have seen it only by looking at the account books? How did you know?" Song Rong was not surprised that Chu Yunhong did such a thing at the expense of others and himself. What surprised Song Rong was how Chu Yunqing knew.


    After all, the shop is also selling porcelain. It just sold it to Chu Yunhong at one go. The shop is also profitable, and there is no problem with the accounting book.


    Chu Yun smiled and said: "There is no problem with the account book. The first is the biggest problem. The father of these shops is managed by Chu Yunhong. Everything he sent you in the past is very expensive. As for the money allocated to the public, his father also has a few. He wants to be greedy, but he doesn''t have much money. It''s impossible to spend so much money."


    "Besides, Chu Yunhong doesn''t give little gifts to the girl except you. It''s a huge expense."


    Song Rong touched her nose and smiled, "I didn''t keep your gift myself."


    Chu Yunqing continued: "Chu Yunhong doesn''t have money, so where does he come from? Of course, he wants to start from the shop! Moreover, I heard my father once praised him that there are strong competitors nearby, but Chu Yunhong''s profit is not less... According to Chu Yunhong''s temperament, we don''t want to take advantage of this opportunity to find a way to deduct some from here and sue him Tell your father, are these lost because of those competitors? "


    Chu Yun tried to tell the story in detail. Song Rong listened carefully. Finally, Song Rong added: "the things sold in these shops are not reduced because of competitors, and basically there is no loss of sales..."


    Can you lose sales? Every porcelain sold by Chu Yunhong''s private property shop must be picked up from Chu Ji''s shop. One is sold there, and one is sold here!


    Chu Ji''s shop has obviously raised its price. It can''t sell anything. It just secretly sells it to Chu Yunhong.


    It seems that Chu Ji has not lost anything for the time being. After all, everything is sold at the constant price, but if it lasts for a long time, the reputation of the Chu family will be completely destroyed.


    People will not think that Chu Yunhong''s private property shop has such a relationship with Chu Ji''s shop. They will only think that Chu''s shop has become a big bully, and things are more expensive than small shops! Who will come to Chu''s house to buy things for a long time!


    Chu Yunhong is going to destroy the foundation of the Chu family!


    Song Rong listened to Chu Yunqing''s analysis and thought things through. She looked at Chu Yunqing with admiration. If Chu Yunqing came to do business, he would certainly be a genius. Such a secret thing, he could even associate it with a normal account book. Who can compare such a mind with ordinary people!


    Song Rong asked herself that she was exquisite in mind, but she didn''t think about it as far as Chu Yun thought.


    The two men caught Chu Yunhong''s pigtail and were naturally in a good mood.


    For Chu Yunqing, it doesn''t make sense for him to do this in the usual time, so he won''t say much even if he can see the problems early.


    But now it''s different. He has someone he wants to protect. Chu Yunhong has a dirty idea about Song Rong. Chu Yunqing naturally can''t stand it.


    He did this just to help Song Rong breathe a sigh of relief and give himself a sigh of relief. By the way, he warned Chu Yunhong not to provoke them if he had nothing to do.


    In the past, he didn''t care what he did, but now with Song Rong, she is his wife, and he must protect her. Naturally, even if Song Rong didn''t marry, he should protect her.


    From the moment she broke into his life with a bright attitude, he wanted to protect him.


    Even if he was in poor health and couldn''t give her a strong shoulder and support, he would protect her in another way.


    Song Rong''s heart also knows that Chu Yun disdained to do such things in the past. Now he will guess people''s thoughts like this, and point out these. It''s all for her.


    Song Rong was moved. He didn''t even ask her why she was so hostile to Mrs. Chu and Chu Yunhong, but she stood by her side without hesitation.


    Song Rong thought that if Chu Yunqing had been alive in his previous life, perhaps she and he might not have become a couple, rather than sink into the pond with resentment.


    Yes, there is no way to change things in her previous life, but she still has this life.


    She took a deep look at Chu Yunqing and said in her heart that if Chu Yunqing gets well one day, she is willing to accept Chu Yunqing from the bottom of her heart and be a couple like her parents.


    After the two returned, Song Rong wanted to tell Master Chu about it, but Chu Yunqing took the initiative to say, "this matter is related to the family property of the Chu family. It''s more appropriate for me to say."


    When did he care about the family property of the Chu family and stand up like this for Song Rong? Now that Song Rong is in the Chu house, all he has to do is protect Song Rong, not let Song Rong stand out for himself.


    In the main hall of the Chu family, there is a colored porcelain censer, in which a trace of blue smoke is flying out. What is burning here is good fragrance, and the colored porcelain censer is not ordinary.


    On the shelf next to it, there are several exquisite porcelain.


    There are mandarin duck bottles wrapped around their necks and jade clean bottles decorated with lacquer flowers. Each one is exquisite.


    If the Song family is unique among the brocade merchants in Suzhou, then the Chu family dare not say the second in terms of colored porcelain!


    Master Chu was dressed in a purple and rich pear branch pattern. He sat on the main seat and looked at Chu Yun lovingly.

 Chapter 334

    Sitting on the throne with Master Chu is Mrs. Chu. They are sitting on the left and right of the table respectively. As for Chu Yunhong, he is standing next to Mrs. Chu. At this time, some flickering eyes are falling on Song Rong and scanning Song Rong up and down. His eyes are extremely presumptuous.


    Chu Yunqing noticed this scene and frowned slightly. He was a little unhappy in his eyes.


    Master Chu looked at Song Rong and Chu Yun Qing standing in the middle of the ground and said, "you two sit down quickly, but don''t stand here."


    Chu Yunqing didn''t sit down according to what Master Chu said, but said in a clear voice: "father, Yunqing, you''d better stand and finish this thing."


    Master Chu looked at Chu Yunqing in surprise. Chu Yunqing seldom has such a solemn time.


    Seeing Chu Yunqing''s serious attitude, he hurriedly said, "if there''s anything, just say it."


    Chu Yun nodded, looked at Master Chu and said, "I''m free today. I went out with rong''er and went to Ping''an Street. It happened that I went to our shop."


    When Chu Yunhong heard the words "shop" on Ping''an Street, he immediately took away his presumptuous eyes from Song Rong, and then looked at Chu Yunqing nervously, for fear that Chu Yunqing would say something bad for him.


    Just when Chu Yunhong was nervous, he heard Chu Yunqing continue to say, "I saw that next to our Chu Ji porcelain, there was another porcelain seller. The porcelain sold in it was the same as that in Chu Ji. It was very strange that Chu Ji porcelain asked sky high prices. On the contrary, the price of this porcelain seller was only a little higher than normal."


    Chu Yunqing''s voice has a quiet power, but Master Chu doesn''t feel much peace in his heart when he hears Chu Yunqing''s words.


    He didn''t doubt what Chu Yunqing said at all. He knew what kind of temperament Chu Yunqing was. As for what kind of temperament Chu Yunhong was, he knew something in his heart. His eyes immediately became sharp and stabbed Chu Yunhong like a sharp arrow.


    Master Chu has been immersed in the mall for so many years. What kind of things have you never seen? Although Chu Yunqing didn''t say it clearly, he just hinted slightly, but Master Chu immediately understood what Chu Yunqing said.


    Chu Yunhong immediately trembled, and then looked at Mrs. Chu for help.


    Mrs. Chu''s heart is also cold at this time. She knows what Chu Yunhong has done, and even secretly pays attention to Chu Yunhong. She knows very well that Master Chu can''t know about it, otherwise she and Yunhong must be blamed.


    Thinking so much, a few undercurrent flashed in Mrs. Chu''s eyes. Unexpectedly, Chu Yunqing also began to intervene in such a thing.


    Since Song Rong, the goblin, came to the house, it seems that the Chu house has never had an Sheng! Mrs. Chu thought bitterly.


    Mrs. Chu smiled: "Yun Qing, you''re not in good health. Why do you want to go out for a stroll? You''d better keep it carefully in the house."


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Chu glanced at Song Rong and said angrily, "it''s just that Yun Qing is fooling around. You should be fooling around with Yun Qing. Why don''t you think about Yun Qing? It''s said that Yun Qing only listens to your words. How can you be so careless?"


    Mrs. Chu is telling Master Chu that Song Rong has no sense of propriety to stroll around with Chu Yunqing. Song Rong did it wrong.


    She wanted to change the topic and turn Master Chu''s focus into Song Rong and Chu Yun.


    Unexpectedly, before waiting for Master Chu to say anything, Chu Yun''s clear and happy voice sounded in the room: "if I don''t go out for a walk, I don''t know what our Chu house shop will be ruined!"


    "What are you talking about? Who ruined the shop of Chu mansion?" Chu Yunhong jumped out angrily and asked excitedly, pointing to Chu Yunqing.


    Song Rong glanced at Chu Yunhong, who had not done anything good, and said with a smile, "second brother, what are you excited about? We didn''t say you ruined the shop. It''s hard to tell whether it''s true or not. You ruined the shop?"


    Chu Yunhong jumped up and said angrily, "what are you talking about? I haven''t done that before!"


    "You''re still excited if you haven''t done it. Even if you really haven''t done it, it''s doubtful." Song Rong looked at Chu Yunhong with a smile.


    Chu Yunhong coldly looked at Song Rong and Chu Yunqing. He hated Chu Yunqing even more. He didn''t know what was good about Chu Yunqing. When Song Rong was alone with him, he had a good attitude towards him, but as soon as Chu Yunqing was there, Song Rong''s attitude towards him changed and protected Chu Yunqing everywhere.


    This made Chu Yunhong feel that he was not as good as a tuberculosis.


    It''s true that he has nothing else besides a healthy body than Chu Yunqing.


    This made Chu Yunhong feel very frustrated. She didn''t expect that she would be compared by Chu Yunhong. There was a big gap in her heart.


    Chu Yunhong is no exception. Especially when Master Chu likes Chu Yunqing very much, Chu Yunhong''s heart is naturally distorted.


    Speaking of this, Master Chu realized that he was biased, but there were other reasons.


    Master Chu looked at Chu Yunhong and snorted coldly, "Yunhong, tell me what''s going on."


    Mrs. Chu gave a quick cry at this time. When everyone''s eyes fell on Mrs. Chu, Mrs. Chu said sadly, "my head hurts so much. It seems that gout has happened."


    Chu Yunqing said faintly at this time, "I can feel your pulse."


    Song Rong almost didn''t laugh when she heard the speech. Yes, Chu Yunqing is a miracle doctor. Isn''t Mrs. Chu pretending to be ill in front of Chu Yunqing?


    Mrs. Chu also knew the means of Chu Yunqing. At this time, she hurriedly said, "I seem to be well. It hurts so much." it''s OK to stop her hand in time now. If Chu Yunqing stabbed her in a moment, it wouldn''t look good on her face.


    Song Rong looked at Mrs. Chu with a worried face and said, "since mother is uncomfortable, she should let Yun Qing have a look. Don''t delay it seriously. Besides, it''s not very troublesome to let Yun Qing diagnose your pulse."


    "Why not bother? I''m very sorry to let Yun work hard." Mrs. Chu said quickly.


    Chu Yun''s shallow voice sounded slowly: "I always give people a diagnosis and accumulate good deeds, not to mention you are my elder."


    Master Chu glanced at Mrs. Chu at this time and said, "since you are not feeling well, let Yun Qing have a look. Yun Qing''s medical skills are excellent. I don''t know how much better than ordinary doctors."

 Chapter 335

    Master Chu has said so, and Mrs. Chu doesn''t dare to shirk it any more. If she continues to shirk it, Master Chu will find something directly.


    Mrs. Chu pondered that if Chu Yunqing didn''t find anything wrong with her pulse, she said she was better. It was normal that Chu Yunqing didn''t check it out.


    Song Rong took out a handkerchief and put it on Mrs. Chu''s wrist. Chu Yun tilted his eyebrows and eyes with a slight smile. After looking at Song Rong, the two agreed very well.


    Chu Yunqing closed his eyes and felt his pulse. After a while, Chu Yunqing opened his eyes.


    Everyone looked at Chu Yun. Master Chu first asked, "what''s the problem?"


    Chu Yun nodded and said, "there are really some problems with my mother''s body. I wrote a prescription for her and gave her medicine several times. However, there is some excessive tension and hyperactivity of liver yang. My mother can''t think too much or be too nervous because of some things in the future."


    Song Rong almost didn''t laugh when she heard the speech. Mrs. Chu was obviously pretending to be ill. Unexpectedly, Chu Yunqing could really diagnose Mrs. Chu''s illness, and she was still thinking too much and her liver Yang was hyperactive. Isn''t this saying that Mrs. Chu''s mind is heavy? And you''re angry about something?


    Mrs. Chu''s face was also a little ugly. She would rather Chu Yun said she was not ill than hear such a statement.


    After giving Mrs. Chu a pulse, Chu Yun opened his mouth and said, "father, since mother''s body is OK, let''s talk about the shop."


    Master Chu nodded and said in a deep voice, "Yunhong, those shops have been managed by you. Can you tell me what happened?"


    Chu Yunhong hurriedly said, "father, the shop has always been very good. Although there are competitors nearby, our shop has no losses. Brother usually doesn''t pay much attention to our business. It''s normal to don''t understand these situations."


    Chu Yun gave Chu Yunhong a faint look and then said, "I don''t know the shop, but my father knows it. Naturally, he knows it."


    Song Rong echoed and said, "I see that in the Chu Ji shop, basically no one buys anything. Everyone is probably talking about the ghost of the Chu family''s porcelain. I don''t know what method my second brother used to sell porcelain so expensive that he can''t lose money!"


    If Chu Yunqing hasn''t said it clearly, Song Rong almost pointed out the irrationality in it.


    Chu Yunhong immediately said nervously, "this is our Chu family''s business. What do you do with it?"


    Chu Yun took a sharp look in his cold eyes: "rong''er is now my wife, your sister-in-law and the Chu family!"


    Seeing Chu Yunqing seemed to get angry, Master Chu quickly said in a deep voice: "Yunhong, how do you talk? Since rong''er is married, he is from the Chu family. Don''t talk like this in the future. If it comes out, I''ll break your leg carefully!"


    Chu Yunhong looked at Chu Yunqing angrily and wrongly. He didn''t understand. He didn''t know why his father was so eccentric!


    Master Chu scolded Chu Yunhong. He looked a little gloomy and said in a harsh voice, "Yunhong, kneel down for me! You''d better explain this to me!"


    "Master, what are you doing? Did Yunhong do anything wrong? Yunhong''s shop is well managed. You praised Yunhong with me a few days ago!" Mrs. Chu quickly stopped Master Chu.


    Supported by Mrs. Chu, Chu Yunhong trembled with fear, but he didn''t kneel down, but looked at Master Chu carefully for fear that Master Chu would continue to get angry.


    Master Chu took a cold look at Mrs. Chu: "nothing wrong? You really think I''m stupid? I''m afraid you have a share in this!"


    At the end, Master Chu''s tone was very serious and cold.


    Mrs. Chu was also frightened, but it was impossible for Mrs. Chu to admit her mistakes. At this time, Mrs. Chu was thinking about how to make it big and small!


    Thinking so, she wiped her tears and choked and said, "Sir, what are you talking about? My concubine has been here for many years and has never done anything inappropriate. You blame me without asking me now. I''m really uncomfortable!"


    Master Chu looked at Mrs. Chu, and his cold look did not fade: "the Chu family has never treated you badly for so many years in this family! But what have you done? Do you still want to hide things from the porcelain shop now?"


    Mrs. Chu didn''t dare to speak any more. It was obvious that Master Chu didn''t intend to let it go.


    Chu Yunhong was also a little scared. He was really afraid of Master Chu. Especially this time, he made such a big mistake. In addition to fear, he was guilty.


    Chu Yun stood in the middle of the ground, like a straight bamboo, quietly staring at what happened in the room.


    Master Chu took a hard look at Chu Yunhong and said coldly, "your mother is a woman. It''s just that you don''t have much knowledge. How can you do such a thing? If you don''t explain clearly what happened in the shop, I''ll never spare you!"


    Master Chu got angry and stood up and took a few steps forward.


    Chu Yunhong saw Master Chu getting closer and closer, and some of his defense lines collapsed.


    Song Rong said: "second brother, you are still young and it is normal to make mistakes. If you admit it, your father will not punish you too ruthlessly even if he is angry. If you are still stubborn and make your father even more unhappy, I''m afraid it''s a bad thing to pass!"


    Chu Yunhong took a hate look at Song Rong. This woman clearly likes herself. How can she say such words at this time?


    No... it''s reasonable to think about this carefully. According to my father''s means, I can understand that it''s fishy when I''m reminded slightly. If I check it carefully, I can''t hide it!


    Whether Song Rong is kind or malicious, he should quickly admit his mistakes. Maybe his father let him go for a moment!


    Thinking so, Chu Yunhong knelt on the ground with an ordinary voice.


    Seeing this scene, Mrs. Chu over there immediately lost her face and shouted, "Yunhong!"


    Chu Yunhong hesitated when Mrs. Chu shouted.


    However, Master Chu didn''t give Mrs. Chu a chance to say anything more. He said angrily, "you can sit there quietly!"

 Chapter 336

    What else did Mrs. Chu want to say, when she saw Master Chu looking over with angry eyes: "do you still want to protect this villain at this time? You also said that you would be comfortable if I punished you together?"


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Chu didn''t dare to speak. She immediately shut her mouth.


    Master Chu stared at Chu Yunhong and said angrily, "I gave you the shop to cultivate you, not to see you spoil it!"


    Chu Yunhong didn''t dare to speak hard at this time. He knew very well that he couldn''t hide it from Master Chu. He immediately cried without image: "father, it was his son who did wrong and failed to live up to his father''s trust in his son!"


    Seeing Chu Yunhong admit his mistake, the anger on Master Chu''s face is a little less.


    However, he was still angry. He said coldly, "if you do this, you will destroy our family property!"


    "Father and son don''t make less money. How can they be linked with family property?" Chu Yunhong whispered a sophistry.


    Looking at Chu Yunhong, who didn''t know where he was wrong, the fire that had just fallen in Master Chu''s heart suddenly got up again. He stretched out his feet and kicked Chu Yunhong.


    But it was his own son. When Master Chu''s feet came to him, he stopped.


    He took back his foot and stamped it hard to vent his anger.


    "If your eldest brother hadn''t found out about it, you would have ruined our Chu family''s property. I don''t know! You still argue now!" Master Chu was very angry.


    Chu Yunhong took a look at Chu Yunqing with his remaining light, and his face immediately took on a look of hatred. Didn''t he never care about these things? Why do you attack today? People who are going to die sooner or later, what do you care about the industry of the Chu family!


    Master Chu reached out and rubbed his forehead and said, "well, you don''t have to take care of those shops. As for the private property you bought quietly, you can also hand it in!"


    "Father, I know I''m wrong. I''ll correct my mistakes and share your worries!" Chu Yunhong said quickly. If the shop is taken back, he will lose a lot of money!


    I really don''t understand. Chu Yun can have whatever he wants. Why does his father have to take care of him for a few silver!


    Chu Yunhong''s resentment towards Chu Yunqing is growing. He can''t wait to pick the skin and bones of Chu Yunqing now!


    Master Chu shook his sleeves and snorted coldly: "needless to say, don''t interfere in this business. First hit the top 20 boards, and then ban them for a month! After the injury is cured, go to the academy to learn the rules!"


    Chu Yunhong immediately sat there when he heard the speech. His father was determined to take back those shops!


    Mrs. Chu exclaimed at this time: "Sir, you can punish Yunhong for his mistake, but you can''t beat it. Yunhong is still young. What can we do if we hurt our muscles and bones and roots?"


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Chu glanced at Chu Yunqing and said, "you know Yunqing''s body. Our Chu family is counting on Yunhong''s successor!"


    Master Chu took a look at Chu Yunqing when he heard the speech. What Mrs. Chu had just said was like a sharp arrow and directly poked into Chu Yunqing''s heart. However, Chu Yunqing''s face didn''t change, which reassured Master Chu.


    Master Chu glanced at Mrs. Chu coldly and motioned to Mrs. Chu to shut up!


    Then Master Chu said, "in that case, don''t fight. Punish him to kneel in the yard for half a day!"


    "Master, this... The sun outside is poisonous..." Mrs. Chu said quickly.


    Master Chu tilted his eyes and said, "how defeated a loving mother is! Can''t you punish him for kneeling? If you don''t want Yunhong to kneel, go out and kneel!"


    Mrs. Chu also wants to kneel for Chu Yunhong when she hears the speech, but she can''t. Chu Yunhong is young and can only be taught a lesson. But if she goes out to kneel, she will say what the people of the family will think of her in the future? She must have no dignity in her family!


    There are other people''s wives, maybe how to laugh at her! I''m afraid she won''t have the face to meet people in the future!


    She loves Chu Yunhong, but she wants more face! I had to watch Chu Yunhong kneel in the yard.


    Chu Yunqing said at this time, "father, Yunqing also wants to help his father."


    Master Chu was about to leave here. He was hurt by Chu Yunhong''s anger, but suddenly heard Chu Yunqing''s words. He immediately stopped, looked at Chu Yunqing in surprise and asked, "Yun Qing... Are you..."


    "Father, just give me these shops." Chu Yunqing continued.


    Master Chu was a little happy when he heard the speech. He looked at Chu Yunqing in shock. In the past, he used a lot of methods, but Chu Yunqing didn''t care much about these family businesses. Now he took the initiative to beg for the shop, which really shocked him!


    In addition to being shocked, his heart was even happier.


    Compared with Master Chu''s joy, Mrs. Chu''s face nearby is extremely ugly. When the shop is taken back, it will be taken back. Although she is distressed, it''s not so good, but if the shop is handed over to Chu Yunqing


    Mrs. Chu''s eyes fell on Song Rong. Chu Yun''s heart is tied to Song Rong. He plans to give these shops to Song Rong in the future!


    If he dies, there must be some who can''t let Song Rong go. He must want to make more arrangements for Song Rong later!


    If Chu Yunqing really has such an idea, according to the master''s love for Chu Yunqing, he will follow Chu Yunqing''s meaning


    In this way, these things that originally belong to her and Yunqing will fall into the hands of Song Rong, a thief girl?


    Thinking of these, Mrs. Chu immediately got on guard and hurriedly said, "master, you know Yunqing''s body. It will be hard for him to give this shop."


    Mrs. Chu hopes that Master Chu will consider Chu Yun''s leaning body and whether he will agree to Chu Yun''s leaning!


    She knew that if she said no, Master Chu would never listen to her. Now she had to start with Chu Yunqing.


    Master Chu thought deeply when he heard the speech.


    At this time, Chu Yunqing took a smile on his face and said carelessly, "father, it''s just a few shops. I don''t read a few useless books, so I have the energy to manage."


    Master Chu looked at Chu Yunqing and finally nodded. Yes, Yunqing is a talent. He knows it. It''s just some shops. It doesn''t cost him much effort at all. I''m not sure he can get better because he didn''t read some raw books because of managing the shop!

 Chapter 337

    Master Chu nodded and said, "then do as you say. If there is any difficulty, you must ask me for it."


    Chu Yun nodded: "I will."


    Master Chu''s eyes were kind. He gave Song Rong a soft look and said, "rong''er, Yunqing, please take care of it."


    It was clear to him that the reason why Chu Yunqing had such a big change was inseparable from Song Rong.


    Now Master Chu feels more and more that he is right to marry Song Rong back to Chu Yunqing, not to mention the serious illness of Chu Yunqing a few days ago, because Song Rong will get better through the door. In the future, Master Chu feels very gratified by the various gratifying changes that have taken place in Chu Yunqing.


    Song Rong said seriously, "father, don''t worry. I''ll take care of him."


    Song Rong''s truth is that she owes Chu Yunqing a favor. It''s also worth her doing her best to take care of Chu Yunqing.


    When the two men came out of the house together, the sun was shining outside.


    The sun hit his face with a burning feeling. Song Rong looked forward and saw Chu Yunhong kneeling there.


    Song Rong''s face had a pleasant smile. Her resentment against Chu Yunhong had gone out for a few minutes, but it was not enough. He forced her into a desperate situation in his previous life. How could she let him go so easily in this life?


    Speaking of today''s affairs, she basically didn''t make any effort. Chu Yun did it all with one hand.


    Song Rong turned his head and looked at Chu Yunqing in the sun.


    At the moment, Chu Yunqing was a little less cold and silent, and brought up a little flying color. Song Rong immediately felt that the Chu Yunqing he knew in the past had changed a lot.


    "Thank you for today''s business." Song Rong whispered his thanks.


    Chu Yun smiled: "this is our Chu family''s business. I should do this. What do you thank me for doing?"


    "If you had wanted to manage the affairs of the Chu family for a long time, how could you intervene today? You saw Chu Yunhong bullying me, so you moved such a mind?" Song Rong is not stupid. According to her intelligence, you can guess Chu Yunqing''s motivation for doing so.


    Speaking of this, Song Rong said, "how many times have you cared about that shop? It''s mostly for me."


    Song Rong paused, and then said with deep feeling, "I remember your kindness to me."


    Chu Yun sighed leisurely: "there''s no way to protect me when I''m away, but now I''m still there. Naturally, I won''t wrong you."


    Hearing Chu Yunqing''s words, Song Rong quickly put her hand over Chu Yunqing''s mouth and said helplessly, "what''s not there? You have to live for a long time."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong took down her hand, narrowed her eyes and said, "didn''t Mrs. Chu say you can''t carry on the family line? When you''re well, you''ll have two children a year and three in two years! Look what she says!"


    Chu Yunqing smiled when he heard the speech. He looked at Song Rong with burning eyes and asked, "do you want to have children?"


    Song Rong quickly waved her hand and said, "no! I''ll find you more concubines and let them have more."


    Song Rong said this because he was embarrassed and talked nonsense for a while, but he didn''t mean to hear it. Chu Yun listened to Song Rong''s words and immediately took it seriously. He solemnly said, "if one day, God will take care of me and my body will get better, then I don''t need any concubines."


    Chu Yunqing thought of this possibility in his mind, and his lips slowly took a smile: "if I have a child, his mother must be you."


    Song Rong immediately made a red face, picked up her skirt and ran away, pretending that she didn''t hear Chu Yun''s words.


    Chu Yun stood in place with his hands tilted. A breeze blew and gently blew his clothes. Now, although he still had a sense of elegance, he was very different from the usual feeling of going back in the wind.


    His eyes were obsessed and nostalgic. He looked at the bright girl floating away from his sight.


    Chu Yun reached out and touched his heart. It was empty and barren. Since she appeared, it has been filled little by little, full of grass and flowers.


    Chu Yunqing also looked up at the bright sun. The sun was slightly dazzling. He narrowed his eyes and enjoyed the sunshine. Since she appeared, he seemed to find that there were many beautiful things in the world that deserved his attachment.


    In the past, he could talk about life and death calmly and face life and death, but now... His heart hurts at the thought of death.


    He was not afraid of death, but that he would never see her again.


    Chu Yun threw his hands and clenched his fists. He will try to live for her, for himself and for those who care about him.


    If the world of Chu Yunqing is suddenly full of sunshine, then the world of Chu Yunhong kneeling under the scorching sun at the moment is covered with dark clouds!


    In addition to being unwilling, there was anger in his heart.


    Especially when Mrs. Chu just came and told him what happened later, Chu Yunhong clenched his teeth and wanted to chew the meat of Chu Yunqing and Song Rong and swallow it!


    Chu Yunhong was already very poor. He had a terrible quarrel with the servant girl these days. There were some vain and weak people. Now he knelt here and was basked in the hot sun. He immediately felt a little difficult.


    Mrs. Chu couldn''t think of anything deeper. She just thought that Chu Yunhong was always spoiled. She couldn''t bear such hardship. She was anxious in her eyes and heart.


    As soon as his eyes turned, he immediately gave Chu Yunhong an idea.


    Song Rong and Chu Yun leaned back and sat down to drink tea together. They heard Ah Fu say, "the body of the second childe looks worse than that of the childe. How old have you been kneeling for a while? Unexpectedly, they fainted!"


    "I''m worried about my wife," Ah Fu said with a smile on his face.


    Ah Fu still remembered that the plank on the wooden bridge was raised by people. Although he didn''t know who did it, he was instructed by Song Rong. He also had some calculation in his heart and could guess some faintly.


    Who else could have done it? Nine times out of ten, Mrs. Chu did it!


    Naturally, the stepmother can''t hurt her son as much as her mother. It''s very possible to do something to let the son return to the West as soon as possible.


    Ah Fu is a cautious and vengeful person, especially for those who have hurt his childe... Childe Muqiao didn''t get caught, but he was implicated in the end, and madam Shao... Was also hurt by this wicked man!

 Chapter 338

    Now it''s right to teach the eldest lady and the second childe a lesson!


    The more Ah Fu thinks about it, the happier he is.


    However, Song Rong and Chu Yunqing looked at each other. They both saw the same thing from each other''s eyes.


    Song Rong said, "I know that Chu Yunhong is a cunning man. How can he admit punishment so easily? It''s not. As expected, like his mother, like his son, he will pretend to be ill."


    "What? You mean the second childe fainted falsely?" Ah Fu jumped up at once.


    Song Rong groaned: "it doesn''t take a quarter of an hour to kneel there, and he can faint..." speaking of this, Song Rong''s tone was full of ridicule.


    Song Rong lowered her head, picked up the tea bowl on the stone table and took a sip of tea to reduce her anger. At the thought of Chu Yunhong avoiding it, she was a little blocked in her heart.


    Chu Yunqing silently looked at Song Rong for a while, and then said, "Ah Fu, you go to the side room where the medicine is loaded. Take two bags of medicine out of the red drawer and cook it. Don''t add sugar."


    Ah Fu felt puzzled when he heard the speech. Isn''t childe the least fond of taking medicine? Why take the initiative to cook medicine at this time?


    But this is a good thing after all. Ah Fu did it right now.


    After a while, Ah Fu brought up the medicine. Song Rong glanced at the 10000 thick black medicine and said, "what kind of medicine is this?"


    Chu Yun leaned and said with a smile, "didn''t Yunhong faint? It must be lack of Qi and blood. Let''s send this medicine to him to drink."


    As Chu Yun leaned, Shi Shi ran stood up and rushed to the yard where Chu Yunhong lived.


    Song Rong doesn''t know what Chu Yunqing is going to do, but it doesn''t look like he''s really treating Chu Yunhong, because it''s clear that Chu Yunhong is not ill at all. What are you doing?


    Soon the two men came to Chu Yunhong''s house.


    At this time, Master Chu was also there, and Mrs. Chu naturally could not leave.


    She was wiping her tears with her handkerchief and sobbing, "Sir, look at Yunhong. Don''t you feel bad?"


    Master Chu looked at Chu Yunhong like this. He was kind of soft hearted.


    This is his son after all. He said helplessly, "Why are you crying? Yunhong''s body is also very poor. You don''t take good care of her, but you fell ill after kneeling for a while. You''re really worthless!"


    "Master! What is kneeling for a while? The main reason why Yunhong fell ill was that he was sunburned by the hot sun, but the most important thing is that he was scolded by you. It''s a little anxious. That''s what happened!" Mrs. Chu also knew that she fainted after kneeling for a while, so she said a few more words.


    When Master Chu heard this, he was a little angry and snorted coldly: "why, he did something like that, can''t he say a few words?"


    Mrs. Chu didn''t know how to reply to Master Chu, so she continued to choke and said intermittently: "you promised your sister to take care of me, but now people with a clear eye can see that you are better to Yun Qing than Yun Hong. If your sister is still alive, I''m afraid she will be unhappy."


    Song Rong and Chu Yun leaned outside and heard Mrs. Chu''s words. Some looked at each other.


    Mrs. Chu actually has a sister, and this sister seems to have something to do with Master Chu.


    Master Chu was about to say something when he saw Chu Yunqing and Song Rong standing at the door. He coughed gently and motioned Mrs. Chu not to talk nonsense.


    Mrs. Chu quickly pretended to wipe her tears, and then looked at Chu Yunhong on the bed with a worried face.


    "Yun Qing, didn''t you go back and have a rest? Why did you come again?" Master Chu asked hurriedly. Chu Yun Qing doesn''t like to walk around the house at will. Does he suddenly appear because there are other things?


    Chu Yun glanced out, motioned Ah Fu to come in, then looked at the medicine bowl held by Ah Fu and said, "I heard that my second brother fainted, and I was very worried. The doctor who came to the house first didn''t have to look good, so he cooked the medicine to see my second brother himself."


    "This is a medicine to strengthen the foundation and strengthen the body. It''s just right for the second brother." Chu Yun''s tone was very flat.


    Master Chu took a pleased look at Chu Yunqing and said to Mrs. Chu, "look at Yun Qing, and then look at Yun Hong! It''s a world apart!"


    Mrs. Chu''s eyes were full of cold, but her face was full of hypocritical smiles: "Yun Qing, you child, just come to see your second brother. Why do you still bring medicine? You haven''t seen the symptoms of your second brother. No matter how skillful the medicine is, you shouldn''t use drugs indiscriminately. It''s the so-called three poisons of Medicine..."


    Chu Yunqing smiled and said respectfully, "mother, this medicine doesn''t use any strong medicinal materials. Even normal people can eat it."


    "But..." Mrs. Chu looked at the medicine suspiciously. She was very worried about whether Chu Yunqing would harm her son.


    Master Chu looked at Chu Yunhong with his eyes closed on the bed. He was really worried. He trusted Chu Yunqing''s medical skills very much, so he said, "this medicine is for Yun Hong."


    Mrs. Chu squirmed her lips and watched Ah Fu deliver the medicine to Chu Yunhong.


    Song Rong stood nearby. It was obvious that Chu Yunhong twitched slightly when he drank the medicine. Song Rong''s lips rose slightly. It seemed that Chu Yunhong had tasted the end of pretending to be ill.


    Waiting for Chu Yunhong to drink more than half of the medicine, Chu Yun tilted his mouth and said, "this medicine contains wulingzhi, yemingsha and other medicinal materials."


    Song Rong felt that Chu Yunqing would not talk about what was in the medicine at this time, so she asked, "what is this?"


    Ah Fu said, "it''s the excreta of mice and bats..."


    Bang Dang!


    Before Ah Fu''s voice fell, the bowl fell to the ground and made a crisp sound.


    But Chu Yunhong suddenly woke up, pushed away the bowl, and then vomited.


    Ah Fu quickly dodged, which was not affected.


    Mrs. Chu looked at Chu Yunhong painfully and said, "how can you give Yunhong everything! What if something goes wrong! Put those dirt in the medicine. You sincerely want to kill your brother!"


    Song Rong glanced at the ugly Chu Yunhong: "but it seems that this medicine is still very effective. Look, isn''t the second brother waking up?"


    Chu Yunhong took a hate look at Chu Yunqing and Song Rong, and said angrily, "you gave me such a thing!"


    Chu Yun said faintly, "this is also medicine."

 Chapter 339

    Master Chu looked at Chu Yunhong and wanted to understand that Chu Yunhong was not really unconscious at all, but pretended.


    His face suddenly looked ugly.


    Master Chu glanced at Mrs. Chu, but there was no point.


    Song Rong and Chu Yunqing didn''t stay here. When they went back, Song Rong asked, "that medicine..."


    Chu Yun leaned and sighed: "there is nothing wrong with the medicine. It is really to strengthen the foundation and cultivate the yuan and supplement the essence. The second brother''s body is really bad."


    Because Chu Yunhong was so angry with Song Rong, he wanted to give Song Rong a breath, but if he really hurt his second brother, he couldn''t do it.


    This medicine is just right. It not only gives Chu Yunhong a lesson, but also doesn''t hurt Chu Yunhong''s body.


    Said Chu Yunqing and said, "after all, the father should also want children. It''s better for the second brother to keep a good body."


    Song Rong knows that Chu Yunqing will protect her. It''s hard to do this for her. Chu Yunhong never fought back when he wanted Chu Yunqing to die.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let my second brother hurt you. If he doesn''t repent, I won''t be soft." Chu Yunqing added.


    Song Rong nodded: "you can''t help but report your father''s kindness to you for so many years. It''s also right to show more mercy to your second brother."


    The things inside are very complicated. Song Rong can''t ask Chu Yunqing to deal with Chu Yunhong completely and coldly.


    On this point, Song Rong understands Chu Yun''s inclination.


    But understanding is understanding. She likes the hatred between Chu Yunhong. It has nothing to do with Chu Yunqing. It still needs to be clear.


    Song Rongfu remembered Chu Yunhong''s embarrassed appearance just now, and immediately smiled: "there is nothing wrong with the medicine, but what you said is really intentional. You didn''t find it before. You would do such a thing."


    Chu Yun stretched out his hand to help Song Rong trim a trace of hair disturbed by the wind. He said in a warm voice: "I know your grievance in your heart. Naturally, I want to vent my anger on you, but it''s my father''s son after all, I can''t..."


    In fact, Chu Yunqing is completely merciful. Otherwise, according to Chu Yunqing''s intelligence, it''s not easy to want chu Yunhong''s life?


    After Song Rong and Chu Yun dumped away, Master Chu blamed Chu Yunhong: "just let you kneel for a while! You can''t help it!"


    "Master! How can you blame Yunhong!" Mrs. Chu was angry immediately.


    "Isn''t it Yunhong''s fault?" Master Chu blew his beard angrily and stared.


    "Why is it all Yunhong''s business? Who is offended by Yunhong''s good move? It''s not the combination of Yunqing and Song Rong!" Mrs. Chu naturally felt that her son had nothing wrong.


    "What Yun Qing said, didn''t Yun Hong do it? If Yun Hong didn''t do it, Yun Qing couldn''t find anything wrong even if she wanted to say it!" Master Chu thought Mrs. Chu was unreasonable.


    "Yunhong did it, but you don''t think about it. Why did Yunhong do it? If Chu Yunqing is your seed, I''m afraid you can''t be sure, what will happen? In the end, you love Yunqing more than Yunhong! What does Yunhong want? What if he doesn''t have enough money? Naturally, he has to find a way by himself!" Mrs. Chu was filled with resentment.


    Master Chu stared at Mrs. Chu and said angrily: "What are you talking about? What kind of money did Yunqing spend in addition to medicine? Even if he treated people, he was accumulating blessings, which I agree with! But look at Yunhong, what are you doing? How much money are you taking out? At a young age, there are a group of friends who eat, drink, whore and gamble, I''m afraid they all account for it!"


    Speaking of this, Master Chu sighed again, somewhat disappointed and said, "besides, don''t you know how Yunqing''s mother died? When she died, she would urge me to take good care of you! But look what you did?"


    "She''s dead. It''s her life. It has something to do with me! I didn''t let her go back to save me at the beginning! As for Yunqing''s illness, it has nothing to do with me! She was poisoned earlier and implicated her children!" Mrs. Chu said coldly.


    Her death is like a mountain. It''s hard for her to bear it all her life?


    Master Chu looked at Mrs. Chu''s eyes and gradually became strange: "is your heart made of stone? How can you have such an idea? If you don''t say anything else, let''s say that our family business is not built with the things she left behind? Don''t say that Yunqing uses silver. Frankly, these things are Yunqing! Yunhong has no right to use them!"


    "That''s it! That''s it! In the past, when we were all in the house, she was a legitimate daughter, and I was just a servant girl born of a spoiled servant girl, not even a concubine! When she gets married, I will be her dowry servant girl! It''s hard to survive until she dies, and you only think of her in your heart! What''s good about her? Why is she better than me? Yunhong My son, but also your son, can''t you love some selfishly? "Mrs. Chu said angrily.


    Master Chu''s face was full of frustration: "when she dies, she will entrust me to take care of you. That''s how you repay her!"


    His face was full of disappointment. He turned and left the house. When he came to the door, Master Chu paused and said, "Yunhong is my child. I naturally love him, but if he is just a pool of mud, he will be gone one day. He can''t get half of everything in the Chu family!"


    Watching Master Chu go, Mrs. Chu grabbed something and threw it on the ground.


    For so many years, she endured very hard!


    She always thought she could wait until Chu Yun died. At that time, the Chu family and him will completely belong to her.


    But she didn''t expect that she could bear it. Unexpectedly, a Song Rong suddenly appeared. The appearance of Song Rong made all her expectations a little out of reach.


    These things may become Song Rong''s! This cognition made Mrs. Chu couldn''t help it. After so many years of patience, the embankment burst in an instant. The most real thoughts in my heart pour out.


    After Master Chu returned, he sat there with a dull voice, his face white and uncertain.


    He suddenly remembered many past events. At that time, he was just a beggar who fell hungry on the roadside. It was her... She saved him with kindness and kept him at home.


    He was a servant, but she still tried to make him read.

 Chapter 340

    How could he not be moved in the face of such a beautiful him? But his identity is not worthy of her after all.


    Just when he thought he could only stand behind her all his life, such a change happened and gave him a chance.


    Even if he had been her husband for some time, he felt that he had no regrets in his life.


    As for Yunhong and his mother


    Master Chu thought of this and rubbed his forehead. It''s an unclear thing. No matter whether he volunteered to be with her or not, they should take care of Yunhong after all. In addition, before Yunqing''s mother died, he entrusted himself to take good care of her.


    So over the years, he has been more tolerant of her. Although there is no love in my heart, at least I didn''t treat her badly. It can be regarded as raising the eyebrows.


    But now he heard what she said, which really made him cold.


    Master Chu leaned on the bed. At this moment, he seemed to be old for many years.


    Besides, Mrs. Chu will say something like that. It''s not nonsense on impulse, but that''s what she thinks in her heart. Even in her previous life, Mrs. Chu did it!


    After Chu Yunqing and Master Chu died, her anger had nowhere to vent. Naturally, she was angry with Song Rong, so much so that she tortured Song Rong. In the end, Song Rong sank into the pond and died.


    After this incident, Chu Yunhong was banned. As for Mrs. Chu, she always said she was ill and didn''t come out.


    It''s been quiet for some days.


    However, Mrs. Chu is not the one who will give up completely. Waiting for her to completely calm down, and waiting for Master Chu''s anger to disappear.


    Mrs. Chu took Chu Yunhong and went to Master Chu together.


    What she said about herself was angry. It was nonsense. She kept it in mind that sister Di treated her well. She really cared about Yunqing''s disease.


    Chu Yunhong also promised that he would never do anything to make Master Chu angry in the future.


    Master Chu is old. He still doesn''t want to make his family restless, so he gave Mrs. Chu a step down.


    It was already autumn when the Chu mansion restored the previous atmosphere.


    On this day, Song Rong was still in the song house, and someone in the Chu house sent a letter saying that childe Chu was waiting for her in a teahouse in the west of the city and asked her to go quickly.


    Because Song Rong and Chu Yunqing came to the teahouse in the past, she didn''t think too much at this time.


    Song Rong didn''t know what Chu Yunqing was going to do, but she cleaned up and rushed to the teahouse.


    Waiting for Song Rong and Qingtao to enter the elegant room, Song Rong was stunned.


    Where is Chu Yunqing in front of you? It''s clearly Chu Yunhong!


    Song Rong''s face was suddenly slightly cold: "second brother, what did you cheat me to do here?"


    "I didn''t lie to you. Didn''t the people who came to your house say that childe Chu was looking for you? Wouldn''t I be childe Chu?" Chu Yunhong looked at Song Rong triumphantly. It was obvious that Chu Yunhong was very proud of what he had done.


    Song Rong had looked at the room at this time. There were two strong men standing in the room at this time.


    Song Rong''s heart suddenly had a bad feeling. She gave Qingtao a wink and motioned Qingtao to leave here immediately.


    According to Song Rong''s understanding of Chu Yunhong, this guy is not a good stubble. Everything can be done. Didn''t he almost force her in his previous life?


    Qingtao gets Song Rong''s hint and opens the door when she goes back.


    But at this time, a man rushed in from the door, directly ran into Qingtao face to face and stopped Qingtao.


    Chu Yunhong smiled and said, "now that you''re here, don''t worry. Let''s have a good talk here."


    Song Rong glanced around and knew that if the situation was hard, it would be no good for her.


    So she smiled and sat down in front of her.


    "Second brother, don''t you want to talk to me? Why are you still standing there? Come and sit down." Song Rong said with a smile.


    Chu Yunhong was somewhat surprised to see Song Rong sit down like this. He would let so many people come today. That is, he made up his mind to use Song Rong better. These days, he also thought calmly. He felt that as long as Chu Yunqing was alive, Song Rong could not obey him.


    No, he''s going to light a fire on his own initiative and wait for the girl to become his man. Can he listen to him at that time?


    In Chu Yunhong''s opinion, Song Rong also has ideas in her heart. It''s just due to etiquette, so she must stand beside Chu Yunqing.


    Which young woman would like to be a nominal husband and wife with a tuberculosis like Chu Yunqing?


    But at this time, he suddenly found that Song Rong''s attitude seemed to have changed. In the face of such Song Rong, he couldn''t use it. He wondered what Song Rong had figured out.


    The beautiful girl''s smile directly dazzled his eyes.


    Chu Yunhong came and sat down so dizzy.


    Song Rong poured tea for Chu Yunhong himself, then gave way with her hand and said, "second brother, you drink."


    Chu Yunhong happily picked up the tea bowl, took a sip, and then looked at Song Rong. God knows how powerful he thought about this green and bone like girl in front of him!


    Otherwise, when his mother has said to be honest these days, he can''t do such a thing rashly.


    Chu Yunhong looks sinister. In fact, sometimes he is too eager for quick success and instant benefit. He cares about his head and tail. It''s far from the tolerant Mrs. Chu.


    "Rong''er..." Chu Yunhong shouted Song Rong''s name again.


    Song Rong''s face immediately turned red, which fell into Chu Yunhong''s eyes. Song Rong was a little shy.


    I''m afraid only Song Rong knows. At this time, her blood surges and is so angry!


    Now she is more and more sure what Chu Yunhong did to deceive himself into such a place!


    Chu Yunhong said excitedly, "it''s a pity that we didn''t have any chance to get close when we were at home."


    Song Rong nodded, echoing Chu Yunhong, but thinking about how to get rid of the current dilemma.


    Song Rong is usually quick witted, but today there are some reticent. Coupled with Song Rong''s red face, Chu Yunhong thinks Song Rong is shy and shy. He is a little shy and embarrassed to talk.


    Song Rong looked at the people around him and suddenly said in a shy whisper, "I have something to say to you alone. Can you let these people go down?"


    Chu Yunhong''s eyes lit up, looked at Song Rong and said, "good, good."

 Chapter 341

    "Didn''t you hear rong''er''s words? Hurry out!" Chu Yunhong quickly ordered.


    "But..." a big man looked at Chu Yunhong and seemed a little worried.


    Song Rong smiled and said, "what? Are you worried about what I did to the second childe? I''m a weak girl''s family. Where can I deal with the second childe?"


    Chu Yunhong glanced at Song Rong. He was indeed a delicate girl. Naturally, he would not be afraid to be alone with Song Rong, and he was looking forward to it!


    Seeing that Song Rong was indeed a girl with no strength to bind chickens, they went out.


    Qingtao glances at Song Rong eagerly. Song Rong signals Qingtao to call someone over if she has a chance.


    However, Song Rong''s plan didn''t come true. Chu Yunhong ordered, "look after the servant girl. Don''t let her talk casually, which will disturb the elegance of rong''er and me."


    Song Rong has begun to grind her teeth secretly. Her hate teeth are itching. She will never let Chu Yunhong go!


    The hatred of her previous life has not subsided, but she has a heart of hatred. If she can have no hatred for Chu Yunhong under such circumstances, she will become an immortal with magnanimity!


    The smile on Song Rong''s face became more and more stiff as he watched Qingtao be covered and taken out.


    Looking at these people so rampant, I know that most of the floor of the teahouse has been wrapped up by Chu Yunhong. I''m not afraid of making any noise at all.


    Staring at Chu Yunhong and Song Rong who were left in the room, Chu Yunhong rubbed his hands, looked at Song Rong nervously and asked vaguely, "rong''er, if you want to talk to me alone, come and talk."


    Song Rong knew that it was not feasible to expect others to save her at this time.


    For today''s plan, she had to deal with Chu Yunhong by herself. She narrowed her eyes, smiled and said, "naturally, I''ll tell you what you want to hear."


    Chu Yunhong was delighted when he heard the speech: "do you know what kind of words I want to hear?"


    "About the two of us!" the smile on Song Rong''s face is bigger. If you observe carefully, you may see the coldness in Song Rong''s eyes, but Chu Yunhong has lost his mind at this time and doesn''t care about it at all.


    "Good sister, tell me. I like listening to you best." Chu Yunhong stood up and leaned against Song Rong.


    Song Rong didn''t dodge either. When Chu Yunhong came to him, Song Rong said in a warm voice, "your head should be closer!"


    Chu Yunhong thought Song Rong wanted to be close to him, so he leaned over without hesitation.


    At this time, Song Rong suddenly pulled out a hairpin from her head and directly aimed at Chu Yunhong''s throat. Then the conversation turned and was full of cold: "I tell you, what you think is daydreaming!"


    Chu Yunhong didn''t expect such a sudden change. He wanted to fight back now.


    But Song Rong''s other hand had caught his wrist and twisted it hard. Then the hairpin had stabbed some points into the flesh.


    "Come..." man, Chu Yunhong wants to call someone over.


    But I heard Song Rong say, "if you call someone over, I''ll kill you first! At that time, I simply don''t want this reputation. I said you forced me. When you die, I''m just a crime of exile!"


    Chu Yunhong took a hard look at the sharp hairpin, and his face turned a little white: "you..."


    "Me? Didn''t anyone tell you? I have a general uncle who went to the battlefield to kill the enemy. I also learned Kung Fu for a few days. Although I''m not in the north now, I''ll practice it when I''m free." song rongleng looked at Chu Yunhong.


    Song Rong feels that the most successful decision she has ever made is to learn some self-defense skills. Even if she meets a real expert, it won''t play any role at all. When she meets a curfew like Chu Yunhong, she won''t be powerless to fight back!


    No, it''s in use right now.


    Chu Yunhong said repeatedly, "take this away. Let''s just talk about family talk at will. What are you doing?"


    Song Rong sneered: "say Homely? Do you really think I''m stupid, or do you say you''re too stupid? Did you call your sister-in-law out to talk homely alone?"


    Speaking of this, Song Rong said in a Yin voice, "Chu Yunhong, if I say one word now, you can say it later, otherwise... Be careful, I''ll kill you!"


    Chu Yunhong didn''t dare to resist at this time. The ruthlessness and coldness in Song Rong''s voice made him really afraid.


    "You shout to the outside, green peach, go and buy sweet scented osmanthus crisp for your young lady." Song Rong forces Chu Yunhong to say.


    Chu Yunhong quickly shouted, "green peach, go and buy sweet scented osmanthus crisp for your young lady."


    "Let those people under you let go!" Song Rong said in a deep voice.


    Chu Yunhong hurriedly said, "don''t stop the green peach."


    "Miss..."


    "Go quickly." Song Rong shouted at the door.


    People outside didn''t know what was happening inside. Chu Yunhong and Song Rong talked happily. At this time, they had given up their original plan, so they let Qingtao go.


    Chu Yunhong''s men don''t have any brains, but Qingtao is not without brains. Qingtao went down the teahouse and directly ran ten miles to the spring breeze. It''s very close to the spring breeze.


    Although she didn''t know how the young lady forced Chu Yunhong to let her out, she knew that the young lady only said yesterday that the sweet scented osmanthus crisp that had just entered the autumn was old last year and not delicious. How could she suddenly have to eat sweet scented osmanthus crisp.


    This is obviously to let yourself find someone!


    Song Rong didn''t dare to move here at all. In fact, she could coerce Chu Yunhong to go out together just now, but there were three strong men at the door. She was afraid she couldn''t get out of the teahouse.


    And even if she went out, it was seen. She hijacked Chu Yunhong like this. It might be said by others.


    Moreover, she is a girl''s family. Even if she can subdue Chu Yunhong at this time, it is a surprise. Then she bluffed Chu Yunhong and said that she has high Kung Fu. She knows a little self-defense, but she is definitely not an expert. In addition, Chu Yunhong is much taller than her, Song Rong can''t guarantee that she won''t let Chu Yunhong break free.


    The current plan for today is to respond to all changes with invariance until Qingtao moves and rescues the soldiers back.


    "Rong''er... Sister-in-law, let''s have something to say. Don''t put this thing on me..." Chu Yunhong glanced at the hairpin in Song Rong''s hand and begged for mercy.


    Song Rong''s other hand tightly grasped Chu Yunhong''s arm and said in a cold voice, "be honest with me! Don''t move!"


    Chu Yunhong''s face is pale at the moment, and his forehead is full of sweat beads. His expression is a bit ferocious. He really didn''t expect that Song Rong, who looks delicate and like a flower, should be such a cruel role!

 Chapter 342

    Chu Yunhong didn''t dare to move at the moment, but his eyes were still turning. It seemed that he was trying to get out of Song Rong''s control.


    The two people were in a stalemate for a long time. Chu Yunhong suddenly hit Song Rong with force, and then took the opportunity to get out of Song Rong''s control.


    At this time, Chu Yunhong said in a Yin voice, "come on!"


    Chu Yunhong reached out and touched his neck. He touched some blood. His face was a little pale. Then he clenched his teeth and said, "little bitch, toast and don''t drink!"


    Speaking of this, Chu Yunhong said in a gloomy voice, "didn''t your servant girl go out and shout? Then I''ll make you pay enough price before she comes back!"


    The reason why Chu Yunhong dares to do this is that even if he did something, Song Rong is reasonable. If people know, most of them will think that she seduced him!


    This is the difference between men and women. When men and women make mistakes, it is often women who sink into the pond.


    Song Rong said coldly, "Chu Yunhong, if you dare to fool around, I will certainly not let you go!"


    Several people had come in the room at this time. Chu Yunhong immediately felt that he had great courage. At this time, he had leaned against Song Rong with a gloomy face. It seemed that he wanted to do something to Song Rong!


    Song Rong couldn''t hide, so she waved the hairpin on her hand: "if you come here, I''ll die!"


    Chu Yunhong squinted at Song Rong and sneered: "with this thing in your hand? Do you think I will give you a second chance to succeed!"


    "Come on, catch me!" Chu Yunhong said grandly, but he was still afraid of Song Rong. At this time, he no longer came forward, but ordered others to come.


    Song Rong couldn''t deal with these two big men no matter how powerful he was. He was pressed there directly.


    Chu Yunhong thought for a moment and said, "the servant girl may come back. Let''s change a place."


    Then he asked someone to drag Song Rong out.


    Song Rong struggled and couldn''t move at all.


    Just when she left the room, she heard someone running up at the bottom of the stairs. Song Rong was happy and looked down.


    But I saw that Fengyi had rushed out.


    Feng Yi looked at these people in front of her, and her face turned white. She rushed up and gave one of them a kick.


    A lot of people came up behind Fengyi. Another person holding Song Rong was suddenly startled, and his hand immediately loosened.


    Song Rong took the opportunity to rush forward and hit Fengyi''s arms.


    Fengyi quickly stretched out her hand and held Song Rong in her arms. Wen Sheng asked, "Miss Rong, don''t you have anything?"


    Song Rong is also worried at the moment. When she just faced Chu Yunhong, she didn''t feel afraid, but now think about it, she really has some fear.


    Looking at Song Rong''s frightened face, Fengyi was very distressed. He hugged Song Rong tightly and said in a warm voice, "don''t be afraid, I''m coming, don''t be afraid... Everything is over."


    While saying this, Fengyi saw Chu Yunhong who was standing there and retreating a little bit. She snorted coldly, "don''t get out of here quickly!"


    Chu Yunhong didn''t dare to stay here at this time. He ran away at once.


    Fengyi said in Song Rong''s ear at this time: "don''t worry, I won''t let him go like this, but this time is inappropriate."


    Song Rong has calmed down at the moment. She moved slightly, came out of Fengyi''s arms, and then said, "Fengyi, I''m fine. He hasn''t had time to do anything to me."


    Fengyi''s tone was slightly cold: "what haven''t you done in time? If you give him a chance, everything will be late! Don''t worry, I will let him pay the price!"


    "What are you going to do?" looking at Fengyi''s air-conditioned appearance, Song Rong was really worried about what irrational things Fengyi would do.


    "I want him to regret what he did today!" Fengyi''s face was terrible when she thought that Chu Yunhong had such a crooked mind towards Song Rong.


    He has always been a girl like a treasure, but Chu Yunhong is so cheap. He is really angry in his heart.


    Fengyi asked herself that she had experienced the vicissitudes of life and the greatest pain. She was no longer the kind of person who would get angry easily, but Fengyi couldn''t help being angry at this time.


    Song Rong''s face was slightly cold at this time: "Fengyi, don''t interfere in this matter. I''ll do it myself!"


    Of course, she has to report the hatred of the two generations with her own hands!


    Fengyi looked at Song Rong painfully: "can''t I do something for you?"


    Song Rong smiled: "of course I need you, but I''ll arrange it. You''ll just help secretly at that time."


    Seeing that Song Rong didn''t let Chu Yunhong go, Fengyi nodded and said, "if you need me to do anything, you must ask me for help."


    Qingtao rushed up at this time and cleaned up Song Rong''s clothes. Seeing that Song Rong''s clothes were only slightly messy, she was completely relieved.


    As soon as he was relaxed, the green peach fell directly to the ground.


    Song Rong was startled. At that moment, he asked people to take Qingtao to Rongyuan, and then found Chu Yun to pour over.


    Qingtao has a very important position in Song Rong''s heart. Naturally, she is not at ease. From the perspective of ordinary doctors.


    Chu Yun poured in quickly. After consulting Qingtao''s pulse, he said, "Qingtao is eager to attack his heart. It will get better in a moment."


    Song Rong looked at Qingtao with worry. Her eyes were full of heartache. This girl... Was so anxious.


    Two generations of green peach are standing behind her with the most loyal attitude. How can she not move?


    Besides, Chu Yunqing looked at Song Rong''s slightly messy hair at this time and asked, "rong''er, what''s the matter?"


    Song Rong was surprised at the problem he hadn''t thought of just now.


    She just thought about green peach and didn''t think about it at all.


    At this time, Song Rong hesitated. She couldn''t say whether she should tell Chu Yunqing about it.


    Chu Yunhong is Master Chu''s brother


    And Chu Yunqing is not suitable for thinking too much


    Song Rong thought of this and said, "nothing, but I met a thief and scared the green peach."


    Chu Yun threw his bright moon like eyes on Song Rong. He said in a warm voice, "if you meet something, you must remember to tell me, don''t hold on..."


    Song Rong smiled and said, "don''t worry."


    Leng Yunyuan.


    Chu Yun sat in the room, meditating for a long time.


    His intuition told him that things today were not as simple as Song Rong said, but he asked Song Rong and didn''t say, and he thought that Song Rong probably didn''t want him to know.

 Chapter 343

    He hesitated for a long time before he began to call, "Ah Fu."


    "Young master, I''m here." Ah Fu hurried in.


    "Go and find out where the young lady has gone today and what kind of things she has met, but who has wronged her." Chu Yunqing''s voice was slightly heavy.


    Ah Fu quickly replied, "I''ll go now!" when he said it, he also worried about who provoked Qingtao!


    Thinking of this, Ah Fu shook his head as he walked. He was so concerned about what the dead girl Qingtao did!


    However, he is still quick to inquire about today''s affairs.


    It''s not difficult to find out. When Fengyi rushed to the teahouse, many people were shocked.


    When Ah Fu came back, he told Chu Yunqing the truth.


    "Today, madam Shao doesn''t know why. She went to the teahouse. Before she was much older, the green peach rushed out. Then she went to Chunfeng Shili and invited childe Fengyi to come. Not long after Fengyi arrived, they left together. It was the second childe, who was also in the teahouse. When she left, her face was very ugly."


    When Chu Yun listened to Feng Yi''s name, he frowned slightly. When Chu Yunhong was there, Chu Yun''s face calmed down.


    When Ah Fu finished, he didn''t see Chu Yun tilting back, so he looked at Chu Yun tilting carefully.


    But Chu Yun was calm and sat there like a wood. He didn''t seem to hear anything.


    Ah Fu was worried. He knew his childe. If he was unhappy, it would not be a big deal, but the more calm he was, the more angry he was!


    "Young master, what''s the matter with you?" Ah Fu asked carefully, but the master said, you can''t let the young master get angry!


    After listening to Ah Fu''s words, Chu Yun understood what was happening here just a little thought. Naturally, he knew that Chu Yunhong had moved his mind again, and then Fengyi went to save people.


    How can Chu Yunhong''s heart not be angry when he thinks that Chu Yunhong is going to touch Song Rong?


    He took back the shop just to teach Chu Yunhong a lesson. Unexpectedly, Chu Yunhong didn''t learn.


    Chu Yunqing is grateful to Master Chu, so he is patient with Chu Yunhong in every way, but he has a bottom line. If Chu Yunqing is himself, he feels that his life is not long, and he will be patient if he is patient.


    But now it''s related to Song Rong. Song Rong still has a good life. If Chu Yunhong succeeds today, Song Rong doesn''t know what to do in the future!


    It can be said that Song Rong is the bottom line of Chu Yun''s inclination.


    He always let Chu Yunhong treat Chu Yunhong broadly, but now he doesn''t want to bear it.


    He didn''t know how much harm he would bring to Song Rong if he continued to bear it!


    Moreover, Song Rong is his mother, but now he wants Fengyi to protect him. He also has some bitterness in his heart.


    Although he was ready to let Fengyi or Qian Jinbao take care of Song Rong, when things really happened, he was inevitably sad. At this time, Chu Yunqing realized that he was not a saint, and there would be joys, sorrows and joys in his heart, and these joys, sorrows and joys were all caused by the same person.


    Now he is still there. He should take the responsibility of protecting Song Rong!


    "Ah Fu, pay more attention to the second childe''s movement." Chu Yun gave a light order for a long time.


    From Chu Yunqing''s words, I couldn''t hear any tone and didn''t feel happy or angry, but Ah Fu knew that the childe was really angry this time.


    After Qingtao woke up, Song Rong and Qingtao went back to Chu''s house together. To deal with Chu Yunhong, they naturally had to be in Chu''s house.


    Song Rong ordered Qingtao to have a rest first, while she changed her clothes.


    Waiting for Song Rong to pack up and come out, he saw Chu Yunqing standing at the door.


    Dressed in white, he seemed to come by clouds. He was tall, with white jade face and bright moon eyes.


    He didn''t get out of the way, but walked directly into the house. Song Rong had to return to the house.


    Looking at some strange Chu Yunqing, Song Rong asked softly, "Chu Yunqing? What''s the matter with you?"


    Chu Yunqing suddenly reached out and hugged Song Rong. Song Rong was shocked by such a hug. Like a chicken, he was stunned and didn''t dare to move.


    Chu Yun''s voice took some hard forbearance: "rong''er..."


    "Hmm? What''s the matter with you?" Song Rong dared not push Chu Yunqing away, so she had to ask again.


    Chu Yun stretched out his hand, pressed Song Rong''s hand into his arms, and then said, "if you meet anything in the future, remember to tell me not to wrong yourself."


    Hearing the speech, Song Rong said softly, "you know?"


    Chu Yunqing''s voice was pleasant, but with a faint chill: "I know what Yunhong did, and I won''t let him go."


    Song Rong saw that Chu Yunqing really knew this matter, and her tone was somewhat helpless: "I can handle this matter myself. This is the gratitude and resentment between Chu Yunhong and me. You''d better not intervene."


    Chu Yun leaned to smell the speech, let go of Song Rong, took a step back, looked directly at Song Rong and said, "you are my wife, it''s right to protect you..."


    Speaking of this, Chu Yun gave a slight pause and said loudly, "as for Yunhong, I won''t be soft. What I owe is my father''s kindness, not Chu Yunhong''s!"


    Song Rong didn''t expect that Chu Yunqing could make a decision so quickly. Originally, she thought that according to Chu Yunqing''s Saint like temperament, she would retaliate against Chu Yunhong at most. She wouldn''t do anything to Chu Yunhong at all.


    But now listening to Chu Yunqing''s meaning, he plans to be cruel.


    But Song Rong still wanted to do it himself: "I''d better do it myself."


    "Don''t you still treat me as your husband?" Chu Yun suddenly asked such a sentence. There was a bit of foggy injury in his quiet eyes.


    Song Rong didn''t know how to answer this.


    She really never regarded Chu Yunqing as her husband, but as her close friend.


    While Song Rong was thinking about how to avoid the problem, Chu Yunqing''s face was relieved with a smile: "anyway, you are Mrs. Chu now. I should take care of you and protect you."


    Although his heart was low, he would rather Song Rong didn''t really use too much heart for him.


    In this case, if he goes, Song Rong won''t be too sad. He doesn''t want Song Rong to be as deeply rooted as himself, and then live in the pain he can''t ask for.


    Song Rong quickly changed the topic: "I won''t let him go easily. If I can use you, I''ll tell you."

 Chapter 344

    Chu Yun looked at Song Rong calmly and promised, "let go of what you want to do. I''ll help you."


    Song Rong nodded gratefully. In fact, even if Chu Yunqing said she didn''t want to deal with Chu Yunhong, she wouldn''t let Chu Yunhong go easily.


    Chu Yunhong was worried that Song Rong would retaliate, but after waiting for a few days, Song Rong didn''t come to the door. Even Song Rong didn''t mention it at all. Chu Yunhong immediately felt relieved.


    He felt that Song Rong was out of face, so he stubbornly endured his grievance and swallowed it in his stomach.


    So Chu Yunhong felt that Song Rong was afraid of him, and became more and more rampant, mixing with the servant girls in the house even more.


    However, Chu Yunhong felt a little boring when he waited for more days to mingle with the servant girls in the house, so he went to the place of fireworks and mingled with a dusty woman.


    The woman in the place of fireworks is naturally very clever. She will be obedient to Chu Yunhong in a few days.


    However, the cost is also great. When he looks for a woman in the brothel, he absolutely dare not let Mrs. Chu know. Even if Mrs. Chu dotes on her children again, she also has her own persistence in this matter.


    As for Master Chu, Chu Yunhong can''t say, but what can we do if there''s not enough silver?


    Chu Yunhong was lured to the gambling house by several friends he knew in the place of fireworks.


    At the beginning, Chu Yunhong won all the way, but later, he lost more and more!


    Until... The debt collector chased the Chu family.


    Master Chu sat on the main hall and looked at Chu Yunhong''s Curse: "evil son! Evil son! Look what you have done!"


    With that, Master Chu threw his debt book to Chu Yunhong.


    Chu Yunhong trembled, took a step back and said, "father..."


    "Don''t call me father, I don''t have such a son!" Master Chu gave Chu Yunhong a cold look and said.


    Song Rong was also there at this time. She looked at Chu Yunhong coldly. She was worried about how to punish Chu Yunhong. Who knew Chu Yunhong went gambling. Unfortunately, the gambling house had half the money.


    With a little trick, Chu Yunhong will sink deeper and deeper.


    Master Chu can''t help looking at such Chu Yunhong? He directly hit Chu Yunhong''s 20 big boards, and then threw Chu Yunhong into a tianzhuangzi. It sounds good to be quiet, but take it seriously, that is to let Chu Yunhong be punished there.


    How can a man like Chu Yunhong stand the hardships of Tian Zhuangzi? Nature begged for mercy in every way and refused to pass.


    Mrs. Chu also cried and said, "master, Yunhong is still young. You must not punish him like this."


    Master Chu was determined this time. At this time, Master Chu''s tone was slightly colder. Then he said in a cold voice, "do you still want to protect this villain at this time? It''s only a few days since the last shop? He''s done such a thing!"


    "Master, Yunhong is not such a person. Someone must have framed Yunhong!" Mrs. Chu''s eyes fell on Song Rong and Chu Yunqing.


    Especially after seeing Song Rong more, when Song Rong was not in the Chu house in the past, when was the house so lively? When did she and Chu Yunhong get so angry?


    It''s all mixed up by this single moth!


    Song Rong looked back without hesitation: "mother, you''re killing your heart when you say this. While staring at me, can you say it''s my second younger brother? Even if I have this heart, if the second younger brother can keep himself clean, he won''t do such a thing. What''s more... Why do I hurt my second younger brother? He hasn''t offended me."


    Chu Yunhong can''t tell what he has done to Song Rong at this time. Even if he destroys Song Rong''s reputation, he will completely annoy Master Chu. This is digging his own grave.


    "I didn''t say you did it. Why do you take your seat according to the number!" Mrs. Chu gave Song Rong a cold look. At this time, she wished Song Rong would die.


    Song Rong said, "since my mother doesn''t think I did it, don''t look at others. It''s easy to misunderstand such eyes and tone!"


    Master Chu gave Mrs. Chu a disappointed look and said, "no matter how this happened, whether someone really framed it, for Yunhong or for the Chu house, rong''er''s words are very right. If Yunhong can keep himself clean, such a thing will not happen!"


    Master Chu looked at Chu Yunqing, who stood quietly beside him, and said, "why doesn''t anyone want to harm Yunqing? Even if someone takes Yunqing to such a place, I''m afraid Yunqing won''t go?"


    As soon as the two are compared, Chu Yunhong''s can''t be on the table.


    Mrs. Chu hugged Chu Yunhong and wailed, "Sir, Yunhong is my lifeblood. You can''t move Yunhong. If you let Yunhong leave Chu house, how will I live?"


    Master Chu looked at Mrs. Chu. He was already annoyed. He frowned slightly and said, "don''t mourn. It''s not what you do to Yunhong, but let him calm down and refresh himself for a while! Can''t Yunhong, such a big man, eat such hardships?"


    Mrs. Chu choked and said, "Sir, Yunhong is also your son. Don''t you love Yunhong? You said you would send Yunhong to the Zhuangzi of the isolated mountain stronghold. What place is it? It''s poor mountains and rivers. I''m afraid Yunhong can''t eat enough!"


    "Why don''t you have enough to eat? Don''t servants take care of it? You can''t die of hunger!" Master Chu snorted coldly.


    Then Master Chu said in a harsh voice: "just because Yunhong is my son, I can''t watch Yunhong go on like this! Now he''s not old enough, so he''ll do such a thing in the future? We should break him right now!"


    "But..."


    "What else do you have to say? If you still want to stop, you can go with Yunhong. You can not only rest for a period of time, but also take care of Yunhong to save you worry!" Master Chu said impatiently.


    Mrs. Chu was nervous when she heard this.


    She doesn''t want chu Yunhong to pass, but she can''t pass herself!


    It''s enough for her to worry if Yunhong isn''t here. If she''s not here, the family can''t tell what kind of tricks to be tossed by these people!


    Maybe when she comes back, the Chu house is already surnamed song!


    Mrs. Chu said immediately, "let Yunhong go by himself."

 Chapter 345

    "Niang......" seeing that Mrs. Chu suddenly changed her mouth, Chu Yunhong cried out pitifully.


    He doesn''t want to go to Gushan stronghold. This Chuang Tzu is the place where the Chu family collects clay. To put it bluntly, it is a mine Chuang Tzu. There are all men living in it. There is no fresh and tender girl like green onions at all!


    Just think about it. It''s hard to meet the girl Chu Yunhong these days.


    Moreover, Master Chu just ordered him to dig clay with him. How can he stand it!


    Master Chu''s mind is good. He wants to educate Chu Yunhong with this thing, but Chu Yunhong is not an educator at all. He has a grudge against Master Chu in his heart.


    Speaking of Master Chu, although he is a little eccentric in ordinary times... In fact, he is not very eccentric, but he is never stingy in Chu Yun''s medicine. As for Chu Yunhong''s ordinary expenses, he should be restrained.


    And Chu Yunqing really reassures Master Chu that he doesn''t discipline Chu Yunqing very much.


    In contrast, in fact, he spent more on Chu Yunhong, but his discipline became eccentric here.


    It''s really a pool of mud that can''t hold up the wall.


    Mrs. Chu gave Chu Yunhong a wink, and then the conversation changed: "Yunhong, just stay in the Chuang Tzu for a while. Your father is just in a hurry. He will pick you up when the new year''s festival comes."


    In fact, Master Chu didn''t say when to pick up Chu Yunhong. Mrs. Chu said it on her own.


    But now Mrs. Chu has spoken out, and Master Chu can''t refute the past.


    Mrs. Chu''s little trick succeeded. She warned Chu Yunhong with her eyes and motioned Chu Yunhong not to talk and do things carelessly.


    Seeing that his mother did not speak for him, Chu Yunhong had to admit the punishment.


    Chu Yunhong was temporarily driven out of the house.


    Without Chu Yunhong in the Chu mansion, Song Rong immediately felt that the air was much fresher.


    At the beginning of winter, there was a heavy snow in Gusu, which was bigger than that in previous years.


    Song Rong is in the song mansion these days. She and Xu keep the fire basin together, and her face is red with fire.


    There was a roaring wind outside. Although it was warm inside the house, listening to the wind outside made people feel cold.


    The door was pushed open, and then a young man in royal clothes rushed in. Song Yu grew a lot taller. Now he looks like a young boy.


    After he entered the door, he smiled and said, "Mom, sister, today Mr. said, it''s snowy. Let me come back in advance."


    Xu frowned slightly and looked at Begonia.


    Begonia hurriedly walked over, helped Song Yu take down his cloak, and then patted the snow on Song Yu.


    Begonia whispered, "childe, sweep the snow at the door before you come in next time. After you come in, the snow melts and cools carefully."


    Song Yu smiled and said, "I know. You''re the most wordy."


    "Then where is Begonia? What Begonia said is not wrong. When you get cold, don''t you have to suffer in the end? It will also hurt me and my mother!" Song Rong''s tone was somewhat angry.


    Song Yu leaned against the brazier and said, "sister, you''re only thirteen years old. How can you be like an old woman."


    "I didn''t worry about you yet?" Song Rong glanced at Song Yu obliquely.


    Song Yu looks at Song Rong. Song Rong is making a warm sleeve on her hand. The pattern on it is very elegant.


    Song Yu hurriedly said, "sister, is this for me?"


    Song Rong nodded and said, "yes."


    Song Yu''s face suddenly smiled and said, "I knew you loved me most."


    At this time, Xu had poured tea for Song Yu to warm her body.


    The three of them just sat down and said a few words, and the door was knocked.


    Song Rong frowned slightly. The knock on the door was really unruly, but she still ordered: "Qingtao, go out and see who it is and whether there is something urgent."


    Then a man rushed in regardless of Qingtao, but it was Mrs. sun''s son.


    Mrs. sun served in Nanshan courtyard. Her eagerness to find Penglai courtyard immediately made Xu and Song Rong nervous. What happened to Nanshan courtyard?


    Mrs. sun seemed to be in a hurry. In addition, it was windy and snowy, and was filled with a lot of wind.


    She gasped and said, "second lady, Third Master is back!"


    Then she said, "the old lady fainted when she was excited! Go and have a look!"


    Song Rong and Xu looked at each other. Xu''s eyes were full of shock. First, they asked, "is there nothing wrong with the old lady?"


    "Nothing happened, but the blood surged for a while. At this time, the breath has stabilized." Sun said.


    "Is the third master really back?" Xu Shi determined that the old lady was OK and continued to ask.


    Song Rong thought carefully in her heart at this time. Yes, the third uncle came back in her previous life. Although there were some differences in time in this life, the third uncle came back in the end.


    Just


    Song Rong rubbed her forehead. She was not sure. Is it really a good thing that her third uncle came back?


    In her previous life, she had no hatred with the third uncle. In other words, she didn''t enter his eyes at all, so that she had seen him several times.


    However, Song Rong lived in the song mansion and heard about the third uncle.


    "Did the third uncle bring others back? Such as a young and beautiful girl?" Song Rong asked, looking at Mrs. sun.


    Mrs. sun glanced at Song Rong in surprise and said in shock, "miss three really expected things like God! You can guess that the third master did bring back a foreign woman and a pair of children..."


    When Song Rong heard the speech, she said in her heart, yes, although there seems to be some difference in time from her previous life, her third uncle song Cheng still came back!


    Song Rong involuntarily remembered that Liu Shi, the third aunt who had been praying for song Cheng in the Buddhist hall, did not know whether she was happy or sad if Liu Shi knew about it.


    Xu''s eyes fell on Song Rong and asked, "linniang, how do you know?"


    Song Rong was immediately surprised. He seemed to have said too much, so he hurriedly said, "third uncle hasn''t come back for so many years. How can there be no one around? Just think about it."


    Xu got Song Rong''s explanation and didn''t go deep into it. Linniang''s mind was always deep. It was also possible to think of this layer.

 Chapter 346

    Yes, a man in his prime of life is alone. How can there be no woman around him? She was well protected by Song Yun, but she forgot that there are few men like Song Yun in the world, and there are many men who are indifferent and unlucky!


    At this time, Xu was more concerned about song Cheng and the old lady, and ignored Song Rong, which naturally made Song Rong muddle through.


    Song Rong was startled at this time, thinking that she should be more careful when talking in the future.


    The of previous life is that it can''t be known.


    These things, she just as a dream, know more people, there is no benefit.


    Xu hurriedly put on his clothes and rushed to Nanshan hospital with Song Rong and Song Yu.


    Song Rong walked for a while and slowly fell behind.


    He said to Liu Feng, "Liu Feng, go and inquire about the third master and the new girl. No matter what the news is, it''s good to hear anything."


    It''s more appropriate for Liu Feng to do this. After all, Liu Feng is still young and a child. Chatting with someone can make people less alert.


    It''s really easy for people to be on guard if a big servant girl like Qingtao Haitang does such a thing.


    Only because Song Rong was an orphan girl when song Cheng came back from his previous life and had no status in the Song government, he seldom came out and knew very little about these things.


    I only know that after Song Cheng came back, his relationship with Song Dai was not so good.


    Besides this, there was also the foreign woman who let song Cheng spoil his concubine and destroy his wife, which made Liu''s family make a lot of trouble... In the end, Liu hanged herself!


    Thinking of her third aunt, Song Rong even felt that her life was a little more desolate than her previous life.


    At least she was humiliated by those who had wolf ambitions. She was only angry and resentful in her heart. She was not sad and desperate, but Liu was going to be hurt by her close relatives. How sad and desperate she was in her heart.


    Song Rong didn''t know his third uncle, but he didn''t have a good impression of him because he still remembered it.


    What kind of good man would he be if he failed his first wife?


    Song Rong asks Liu Feng to explore. That''s also to know yourself and the enemy.


    In the past, a song qiuniang came back from the song house, which made everyone uneasy. Now it''s the old lady''s blood and flesh. If there''s any more trouble, I''m afraid the old lady won''t stand on the same front with them.


    The reason why song qiuniang couldn''t turn out any big waves was not because the second room of the Song family and the old lady, no matter how fierce the fight was, they always went out?


    Song Cheng and song qiuniang are very different, which makes Song Rong have to worry. It''s always right to take precautions first.


    When they arrived at Nanshan hospital, several people went directly to the warm Pavilion.


    As soon as I went in, I saw a lot of people standing in the warm Pavilion. Ann was already there at this time. Song Dai didn''t appear. It seems that Song Dai was not here at this time. He should not be in the house.


    Otherwise, such a big thing happened, Song Dai couldn''t live calmly at all.


    The old lady was leaning on the bed. She was wiping her tears with a handkerchief at this time. She had calmed down and woke up.


    Sitting in front of the old man''s bed was a young man.


    The man wore a blue eagle jade crown with his hair. He was dressed in indigo. He looked very heroic. Song Rong recognized it at a glance. This was a third uncle who had only a few affinity with himself in previous lives.


    Next to this is a young woman, about eighteen or nine years old, wearing a water blue waist pinching skirt, with a flower lined jacket outside, and her hair with sea blue Diancui jewelry. When you look carefully, her eyes also have a light blue.


    This woman is really beautiful and refined. Although her appearance is not very beautiful in Gusu, a place that has always been a beauty, she occupies a strange word, which is different from ordinary girls in Damin Dynasty.


    It''s not surprising to hear that song Cheng brought this girl back from the western regions.


    Behind the girl in blue are two servant girls. The two servant girls hold a child in their hands. Song Rong knows that they are twins.


    Ann hesitated at this time, walked over and said to the old lady, "mother, don''t cry. You should be happy when the third brother comes back."


    When Song Rong saw Ann''s like this, she immediately felt that Ann had made a lot of progress.


    The last time an''s family raised an outside room because of Song Dai, it was a world shaking event, and even returned to an''s house for a few days.


    But this time, when she returned to an''s house, an found that the people in an''s house had a worse attitude towards her.


    In the past, when she just got married, it was OK to make trouble with the Song family, just because her parents would support her, but since her parents were getting older, everything in the family was handed over to her brother and sister-in-law


    Her position in Anfu is much lower than before.


    It''s OK to go back once in a while, but with more times, my brother and sister-in-law have begun to sneer at her.


    In addition, the attitude of the people in the Song Dynasty towards her is not as good as before, which makes an realize that it is not good for him to make trouble again.


    She and Song Dai''s son are no longer young. She knows very well that she can''t leave the song house no matter how she tosses. Besides, most of the family property of the song house is from song song. She tosses the song house. Isn''t that her son?


    The old lady and Song Dai did achieve the goal of attacking an Shi. Now an Shi is very healthy. Isn''t it? They have pasted it on the old lady?


    It''s like forgetting the conflict with me before.


    Xu Shi was also very different from before at this time. She also gathered up and said to the old lady in a warm voice: "Mom... Sister-in-law is right. The third brother is back. It''s a great event for our song family. Don''t cry."


    The old lady wiped her tears and said in a hoarse voice, "cheng''er can come back. My heart is naturally happy. No, some can''t help it."


    "Mother, it''s your son''s unfilial behavior that worries you." Song Cheng said quickly.


    Song Rong took advantage of this opportunity to carefully look at Song Cheng. Song Cheng''s appearance is very clean and handsome. He is somewhat similar to Song Yun, but song Cheng''s eyebrows and eyes don''t have the scenery of Song Yun.


    On the surface, song Cheng is an ordinary person, and he can''t see anything.


    "Zhu Niang, come quickly and let her see you. She is also happy." Song Cheng looked back at the woman in blue and said.


    Song Rong remembered that her aunt''s name seemed to be called Zhuyu. As a foreign woman, she didn''t have a surname, but she did as the Romans did in the countryside, so everyone later regarded Zhu as her surname and called her aunt Zhu.

 Chapter 347

    Aunt Zhu made a lot of noise in her house!


    Zhuyu came over and twisted her waist slightly. It was that everyone wore a lot of things in winter, but the waist of Zhuyu still gave people a feeling of Yingying.


    An glanced at Zhuyu and the two children behind him. His eyebrows and eyes were slightly cold.


    The people in the second room of the family are disgusting enough. Now Song Cheng has come back, not only with a small one!


    Do you still want to give the small family things? Thinking of this, Ann''s heart was unhappy.


    Looking at the waist of Zhuyu, an Shi felt more and more that there were more and more goblins in the song house.


    Speaking of this, she was hurt by Song Dai. Once or twice, she felt hostile to these prominent women.


    Zhuyu went over and gave the old lady a gift. She said crisply, "Zhuyu has seen her mother."


    The old lady looked at Zhuyu and the two children behind her. There was no special joy or unhappiness on her face.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the two children brought back by the pearl jade, the old lady didn''t like the pearl jade from the bottom of her heart.


    In the old lady''s opinion, song Cheng has never heard from him for several years. Most of them are caught by the pearl jade. A woman who can let a man not go home to visit his elderly mother... How can she like it?


    What''s more, the dress of Zhuyu gave the old lady a feeling that the woman was very irregular.


    Especially the eyes of foreign people made the old lady feel as if she had seen a monster.


    But she wanted the descendants of the Song family to last. Zhuyu had a pair of children, which made the old lady suppress her unhappiness.


    The old lady opened her mouth and said, "Mrs. Tan, give something to the two children."


    Mrs. Tan nodded, hurriedly took two jade Ruyi and sent them out.


    At this moment, the door rang again, but a thin woman came in. She was wearing a water cloud skirt, her clothes were thin and plain, her eyebrows and eyes were a little sad, and she held a string of red sandalwood Buddha beads. Buddha statues were engraved on each Buddha bead, which was very exquisite.


    "Saburo! You''re back!" the woman''s tone was full of disbelief and joy, and her voice was a little sad and wronged.


    She has been a widow in the house for several years. Now that song Cheng has returned, how can she not be happy!


    She looked at the living song Cheng in front of her, said a Buddha''s name, and then said, "blessed by the Bodhisattva, Saburo really came back safely!"


    Over the years, she has been praying in the Buddhist hall. Since Song Cheng went out to buy goods, Song Rong hasn''t seen her three aunts several times. In addition, Song Rong was younger at that time and didn''t pay much attention to these things.


    Now I see Liu Shi, who is like a stranger.


    Looking at the joy on Liu''s face, Song Rong felt a little sad again.


    Liu Shi directly rushed at Song Cheng. At this time, Zhuyu seemed to move her body unintentionally, which just stopped Liu Shi''s sight.


    When Liu Shi first came in, he saw only song Cheng in the center of his eyes. At this time, he saw Zhuyu.


    She stared at Zhuyu, and then at the two children behind Zhuyu. She was stunned in situ.


    Zhuyu now turned back and smiled at Liu Shi and asked softly, "Saburo, is this sister Liu?"


    Song Cheng quickly stood up at this time, looked at Liu Shi and said, "Ruxin, this is Zhuyu. You should know it first and take good care of Zhuyu later."


    Liu asked, "this is..."


    "This is the wife I married when I was in the western regions, but Zhuyu Xianhui knew that I had a housewife, so when I came back, I asked myself to be my aunt. She is different from ordinary aunts. You should take care of her more." Song Cheng ordered again.


    When Xu heard this, he frowned slightly, greeted Liu, helped Liu take down his cloak, and then said, "the third brother and sister, now that the third brother has come back, you have come out. It''s said that you have been praying for the third brother in the Buddhist hall for the past few years. It''s hard for you."


    Liu Shi gave Xu Shi a grateful look, but his eyes still burst into tears.


    She knew that Xu was reminding song Cheng that she had suffered many grievances over the years.


    In fact, she has not been wronged at all over the years, but today, she really feels wronged. He hasn''t returned home for so many years. The first thing he said when he came back was not to ask her how she was, not to say that he had worked hard, but to introduce such a woman to her.


    And again and again stressed the special identity of this woman, let her take good care of her.


    She was never a jealous woman. Sanfang also had an aunt and a servant girl. But the pearl jade in front of her eyes was particularly dazzling, not only in her eyes, but in her heart.


    Song Cheng looked at Xu''s family and Liu''s family. Then he frowned and said, "Why are you wearing so thin today? If it''s cold, what can you do if you''re ill?"


    A servant girl who followed Liu''s back said, "Third Master, the third lady heard that you came back. She didn''t care to change her clothes and rushed out directly."


    When the old lady saw Liu Shi, she was also a little distressed. She used to be the most satisfied daughter-in-law.


    Good family background, good birth, the most important thing is to be obedient, without Ann''s arrogance


    As for Xu, the old lady didn''t know that Xu''s family background was good before.


    The old lady said, "cheng''er, don''t you help your daughter-in-law to sit down quickly? She has suffered a lot for you these years. The Buddhist hall is cold. She has been fasting and chanting Buddha for you. You can''t live up to her intention."


    After all, the old lady''s age was there. Like the human spirit, when Liu appeared, she saw it from Song Cheng''s attitude. Song Cheng didn''t care much about Liu, but was very interested in the pearl jade.


    The old lady felt in her heart that Zhuyu was the evil spirit that plagued song Cheng. As for Liu''s family, song Cheng would come back so safely. I''m sure Liu''s credit for eating fast and chanting Buddhism.


    In addition, the old lady thought that the pearl jade would not be a peaceful person, so she planned to press the pearl jade at this time, so that the pearl jade could abide by the rules in the future. However, she could not press the pearl jade on the bright side, so she had to carry Liu''s family, who was the main wife, so she suppressed the pearl jade in disguise.


    So the old lady helped Liu speak!


    When the old lady finished, song Cheng looked at Liu Shi and said faintly, "you''ve worked hard these years."

 Chapter 348

    Liu Shi''s lonely color on his face was more serious at this time. He whispered, "I''ll arrange a place for the third master."


    With that, Liu Shi went out. She couldn''t stay for a quarter of an hour. She was afraid that she would collapse.


    Xu sighed softly. After all, this is the second room of others


    After settling down with song Cheng and others here, Xu went back with Song Rong.


    On the way back, Xu''s look was not very good-looking, with a sad color on it.


    Song Rong knew in her heart that her mother would do this not entirely because she saw the situation of her third aunt, but mainly because her third uncle came back.


    The third uncle''s eyebrows and eyes are similar to his father''s, so that his mother thinks of his father.


    Now the third uncle can still come back, but his father never hopes to come back.


    The next day, song Cheng came to the door with Zhuyu.


    Xu gave song Cheng a warm reception.


    Song Cheng glanced at the furnishings in the room, sighed and said, "it''s the same as when I left."


    Xu nodded. She was not very close to the third brother before, but since Song Cheng came to the door, Xu couldn''t treat each other coldly.


    Song Cheng added, "it''s just that I didn''t expect... That farewell was the last time I met my second brother."


    Xu whispered, "your second brother will be moved to know that you miss him so much."


    "If I had come back earlier, maybe I wouldn''t have been like this... My eldest brother and mother said that my second brother sells private salt, but I know that my second brother is not like this." Song Cheng said with regret.


    Although I don''t like song Cheng very much, this sentence of song Cheng speaks to the hearts of Xu and Song Rong.


    Their mother and daughter don''t believe this either!


    Song Cheng''s face suddenly became solemn: "sister-in-law, don''t you have any evidence to prove the innocence of your second brother?"


    Xu shook his head and said, "if I had, how could I let yunlang suffer such an injustice!"


    Song Rong watched song Cheng secretly. She always felt that song Cheng had some bad people today. It seemed that she wanted to inquire about something.


    "Don''t worry, sister-in-law! Now that I''m back, I won''t let my second brother continue to be so wronged! No matter who hurt my second brother, I''ll find out this man!" Song Cheng''s voice was slightly cold.


    Zhuyu, sitting on one side, said softly at this time: "in the western regions, the person Sanlang most cares about is his second brother."


    Song Rong interrupted at this time and asked, "uncle, you have lived in the western regions for so many years. Can you tell me what the western regions are like?" Song Rong looked forward to seeing song Cheng, as if she were a girl who was not deeply involved in the world and had a strong interest in the unknown.


    When song Cheng looked at Song Rong, he noticed that he was gentle: "the western regions are naturally not as outstanding as our Damin people. If you have time in the future, you can come to the third uncle and I''ll tell you in detail."


    Song Rong asked again, "since it''s not as good as our Damin, why doesn''t the third uncle come back all the time?"


    When Xu heard the speech, he also looked at Song Cheng. In fact, everyone was very curious about why song Cheng had not come back for so many years.


    It''s just that song Cheng didn''t say it himself, and it''s hard for everyone to ask.


    Now Song Rong smells more appropriate in such a curious tone.


    Zhuyu said with a smile, "Sanlang had a serious illness. Now he''s well, so he''s back."


    Song Rong looked at Zhuyu with a smile, full of disbelief. What kind of disease can be bad for so many years? And who will recuperate in a place like the western regions!


    Seeing that Song Rong asked this question, song Cheng looked slightly evasive, and then changed the topic: "when I left, sister Rong was still young. I didn''t expect that sister Rong is so outstanding now."


    Then song Cheng took another look at Song Rong and asked, "sister Rong, I heard that you have been married. Is your husband''s family kind to you?"


    Then song Cheng asked about Chu Yunqing, and Song Rong answered some questions.


    Waiting for song Cheng to leave, he vowed to find out the truth and give Song Yun an innocence.


    "Mother, is the relationship between the third uncle and his father very good?" Song Rong asked after everyone left.


    Xu shook his head and said, "their brothers are not very close."


    Song Rong fell into deep thought and said, "Mom, I don''t think it''s so simple for third uncle to come back this time. Pay more attention."


    Xu nodded and said, "I see."


    Soon, it was Song Rong''s birthday. The married girls didn''t need to get married. Xu made a bowl of longevity noodles for Song Rong.


    After the meal was ready, Ah Fu came to the door in person and said that Chu Yun invited her over.


    Song Rong has been cautious since she was cheated by Chu Yunhong last time, but she is careful about what anyone asks her for, for fear of being killed again.


    However, Ah Fu came in person. Of course, Song Rong didn''t doubt anything. He went out with Qingtao and Ah Fu.


    However, after going out, he didn''t go to Chu house, but to a house next to song house.


    Song Rong asked suspiciously, "Ah Fu, what are we doing here?"


    "You''ll know when you arrive." Ah Fu''s mouth is very tight. Song Rong can''t ask anything at all.


    If Chu Yunqing wanted to come, he wouldn''t hurt himself. Song Rong was relieved to go to the house with Ah Fu, but he had some expectation in his heart.


    When waiting to go inside the house, Song Rong found that the house was empty and there was no one, but every place seemed to have been repaired.


    When Song Rong arrived at the main hall, he saw Chu Yunqing standing there to meet her.


    Song Rong smiled and asked, "whose house is this? Why didn''t you see the owner? What are you doing here?"


    Chu Yunqing took out several pieces of paper from his cuffs, handed it to Song Rong, and then said, "isn''t the owner of the house here?"


    Song Rong looked down, but it was the deed of house.


    "You..." Song Rong looked at Chu Yun in shock.


    Chu Yun whispered, "this house is for you."


    "Did you buy this house?" Song Rong asked in amazement.


    Ah Fu said nearby, "young master, I''ve bought this house for some days, but I''ve been secretly repairing it."


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing and said, "what do you do for my house? I don''t have nowhere to live."


    Chu Yun looked at Song Rong gently and said in a low voice, "rong''er, Rongyuan is too far from the song house. If I don''t live in the Chu house in the future, you will inevitably be wronged. As for the song house... I''m afraid it doesn''t have this freedom. This house is used to settle you down, but it can be closer to your mother and brother."

 Chapter 349

    Song Rong didn''t expect Chu Yunqing to be so thoughtful. She whispered, "thank you."


    "Why should you thank me?" Chu Yun''s eyes were bright, and there seemed to be a flash of stars in them.


    Song Rong suddenly felt that a warm current surged in her heart. How could Chu Yunqing, who was cold and arrogant in the past, care about people so much? With such a big mind for others?


    Her heart involuntarily thought of the miracle doctor, and she tracked down a trace of the miracle doctor.


    However, the whereabouts of the wonderful doctor are really uncertain. He was in Yunxing city a few days ago, but he disappeared again not many days ago.


    However, Fengyi heard some news from an apricot forest person, saying that the next step of this wonderful heart miracle doctor is probably to go to Gusu.


    This gave Song Rong a glimmer of hope.


    Chu Yun gave Song Rong such a house. She knew very well that Chu Yun would do so. That is, she was afraid that he would die suddenly and Song Rong had no place to settle down. It was a rainy day. She didn''t have to let her live now.


    These days, Song Rong asked people to enclose a small space between the house and the song house in the courtyard wall, then put the house next to the song house wall, chiseled open the song house wall and built a side door.


    When she lives there one day, it will be very convenient to get in and out of the song house.


    When it was dark, song Rongzheng and Chu Yun were playing chess in Chu''s house.


    Ah Fu suddenly came with clouds.


    Song Rong is a little confused. Generally, Yunxia won''t come to her in person.


    "Miss, something happened to our Rongyuan recently." Yunxia said directly.


    Song Rong handed Yunxia a bowl of tea and said, "what can happen to Rongyuan when you finish drinking?"


    Yunxia didn''t pick up the water, but said directly, "Rongyuan is haunted!"


    Song Rong is stunned this time. Is she haunted? Rongyuan? She thought something big had happened, such as something wrong with ronghuatang''s business. She didn''t expect Yunxia to say such a sentence.


    Song Rong reluctantly looked at Yunxia and said, "Yunxia, you are looking for me to say this?"


    Yunxia said with a panic on her face: "my brother didn''t want me to find a young lady, but I was really afraid..." speaking of this, Yunxia trembled, obviously there was some shock and uncertainty.


    Seeing that Yunxia was really afraid, Song Rong also solemnly got up and asked, "take your time and tell me what happened."


    "Well, at the beginning, the family just lost some food. I didn''t pay much attention to it. I just thought it was some greedy servant girl who stole it."


    "But one day when I went to clean the house in the bamboo forest for my young lady, I saw a white shadow passing by." Yunxia said. At this time, she was a little alarmed.


    "Once I deliberately tried to put some food in the young lady''s room, and then locked the doors and windows, but the next day I went to see that the food in the room was gone, and the doors and windows were still closed!" Yunxia said more and more.


    Song Rong and Chu Yunqing looked at each other. It seemed that Yunxia didn''t make it up.


    Yunxia''s temperament is the most meek and timid. She has absolutely no reason to make up such a story.


    "I told my brother about it. My brother and Castle Peak squatted in the bamboo forest in the backyard, but who knows, they fainted directly in the snow, then talked nonsense and had a high fever all night. When they woke up the next day, they were like people who had nothing to do!"


    Song Rong thought for a moment and said, "let me go and have a look."


    "Miss, it''s too dangerous. You''d better not come. I''m looking for miss today. I want to ask her for instructions. Do you want to invite someone to do a Dharma." Yunxia said quickly.


    Song Rong glanced at Yunxia: "where do ghosts eat human food? I don''t think it''s a ghost. The thief may be true!"


    Yunxia was also frightened. She didn''t think of this floor. Now she was reminded by Song Rong, and she thought of this key point in an instant: "Miss, it doesn''t seem so scary to be said by you. What''s hard to come true is that there are thieves in our house? But the family''s property is not lost, just some food..."


    Song Rong narrowed her eyes and said, "I''m here to see who put his mind on Rongyuan."


    When Song Rong heard this, she was still a little unhappy. It wasn''t because she lost some food. She just felt that the man was making waves in the middle of Rongyuan. Maybe he came for himself!


    Chu Yun heard the speech and said, "I''ll go too."


    Song Rong refused, "it''s dark today. What if you follow the past and get cold?"


    Chu Yunqing looked at Song Rong deeply. Wen Sheng said, "if I don''t follow the past, I''m worried about it. I''m afraid I can''t sleep all night. I''ll hurt my body even more."


    Song Rong said, but Chu Yunqing had to say, "then wear more and let Ah Fu burn the small stove in the carriage."


    Yunxia took a careful look at Chu Yunqing at this time. Her face was a little red. Now she still didn''t dare to look at Chu Yunqing directly. She thought it was a good life for her to be treated sincerely by people like childe Chu.


    After arriving at Rongyuan, Song Rong and Chu Yunqing went to their house in the bamboo forest.


    The house is inconvenient to live in winter, just because it is too cold and quiet, but Yunxia is cleaning every day, so it is very clean when it comes to usual.


    Today, when I saw it, there was a thin layer of ash in the house. It seemed that I hadn''t cleaned it for two days. Maybe Yunxia was frightened and didn''t dare to come over.


    There was a new snow. There were few footprints on the way to the back yard, only when the people came.


    Song Rong took a look here and found nothing wrong.


    Waiting to go back from here, Chu Yun looked up at the bamboo on his head and thought deeply in his eyes.


    "Did you find anything?" Song Rong couldn''t help asking.


    Chu Yun shook his head and said, "I haven''t found anything." although he said so, Chu Yun didn''t feel like he didn''t find anything to Song Rong.


    Chu Yunqing suddenly grabbed Song Rong''s hand and walked forward with Song Rong''s hand.


    Song Rong is a little uncomfortable. Chu Yun seldom does such things when he is in his usual mood!


    Their hands were covered by Chu Yun''s wide sleeves. Chu Yun''s fingers like jade sheaths were drawn on Song Rong''s palm.


    Without the body, he paused slightly, and then walked forward as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 350

    Waiting to get out of the bamboo forest, Song Rong suddenly said, "since the house is not peaceful, let''s move away, just..."


    Chu Yun leaned aside and added, "this house can''t be empty. I''d better find a way to sell it."


    Song Rong nodded and said, "so it''s settled. Yunxia, pack up your things and let''s leave the house now."


    Yunxia looked at Song Rong in shock. She never thought that Miss would sell the house.


    Yunxia has deep feelings for Rongyuan. Naturally, she is reluctant to give up at this time.


    But she also knew that her identity was just a servant girl. She had no right to tell Song Rong what to do, so she had to say something low: "OK."


    At night, Song Rong didn''t sleep in Rongyuan, leaving a feeling of leaving in a hurry.


    It seems to be frightened by this strange situation.


    The next day, the Rongyuan began to hang a sign for sale, and someone came to the door.


    Song Rong was naturally present when selling the house.


    The visitor was an ugly man. Song Rong looked at the man and looked at Chu Yunqing sitting next to her.


    Chu Yun nodded slightly and said, "do you want to buy Rongyuan?"


    "Yes." the man didn''t talk much, giving people a feeling of pride.


    Song Rong raised her hand at this time, took up the tea bowl and motioned to the man. However, the man had no movement and didn''t mean to drink tea at all.


    Song Rong smiled and said, "this is an excellent Longjing before the rain."


    The man looked at the tea soup in the tea bowl, held out his hand, took a sip, and said, "it''s good tea."


    Song Rong squinted at the man and asked with a smile, "I don''t know what to call you, childe?"


    "My surname is Du. Just call me Duke." the ugly man in gray replied.


    Song Rong looked at the man and always felt that his appearance was very different from his temperament, especially his eyes, which were unusually bright.


    Song Rong took the man to look at the house again. After about a quarter of an hour, several people returned to the house to drink tea. At this time, they had to set a price. Seeing that the man still had no change, Song Rong finally couldn''t help looking at Chu Yun with doubts in his eyes.


    Chu Yunqin''s eyebrows also wrinkled slightly, looked at the man and asked, "who is your excellency?"


    Childe Du smiled at Chu Yun and asked, "I''m just an ordinary person who comes to buy a house. I don''t know why my little brother asked so."


    Chu Yun stared at the man and said, "after drinking the tea with ten herbs, Mr. Du can still sit here and talk without changing his face. Do you still want to talk about his ordinary people?"


    The man glanced at Chu Yunqing, and his face was suddenly slightly cold: "is this your way to deal with a man who came to buy a house?"


    Seeing that Mr. Du was about to tear his face, Song Rong hummed softly and said, "if you are just an ordinary person who comes to buy a house, you don''t need to use the means of medicine in the tea, but a person who can sneak into Rongyuan and play tricks in it should not be an ordinary person?"


    Duke Du snorted coldly, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    "I''m afraid Mr. Du has long liked my house? That''s why he frightened my servant girl in the house!" Song Rong said loudly.


    Chu Yunqing also said at this time: "when we came to explore yesterday, I found some damage to the bamboo branches. Obviously, someone used these bamboos to go in and out of the back yard, so I asked rong''er to say something about selling the house. People with excellent lightness skills must have amazing ear power?"


    "You really want to sell this house in front of me, so you can''t wait to buy it!" Song Rong continued.


    Seeing Song Rong and Chu Yun sing in unison and point out the real purpose of this matter, Duke Du looked at the two people coldly, and then suddenly smiled: "I didn''t expect you to see through... But I''m not afraid you can see through. I just want this house. What can you do?"


    Looking at the man''s arrogance, Song Rong snorted coldly: "I thought you Jianghu people were natural and unrestrained Xiake. I never thought there was a scoundrel like you!"


    "I''m just a scoundrel. What can I do? I tell you, you can sell this house, or you can sell it if you don''t!" said Duke in a deep voice.


    Song Rong looked at the Duke and suddenly smiled, "if I don''t sell it?"


    "I want your life!" said Duke in a gloomy voice.


    Song Rong suddenly smiled: "if childe Du wanted our lives, how could he poison my two servants and save them at the beginning?"


    Childe Du looked at Song Rong with his eyes turned. He seemed a little surprised.


    "These ten herbs, even people with internal power, will be weak and weak after taking them. You don''t have any reaction after taking them. What does that mean? Maybe you are better at medication than your lightness skill." Song Rong said with a smile.


    In the final analysis, she was not afraid of Mr. Du. Most of his fierce appearance was pretended.


    At this time, she had faintly thought of the man''s identity, but she didn''t dare to confirm it.


    "You little girl, your mind is very careful." Mr. Du looked at Song Rong and said.


    Song Rong said with a smile: "dugongzi, as the saying goes, friends should be solved rather than tied up. Since you have such means and are willing to pay for a house, it must not be difficult to find a house better than Rongyuan. I''m afraid it has special significance for you in Rongyuan. What do you mean? If we can negotiate and solve it, everyone will be happy."


    Childe Du''s face was a bit cold, and he looked like a little chatty.


    Seeing that Duke Du has changed, Song Rong is more sure that Duke Du is a paper tiger.


    "Mr. Du, let''s sit down and talk." Chu Yun''s voice was like the sound of Ding Dong running water, which was hard to disgust.


    Mr. Du stretched out his hand to pull his clothes and sat at the table. This time, he drank the tea bowl with ten herbs. He also said, "Longjing is good tea before the rain, but it would be better if he could cook it with the first rain in early spring."


    Song Rong looked at the attitude and appearance, and suddenly came to childe Du with a big turn. He was a little helpless. But at the thought of the possible identity of Childe Du, Song Rong smiled with a good temper: "there is no tea in the first spring rain, but there is dew and clouds on the summer stamens. You go and get the water to cook tea."

 Chapter 351

    After a while, the newly boiled tea was brought up. Mr. Du reached out and drank it very gracefully, and then began to comment: "the flower dew of peony and peony were put together. It''s really confused!"


    Song Rong smiled and said, "dugongzi, why are you wandering in this house?"


    Song Rong wanted to talk about stealing food and living, but when she said it, she changed a word.


    Dugongzi smiled. With his smile, Song Rong felt that his eyes were brighter and brighter. Song Rong always felt that this person''s eyes and face were extremely incompatible.


    Mr. Du looked at Song Rong and said, "come on, how much money do you want to sell this house?"


    Song Rong smiled: "I didn''t say I would sell the house."


    "For you, this house is just a comfortable place to live, but this is my former residence. I just haven''t come back for several years. The old slave who stayed to see the house found the deed and sold the house. Now I just want to take back the house." Mr. Du said solemnly.


    "Then you inquired and thought we didn''t look like people who wanted to sell houses, so you played a haunted play?" Song Rong said.


    Childe Du reached out and touched his nose. He said unnaturally, "I just looked at the room and stayed for a few days. I didn''t expect your little servant girl to be so frightened."


    If Song Rong didn''t continue to expose Mr. Du, would Qingshan and Qinghu have such a strange disease if they just borrowed? It''s obviously intentional!


    "So you are the original owner of this Rongyuan." Song Rong deliberately stressed the words of the original owner, even if what he said is true? Isn''t that what it used to be?


    Who let him not keep the deed and let the slave sell the house?


    "I sympathize with you, but I can''t just sell you this house." Song Rong''s tone was clear and didn''t mean to step back.


    The two men have been grinding their skin here for a while. Now they hear song Rong say so seriously that he doesn''t sell the house. Duke can''t sit still: "you little girl, what are you doing if you don''t sell the house?"


    "Well, if you like the house, you can live there. You can take whatever you want from the house. The servants in the house also regard you as the master. We don''t talk about tacky business, we have the right to make friends." Song Rong said with a smile.


    Mr. Du pondered for a while and suddenly said, "it''s good. I don''t need the whole house. I just need the bamboo house in the bamboo forest. I don''t want anyone to bother me except the servant girls who send food and clean every day."


    Yunxia over there looked at Mr. Du coming into the house like this. She was very puzzled, but she temporarily suppressed the problems in her heart. The young lady would do so. Naturally, there is a reason for the young lady.


    It''s just that Mr. Du has a thick skin. He has been eating and drinking for free for so many days and pretending to frighten people. Now he still has the cheek to live!


    Seeing that childe Du was left behind, Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing and said, "Yunqing, let''s live in Rongyuan these days. Childe Du and I are very congenial. We can be close when we live together."


    I don''t know if Chu Yunqing saw Song Rong''s intention, but Chu Yunqing didn''t stop Song Rong from doing so, but nodded and said, "listen to you."


    Mr. Du has lived here.


    Song Rong wandered to the wooden house where Du childe lived from time to time. Du childe hated Song Rong very much at first, but later, he got used to it.


    On this day, Song Rong politely put a handful of newly opened plum blossoms in Duke Du''s house, and put some snacks in person.


    Mr. Du finally couldn''t help it: "Miss Song, just tell me what''s wrong with you. You can''t be so attentive."


    Song Rong smiled and felt a little embarrassed for her excessive hospitality.


    "Mr. Du... Since you have asked, I won''t hide it." Song Rong suddenly stood still and looked at Mr. Du seriously.


    Then Song Rong gave Duke a gift and said solemnly, "I want to ask Duke to diagnose a person."


    Duke Du said, "Miss Song, I''m afraid you''re looking for the wrong person. Where can I see a doctor?"


    "Mr. Du, I know you have a means, so I beg you. After you''ve done it, this house can be given to you." Song Rong stared at Mr. Du, with some water mist in her eyes.


    Song Rong learned this move from Qian Jinbao. She thought that Duke would be a little softhearted if he didn''t have such a cold heart and cold heart?


    Mr. Du looked at Song Rong and said, "Miss Song, I see that Mr. Chu is also very good at medicine. If you have any patients, go to Mr. Chu for treatment."


    Song Rong said, "he is the one I want to treat."


    "Excuse me, there''s nothing I can do." Mr. Du said faintly, with theout any softhearted meaning.


    Song Rong looked at Mr. Du dejectedly. She opened her mouth and said, "don''t you say that you heal your parents? You can''t..."


    Dugongzi waved to interrupt Song Rong''s words and said to Song Rong, "who told you I was a doctor."


    "It is said that the miracle doctor Miaoxin is not only good at medicine, but also kind-hearted. I never thought he should be such a cold-hearted person." Song Rong was already angry at this time.


    Childe Du looked at Song Rong strangely and said, "when did I say I was the old man of Miao Xin?"


    Song Rong looked at Mr. Du in surprise when she heard the speech. She said in amazement, "that''s you..."


    Song Rong would say such words. In fact, he wanted to test whether Duke Du was the person he was looking for. Unexpectedly, Duke Du''s words were full of disdain for Miao Xin.


    If you say Miao Xin like this, nine times out of ten, Duke Du is not Miao Xin, but Duke Du should know Miao Xin.


    People who can know wonderful hearts are naturally not ordinary people.


    Chu Yunqing examines the pulse of Qingshan and Qinghu. The conclusion is that the two people were poisoned by drugs and then saved. Moreover, Chu Yunqing himself admits that his medical skills may not reach such a level.


    Mr. Du smiled and said, "if you want to find the old man Miaoxin, find it on my head, it''s really the wrong person..."


    Dugongzi looked at Song Rong sympathetically and continued: "everyone calls me poison childe..."

 Chapter 352

    "Poison childe?" there was some doubt in Song Rong''s tone.


    Mr. Du laughed and said proudly, "I can only poison, not save people!"


    Song Rong looked incredulous: "people who can poison also have a lot of research on medical skills..."


    "I just have research, but I just don''t want to save people. What can you do? It''s my own decision whether to save people or not!" Mr. Du looked magnanimous and felt that what he said was particularly reasonable.


    Song Rong also felt that there was nothing wrong with Mr. Du''s idea, but now she really didn''t know who to look for.


    Even if he is not a wonderful doctor, Duke Du''s medical skills are extremely excellent. Perhaps it is also a turn for the better. Song Rong doesn''t want to give up some hope.


    As long as he thought that Chu Yunqing would have the same fate as in his previous life, Song Rong was very worried and had an inexplicable sadness.


    Mr. Du reached out and picked up a piece of dessert, took a bite and said, "this is not delicious. I want to eat eight treasures of dessert."


    The so-called eight treasures dim sum is a dim sum with dried fruit powder such as walnuts and almonds.


    Song Rong has long been intolerant of Childe Du''s picky behavior, but Song Rong doesn''t want to give up when he thinks that childe Du may belong to Chu Yunqing.


    So Song Rong said, "I''ll make snacks for you and make them myself."


    Song Rong left here, leaving Mr. Du alone, staring at Song Rong''s back and muttering in a low voice, "how much can a person pay for another person?"


    It''s freezing. Making snacks is not a light job.


    However, despite song Rongsheng''s weakness, Song Rong had not suffered from any hardships in her previous life. Now this dining room is much warmer than that in lengyun hospital. At least she had hope in her heart when she made this dessert. In her previous life, she made snacks only to kill the endless loneliness.


    Waiting for Song Rong to deliver the hot snacks to Mr. Du, Mr. Du ate two pieces and said, "there''s too much sugar."


    Song Rong had no choice but to make snacks again.


    "It''s getting hot."


    ¡­¡­


    "The color is burnt."


    ¡­¡­


    Song Rong was tossed by Duke Du for a whole day. When it got dark, Lin Qingyao stood in front of Duke Du with an angry face: "tell me, what do you want this time?"


    Mr. Du glanced at the dim sum on the table and said with a smile, "I don''t want to eat eight treasures dim sum. I want to eat glutinous rice balls."


    Song Rong just wanted to pass out at this time, but she still endured her anger and said, "if you like what to eat, you can say it all at once, and I can do it together."


    Dugongzi was wearing a wide sleeved gray robe. He took out a small and big dry centipede from his sleeve, handed it to Song Rong and said, "I want to eat a thousand foot dessert."


    Naturally, the so-called thousand foot snack is to grind the poisonous centipede and knead it in the flour.


    As a girl, Song Rong is the kind of person who is afraid to see bees and dragonflies. Now such a big bug is placed in front of Song Rong. Even if it is dead, Song Rong still feels afraid!


    Song Rong trembled and turned white.


    Dugongzi over there had put his hand in front of Song Rong at this time. Song Rong screamed and immediately stepped back.


    Song Rong looked at the centipede with disgust and asked incredulously, "do you want me to make dessert for you with this?"


    "Yes, the reason why I have such a reputation is that I can eat all kinds of poisons." speaking of this, Mr. Du smiled brightly, with a malicious smile on his ordinary face.


    Song Rong was almost sure that the Duke''s head was a little abnormal at this time.


    "By the way, when making this thousand foot centipede, you have to do it yourself. I don''t want such precious materials to be touched by many people..." Mr. Du said with a smile.


    At this time, Song Rong would rather see the Duke who pretended to be very cruel than the smiling Duke who did the same thing as the devil.


    Song Rong trembled and stretched out her hand.


    Mr. Du glanced at Song Rong and put the poisonous centipede in Song Rong''s hand. Song Rong resisted the impulse to throw it out, and then walked out of the house. Then he went directly to the kitchen and almost closed his eyes to deal with the poisonous centipede.


    At this time, Song Rong suddenly felt a pair of cold hands on her shoulders.


    She was startled. As soon as she looked back, she saw Chu Yun Qing standing there with a cold face.


    Song Rong patted her chest and said, "I''m scared to death. I didn''t ask someone to send you a letter saying that I have returned to the song house..."


    Halfway through Song Rong''s words, she immediately stopped her words. She lowered her head and didn''t dare to see Chu Yunqing. Today, she deceived Chu Yunqing, saying that she had returned to the song house, and then tossed with Duke Du. I hope Duke Du will see her sincerity and be merciful when he sees her.


    A person who is better than Chu Yun''s medical skills, even if she is not a wonderful doctor, it is worth her doing so.


    There was a candle in the dining room. The light of the candle fell on Chu Yunqing. Chu Yunqing was dressed in white, which was very conspicuous in this dim environment.


    Now his face was like frost, and there was some hidden anger in his face.


    His eyes fell on the poisonous centipede that had been half treated by Song Rong, and said to Song Rong, "what are you doing?"


    Chu Yunqing''s voice was very cold. There was no emotion in it. According to Ah Fu''s theory, Chu Yunqing was angry at this time.


    Song Rong smiled brightly: "I just have nothing to do and make some snacks."


    "Do you use centipedes to make snacks?" Chu Yunqing''s bright eyes were like seeing Song Rong''s heart. Song Rong immediately felt that she had no place to hide in Chu Yunqing''s eyes.


    "I..."


    Chu Yun walked a few steps and scooped warm water in the nearby pot


    As the saying goes, a gentleman is far away from cooking, but when Chu Yun tilts his ladle, he has a different elegance. With a cold face, he puts the water in the basin, tries the water temperature with his hand, and then grabs Song Rong''s hand and sends it to the basin.


    Song Rong seemed angry when she saw Chu Yunqing. At this time, she didn''t say anything, so she followed Chu Yunqing''s action.


    Chu Yun was very careful. He washed Song Rong''s hands as if he were taking care of treasures. Then he took out his handkerchief and wiped Song Rong''s hands. Then he said, "usually, you have to be afraid to see a bug. Today you can even grind such a big centipede. You must be very afraid."

 Chapter 353

    Song Rong looked up at Chu Yun and said in a warm voice, "I''m not afraid."


    Then Song Rong whispered, "are you angry?"


    "I''m not angry with you, I''m just angry with myself... At this time, I''ll involve you in order to be wronged." when talking about this, Chu Yunqing''s face was a little hurt.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing and said, "I''ll make this dessert soon. Go back and have a rest first."


    Chu Yunqing did not let go of Song Rong. He said, "I want to live, but I don''t want you to be wronged in order to let me live."


    Chu Yunqing''s words fell to the ground with a sound, which was very different from the ethereal tone in the usual time.


    "This is no injustice, but it''s just grinding a poisonous centipede." Song Rong said disapprovingly.


    She is afraid of this thing, but she also has enough heart to overcome it, but it''s just a bug, and she''s still dead. What''s the big deal?


    Chu Yunqing looked at Song Rong painfully and said, "rong''er, I don''t need you to do this. I''m already grateful to God if you can accompany me through this section of the road at the end of my life... The rest is up to fate. Even if you want to fight, I should go, not you."


    Song Rong knew that Chu Yunqing would be angry because she loved herself and felt deeper in her heart.


    "Chu Yunqing, I don''t want you to die." Song Rong said hoarsely.


    "I''d rather die than wronged you." Chu Yun''s voice was calm.


    At this time, the tiles on the roof suddenly made a clear sound. Song Rong was surprised and looked at the roof.


    Then, they heard a sound of heavy objects falling on the ground outside the door. Song Rong and Chu Yun leaned out and saw that childe Du was sitting on the ground without image.


    Both of them looked directly at Mr. Du. Song Rong took a few steps forward and looked up at the roof. At this time, they suddenly understood why they always felt monitored when they were making snacks!


    Daren, it''s Mr. Du peeping on the roof!


    Mr. Du stood up at this time and said, "I just looked at the moon on the roof. I didn''t think my feet were numb, so I fell down."


    "Mr. Du doesn''t need to explain. You can continue to look at the moon on the roof. I''ll take rong''er back to have a rest." Chu Yunqing''s voice is very cold. He doesn''t deliberately approach Mr. Du because of his mysterious identity.


    Just as Chu Yunqing said, he wants to live, but if the price is to wrong Song Rong, even the slightest bit, he doesn''t want to!


    Song Rong opened her mouth and wanted to say something. She saw Chu Yunqing''s face like ice and snow. She knew that if she insisted again at this time, Chu Yunqing would be really angry.


    "I still want to eat a thousand foot snack." Mr. Du looked at Song Rong and said.


    Chu Yun glanced at Duke Du and said coldly, "Duke Du, why bother rong''er? I was ill. If you have anything, come to me."


    "If she made this thousand foot snack for me, I''ll show you the disease!" Mr. Du suddenly said.


    Song Rong took a burst of great joy on her face when she heard the speech, and then asked, "are you serious?"


    "Once a word comes out, it''s hard to catch up!" dugongzi said seriously.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing and said in a deliberative tone, "Chu Yunqing, just go back and have a rest for a while. I can do it soon."


    It''s just grinding a poisonous insect he''s afraid of. If such a small thing can save Chu Yunqing''s life, Song Rong is happy to do so.


    But Chu Yunqing also has Chu Yunqing''s own insistence: "rong''er... Let''s go back and have a rest."


    The two men stared at each other and immediately deadlocked.


    "Hey, are you really not afraid of death?" Duke Du''s abrupt voice came nearby.


    A cold wind blew, Chu Yun''s clothes fluttered slightly, and his face was a little cold and determined: "afraid of death, but there is something more terrible than death."


    Duke Du immediately laughed: "don''t be so serious, I''m just teasing you!"


    With that, Mr. Du said, "isn''t it just to see a doctor? I lived in this house, ate yours and used yours... I should see a doctor for you."


    "Dugongzi, are you serious?" Song Rong thought dugongzi was not the kind of person who would easily give in. Wouldn''t he deceive them at this time?


    Mr. Du touched his nose and said, "in your heart, am I the kind of unreasonable person?"


    Song Rong said, "you said it yourself. You said you only poison people and don''t save people."


    "I don''t only poison people, but also don''t save people. This is one-third of the poison. No matter what medicine I give people, it can be said that I''m poisoning people!" Duke Du deeply felt that he was reasonable.


    Song Rong was silent. Childe Du is really changeable and strange.


    For a while, he was fierce and indifferent. Now he seems to be talking again.


    But think about it, Song Rong will understand that these capable people can understand their eccentric temper.


    Song Rong saw that Chu Yunqing''s face was still a little cold. He knew that Chu Yunqing was probably a little angry. Childe Du tossed himself, so he grabbed Chu Yunqing''s hand. Chu Yunqing''s wide sleeves blocked the two people''s hands. Song Rong learned Chu Yunqing''s appearance a few days ago and gently scratched a few words on the palm of Chu Yunqing''s hand.


    Chu Yun''s leaning body was slightly shocked. Then he stretched out his hand, saluted Duke and said, "Duke, thank you."


    Duke Du was a little surprised. How did Chu Yunqing''s attitude suddenly change? Just now, her eyes looked as if they were going to freeze him. At this time, it was goodwill.


    Song Rong just wrote a few words on Chu Yunqing''s palm: "doctor, accompany me."


    It was only five words in total, but it conveyed a different meaning. Chu Yunqing immediately changed his mind. At this time, he was not comfortable to let Du childe see a doctor, but he cared more about Song Rong''s idea. Song Rong wanted him to live and accompany her. How could he bear to die?


    When several people arrived in the house, Duke Du began to feel Chu Yun''s pulse.


    At the beginning, Duke Du still had an indifferent smile on his face, but gradually, Duke Du''s face became more and more dignified


    Duke Du didn''t speak, and Song Rong didn''t dare to say anything. He had to wait anxiously.


    For a long time, Duke Du glanced at Song Rong and said, "Miss Song, you''d better avoid it first."


    "Why do you want to avoid?" song rongman was puzzled. She didn''t completely trust Mr. Du in her heart. At this time, let her leave. Where can she rest assured.

 Chapter 354

    Childe Du looked at Song Rong and said, "you want to undress childe Chu. Do you want to see it?"


    Song Rong''s face turned red and said, "what''s wrong with that?"


    Childe Du looked at Song Rong in surprise: "you are so unrestrained..."


    "He is my husband! I can''t see it!" Song Rongqing said.


    Chu Yun''s face over there was also slightly red, but he didn''t say anything after all.


    Duke Du glanced at Song Rong in shock and asked, "have you married him?" Duke Du just thought the two people had the same feelings, but he didn''t think they had married.


    This time Chu Yun nodded.


    Song Rong said so. What else can Du say, so he had to acquiesce in Song Rong''s presence here.


    Chu Yunqing was a little unnatural after all, but seeing Song Rong''s worried face, he secretly agreed that Song Rong was waiting here.


    At this time, Duke Du had already signaled Chu Yun to open his clothes, and then took out a slender gold needle.


    Chu Yunqing''s chest is as white as snow. Although he looks pale and thin, he is not skin and bones. His skin color is white and smooth, and his chest fluctuates slightly


    Song Rong saw a man''s body for the first time, and some of her faces were red.


    However, she still didn''t dare to relax her vigilance, just because childe Du had stabbed Chu Yun''s heart with the slender gold needle.


    Song Rong saw this scene and was in a cold sweat.


    Before waiting for Song Rong to say anything, Mr. Du probably noticed Song Rong''s tension, so he said, "it will hurt a little. There will be nothing."


    Song Rong glanced at Chu Yunqing, but saw Chu Yunqing''s face as usual. It seemed that she didn''t feel the pain in Du childe''s mouth at all. Her clear eyes fell on Song Rong, full of comfort.


    Mr. Du took out the gold needle, smelled it gently, then frowned and said, "did you bring this problem from the fetus?"


    Chu Yun nodded: "HMM."


    Childe Du tutted, and then continued: "I didn''t expect that I could see thousands of cold poisons after so many years."


    "Thousand cold poison? Is he poisoned?" Song Rong asked hurriedly.


    In fact, Song Rong once suspected that Chu Yun was poisoned by Mrs. Chu instead of being ill. Later, she felt that Mrs. Chu''s means could not poison Chu Yun. After all, Chu Yun''s medical skills are very good!


    "I don''t know how you got the thousand cold poison? Oh... No, it should be your mother. How did you get the thousand cold poison?" Duke asked curiously.


    Chu Yun whispered, "I haven''t seen my mother and don''t understand this."


    "Mr. Du, since you recognize the poison, I wonder if you can solve it?" Song Rong is most concerned about this.


    Duke Du thought for a moment, then said vacillantly, "maybe."


    "What do you mean maybe?" Song Rong was very concerned about what Du Gongzi meant.


    Duke Du said at this time, "this thousand cold poisons, said to be poisons, have long been integrated into his body. They are already ill. I can detoxify them... But after the poisons are detoxified, the body will collapse and become terminally ill."


    Seeing that dugongzi was serious, Song Rong asked, "is there no hope?"


    "If you meet that old fellow Miaoxin, there will certainly be no hope, but if you meet me, there will naturally be 20% hope." Mr. Du said proudly.


    While saying this, Duke Du didn''t forget to belittle Miao Xin. Song Rong''s forehead beat. I don''t know how the miracle doctor Miao Xin offended Duke and made Duke''s prejudice so deep.


    However, Song Rong is still very happy. Although Mr. Du didn''t directly say that he would cure Chu Yunqing, there is more hope than no hope!


    Chu Yunqing stared quietly at this time, and there was a faint expectation in his eyes.


    He also hopes that his illness can get better, so that he can stay with her forever


    Duke Shi Shi ran put away the gold needle, and then Shi Shi ran said, "I''m a little sleepy."


    "Is it like this today?" Song Rong was really worried.


    Dugongzi reluctantly said: "this matter can''t be in a hurry for a while."


    Song Rong was suddenly surprised that she seemed to be urging more, so she quickly said, "please ask Mr. Du to have a rest first."


    Waiting for dugongzi to leave, Song Rong and Chu Yunqing stared at each other.


    The atmosphere in the room was solidified, and Chu Yun''s eyes became more and more gentle


    "It''s late at night, you can go back to sleep." Chu Yun poured out and said for a long time. In fact, in his heart, there was an idea ready to move at this time and wanted to keep her


    However, his reason told him that he must not do so.


    Before Song Rong left, Chu Yunqing specially took his cloak and tied the belt for Chu Yunqing.


    A few days later, Chu Yun''s body was really conditioned by the Duke and getting better and better.


    Song Rong''s prejudice against Mr. Du at this time has completely disappeared. He is really enthusiastic. What about Mr. Du? Occasionally I tossed Song Rong, but I didn''t do anything to scare Song Rong with poisonous insects.


    During the Spring Festival, Chu Yun''s body had some temperature, which was very different from the cold feeling in the past.


    Master Chu was naturally thankful that God opened his eyes.


    So on the new year''s day, some rice noodles and meat were distributed in the street to give poor people a good new year.


    This is to repay Chu Yunqing''s accumulated blessings. Now Chu Yunqing''s body is much better. Naturally, Chu Yunqing and Song Rong should distribute it together.


    Song Rong was wearing a red cloak with purple dark patterns. Chu Yunqing was wearing a dark blue cloak, which looked very noble. A pair of beautiful people stood there, as if they had come out of the painting.


    It is the new year''s day, and every family is decorated with lanterns, which gives a happy atmosphere.


    Chu Yunqing hasn''t been out in winter for a long time. Naturally, he hasn''t seen such a lively scene for a long time.


    After the two handed out these things, Chu Yunqing suggested walking outside a little.


    Song Rong saw that Chu Yun''s body was much better, so she didn''t refuse. The two people walked side by side on the road, which made many people couldn''t help looking at it more. She thought in her heart, whose childe and girl are these? They seem to be the people in the picture.


    As they walked, Song Rong saw a gray figure at the root of a family''s wall.

 Chapter 355

    Song Rong and Chu Yun took a look, and Song Rong ordered Qingtao behind him to say, "Qingtao, go and have a look."


    "Miss, this is a little girl. It seems that she fainted here." Qingtao looked at the little girl and said.


    Chu Yunqing has come to the front and started to feel the pulse for the little girl. Today, he came out to do good. Chu Yunqing''s temperament is like this, and Song Rong didn''t stop him.


    Before Chu Yun had a good pulse, a man rushed over in a hurry, then hit Chu Yun heavily and said, "what are you doing?"


    Chu Yunqing is just better now, but not completely. He is still very weak. He tilted aside when he was hit like this. Song Rong quickly helped Chu Yunqing and stared at the person.


    It was an old man in his fifties. His hair was not all white, but gray. He was not tall, round, ruddy, and looked energetic. He also had a wisp of sparse beard. He was dressed in linen and carried a bag. He looked heavy. I didn''t know what to put in.


    "Get out of here and don''t move or get in the way!" said the old man discontentedly.


    Song Rong said in surprise, "we haven''t said anything yet. You drove us away? How can you be like this!"


    The old man in sackcloth looked back at Song Rong at this time and said coldly, "you rich people''s gold and childe, why don''t you go back quickly!"


    Ah Fu over there is also a little angry. He just watched the old man bump into Chu Yun and tilt. How can he resist: "You are unreasonable! We just saw that the little girl fainted here, so we kindly came to have a look! When you ran here for some reason, you disturbed my childe''s pulse and bumped my childe! I think you are probably a human trafficker. If you see that the little girl fainted here, you will be malicious. If you don''t leave quickly, be careful I''ll report to the official!"


    The old man glanced at Chu Yunqing with disbelief on his face and asked, "let your childe talk about it. What''s the diagnosis?"


    Chu Yunqin said in a slow voice at this time: "this girl will faint here, not because she is cold and hungry, but because she has a heart disease and can''t move easily."


    At this time, the old man looked at Chu Yunqing in surprise. He didn''t say anything, but took a pill out of his hand and fed it to the little girl in grey.


    Then he asked, "do you know medicine?"


    Chu Yun nodded and said, "understand some."


    "It doesn''t look like you know something. When the little girl''s symptoms are shown to ordinary people, they don''t think it''s heart disease."


    Then the old man said, "I misunderstood you. I just went to get the medicine. When I came back, I saw you moving here... It''s mine."


    Seeing the old man make amends, everyone will not be angry. Who can be angry with such an old man all the time? It''s not that he has made any unforgivable mistakes.


    "Give me a hand later and help me take the little girl to the inn." the old man said again.


    Song Rong was about to nod. Ah Fu over there whispered, "isn''t it really a human trafficker?"


    When the old man heard the speech, he immediately stared at Ah Fu, and then said, "if you have a place to settle down, you can arrange for this girl. Wait for her to wake up and ask her if you want to go with me!"


    Song Rong thought for a while. She was just a thin little girl and wouldn''t cause any trouble, so she said, "take her to Rongyuan."


    It''s impossible for such strangers to take them to the house for the new year, but it''s nothing to settle in Rongyuan.


    Song Rong then ordered someone to place the little girl in the warm Pavilion. The green peach over there hurriedly came to report: "Miss, go and have a look. It''s fighting!"


    Song Rong asked, "who fought with whom?"


    "It''s Mr. Du and the old gentleman just now!"


    Song Rong hurried out. When he got to the yard, he saw Duke and the old man staring at each other with cockfighting eyes, as if he had seen the man who killed his father and enemy.


    "Old and immortal!"


    "I won''t die. I live well. Maybe I will live longer than you!" the old man fought back directly.


    "This is my territory. Leave quickly and don''t let me see you!" said Duke with disgust on his face.


    "Hey! I won''t go!" the old man snorted.


    "You..." Song Rong looked at the two people suspiciously and interrupted the two people who were fighting.


    The old man looked back at Song Rong and said, "little girl, I know you are kind, so I advise you to stay away from him, otherwise, I''m not sure when he will poison the food and kill you!"


    "Wonderful heart! You are old and immortal. Don''t talk nonsense. I''m here to cure the sick and save people!" said Duke angrily.


    "Save people? GEE? Poison childe can save people? It''s ridiculous in the world!" the old man looked incredulous.


    "Wait... Are you... Wonderful doctor?" Song Rong asked, looking at the old man.


    The old man touched his beard and said humbly, "I''m Miao Xin. The title of this miracle doctor is exempted."


    Song Rong didn''t know whether she was surprised or happy at this time. People she couldn''t find before appeared in front of her eyes.


    "Why can''t I save people? If you don''t believe me, ask Miss Song if I saved her little husband!" Duke plans to speak with facts.


    "No wonder, I just saw that childe Chu was sick. It turned out that you had passed your hand! If I hadn''t met you, I would mind my own business!" said the miracle doctor Miaoxin and rushed into the house.


    Although he has a round figure, he runs very fast.


    While waiting for Song Rong and Duke du to follow, the miracle doctor Miaoxin has already begun to feel Chu Yun''s pulse.


    Then the two quarreled again.


    One said that dugongzi''s medication was wrong. A little carelessness would harm Chu Yunqing, and it was difficult to root out.


    Another said that Miaoxin could not relieve the symptoms.


    The two kept arguing. Song Rong couldn''t offend any one. She had a headache. She couldn''t find one before. Now, two skilled doctors came all at once


    I really don''t know whether it''s happy or sad.


    The two fought until the third day of the new year.


    It was only then that a certain consensus was reached that she wanted to give Chu Yun medical treatment together, which Song Rong had never thought of. She could not be more happy to have such two top medical experts.

 Chapter 356

    As for Chu Yunqing, although he had expectations for his illness, it was because he had seen too many famous doctors and had too many disappointments, so he was much calmer than Song Rong.


    Song Rong can see hope at this time.


    Chu Yun is getting better. Her heart is still very happy, but... In addition to the joy, Song Rong has some slight distress.


    She has to face up to her heart, but she still has some confusion for the time being.


    On the fifth day of the lunar new year, Qian Jinbao went to Rongyuan and said he was sending a new year gift to Song Rong.


    Song Rong looked at Qian Jinbao and said, "you''ve given it three times this year."


    Qian Jinbao said, "I''ll send it several times. You should be happy..."


    He doesn''t have any new year gifts to give, but he just wants to find someone to see Song Rong, but he''s a little embarrassed to come directly... I don''t know how, since Song Rong refused him, he can''t be as calm as when he was a friend before.


    Maybe the two people are more or less unfamiliar, maybe because they have grown up. After all, they are not children, which is inevitably different from before.


    "I heard... Chu Yunqing''s illness is better?" Qian Jinbao asked after deliberation.


    Song Rong nodded and said, "it''s not sure whether it will be all right, but it''s always better."


    That wonderful doctor''s means are also superb. He and Duke Du work together to cure diseases, which is very helpful to Chu Yunqing''s condition.


    When Qian Jinbao heard the speech, he was a little lonely on his face. He looked wan Yan and said, "his illness is better. Sister Rong must be very happy."


    Then he sighed: "sister Rong is happy, so am I."


    With that, Qian Jinbao squeezed out a very ugly smile.


    Song Rong silently looked at the tip of her shoe and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Qian Jinbao smiled and said, "sister Rong, I have a crush on a girl and want to be a concubine. Give me some advice."


    Song Rong looked at Qian Jinbao in surprise and asked, "do you want a concubine?"


    "Yes, it''s the daughter of a servant of the Qian family. She was born in water. I hope she......" Qian Jinbao said while carefully looking at Song Rong''s look.


    Song Rong said solemnly, "concubinage is not impossible, but you are too young to be too crazy."


    Qian Jinbao''s face collapsed when he heard the speech: "sister Rong... I''m going to take a concubine..."


    Qian Jinbao repeated with a cry. He was really sad and couldn''t help crying. When he talked to sister Rong about such things, she didn''t look worried, but calmly advised him.


    Seeing Qian Jinbao like this, Song Rong knew that Qian Jinbao didn''t want to take a concubine at all. He came to test himself. She sighed slightly and said, "Qian Jinbao..." all the words were in this call.


    Qian Jinbao adjusted his mood and said, "sister Rong, don''t worry, I won''t embarrass you."


    Qian Jinbao was really depressed. When Song Rong married, he was not so sad, just because he thought Chu Yunqing would die sooner or later. He still had a chance. Now he suddenly says that Chu Yunqing''s disease is getting better. Qian Jinbao can''t help but accept it.


    After Qian Jinbao came to Rongyuan this time, he didn''t appear for more than a month.


    Song Rong was also worried that Qian Jinbao''s heart could not pass the threshold and did something impulsive, such as crazy concubinage.


    Naturally, she won''t be jealous because of this. She can''t watch her friends go astray. In fact, she still hopes Qian Jinbao can meet a girl and treat each other sincerely, rather than having many women, but none of them is sincere.


    However, it is obvious that Song Rong is a little worried about this. The result of her inquiry is that Qian Jinbao is crazy expanding his business these days.


    The brocade voice became more and more popular, and even ate away half of the Song family!


    Speaking of the Song family, it''s not peaceful recently.


    Song Cheng came back and began to compete with Song Dai for the family property of the Song family. He had less prevention against these merchants like Qian Jinbao, which is also one of the reasons why Qian Jinbao can succeed.


    Not only Qian Jinbao, but also Chu Yunqing. At this time, he also took over some Chu family industries and suppressed the Song family. Although he was not as fast as Qian Jinbao, almost every episode could shake the foundation of the Song family.


    In Chu Yunqing''s opinion, the Song family needs to reshuffle. He would rather have these things in his own hands and give them to Song Rong, rather than expect the Song family to distribute these industries to the second room of the Song family one day.


    Chu Yunqing''s illness got better a little, and Mrs. Chu couldn''t sit still.


    As for Chu Yunhong, it can be said that his eyes have been red. He finally came back from Chuang Tzu. He didn''t dare to make any more trouble himself, so he begged Mrs. Chu for advice.


    "Niang, if we go on like this, where will the song house have a foothold for us?" Chu Yunhong said anxiously.


    Mrs. Chu''s face was gloomy. She thought for a moment and said, "we really can''t bear it like this. We have to find a way to get rid of Chu Yunqing."


    Chu Yunhong was delighted when he heard the speech: "Mom, do you agree to get rid of Chu Yunqing?"


    He had made such things several times before, but he didn''t succeed. After he came back, he was scolded by Mrs. Chu.


    Mrs. Chu nodded and said, "if he is still alive, the life of our mother and son will not be easy. Your father is a fool. He would rather spoil the wild seed than you!"


    "Then I''ll arrange it now!" Chu Yunhong''s face was happy and he was about to rush out.


    "What are you going to do when you come back?" Mrs. Chu glanced at Chu Yunhong, who was impulsive.


    Chu Yunhong looked at Mrs. Chu and said, "of course, it''s an arrangement to get rid of Chu Yunqing. Didn''t you agree?"


    "I agreed, but I didn''t say we should do it ourselves!" Mrs. Chu narrowed her eyes and said in a cold tone.


    "Go get the pen and ink." Mrs. Chu ordered again.


    Before long, a letter appeared on Mrs. Chu''s case.


    Chu Yunhong looked at the letter and asked, "can this work?"


    "Don''t worry about this. Just send this letter to Kyoto... Remember, don''t tell your father." Mrs. Chu said this and specially warned.


    Chu Yunhong nodded and said, "I''ll have someone whip up and send the letter according to this address."

 Chapter 357

    It was night. It was quiet in Rongyuan. Song Rong had packed up early and planned to go to bed. After she undressed, she blew candles, but she was not waiting to go to bed.


    But she heard two loud noises in the yard. She quickly put on a dress and went out of the door.


    But I saw two people fall in the yard. They kept rolling and struggling on the ground, and screamed from time to time.


    Song Rong was stunned. Just because the two people in front of him were dressed in black and still had that kind of sword in his hand, they didn''t seem to be good people.


    Most of them come to other people to steal and rob in the middle of the night!


    It''s just... Where does this little guy get a knife?


    There was such a big noise in the yard that Song Rong could not have heard it. Many people had come out at this time.


    Song Rong felt a gust of wind coming from her head. She was startled and looked up quickly, but childe Du floated down from the roof.


    Mr. Du stood with a proud look at the two men in Black: "you''re unlucky to go out today. You''ve committed it in the hands of your too old grandfather!"


    "What''s the matter?" Song Rong thought that most of the two people were poisoned by Duke Du.


    I guessed in my heart that it would not be a Jianghu dispute. After all, according to Duke''s character, it may indeed cause Jianghu disputes.


    Duke Du said casually, "who knows what''s going on? I just took advantage of the night to see Miao Xin, an old man who never dies. I didn''t expect to meet these two people on the road."


    The miraculous doctor Miaoxin also appeared at this time, stared at Mr. Du and said, "boy, come to see me at night? What a nice thing to say! I think you obviously want to poison me unconsciously!"


    Duke Du snorted: "good people don''t live long, and evil people live for thousands of years. If you are old and immortal, where can I be poisoned with a bag of poison?"


    Song Rong has long been numb to the overt and covert struggle between the two people. He has excellent medical skills. He has been poisoned by Duke countless times. Now he is still alive and kicking.


    Miaoxin took a few steps forward, explored the situation of the two men in black, and then said, "you are so cruel! You can use poison like ten thousand ants devouring your heart casually!"


    Childe Du disagreed and said lightly, "how can it be used indiscriminately? People sneaking into other people''s houses this big night are still holding swords... What good activities can they do? Put away your kindness!"


    Chu Yunqing also came out at this time. The moon fell on him. He looked like a white lotus under the moon, with a sense of elegance.


    Chu Yun said in a clear voice, "let''s first see what purpose these two people have when they come here late at night."


    Duke Du was also deeply impressed by Chu Yun''s words. He went forward and ordered a few random points on the two people. The two people immediately calmed down and lay weak on the ground.


    Song Rong determined that the two men had no attack power at present, so she went forward and reached out to pull off the veils on the two black faces. These are two ordinary faces. Song Rong has never seen them at all.


    Song Rong frowned and asked, "who sent you?"


    Song Rong now thinks that she has many enemies, so she doesn''t know which side these two people come from.


    The two men in Black got up and looked at each other. With some determination on their faces, they directly clenched their teeth, and then spread them on the ground.


    Miaoxin and dugongzi saw it and hurriedly went to a man and began to treat him.


    After a while, the two men woke up.


    Childe Du snorted coldly, "you still want to take poison to kill yourself in front of me!"


    When the two men woke up, they still felt dizzy. They didn''t seem to think that they had committed suicide and how they came back to life.


    The two men were dead. Seeing their deeds exposed, they committed suicide directly.


    "Say! What sent you?" said Duke coldly.


    Naturally, no one was willing to answer Mr. Du. He saw a sneer on his face. Then he took out a gold needle and stabbed it at the man.


    I don''t know which acupoint I stabbed the man. I just heard the man scream immediately, and then a miserable scream.


    Not long ago, the man wailed for mercy: "spare me."


    "Say it or not?" Mr. Du asked coldly.


    Speaking of it, childe Du''s voice and color are fierce. It''s really frightening.


    The man held on for a while and clenched his teeth without saying anything.


    The gold needle in Mr. Du''s hand stabbed slightly inside, and there was another scream.


    Some of the wonderful hearts over there couldn''t even see it. They muttered and turned away. Then they looked at Chu Yunqing and said, "Yunqing, don''t learn from this boy in the future. You''re really blind. You have good medical skills!"


    Chu Yunqing''s self-taught medical skills are also very superb. Miao Xin has long cherished talents. Moreover, Chu Yunqing has a good temperament, which he likes. He has planned to pass on his mantle to Chu Yunqing.


    This medical skill can save and harm people. Of course, Miao Xin is very careful in choosing to pass on people.


    While interrogating the man, Mr. Du turned back and said, "if you bring Mr. Chu into a bad man like you, it''s estimated that this man will be saved in vain and won''t live long!"


    "I am..."


    Seeing what the man in black was going to say, another man in black clenched his teeth and said, "can''t say!"


    "Tell me, I''ll let you go. I can change your face. No one knows who you used to be..." said Mr. Du lightly.


    "Yi... Yi Rong..." the man obviously didn''t believe it.


    Mr. Du snorted coldly: "it''s a little difficult to make you beautiful, but it''s easy to make you so ugly that others don''t know you!"


    This man also saw Du Gongzi''s means, and he was indeed a little shaken at this time.


    "I''m... I''m Rui..." seeing this man, I was about to tell the truth, and suddenly there were two broken voices.


    Whoosh... Whoosh


    Then Song Rong saw two cold arrows falling directly on the two men in black.


    After that, a cold arrow shot at Chu Yun. Song Rong shouted, "be careful!"


    The wonderful heart standing next to Chu Yunqing narrowed her eyes and threw something, which directly collided with the cold arrow. The cold arrow was directly hit on the ground.


    At this time, looking at the two people on the ground, both arrows ran down their throats.

 Chapter 358

    After such a fatal injury, there are two people with excellent medical skills, Miao Xin and Duke Du, who have no power to return to heaven.


    Mr. Du chased the man who put the cold arrow.


    The people did not dare to stay outside for fear that there would be an ambush in the dark.


    At this time, Song Rong thought that things might not be so simple. At least it should not be the person sent by the Song family. She still knows how many skills Song Dai has, but it is obvious that although there are not many people coming today, they are all experts.


    If Duke Du and the miracle doctor Miaoxin were not here, no matter how many people were in Rongyuan, they would not be able to stop them.


    But if they came to see Mr. Du, it was obvious that these two people were shocked when they saw Mr. Du. They didn''t seem to know such a person as Mr. Du at all.


    And the last cold arrow was directed at Chu Yun.


    Song Rong is not afraid of enemies. She is afraid of those who hide in the dark and put cold arrows.


    Chu Yun leaned over and grabbed Song Rong''s hand, which was colder than ordinary people, but with an inexplicable power of peace.


    Chu Yun said in a warm voice, "rong''er, don''t be afraid... I''m here."


    Song Rong was not afraid, but thought that the cold arrow almost came to Chu Yunqing. She was afraid. Now she was comforted by Chu Yunqing.


    Song Rong asked in a low voice, "aren''t you afraid?" the cold arrow was obviously aimed at Chu Yun.


    Chu Yun smiled and said, "isn''t there nothing?"


    Waiting for the people to enter the house, Mr. Du also came back.


    Before Song Rong asked, Duke Du said, "this one is dead, too."


    Speaking of this, he glanced at Miao Xin and said, "he didn''t take poison in front of me. He wiped his neck when he couldn''t escape."


    "The corpse..." Song Rong felt that if such a corpse was found, it would cause an uproar.


    Childe Du said disapprovingly, "don''t worry, I sprinkled corpse water."


    With that, Duke Du threw out a small jade bottle, and Song Rong quickly reached out and caught it.


    "Ask your people to check whether there are any special marks on those two people. If there is no one, carry them away and sprinkle some of this on them." childe Du imitated to deal with a very small matter.


    Song Rong ordered Qingshan and Qinghu to do it.


    When waiting for people to come back, they said that there was no mark on the two people, and there was not even anything that could determine their identity.


    Childe Du glanced at Miao Xin and Chu Yunqing. He seemed to have something to say.


    Seeing this, Song Rong hurriedly asked, "do you know anything?"


    Chu Yunqing''s bright eyes also fell on Duke Du at this time. He also wanted to know the origin of these people. He was not afraid of death. He was afraid that it would involve Song Rong.


    "This poisonous arrow is aimed at me... It seems to want to kill me." Chu Yun said softly.


    "The man in black just said what Rui sent him, but what is this Rui?" Song Rong fell into deep thought.


    Then Song Rong asked, "do you have any impression of knowing such a person in your memory?"


    Chu Yunqing shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    Duke Du said at this time, "these killers should not be sent by ordinary people. The poison on Duke Chu is qianhan poison. This poison has been extinct for many years. The only place with this poison is the Damin royal family... Maybe this assassination has something to do with this."


    Chu Yun heard the speech and suddenly said, "I''ll go back to ask my father tomorrow. It''s late today. Let''s all sleep."


    Then Chu Yunqing bowed again and said, "thank you brother Du and Mr. Miaoxin for today''s business."


    "Can you still sleep after such a thing happened?" Mr. Du was stunned.


    Chu Yun''s eyes were clear: "today they suffered such a great loss. They won''t come again without knowing who is in the house."


    Du childe smiled at this time: "don''t worry. Now that I save people, I won''t let you die at the hands of others. If they come again, I''ll give them a mouthful of poison!"


    Miao Xin took a deep look at Chu Yun and didn''t know what he thought.


    Waiting for everyone to leave, Chu Yunqing looked at Song Rong gently and said, "go back to sleep, too."


    Song Rong pursed her lips and shook her head.


    "Are you scared of what happened today?" Chu Yun asked in a warm voice.


    Song Rong whispered, "I''m afraid these people will appear again at night."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t come again." Chu Yun''s tone was firm.


    Song Rong knew that Chu Yun thought a lot. He said he wouldn''t come, that is, nine times out of ten, he wouldn''t come, but Song Rong was still a little worried: "everything is in case."


    "I''ll take you back." Chu Yun said helplessly.


    Song Rong held Chu Yun''s hand tightly at this time and said, "today... Let''s be together."


    Chu Yun leaned to smell the speech, and his body stiffened slightly. Then he knew what Song Rong meant. Was she afraid of something else at night? So I dare not leave.


    Chu Yunqing''s heart was warm, and he could no longer say his refusal.


    Moreover, in his heart, there was a small, selfish idea that he didn''t want to refuse.


    Chu Yun gave Song Rong a gentle look, then took Song Rong''s hand and walked to his bedroom.


    Chu Yunqing''s bedroom has long been refitted. It''s also very warm inside. Facing him is a large screen painted with mountains and rivers. Song Rong and Chu Yunqing lie down side by side.


    Chu Yun''s body was a little stiff and his face turned red.


    But by this time, the candle had been extinguished, and Song Rong couldn''t see Chu Yun tilting like this.


    Chu Yunqing''s heart had never been so turbulent when he was lying with Song Rong in the past, but now his body is getting better. He sees the hope that has been with her all his life. Naturally, his heart is not as light as before.


    Chu Yun couldn''t sleep, and Song Rong couldn''t sleep either.


    She listened to Chu Yun''s gentle voice, which seemed to be non-existent, and it was somewhat unnatural.


    In the past, she could sleep with Chu Yun without embarrassment, but now... Their identities are different.


    Song Rong whispered, "did you sleep?"


    For a long time, Chu Yun''s wandering voice came: "No."


    Song Rong whispered, "you said, who would that be?"


    There was a chill in Chu Yun''s voice: "rong''er, don''t worry. No matter who it is, I won''t let them hurt you."

 Chapter 359

    "Chu Yunqing..."


    "Huh?"


    "You should live well. I don''t want to be a widow in my life..." Song Rong''s voice sounded like nonsense.


    Chu Yun asked suspiciously, "in this life?"


    Song Rong immediately became silent and breathed a little longer. It seemed that she was asleep.


    Chu Yun tilted his hand, pulled up the quilt, covered Song Rong''s body, and helped Song Rong cover the four corners of the quilt. Only then did he close his eyes, but there was a smile on his lips.


    As if he had not been so frightened today, the smile on his face was happy and peaceful.


    The next morning, the two woke up together.


    Chu Yun''s energy and spirit looked excellent. When Song Rong dreamed of some previous lives, he was tired.


    After the two returned to Chu''s house, Chu Yunqing went to find Master Chu and told him what happened yesterday.


    Master Chu was shocked when he heard the speech. Then Master Chu said, "come with me. I have something to say to you."


    With that, Master Chu took Chu Yun to a tightly sealed house in Chu''s house. Song Rong was left alone at this time.


    Song Rong knows that Master Chu must have something inconvenient to say in front of him. He should talk to Chu Yunqing alone.


    Waiting for Chu Yun to pour back, Song Rong obviously felt something wrong.


    Although Chu Yunqing''s face is still calm, it gives people a feeling that mountain rain is coming.


    Song Rong asked softly, "are you all right?"


    Chu Yunqing took a deep look at Song Rong at this time and said, "rong''er, I have nothing to do."


    Two days later, Song Rong got up early and a letter appeared on the desk.


    When she opened it, there was only a piece of white paper in it. While she had some doubts, she also had a bad feeling in her heart. At that time, she asked people to find Chu Yunqing.


    But no one said they saw Chu Yunqing. Song Rong didn''t find Chu Yunqing after looking for a circle in Rongyuan.


    There was no one in Chu mansion!


    Chu Yunqing would tell her wherever he went. There had never been such a situation in the past.


    Song Rong''s heart suddenly felt empty, and an unspeakable feeling spread in her heart.


    "Madam, sir, please come over." just when Song Rong was worried that she couldn''t find Chu Yunqing, a servant girl came to inform him.


    Song Rong quickly followed up.


    Master Chu sat in the room with a tired face. When he saw Song Rong coming in, his eyes moved slightly and fell on Song Rong, with some pity and love.


    This girl is also a miserable girl... I''m looking forward to Qing''er''s recovery. Such a thing happened again.


    "Father," Song Rong called expectantly, hoping that Master Chu could tell her where Chu Yun had gone.


    At this time, Master Chu called himself over. It must be because of Chu Yunqing.


    There have been some strange since Chu Yun met Master Chu last time.


    Without waiting for Song Rong to ask anything, Master Chu said to himself, "I called you here today because of Yun Qing."


    "Is something wrong with him?" Song Rong asked nervously.


    Master Chu sighed and said, "Yun Qing has left Gusu at this time."


    Song Rong was shocked when she heard the speech. Chu Yun left Gusu? When did this happen? Why doesn''t she know? Why did Chu Yunqing leave Gusu?


    Master Chu took a deep look at Song Rong and said, "rong''er, I know you are a good child and care about Yun Qing. Otherwise, according to your temperament, even if I promised you what conditions, you would not marry Yun Qing."


    Master Chu didn''t know Song Rong at first, but gradually he knew that Song Rong also hoped that Chu Yunqing would be well.


    Song Rong was stunned at this time. All in her mind was what Master Chu had just said. She wanted to know why Chu Yunqing left Gusu and didn''t say anything to her.


    She didn''t believe that the boy who would collect everything about her would leave her silently and leave quietly.


    There must be some great changes in this.


    "Qing''er can''t help it now. I hope you can understand, but... When he goes this time, I''m afraid it''s your fate... That''s all. If you want to remarry while you''re young, the Chu house won''t stop you."


    Speaking of this, Master Chu said again: "when the cloud poured away, he wrote down the book of peace and departure. If you need it one day, please come to me to get it."


    As for why not give it to Song Rong now, it was Chu Yunqing''s order to Master Chu. Chu Yunqing understood Song Rong''s temperament and worried that Song Rong would tear up the Heli document when she saw the moment of Heli book.


    "Where did he go?" Song Rong''s voice was calm and terrible.


    Master Chu shook his head and said, "I can''t tell you."


    Master Chu refused to say, but Song Rong couldn''t ask.


    Song Rong had to go back with a gentle look, and a hundred thoughts echoed in her heart.


    At the moment, an ordinary carriage was walking on the official road. Ah Fu and Chu Yun were sitting in the carriage.


    Chu Yunqing had been leaning silently on the inner wall of the carriage. He didn''t know what to think.


    There was a continuous spring rain outside, just like the season when I went to the north with Song Rong that year. However, this time, I was not accompanied by Song Rong. It was destined to be a lonely road.


    The corners of Chu Yun''s eyes were gradually moist, and finally a drop of tears fell slowly.


    Men don''t shed tears lightly, but it''s not time to be sad.


    Before leaving, he wanted to write something to Song Rong, but he didn''t write a word and told Song Rong to wait for him? He couldn''t do such a selfish thing and told Song Rong that he might not come back? He also has some expectations that he can come back.


    He didn''t know what the road ahead would be like this time, but he had to go.


    This time, those people just came to him, but what will happen in the future? It is hard to guarantee that these people will not deal with rong''er and his family in a frenzy.


    "Childe... Do you think the young lady will be sad when she knows you''re gone?" Ah Fu asked in a low voice.


    In fact, what worried him most was not whether Song Rong would be sad, but whether Qingtao would jump up and scold him.


    Do you still have a chance to come back this time?


    When you come back, will green peach have


    Ah Fu was shocked when he thought of this. He was worried about whether Qingtao had married someone to do anything?


    Chu Yun heaved a sigh and said, "I''m not good... It made her sad. If I knew so, I might as well... I might as well go because of this disease..."


    Sometimes, separation is more sad than parting.

 Chapter 360

    Chu Yun''s carriage disappeared little by little in the misty rain. He didn''t know where to go or when to return.


    After knowing that Chu Yunqing disappeared, the miracle doctor Miaoxin also disappeared. I don''t know where he went.


    Song Rong is sitting in the flower Hall of Rongyuan at the moment. The spring is just at this time. Small yellow flowers with the smell of spring are blooming all over the dry branches.


    There is a chessboard on the table. Yesterday, she played chess with Chu Yunqing here. I can''t see any abnormality in Chu Yunqing.


    Song Rong held her cheek in one hand and sat here for a long time.


    According to the truth, Qingtao should comfort Song Rong at this time, but at this time, Qingtao''s look is also Yanyan. Look, it''s no better than Song Rong.


    Yunxia was anxious to turn around, but usually she didn''t talk much. She was soft and weak. At this time, she just wanted to comfort Song Rong and didn''t know how to talk about it.


    Dugongzi is fiddling with two green grasses. It seems that he should have brought some herbs.


    He carelessly sat opposite Song Rong, touched Song Rong''s forehead with the grass in his hand, and said: "Hey, I said don''t be sad. Don''t worry. Miaoxin''s old man has gone after him. Even if he can''t find childe Chu, it doesn''t matter. Although childe Chu''s disease is not very good, it''s no problem to live for a few more years. As long as he comes back to me in these years, I guarantee his long life."


    Childe Du said that Song Rong''s heart was relieved.


    But there was still something heavy in her heart. It felt like the most important things in life passed away a little.


    Probably because of excessive worry, Song Rong fell ill.


    This disease is bedridden.


    "Hey, Mr. Du, don''t you call yourself a miracle? My young lady is so ill that you can''t do anything?" Xu knew that Mr. Du was not so terrible, so Yunxia summoned up the courage to ask.


    Dugongzi glanced at Yunxia and said, "I can detoxify and cure the disease, but what can I do for the heart disease? The heart disease still needs new medicine!"


    Many people have come to visit Song Rong because of Song Rong''s disease.


    Especially Qian Jinbao and Fengyi, they had heard that Chu Yunqing disappeared inexplicably, and they were still a little happy in their hearts, but they couldn''t feel any joy when they saw Song Rong sick in bed.


    Song Rong leaned on the bed. The screen in the room had been removed, leaving a large open space. Feng Yi, dressed in Chinese clothes, stood there and sang a few plays to Song Rong. Qian Jinbao, who loves listening to the play, couldn''t hear a few words at this time. His eyes kept floating on Song Rong.


    As for Song Rong, although her eyes fell on Feng Yi, her mind didn''t know where she had gone.


    Fengyi sang two sentences. Seeing that it could alleviate Song Rong''s sadness at all, she had to stand there and look at Song Rong quietly.


    Qian Jinbao scratched his head, took out some objects from his arms, sent them to Song Rong and asked, "sister Rong... Do you like these things?"


    Another day later, when Qian Jinbao appeared again, he was holding a furry thing.


    "Sister Rong, sister Rong, look what this is!" Qian Jinbao looked like offering treasure.


    Song Rong''s eyes fell on Qian Jinbao''s hand, but it was a small milk dog. At this time, she sobbed softly.


    "Sister Rong, I found this puppy on purpose and gave it to you. Well... I''ve figured out the name, so it''s called gold." Qian Jinbao said with a smile.


    Qian Jinbao''s gift to Song Rong was either gold or glittering. This time, he sent a little milk dog with such a name.


    Song Rong looks at Qian Jinbao and knows that Qian Jinbao has spent a lot of heart for herself.


    She whispered, "I like it very much, thank you."


    After waiting for another two days, Song Rong got better. In fact, she only heard that Chu Yun had left for a while. Coupled with the cold in spring and excessive worry, she fell ill.


    Now she wants to open up a lot.


    Chu Yunqing is not the kind of person who doesn''t speak of affection. Let him leave like this. I''m afraid his heart is even worse than himself.


    However, he must have had to do it for a reason.


    No matter whether Chu Yunqing will come back or not, when she will come back, she will live her life well.


    The mess of the song house needs to be dealt with. Mrs. Chu and Chu Yunhong should also be suppressed. They can''t jump up at this time.


    Song Rong packed up her things and went back to the song house.


    Xu Shi was also shocked by the disappearance of Chu Yunqing, but she saw that Song Rong seemed unwilling to mention it, so she didn''t ask about it.


    Xu''s heart felt that since linniang''s heart was so uncomfortable, why did she ask about it?


    But not everyone will think of Song Rong. Some people even want to stab Song Rong in the heart.


    For example, Song Hui, who is also 14 this year, is about to reach her hairpin. She is the same age as Huaer.


    Look at Song Rong. She is younger than Song Hui, but she married a tuberculosis. Now the tuberculosis has disappeared.


    Song Hui''s heart naturally has a high sense of pride. She feels that Song Rong is better than her in everything, but she still compares with her in the end.


    In order to ridicule Song Rong, Song Hui is a frequent visitor of Penglai hospital these days!


    "Sister Rong, don''t be sad. Even when her brother-in-law comes back and brings her back to the concubine room like her third uncle, I''m sure those wild concubines won''t be as gentle and virtuous as you. He must still think of you in his heart..." Song Hui said and wanted to hold Song Rong''s hand.


    Song Rong''s forehead beat and glanced at Song Hui: "sister Hui! I heard that the sun family came to propose marriage today. I heard that uncle wants to promise!"


    Song Rong''s light words immediately made Song Hui like a frightened bird: "don''t talk nonsense. My father shouldn''t have this marriage yet!"


    Song Rong looks at Song Hui, because she has been thinking about Chu Yunqing in her mind these days, which makes Song Hui proud. She didn''t expect that she should advance with such an inch.


    This is also why she knows Chu Yunqing''s personality. She knows that even if Chu Yunqing leaves, she won''t do anything wrong with her, or she may be angry with Song Hui.


    Song Rong took a sympathetic look at Song Hui and continued, "that''s what I said, but my uncle really wants to cooperate with the sun family. I''m not sure he really agreed... Sister Hui should be ready."

 Chapter 361

    Everyone knows what the childe of the sun family is like. As long as she thinks she may be married to such a childe, Song Hui is in a cold sweat.


    Song Hui can''t sit here anymore. She has to find a way to get rid of the marriage, and then find a chance to let Shu Yan become her ideal husband.


    The business of the Song family is becoming more and more difficult. Now the settlement is to help the Song family, and it doesn''t play a big role. Only because Lin Zhi has been suppressing the settlement, Song Dai doesn''t know who gave Lin Zhi such ambition.


    If only they could settle down, there would be another Xu family!


    Xu Shi is the daughter of the Xu family. Doesn''t lord Lin give this face?


    As everyone knows, it is Xu who has personally seen Lin Zhi and asked Lin Zhi to do whatever he wants. Don''t worry about himself. In this way, Lin Zhi will be soft.


    He became the official Yin of Gusu. Of course, all his subordinates wanted to use their own people. Those who settled down and mixed up with the former official Yin were his thorns in the flesh.


    Moreover, Ronghua hall hinted behind Lin Zhi''s back that he would suppress his family and not give face to the Song family.


    These merchants in Gusu are not stupid. Naturally, they see Lin Zhi''s attitude. At this time, it must be Lin Zhi that everyone has to curry favor with. As for the Song family, there is less cooperation, that is, less money.


    Since ancient times, the people have not fought with officials, and no one is willing to offend Gusu''s parents and officials.


    This makes Song Dai want a crazy marriage.


    Now Song Rong has married, and Song Dai''s idea can''t reach Song Rong, so we have to put it on girls like Song Hui and Song Zhi. Song Zhi is a common woman after all. A large family like the sun family can''t marry.


    Song Hui is the only one who is unlucky.


    However, Song Hui would not accept her fate so much. She immediately found an to discuss the matter.


    Ann was not Song Dai after all. She still had deep feelings for her daughter, so the mother and daughter thought about how to get rid of the marriage.


    The wives of Gusu held a spring banquet. Ladies like an must be present.


    In the past, Xu didn''t have such a chance, but now, if an didn''t go, Xu should go too.


    After all, their status is very different from before.


    The spring banquet is held in the Mingyue building.


    Seeing Song Rong''s look, Xu took Song Rong with him. As for Shu Yan, who always likes to join the fun, it''s naturally impossible not to go.


    On the spring banquet, Song Rong sat behind Xu and couldn''t help thinking of the Qiqiao festival that year. Chu Yunqing also gave her a portrait. Thinking about these, Song Rong was inevitably absent-minded.


    As soon as he looked up, he found that Shu Yan next to him didn''t know where the wild had gone.


    It''s nothing. Shu Yan is naughty and likes to run around, but Song Rong looks again and Song Hui is gone.


    This made Song Rong''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled. She knew Song Hui''s mind. However, Shu Yan would not wander around Song Hui''s yard no matter how mischievous he was. He also went to Suzhou academy from time to time. It can be said that Song Hui had no chance at all.


    Just now, people have many eyes. If they really collide, show them to some irrelevant people, and then make a big declaration, something will happen.


    Song Rong thought so, but she was not sure. She stood up and left quietly.


    But the backyard of Mingyue building is very big. Where can Song Rong find Shu Yan?


    At this time, a thin figure appeared in front of Song Rong. Song Rong quickly gave a gift: "three aunts."


    Liu Shi nodded and looked at Song Rong with a little tenderness in her eyes. She also wanted to have such a daughter, but now the third master doesn''t even enter her house. I''m afraid she won''t have such a chance in her life.


    Liu Shi was about to go forward. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He hesitated slightly and said, "I just saw someone taking childe Shu back to the spring courtyard."


    Liu Shi finished this sentence without explaining anything. He left YingYing and walked too lightly, as if a careless wind could blow her away.


    Hearing the speech, Song Rong quickly picked up her skirt and ran forward quickly.


    After a little inquiry, Song Rong knew where Chungui hospital was.


    Waiting for Song Rong to return to the hospital in spring, there was no one inside. Just when Song Rong was worried, he heard a humanitarian on his head: "sister Rong!"


    Song Rong looked up and saw Shu Yan squatting in a green leaf holding a tree. If he didn''t make a sound, he really couldn''t see him.


    Song Rong took a funny look at Shu Yan. Shu Yan hasn''t returned to the north for many years, but his ability to climb trees is more and more superb.


    Shu Yan said pitifully, "sister Rong, save me."


    Song Rong glanced at Shu Yan and asked, "how do you want me to save you? With your own ability, you should be able to jump down directly!"


    Shu Yan looked embarrassed, then blushed and said, "go and ask Mr. Du to come, or I won''t come down!"


    "You''re not poisoned. What do you want him to do?" Song Rong said casually.


    Shu Yan was embarrassed and said, "who said I... I..."


    Seeing Shu Yan''s flushed face, Song Rong suddenly realized something in her heart and hurriedly said, "you come down first and I''ll take you to Rongyuan."


    "No!" if he does something, if he is a frivolous cousin, his father knows that he can''t skin him. At present, the tree is the safest. As long as he doesn''t go down, the girl under the tree can''t come up! Then nothing will happen!


    Song Rong saw that Shu Yan couldn''t come down and had no way, so she had to ask someone to hurry to find childe Du.


    It didn''t take long for Mr. Du to appear.


    Song Rong knows that Du Gongzi''s lightness skill is good. It''s estimated that it''s the Kung Fu of a cup of tea from Rongyuan. Now she will use these time because the people she sent are slower.


    Dugongzi''s body moved, so he went up and pulled Shu Yan down.


    Then Mr. Du laughed: "I didn''t expect you to have such a good fortune."


    "Brother Du, Mr. Du, Mr. Du... Can you stop laughing at me and find a way to save me?" Shu Yan was about to cry at this time.


    "What can I do to save you? It''s not a deadly poison. Just find a girl to relieve it." duke said disapprovingly.


    Song Rong''s forehead beat: "dugongzi, you''d better detoxify Shu Yan. I owe you a favor."

 Chapter 362

    Childe Du glanced at Song Rong sideways and snorted coldly, "you owe me so much. I''m afraid you don''t know yet!"


    However, although he said so, Duke Du took out a black pill from his pocket and stuffed it into Shu Yan''s mouth.


    For a while, Shu Yan shivered, and the red color on his face became pale.


    Although it doesn''t look very good at this time, it''s not the symptom just now.


    Waiting for Shu Yan to ease up, Song Rong asked, "tell me, what''s going on?"


    Shu Yan said in a crying tone, "you know my temperament. Where can I sit there all the time? So he came out to stroll. He didn''t think about it, but he felt a little sleepy. It''s a coincidence that someone just led me back to the hospital this spring."


    "When I came back to the hospital this spring, I felt something was wrong. It happened that song......" Shu Yan paused, skipped this and continued: "I''m coming too. I''m so scared that I dare to enter the house. I just climbed into the tree and hid."


    Listen to Shu Yan''s words, Song Rong knows who did this good thing! Where did Song Hui happen to be here? It''s clear that she came running for Shu Yan!


    Song Rong''s face was slightly cold. I thought Song Hui was just thinking about it. I didn''t think Song Hui could do such a thing!


    If cousin Shu Yan really married Song Hui, she and her mother would really live up to the great trust of her uncle.


    My uncle is guarding the border and won''t let Shu Yan follow him. In fact, it''s not that I don''t love Shu Yan. That''s because I''m afraid that my aunt''s tragedy will happen to Shu Yan again.


    And after getting along for so long, Song Rong has long regarded Shu Yan as a real relative.


    Song Rong looked at Duke Du and said, "do you have any medicine similar to the poison in your cousin?"


    "That''s not poisonous. Besides, how could I bring such a thing?" said Duke with a disgusted face.


    Song Rong whispered, "then I can only let people buy it."


    This is a great provocation to Mr. Du: "wait!"


    With that, Mr. Du found several packets of powder from his body and mixed them together. Then he handed it to Song Rong: "take it, but be careful. I don''t have an antidote."


    Waiting for Song Rong to deal with this matter, he asked someone to send Shu Yan back to the song house first, and specifically explained that Shu Yan must go back in the street and give people more eyes. He is back to the song house.


    If Song Hui bites people indiscriminately at that time, it will be bad for Shu Yan''s reputation.


    As for Mr. Du? This is simply a heartless person who has always been a grass mustard of human life. At the moment, I am very excited to see Song Rong punish Song Hui, but I can''t wait to poison again.


    But it''s also thanks to Mr. Du. Mr. Du''s means of poisoning seems to be clever. Otherwise, Song Rong may have to rack his brains to think about how to give Song Hui this packet of powder!


    Then Song Rong went back and sat behind Xu, childe du... This guy came and went without a trace. There was no need to worry at all.


    Song Rong has endured Song Hui for a long time. The hatred of the two generations makes Song Rong do such things without feeling soft at all.


    As for Song Hui


    That''s fate. If Song Hui''s concentration is better, she will endure it. It can be regarded as a lesson for her. If Song Hui''s concentration is not good... It can only be made by Song Hui herself!


    It''s the so-called treating people in their own way!


    It''s a coincidence that Song Hui is a little tired when she walks. She goes to a yard and plans to rest her feet first and let her servant girl Lianxin continue to find Shu Yan.


    It happened that Chu Yunhong was passing by here.


    He saw the graceful and beautiful song Hui at a glance, and he didn''t know how. He even felt the spring light on Song Hui''s eyebrows and eyes.


    He immediately went over, but Song Hui looked at him in a daze and shouted as if she were talking nonsense: "childe..."


    Song Hui has regarded Chu Yunhong as Shu Yan at this time. She can''t wait for this. How can she refuse!


    What kind of person is Chu Yunhong? At this time, she reached out and grabbed Song Hui''s hand, but saw that Song Hui didn''t resist at all. Instead, she rubbed his hand slightly with her weak and boneless hand.


    Two people, one is beautiful with spring, and the other is a flood and beast. In the future, we will sail with the current.


    Half way through the spring feast, a shrill cry surprised many people.


    After Song Hui called, she regretted. Even if such a thing happened, she could only swallow it in her stomach.


    But now it''s too late to think about this. When several good wives passed, they saw Song Hui sitting on the bed. The scene in the room clearly proved what had just happened!


    Ann saw this scene, also scared silly, but soon Ann calmed down and thought about how to solve it.


    She immediately shouted, and then rushed over: "my Hui son, who killed thousands of knives ruined you!"


    It''s better to be forced than to be wild.


    Song Hui murmured to herself, "Shu... Shu Yan..."


    In fact, Song Hui was not sure whether it was Shu Yan, otherwise she could not have shouted so loudly, just because when she woke up, the person she saw was Chu Yunhong.


    But she was in a daze and had been thinking about Shu Yan, so at this time, she would rather believe what happened to Shu Yan and her.


    Ann immediately turned back, looked at Xu and said sternly, "look what you''ve done! Shu Yan was not from the Song family, but you let such a man with a foreign surname live in our song house! At the beginning, Ann didn''t have any good intentions!"


    With that, an Shi was about to rush up to fight Xu Shi, and Xu Shi was frightened.


    Xu Shi believed that Shu Yan would not do such a thing, but Song Hui identified Shu Yan in such a way that she had no idea for a moment.


    However, Song Rong didn''t let Song Hui succeed. She rushed up directly, stopped an Shi and said coldly: "Aunt, how can you catch a thief, catch a stolen goods, catch a traitor and take a double? Now how can you listen to my cousin''s words and attack my mother? I understand that you are in a hurry when you meet such a thing, but I still hope you can find out it carefully!"


    Then Song Rong said in a deep voice, "if cousin Shu Yan did it, I don''t think my mother would cover it up. She immediately sent a letter to her uncle and married her cousin. What if she got married?"


    "But if my cousin didn''t do it! Don''t pour such dirty water on my cousin!" Song Rong said loudly.

 Chapter 363

    Several ladies around looked at Song Rong and were surprised that Song Rong had such a decision at his young age.


    You can handle such things so well.


    If this were put on ordinary people, they would have been frightened! Not to mention such a girl who is only fourteen years old.


    "Is it difficult that Huier will plant Shu Yan with her own fame?" an is not a vegetarian.


    As soon as he said this, people thought that Shu Yan would have done it nine times out of ten. Otherwise, which good girl would joke with her own reputation!


    And looking at Song Hui''s panicked face, it was obviously not what she wanted.


    Song Rong sneered at this time: "my cousin''s father, but the son of the town general, such an identity, but many people think about it. Maybe someone really jumped up!"


    "Your cousin is like this! You should still say such cruel words here. Has your conscience been eaten by the dog?" Ann snapped.


    Song Rong narrowed her eyes and said, "aunt, who has my conscience to eat? Your heart is clear!"


    Even if Song Hui doesn''t want to calculate Shu Yan, it''s not a thing to say that she and her mother were chased and killed, is it? And this is a matter. Even if Song Hui is not directly involved, it will always move an!


    The hatred between the big room and the second room of the Song family is so deep that she should talk about conscience with these people? What a joke!


    Xu returned to his senses at this time and said calmly, "it''s no use arguing like this. It''s better to find Yan''er and ask him."


    "Don''t send someone to find Shu Yan!" an snapped.


    It''s amazing to find someone. Shu Yan went back early. When Shu Yan went back, someone saw Song Hui wandering in the Mingyue building. Their time is still not right!


    But in order to prove his innocence, Shu Yan came over.


    Shu Yan was pale when he came. He was obviously ill.


    A young man who was ill and went back early, and he was still lying in the sun on the collapse in the yard at the song house! Where is the time to do such a thing?


    There are too many people who can testify to Shu Yan. At this time, an Shi and Song Hui are trying to buckle the excrement basin on Shu Yan''s head, but they can''t buckle it down!


    Seeing this, Song Hui immediately burst into tears.


    At the moment, when you see that it''s not Shu Yan, you also begin to point out. It''s not as simple as being strong.


    Under the pressure of the crowd, Song Hui had to say the name Chu Yunhong.


    Song Hui knows Chu Yunhong and has a strong aversion to Chu Yunhong, who is always smiling.


    But now that it''s over, she can''t help it.


    After such a thing happened, where does Song Hui have the face to see people?


    However, before an Shi took someone to the Chu family, Master Chu had brought Chu Yunhong to the Song family to propose marriage.


    If they don''t get married, Chu Yunhong may still be good, but Song Hui is afraid that she will be sunk in the pond! In such a big family, the most important thing is women''s chastity!


    Even if she doesn''t sink into the pond, Song Hui is expected to be ruined in her life. Everyone would rather marry a widow than a girl who has done such a thing before she is married.


    At this time, Song Hui suddenly felt that even if she married Duan Liufeng, it was better than today.


    Chu Yunhong''s dandy style is also famous in Gusu. It''s just for ordinary girls, but Song Hui has a high heart!


    When she married, Song Rong became her sister-in-law, and it was obvious that Master Chu loved Song Rong very much, which made Song Rong press her head!


    However, Master Chu is a kind man. Even if he looks at doting on Chu Yun in ordinary times, he does not favor one over the other in this marriage. He also has some meaning to compensate the Song government. The bride price is extremely rich.


    This made Song Hui''s heart a little relieved.


    At this time, Shu Yan also understood what was going on. He was killed and refused to live in the song house, but stayed in Rongyuan.


    Song Hui married in such a hurry.


    Mrs. Chu naturally doesn''t like this daughter-in-law. She regards Song Rong as the number one enemy at this time. Now there is another girl in the Song family. How can she not be bothered? And still married like this!


    In addition, Song Hui has a high spirit and has many conflicts with Mrs. Chu. Mrs. Chu tortures Song Hui harder.


    At this time, an''s thirst is far from being hydrolyzed, and he can''t expect Song Rong to take care of Song Hui. They know how the big room treats the people in the second room. At this time, it''s too late to guard against the people in the second room. Where will they ask the people in the second room to do things?


    Even so, Liu Shi helped a lot in this matter.


    Song Rong quietly told Xu about it, and Xu took more care of Liu.


    Before Chu Yun left, he sorted out some of the possessions of the Chu family he had in hand and left them to Song Rong. The rest was also held by Master Chu. Chu Yunhong had no real power at this time.


    The Song family wanted to marry the sun family through Song Hui, but in this way, it not only failed, but offended the sun family.


    As for the Chu family, it didn''t get any help.


    This business is more difficult to do, so Song Dai put his idea on Xu and asked Xu to write a letter to the Xu family to take care of the Song family.


    After knowing this, Song Rong asked Xu to write a letter in person, which was very affectionate and responded to Song Dai.


    Song Dai read the letter again and again, felt very satisfied, and sent it to Kyoto.


    "Miss, I think the uncle will lift a stone and hit himself in the foot this time. The Xu family..." Qingtao said with a smile.


    Song Rong looked at Qingtao with praise and said, "naturally, this letter will not fall on his grandfather first. Even if it falls on his hand, it doesn''t matter. He won''t help the Song family."


    If it falls into the hands of those people, it must be the opposite of what is said in the letter!


    They have offended the Xu family.


    Song Rong thought, waiting for the Xu family to start, she is using some strength, and the Song family will become the end of the crossbow.


    In her heart, she wanted to deal with everything about Gusu, settle down her mother and yu''er, and go... Just go to Beilin.


    These days, she also thought a lot. Chu Yunqing would suddenly leave without saying goodbye. It must be carrying an extremely heavy burden. Only the royal family has thousands of cold poisons, which makes her have to think more.


    Chu Yun leans away to protect her, but she can''t wait here without doing anything.

 Chapter 364

    At least, let Chu Yunqing know that she is willing to stand with him and face all the difficulties.


    On this day, Shu Yan mysteriously found Song Rong.


    Song Rong looked at Shu Yan and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Shu Yan''s temperament is much better now than before. He is very pleasant.


    Although Song Rong had to call Shu Yan cousin in the open, Song Rong, who has been a man for two generations, actually treats Shu Yan as his brother more often.


    In all aspects, he takes care of Shu Yan.


    Song Rong seldom saw Shu Yan like this and wondered if Shu Yan had something important to say, so she also solemnly got up.


    Shu Yan said quietly at this time, "it is the ninth prince who has come to Gusu."


    Song Rong was stunned when she heard the speech: "Xiao Yizheng has come to Gusu?"


    Shu Yan nodded and said, "except me, you know it now."


    Song Rong was somewhat surprised. What did Xiao Yizheng do in Suzhou? As a prince, shouldn''t Xiao Yizheng stay well in Beilin at this time? And it seems that he came quietly.


    Shu Yan said mysteriously, "Xiao Yizheng came to Gusu this time. He doesn''t have any friends here. He came to find me, but I don''t have a place to settle him. I hope sister Rong can find a place to settle him."


    Song Rong thought about it and nodded. When she was in the north, Xiao Yizheng somehow wanted to get out of the way. At this time, she should take care of Xiao Yizheng.


    And deep down, as a prince, he will suddenly come to Gusu. It''s not a simple thing. There must be something in it.


    Maybe Gusu will set off a storm because of the arrival of the ninth prince. Under such circumstances, it would be better if she could find some news from Xiao Yizheng.


    She doesn''t want to get involved. She just wants to protect herself.


    With this in mind, Song Rong hurried to the inn where Xiao Yizheng settled with Shu Yan. In order to prevent too many people from knowing that Xiao Yizheng did not put on any pomp, nor did he go to a big restaurant such as Mingyue building, but found an insignificant inn.


    Creak


    Shu Yan pushed open the door in front and asked Song Rong to go inside first. He just went in.


    When Song Rong entered, Xiao Yizheng was standing against the window. He was wearing a dark red shirt with cloud patterns and a fish shaped jade pendant around his waist.


    Her figure is much higher than when Song Rong saw her a few years ago. She has an inky jade crown on her head, star eyes and sword eyes, and a handsome face.


    When he saw Song Rong, a smile escaped from the corners of his lips and stood there without talking.


    In his eyes, the girl was as delicate and bright as the flowers in full bloom in spring. The pink clothes on her made people feel less vulgar, but with a trace of calmness and elegance.


    Song Rong also laughed at this time. This smile was a little more playful.


    This reminds Xiao Yizheng of the girl with exquisite mind a few years ago. He didn''t want them to meet again.


    "I''ve seen the ninth prince." I haven''t seen him for many years. Song Rong can''t face the ninth prince as carelessly as before.


    The smile on Xiao Yizheng''s face grew bigger and bigger. He came over, reached out his hand to help Song Rong, and said, "sister Rong, you''re becoming more and more beautiful, but how polite? Aren''t you alone with the girl who boldly courted me back then?"


    Being teased by Xiao Yizheng, Song Rong remembered the old incident in Beilin. Yingying smiled and said, "I was young at that time. Now I don''t dare to collide with the ninth prince."


    Xiao Yizheng squinted at Shu Yan and jokingly said, "Shu Yan, tell me where the lively sister Rong has gone? The sister Rong in front of me is so strange."


    Although Shu Yan over there hasn''t seen Xiao Yizheng for many years, he hasn''t respected Xiao Yizheng at all because Xiao Yizheng is the prince. He patted Xiao Yizheng on the shoulder and said, "cousin, you haven''t changed all the time, but now you have changed a lot. The whole body is the aura of the prince. People don''t dare to get close to him!"


    Xiao Yizheng stretched out his hand and patted off Shu Yan''s claws: "just like before, you jump up and down like monkey spirits."


    Xiao Yizheng said again at this time: "sister Rong, don''t call me the ninth prince. Now... You''re so respectful, which makes me feel strange. Second... I don''t want to expose my identity when I come to Gusu. Just call me brother Xiao."


    The ninth Prince has said so. What else can Song Rong say?


    Then he smiled and shouted, "brother Xiao."


    Xiao Yizheng''s lips were filled with a smile. This smile made the whole person more and more dignified and handsome, but he didn''t fall in love with Song Rong. There are many outstanding and handsome men in Suzhou.


    Duan Liufeng, who Song Rong doesn''t like very much, can be born.


    What''s more, Song Rong is surrounded by figures like Fengyi, Chu Yunqing and Jinbao.


    Song Rong is actually very curious about what Xiao Yizheng did when he came to Suzhou, but looking at what Xiao Yizheng didn''t say now, Song Rong didn''t ask.


    As for where to arrange Xiao Yizheng? This made Song Rong think.


    Rongyuan was so crowded that it was a bit inappropriate, so Song Rong settled Shu Yan in the house next to the song house.


    Song Rong hung a plaque on the house, which is called Mei house.


    Song Rong hasn''t lived in it all the time, so although the door from Mei house to song house has been built, it is still locked, so Mei house is clean.


    Xiao Yizheng came with only a few people on the surface, but secretly... This is not what Song Rong can know.


    But when you think about it, this man will go away.


    After all, this is the prince. It''s impossible to come out without anyone.


    When Xiao Yizheng came to Gusu, Song Rong was busy. At least he had to take Xiao Yizheng to get familiar with Gusu.


    As for Xiao Yizheng''s identity, Song Rong has also arranged it. He is said to be a distant relative of Shu''s house.


    At the beginning, Xiao Yizheng and Song Rong strolled in Gusu. It seemed that they came to play, but after a few days, Xiao Yizheng suddenly seemed busy.


    Song Rong is also interested in not disturbing Xiao Yizheng.


    Besides, Song Dai''s letter was sent to Xu''s house, and now it has had an effect.


    Ann''s father, who was found to be corrupt and perverted the law, was directly taken down from the weaving seat in Suzhou.


    In fact, as a position like Suzhou weaving, it is fat and lack. Who is not greedy? As long as all aspects are taken care of, everyone knows it. Open one eye and close the other.

 Chapter 365

    If someone like Lord an is caught, he will offend others.


    Lord an still doesn''t know that he has been implicated by his disheartening daughter.


    Without settling down, the Song family can''t help up. And I don''t know how, I went to the north to face businessmen. When I came back, I brought back the news that the Xu family is actually not harmonious with the Xu family.


    Yes, if there is harmony, how can Xu not go back for more than ten years?


    After going back once, I didn''t see how the Xu family took care of Xu?


    Now the only thing that worries everyone is the relationship between Xu and Shu''s family, but general Shu has never been in Beilin. Even when he was in Beilin, general Shu was also a military general. What else can he do to them?


    Besides, they help the Song family and offend Lin Zhi and the Xu family. Let''s say Lin Zhi, as the parents of Gusu, is their food and clothing parents!


    In a word, after weighing the pros and cons, they all fell to Lin Zhi. As for Lin Zhi? That''s not afraid of the Shu family. Xu told him about it himself. What else is he afraid of?


    It is the so-called wall falling and people pushing. At this time, the uncle and the Third Master of the Song family are still fighting. Domestic and foreign troubles add up, and the situation of the song house is getting worse and worse.


    As usual, those who signed contracts with the Song family broke their contracts one after another.


    The brocade of the Song family couldn''t be sold, and there was a deficit on the book immediately.


    Song Dai sat in the Jasper yard with a sad face at this time, and his face was speechless.


    As for an Shi, he lost his mother''s power at this time and was completely quiet. He didn''t look arrogant and domineering in the past.


    An Shi looked at Song Dai nearby. It took him a long time to soften his voice and said, "Sir, don''t be angry. Things have happened. Let''s find a way to solve them!"


    Song Dai hammered the table twice with his hand and made two loud noises. He said angrily, "I''m not angry? How can I not be angry? Such a big family business of the song house is going to be destroyed!"


    Anshi said in a negative voice at this time: "uncle, this matter is definitely not so simple. My father said that someone in Kyoto came to supervise his affairs. It is obvious that someone came to retaliate! But my father is an official in Gusu. He always works well on weekdays, and it is impossible to offend anyone!"


    An Shi''s eyes fell on Song Dai''s fist clenched because of anger. At the moment, the fist was green and violent. It seemed that it would explode and hit people at any time.


    Ann continued, "nine times out of ten this has something to do with the bitch Xu!"


    Now Ann''s going to hate Xu.


    Song Hui''s affair, although it was said that they wanted to calculate Shu Yan at the beginning, it was Song Hui who finally lost his life, which made an Shi record all his hatred on Xu Shi and Song Rong.


    In addition to this, Song Dai''s thoughts about Xu made an hate Xu.


    This time, Song Dai glanced at an Shi, did not refute an Shi''s words, but nodded approvingly: "since Xu''s letter came to Beilin, we haven''t stopped..."


    "Now everyone knows that the relationship between Xu family and Xu family is bad. Why didn''t Xu say it earlier?" Song Dai said gloomily.


    Song Dai is not stupid. Now he can understand the things inside after careful consideration. Xu family has offended the Xu family. Now he has also implicated the Song family!


    In fact, in the past, the Xu family really didn''t pay much attention to the Song family. No one wanted to think of Xu, but as soon as Xu''s letter came to the door, those who regarded Xu as their enemy could not help but jump out directly.


    The Xu family is also a famous family in the north. It just moved a little. Isn''t it bad luck for an family?


    "You can''t just forget it!" Ann said gloomily.


    Nanshan courtyard, this time is already a warm summer. The peonies in the courtyard are in bud. Under a tree, there is a bird cage.


    There is a parrot who can learn to talk. Song Cheng specially found it for the old lady to please her.


    The old lady was teasing the birds at this time, but it was obvious that the old lady was in a bad mood at this time, just because Ann was standing next to her, talking about things these days with snot and tears.


    The old lady also knows the current situation of the Song family. She wants to be strong all her life. Now, seeing that the family property of the Song family can''t be guarded, I''m naturally in a good mood at this time.


    At this time, Xu, dressed in a water blue dress, came in a hurry with Song Rong.


    When Song Rong arrived here, her eyes fell on ANN''s body, and she immediately understood something in her heart.


    An Shi will come to the old lady at this time, which is mostly because of the song house and Xu Shi.


    "Xu Shi, I came to you today because your sister-in-law told me something." I said in a deep voice without answering my head.


    The old lady''s attitude towards Xu will suddenly improve. In fact, there are great reasons for the Xu family. Now, after listening to what an Shi said, the old lady naturally has a hidden anger in her heart, and she is not as good as before.


    "Mother, our song family will have the current situation. It''s all the work of Xu family!" an said with hatred.


    "Aunt, can you make it clear? What kind of troublemaker? Such words are really chilling!" Song Rong said in a deep voice.


    "You are not a good thing. You contradict your aunt in front of the old lady!" Ann scolded coldly.


    Song Rong narrowed her eyes and said coldly, "I want to be an aunt like an elder. You pour dirty water on my mother for no reason. Shouldn''t I be a daughter say something?"


    "For no reason? Didn''t Xu write the letter to Xu''s house? It''s not Xu''s fault that the Song family is in such a situation now?" an said sternly.


    Song Rong smiled at this time: "I said, aunt, you said it was funny. When I wrote to the Xu family, my mother also said that the relationship between myself and the Xu family was not very good. What did you say at that time? Didn''t you say that my mother tried to shirk it? Then my mother stopped shirking it and wrote a letter according to your meaning."


    "Is there something wrong with this? No matter how you do it, it''s not human inside and outside! Besides, how can the affairs of the Song family be related to my grandfather''s family? Do you have any evidence to prove that the current situation of the Song family is caused by the Xu family?" Song Rong Lingya fought back.


    Now in Song Rong''s heart, the people in the big room of the Song government are like the end of a powerful crossbow.


    In the past, she might have to endure a little and try to keep a low profile, but now that her wings are plump, why does she bother to let her mother suffer from Ann''s anger again?

 Chapter 366

    "You little bitch, what are you talking about? It''s the Song family''s business. You are a married girl and have no right to point out!" an said angrily.


    Looking at an, who is more and more like a mad dog, Song Rong glanced at the past with a disdainful look.


    Ann''s is really not on the table now.


    Song Rong glanced coldly at an Shi and said, "whether I get married or not, it can''t change the fact that I''m my mother''s daughter. I can ignore things in the song house, but you can''t insult my mother!"


    Xu stood there and looked at Song Rong with a hard face. Unexpectedly, a burst of pride surged in his heart.


    Xu said in a cold voice, "sister-in-law, you are also a girl from an official family. Why are you so uneducated at this time? You are constantly abusing Lin Niang?"


    Seeing that he said nothing but Xu''s mother and daughter, an said to the old lady, "mother, you decide for me!"


    The old lady''s heart was already full of anger. She ran to kill a thousand people by mistake. In her heart, she stared at Xu and said, "Xu, kneel down for me!"


    At this time, Xu glanced at the old lady and stood there straight, as if he hadn''t heard the old lady''s accusation.


    The old lady looked at Xu in shock, and then repeated in a deep voice: "I let you kneel down!"


    Xu said softly at this time, "mother, you are old. You''d better not worry too much about the affairs of the family. Go back and have a rest earlier."


    There seems to be nothing wrong with this sentence, but it makes the old lady cold on such an occasion!


    Xu unexpectedly contradicted her in public! And make it clear that I don''t want to listen to her!


    The old lady looked at Xu in disbelief. She didn''t know that this always soft and weak daughter-in-law, how she kneaded her daughter-in-law in the past, how did she become like this at this time!


    Become cold, become firm, become... Let her not know.


    The old lady hammered the ground heavily with her crutch and said angrily, "why! Don''t you want to hear my words?"


    "Mother, you are tired too. Let''s go back." Song Rong took a gentle look at Xu and said.


    Xu nodded as if he hadn''t seen the angry old lady.


    Song Rong helped Xu and walked outside Nanshan courtyard. When she came to the door, Song Rong looked at an and said faintly, "aunt, ten years east and ten years West, now... We won''t let you bully and use."


    This sentence seems to be said with an Shi, but it has pointed to the old lady.


    The old lady used to bully the people in the second room!


    The old lady''s face was still angry at the beginning, and finally became decadent. This family has become like this. She is very sad!


    "Family misfortune, family misfortune!" the old lady said again and again.


    Seeing that the old lady didn''t decide for herself, Ann stood up and left without calling. This made the old lady more angry. She almost fell to the ground as soon as she tilted her body.


    When Mrs. Tan saw it, she quickly helped the old lady.


    Mrs. Tan said in a warm voice, "old lady, the second lady is still filial in her heart. Even if we can''t live in the song house at that time, she won''t care about you."


    The old lady closed her eyes and muttered, "I''m old..."


    Yes, she is old, even if she doesn''t want to be old.


    "Is the family property of the Song family going to be destroyed like this?" the old lady thought in a daze.


    After Ann''s return, she had a big fire with Song Dai. In fact, she was not facing Song Dai. It was Xu who scolded all the time.


    "You really should have let Xu and your worthless second brother die together!" Ann said coldly.


    In an''s heart, Song Yun, who only hurts his wife and has no intention of fame and wealth, is useless!


    Song Dai also said in a Yin voice at this time: "I didn''t expect that a woman like Xu could toss so many things!"


    Ann suddenly sank and said in a deep voice, "you said Xu would be so cruel and want to destroy the whole song house. Did you know that Song Yun''s affair had something to do with us? It''s really certain that we sent someone to assassinate her at the beginning?"


    Song Dai shook his head and said, "I handled Song Yun''s affairs very neatly. No one will know the truth of the private salt case. Xu probably knows that we want to get rid of her in order to compete for family property, so we want to burn jade and stone!"


    "This bitch!" said Ann gnashing her teeth.


    Two people were talking about it in the room, and suddenly there was a clang outside.


    The two men had already dismissed the servant girl and the servant. At this time, they suddenly heard such a movement and thought about what they had just said. They were suddenly in a cold sweat.


    Ann hurried out to have a look, but she didn''t see anyone.


    But Ann''s heart is not steadfast, and the colorful birds are secretly investigating who came to the Jasper hospital. The servant girls didn''t have the courage to listen to their master.


    In the Guixiang courtyard, Liu sat there with a pale face, obviously with some lingering palpitations.


    She just went to the Jasper yard to greet Ann. She must greet Ann every other day, otherwise Ann will catch his mistake and teach her a lesson.


    With Xu''s care, she will not be treated harshly in terms of food and clothing, but there will always be difficulties in some other aspects.


    After all, it''s too easy for a concubine to wear small shoes in a main room!


    Today, she went to say hello. She didn''t see the servant girl, so no one informed her. When she arrived at the door, she heard those words before waiting for a voice! How dare you stay long? I ran back now.


    In Aunt Liu''s mind, she recalled what she had just heard, and the more she thought about it, the more frightened she felt.


    At this time, Song Zhi came in and saw Aunt Liu like this. Song Zhi quickly asked, "Mom, what''s the matter with you? How can I look at you as if you were frightened?"


    Aunt Liu whispered, "I... i... I''m afraid."


    I seldom saw Aunt Liu like this. Song Zhi was also frightened and asked immediately.


    Aunt Liu had no backbone at this time, so she told Song Zhi about it. After hearing this, Song Zhi turned white and said, "Mom, we have to tell our second aunt about it."


    Aunt Liu immediately caught Song Zhi and said, "zhi''er, don''t! Don''t do this!"

 Chapter 367

    Song Zhi looked at Aunt Liu in shock and said to Aunt Liu, "Mom, don''t you tell my second aunt about this? How many times did my second aunt cry for my second uncle? How many times did she feel bad? She should know the truth. And sister Rong, she also protects me everywhere."


    Aunt Liu closed her eyes hard and said, "zhi''er, it''s in my heart. I''m also uncomfortable. Just have you ever thought that if the people in the second room know about it, your father can''t get rid of the relationship. There''s no end to the egg from the nest. At that time, it will be difficult for our mother and son!"


    She also knew in her heart that this matter should be said, but she had to plan for herself and her daughter after all.


    There is something called selfishness in human nature. Aunt Liu is not wrong in thinking so.


    After all, Song Yun''s death and life are not directly related to her. Instead, Song Dai is her husband.


    Even if she is rotten in her stomach, she can''t say it!


    Song Zhi saw that Aunt Liu was firm, so she had to nod and say, "then don''t say it."


    Song Rong treated her no better than her close relatives.


    In fact, Song Zhi first wanted to tell Song Rong. It was just an impulse. At this time, she calmed down and felt that Aunt Liu''s words were right.


    After all, it made Aunt Liu worried all day.


    Although Aunt Liu didn''t intend to tell the story, Ann''s didn''t intend to let Aunt Liu go. Ann soon knew who heard the news outside the door that day.


    In fact, Ann''s heart also knew that even if she gave Aunt Liu ambition and leopard courage, Aunt Liu didn''t dare to say it casually.


    But you know, Ann doesn''t want to see Aunt Liu for a long time. Now the child of Suhe is pinched in the palm of her hand. Suhe feels very good. It''s that Aunt Liu is a little out of her control.


    Most importantly, Aunt Liu was close to Xu, who she had always hated.


    This is simply intolerable for Andersen!


    "Uncle, Aunt Liu has always been close to Xu, and it is possible to tell Xu about it!" Ann gave Aunt Liu eye medicine while looking at Song Dai''s eyes.


    Song Dai thought deeply and said, "shouldn''t she do that?"


    "But it''s a disaster to keep this person. If we''re wronged at any time, we''ll tell Xu about it! For example, if Song Zhi''s marriage doesn''t go her way, she may do things like jumping over the wall!" Ann continued.


    Song Dai''s face was somewhat gloomy at this time. It was obvious that Song Dai also thought of the consequences of this matter.


    In a few days, the news of Aunt Liu hanging spread all over the song house.


    He said that he hanged because he was dissatisfied with Song Dai''s husband''s house for Song Zhi.


    But even if an aunt died, it was not a big deal, but Song Rong thought it might not be so simple.


    The reason is very simple. Aunt Liu is now very close to the people in their second room. If she is really dissatisfied with the marriage, she can come to tell Xu and ask Xu to deal with it.


    Instead of simply forcing death.


    Xu did not believe that Aunt Liu would die like this. People who also had children naturally knew what a mother could do for a child, but she would never die like this.


    How can you see your children when you''re dead? Aunt Liu will not be stupid enough to die, and then let Song Zhi live more wronged.


    Because of her death, Song Dai''s determination could not be changed at all.


    Song Rong had heard about Song Dai sending Song Zhi to a man in his 40s to fill in a house, but he didn''t expect that it would make so much trouble in the end.


    Song Rong had a good impression of Song Zhi, so she went to the Guixiang hospital to find Song Zhi. No one has come to the Guixiang hospital since Aunt Liu died.


    Everyone secretly rumored that it was Aunt Liu''s ghost wandering here, which was easy to find!


    Song Rong walked in the Guixiang hospital. Looking at the depressed Guixiang hospital, she suddenly had an unspeakable feeling that Aunt Liu was gone, and the subordinates of the Guixiang hospital were transferred away by an. Now the Guixiang hospital is as cold as a dead place.


    Xu wanted to take care of Guixiang hospital, but the people in the second room had no reason to intervene in Aunt Liu''s funeral.


    Song Rong walked into the room. In the innermost room, she saw the girl sitting on the bed.


    The girl was pale, and there was no focus in her eyes.


    She couldn''t figure out why her mother died like this. Why?


    A few days ago, she also discussed with her mother to find Xu to find a good husband for her. As for the marriage arranged by her father, she will not marry in the past.


    Even if you want to express your will with death, it should be her, and this thing is not to the point that it is irreparable.


    There was still a mist in her eyes, which was obviously extremely sad.


    Song Dai, as Song Zhi''s father, never cared about Song Zhi. Aunt Liu took care of Song Zhi little by little. Song Zhi''s hardships are very clear.


    Otherwise, according to Ann''s character, how can she grow up safely?


    Now that her mother has gone, she seems to have lost her only relative. Naturally, she is heartbroken.


    Song Rong saw Song Zhi like this and felt it. In her previous life, when her mother died, why wasn''t she so sad? She walked over and took out her handkerchief to wipe Song Zhi''s tears.


    Song Zhi''s stunned eyes returned to her mind at this time. She looked at Song Rong and finally couldn''t help jumping into Song Rong''s arms and choking: "sister Rong!"


    Song Rong stretched out her hand to pat Song Zhi, and whispered, "sister Zhi, everyone is very sad about Aunt Liu. You are sad and change. Your mother is also looking forward to you being good."


    Song Zhi sobbed. She will never forget the scene of her mother hanging on the beam.


    "Aunt Liu... What happened? Why do you think so..." Song Rong sighed.


    This fell in Song Zhi''s heart. Song Zhi''s body suddenly shook. Then Song Zhi looked at Song Rong and shouted!


    Seeing Song Zhi like this, Song Rong was startled.


    Song Zhi took a trace of hatred in her eyes at this time, and a trace of determination.


    Waiting for Song Rong to come out of Song Zhi''s house, her mood could not be calm.


    She whispered, "is it because of this that Aunt Liu has to die?"

 Chapter 368

    Although she had guessed the truth for a long time, Song Rong''s heart was still shaking when Song Zhi talked about it.


    What a deep hatred and resentment did Song Dai harm his father like this? Kill your father?


    Speaking of Aunt Liu, it''s innocent and implicated.


    However, Aunt Liu''s death was not caused by the people in their second room after all. It was just that they heard such a thing and were killed by Song Dai and an Shi.


    Speaking of Song Dai, it''s really cruel.


    Aunt Liu has been with him for more than ten years. She is a concubine in her usual time. How can she be so cruel? What''s more, there is a Song Zhi between the two!


    When Song Rong came out, she took a deep look at the direction of the Jasper yard.


    Now there is absolutely no reason to keep the two in the Jasper yard alive.


    When Xu knew about it, she also clenched her hands and pinched her green fingers to the palm of her hand. If she didn''t suppress her anger, she was really afraid that she would be unable to help but rush to the Jasper yard and End Song Dai and an with a knife.


    Song Zhi hated an and Song Dai at this time. Without waiting for Song Rong to say anything, she began to help find the mistakes between Song Dai and an.


    She sneaked into the Jin Gui courtyard and looked for it.


    This is Song Zhi. She can sneak in. Her mother has just died. Song Dai may be a little guilty. She has been good to her daughter recently.


    As usual, Song Rong didn''t want to look for some clues in the Jin Gui hospital, but these are unrealistic. The Jin Gui hospital can be prevented.


    I don''t know if Song Zhi was lucky. She actually found several letters in a dark grid that she didn''t know came from. These letters all said about selling private salt.


    Song Zhi found these letters and looked at them a little. She didn''t dare to stay more, so she ran out.


    When I went out, I just ran into Song Dai. Song Dai frowned and asked, "what are you doing in Jingui hospital?"


    Song Zhi whispered, "I dreamed of my mother yesterday. I''m afraid she''s upset. I want to ask my father to do a Dharma for my mother."


    Song Dai''s face sank. He has been more broad to this daughter these days. Unexpectedly, she should push her nose and face. Although Aunt Liu''s death was his hand, he has buried Aunt Liu. What else is Song Zhi dissatisfied with?


    But where did Song Dai understand that even if Song Dai buried Aunt Liu in a pure gold coffin and built a mausoleum for Aunt Liu, it could not be compared with the living aunt in Song Zhi''s eyes?


    What''s more, the so-called thick burial is just using more paper money and a good coffin?


    Song Zhi hated the man who killed or acquiesced in Ann''s killing her mother for a long time.


    It''s just that this is her father in the end. Now when she sees this man, she still has some hesitation in her heart. Do you want to give it to Song Rong.


    At this time, song daileng snorted and said, "I''ve been neglecting to discipline you these days. Your mother is gone. Don''t leave your needlework. If you have time, embroider wedding clothes for yourself and get ready, you can get married."


    When Song Zhi heard this, the family affection that had just sprung up in her heart disappeared without a trace.


    Does this man, who is her father, have to chew up their mother and daughter?


    Song Zhi nodded yes and left here.


    Song Dai doesn''t think so. Song Zhi has always been submissive in his eyes and won''t attract his attention at all.


    When waiting for Song Rong to get these letters, a trace of doubt appeared on her face. Who did the letter come and go with?


    In addition to this letter, Song Rong also found a contract with Song Dai''s name and the seal of another person, which stated that Song Dai could help sell private salt and get 10% profit from it.


    The name on the seal is a man named Xiao Cong.


    Song Rong has never heard of this name, but it doesn''t matter if she hasn''t heard of it. She doesn''t care much about the case of private salt. She only cares about her father''s injustice!


    With this contract, she can easily move down Song Dai.


    Not only let Song Dai die in his own hands, but also give his father an innocence!


    Song Rong looked at Song Zhi and said, "sister Zhi, you have made great contributions to this matter. Don''t worry, I won''t let your father marry you casually. I''ll find you a happy husband."


    When Song Zhi heard this, she immediately shook her head and said, "sister Rong, I don''t want to get married."


    Song Rong sighed. Yes, with such a father, Song Zhi is afraid to break her heart to a man, right?


    Song Rong thought for a moment and thought, "if so, it would be very simple. I can arrange someone to marry you falsely. Then you will work with me."


    Song Zhi''s eyes brightened when she heard the speech. In this way, she can completely get rid of the song house without entering another man eating mansion.


    "It''s just... My father will..." how can a man like my father casually let someone marry her?


    Song Rong said, "don''t worry."


    She wants to deal with the big house of the Song family, but before that, she must pick up Song Zhi. Song Zhi is not only innocent in this matter, but also helped her a lot. She can''t ignore Song Zhi.


    Song Rong couldn''t wait for revenge, so he ordered Qinghu to propose marriage as the young owner of ronghuatang.


    Song Dai heard that there was no reason why he didn''t agree. You should know that the ronghua hall is also popular in Gusu, especially in brocade, which even oppressed the Song family.


    If the two families can get married, it will be of great benefit to him.


    Qinghu directly married Song Zhi and left. Song Zhi was also placed in Rongyuan. Until now, Song Zhi breathed free air.


    As for her father, she doesn''t want to think about it anymore. No matter what the outcome is, he should bear the life of his second uncle and his mother, which he should repay.


    On the second day of Song Zhi''s "marriage", Song Rong wrote a petition for her father''s grievance and went to the government office.


    Lin Zhi soon sent someone down to investigate. The whole song government soon knew about it.


    Song Dai rummaged through his dark grid and found that the things in it were missing. He immediately burst into a cold sweat. It was something that could kill him!


    He had destroyed the real account books long ago, leaving these letters just to prevent the man from turning his face and not recognizing others.


    Never thought, but it became his own fatal wound.


    Song Dai clenched his teeth and said, "Song Zhi..."


    Deep in his mind, he immediately thought that these were done by Song Zhi, but Song Zhi had arrived at ronghuatang at this time, and he was out of reach.

 Chapter 369

    Song Dai had no way. He took an Shi directly to the old lady.


    Tell me about it.


    After hearing this, the old lady looked pale. She took a crutch and hit Song Dai: "evil son, evil son! You evil son! How can you do such a thing to your second brother!"


    "Mother, my son knew he was wrong, but at that time, we had to send someone out of the song house! In order to keep our family property!" Song Dai said in a sad voice, enduring the old lady''s beating.


    "At that time, the third younger brother didn''t return home, the fourth younger brother was not his mother''s flesh and blood, and the second younger brother only knew those romantic things. If something happened to me, what should the Song family do? I''ve always been very guilty about the death of the second younger brother, but I don''t regret it! Because I did it for the Song family and my mother!" Song Dai said aloud.


    An Shi also said at this time: "mother, we also have to do it. If our second brother doesn''t go out, our song family may have fallen down!"


    The two sang in unison and forcefully said that the wolf ambition that pushed Song Yun out to take the blame was for the Song family and righteousness.


    They know what the old lady''s weakness is. They can do anything and sacrifice anything for the Song family!


    The old lady shed tears on her face at this time. In fact, she knew for a long time that it was not done by yun''er. How could a person like yun''er do such a desperate thing for the sake of the copper smelly thing?


    She also knew that Song Dai did most of this, but at that time, she had to pretend to be confused.


    Later, after a long time, she forgot the old thing as if nothing had happened.


    Now the matter has been turned out, and Song Dai knelt down in front of her and admitted it himself. The scar that had been cured long ago was lifted.


    Song Yun is her son. She doesn''t like his death anymore. She is also sad!


    The old lady took a deep breath, and her body swayed. It looked like she was going to fall.


    She is old, and she can''t carry it when she is angry. However, she knows she must resist. If she falls, the family will be completely over!


    The old lady looked at Song Dai and an Shi with a cold face and said coldly, "what are you doing looking for me today!"


    "Mother, please save your son!" Song Dai knelt on the ground and dared not get up.


    The old lady snorted coldly and said, "you did it. How can I save it? Do you want to push me out to take the blame?"


    Song Dai''s face was filled with tears: "mother, the second brother is your son, so am I. now the Fuyin adult hasn''t found out anything. You ask Xu and Song Rong to take back the champion! If the people don''t raise officials and don''t investigate, the matter will pass!"


    The old lady glanced at Song Dai and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Mother, mother... My husband is wrong, but now that my second brother is dead, it should be over. This will continue, which will do great damage to our song house." an sobbed.


    But these words went to the old lady''s heart.


    The old lady sighed and said to the two people, "but you are wrong after all. You two follow me to Penglai hospital to find Xu to admit your mistake!"


    According to the temperament of Song Dai and an Shi, where would they bow their heads like Xu Shi? But this is the only way to save them.


    Mrs. Tan opened her mouth behind the old lady and wanted to persuade the old lady, but she didn''t say it after all.


    That''s what she said. The old lady won''t listen.


    This man is getting older and more confused. She wants to protect the song house and her son, but in the end, she''s afraid she can''t protect anyone!


    In the main hall of Penglai courtyard, Xu, Song Rong and Song Yu are all there.


    Song Rong thinks that Song Yu is not young now. He should know something. As a sister, she can protect him for a while, but she can''t protect him for a lifetime!


    He will grow up sooner or later, carry a man''s mission, and have a responsibility as a man!


    The three people seemed to know that the old lady would come early. When the old lady appeared, there was no surprise on everyone''s faces.


    As soon as the old lady came in, she saw Xu sitting there with Song Rong and Song Yu standing beside her.


    Song Yu, in particular, looks like Song Yun in her youth. In addition, such a thing happened today. Now seeing Song Yu, the old lady''s heart suddenly felt a trace of sadness.


    As for Song Dai and an Shi, they always have high toes when they come. Today, they all look down at the ground and don''t even dare to look straight at Xu Shi''s calm eyes.


    Seeing the old lady coming, Xu first stood up and said, "mother, please take a seat."


    After all, the old lady has no face to sit in the main seat at this time. Her behavior today is to feed Xu''s Coptis, and then let Xu be mute! It''s hard to say!


    "What are you two still doing here? Don''t kneel down and admit your sister-in-law''s mistake!" the old lady knocked on the ground with her crutch and said coldly, looking very angry.


    Song Dai and an Shi knelt on the ground with a puff.


    Song Rong was relieved to see this scene. On this day, she waited too long! Every day she came back from rebirth, she didn''t want to let Song Dai kneel in front of her and tell her crimes!


    "Sister in law, it''s a big brother''s confusion. If you want to fight or punish, it''s up to you!" Song Dai''s voice was not loud, but his words fell clearly in Xu''s ears.


    The ANN over there also spoke at this time.


    Waiting for the two to finish, the old lady said, "Zhilan, I know this matter has wronged you, but after all, they are your big brother and sister-in-law. We have to forgive others."


    "In my opinion, we''ll deal with it like this and ask the family law to vent your anger," the old lady continued.


    But waiting for these people to finish, Xu and Song Rong did not speak.


    There was a long silence in the room.


    After a while, the old lady didn''t wait for a reply, so she coughed gently and asked, "Zhilan, do you think it''s good to do this?"


    "Sister-in-law, just tell me how you can be satisfied!" Song Dai said again.


    Xu suddenly laughed at this time, but there were tears in her eyes. Her eyes fell on Song Dai and said in a Yin voice, "I''m satisfied? How can I be satisfied! Unless yunlang comes back from death! Unless you die!"

 Chapter 370

    The old lady sighed at this time and said, "Zhilan, I know the grievance in your heart, but it''s so far. It''s just to kill your brother. What''s the use?"


    Song Rong''s cold, knife like eyes swept over Song Dai and an Shi, and finally fell on the old lady. He asked word by word, "grandma, is my father dying in vain? Are you going to let him be wronged?"


    The old lady said at this time, "why did yunlang die in vain? He protected the Song family. Even under the nine springs, he will be considerate in his heart."


    Song Rong said coldly at this time, "let uncle and aunt go to Jiuquan and ask my father if he understands them!"


    The old lady looked at Song Rong in shock, and her face was somewhat gloomy: "sister Rong, how do you talk? Do you feel happy when you kill them?"


    Song Rong suddenly smiled and said, "grandma is right. I''ll be happy when they die!"


    The old lady stretched out her hand and pointed at Song Rong, trembling with anger.


    The old lady is angry. Why isn''t Song Rong angry? The palm and back of the hand are all meat! Why didn''t the old lady want to check the fishiness in this matter when her father died? At that time, she was silent. How could she have the face to plead for Song Dai at this time?


    She is a grandmother and an elder, but she really can''t respect her grandmother as much as a normal granddaughter!


    If she hadn''t lived again, how miserable would their family be? When she was finally sunk in the pond, the grandmother didn''t stand up and say a word! Even if it''s just a sentence!


    At this time, Xu suddenly said, "I want a truth. Yunlang can''t die in vain. What''s the matter about selling private salt? How did the account book appear in yunlang''s study?"


    When Xu said this, his tone eased slightly. The old lady and Song Dai''s eyes lit up. They thought Xu just wanted to know the truth and didn''t want to make things big.


    Now that this has happened, there is no difference between saying and not saying in Song Dai''s heart.


    So Song Dai said, "I put the account book in my second brother''s house."


    "What else? It was impossible to convict with such an account book! Where did my father find those so-called subordinates?" Song Rong asked coldly.


    Song Dai whispered, "I arranged it."


    "Yun Lang didn''t know anything about the case of private salt?" Xu''s voice was a little cold.


    Song Dai nodded and said, "you know the temperament of the second younger brother. He doesn''t want to interfere in the family business of the Song family. How can he do such a thing?"


    Song Rong suddenly said in a gloomy voice, "you have done so many things to keep yourself and push your close brother into the abyss. Do you have a little guilt and regret in your heart?"


    Song Dai sat there with a decadent face at this time. He may have guilt and regret in his heart.


    But it''s definitely not because he hurt Song Yun, but because he regretted that he didn''t decisively eliminate the roots at the beginning, so that the second room of the song mansion, which is not visible and watertight, grew up bit by bit. Now their wings are plump and beyond his control!


    "I''ll tell you what else you want to know. Just for the sake of our close relatives, leave us a way to live and don''t turn this old thing over!" Song Dai whispered.


    Today''s Song Dai has long lost its original momentum.


    Song Rong glanced at Song Dai from above. It was like the day she was sunk in the pond. Song Dai looked at her with the same cold and heartless eyes. Even if the person in front of her died, it could not arouse Song Rong''s emotion at all.


    Song Rong''s voice turned back: "do you want us to forgive you for doing such a thing? I know what your purpose is today, but since the scholar has been sent out, we won''t withdraw back!"


    Song Rong''s straightforward answer changed Song Dai''s face and looked at the old lady pleadingly.


    The old lady said at this time, "Zhilan! Just listen to me and let it go. You can make any compensation you want at that time!"


    Xu suddenly sneered: "in the past? How can this thing pass? Yunlang''s death was wronged. I''m a woman with a pair of young children. How hard and lonely I''ve lived these years? How can you compensate me? Can you still compensate me for a living yunlang?"


    Yes, Song Yun is dead at this time. It''s no use giving Xu more things.


    She just wants yunlang, who smiles at her under the peach blossom tree and goes to visit the mountains and ask for water with her.


    "Do you really want to kill me? I have lost yun''er and can''t lose another son!" the old lady said in a deep voice at this time.


    "Mother, I can do everything else for you, but I will never give in to this matter! I have been waiting too long for the day when I was wronged!" Xu''s eyes were full of persistence.


    Xu''s temperament is weak, but once he wants to stick to something, it can''t be shaken by ordinary people!


    The old lady looked at Xu''s eyes straightly at this time, then slowly knelt on the ground and said with tears: "Zhilan, mother knelt down for you, please forgive your brother!"


    Xu''s body gave way to the side, but he didn''t mean to help the old lady up.


    She said faintly, "mother, yunlang is gone. What you have lost is only one of your three sons, but what I have lost is all of me. Please understand that your daughter-in-law is eager for revenge."


    "Your eldest brother and sister-in-law have not treated you badly these years, otherwise your orphans and widows will not live so well. For this reason, give them a way to live!" the old lady was already crying.


    Song Rong laughed with a puff, "didn''t you treat us badly?" in her previous life, she couldn''t eat anything, which is called not treating us badly?


    Don''t say past life, say this life!


    Song Rong''s bright eyes fell on Song Dai and an Shi: "the so-called no harsh treatment is to secretly send someone to assassinate us? If I hadn''t happened to meet Yun Qing on the mountain for the first time, there would be no Song Rong in the world now!"


    "The second time, on our way to Beilin, we sent two groups of people to kill us! If I hadn''t hired a pair of escort, I guess even yu''er would be gone now!" Song Rong''s voice was filled with strong hatred!


    Then Song Rong said sternly, "don''t they treat these things badly?"

 Chapter 371

    The old lady was slightly stunned when she heard that yu''er might also be killed.


    She doesn''t care about Song Rong or Xu Shi, but she still cares about Song Yu. After all, Song Yu is her own grandson!


    The old lady looked back at Song Dai and an Shi.


    The two people were afraid to look at the old lady directly at this time, and dodged slightly.


    When the old lady looked at this, she could almost be sure that what Song Rong said was not nonsense. Nevertheless, the old lady had the cheek to say, "after all, you are all safe now. This matter..."


    "That''s it? Grandma! People''s hearts grow with flesh. Are our lives so worthless? They can be despised?" Song Rong said coldly.


    Song Dai looked at Xu''s and Song Rong''s face, and a cruel color flashed in his eyes. Suddenly, he shouted his mother in a low voice.


    When the old lady heard the speech, she was slightly stunned for a while, then she slowly stood up and waved her hand to show that she didn''t care about it.


    Song Dai shouted coldly, "come!"


    The two boys who had just entered the house with them came up at this time. Song Dai said coldly, "take these two small ones down for me!"


    Ann over there also stood up at this time, glanced at Xu and said, "sister-in-law, I suggest you''d better go and get the champion back, otherwise I won''t guarantee the safety of brother Yu and sister Rong!"


    Song Rong looked at the man coldly and smiled: "why? Don''t you put on that hypocritical look to beg for mercy? Show your nature and want to threaten us?"


    "You forced it!" Song Dai said in a deep voice.


    Song Rong glanced at the old lady and said, "grandma, this is the person you just begged me to let me go! Don''t you want to say anything at this time?"


    The old lady''s face was a little feverish at this time. As she was getting older, she felt a little ashamed when facing the girl at this time.


    However, she still hardened her head and said, "sister Rong, don''t worry. Your uncle won''t do anything to you. He just wants to withdraw the champion."


    "So, grandma, you acquiesced in him doing this!" Song Rong laughed.


    However, looking at the two boys who gathered around, Song Rong had no fear on her face.


    Even Song Yu, at this time, glanced at the old lady coldly and stood there straight. It was obviously heartbroken.


    There was no hurry on Xu''s soft face, as if everything was under her control.


    At this moment, suddenly a fierce voice came from outside: "presumptuous! Such a great crime, I still want to cover it up at this time!"


    With this sound, Lin Zhi strode in.


    Yes, Song Rong knew for a long time that these people would lose their breath, so he invited Lin Zhi to wait outside.


    There is no way to convict completely with this correspondence, but if Song Dai personally tells the truth of the case of selling private salt, the crime will be determined!


    Since the old lady and others came to the house, Qinghu accompanied Lin Zhi to appear outside the door and listen to the movement in the house.


    Song Rong and Xu induce Song Dai to tell their crimes!


    Now Song Dai has said this with red mouth and white teeth, and heard it clearly to Lord Fuyin. Even if he wants to regret it, it''s too late.


    The people looked at Lin Zhi in shock, especially Song Dai. At this time, his face was blue and white, very good-looking!


    Song Rong smiled, saluted and said, "Lord Lin has worked hard."


    "Rong is very polite." Lin Zhi returned with a smile and was very polite to Song Rong.


    At this time, Lin Zhi already knew the relationship between Song Rong and ronghuatang.


    Song Rong doesn''t want to hide. At this time, she''s not afraid that the Song family will interfere in her business. She doesn''t need to hide. She wants Song Dai to lose completely!


    Lin Zhi''s words shocked Song Dai and looked at Song Rong: "Rong is in charge? What is in charge?"


    Qinghu, who followed over there, had already bowed his hands and shouted, "Miss, Lord Lin Zhi has been invited. Please tell me anything else."


    Qinghu has always appeared as the head of ronghuatang. Now it calls Miss Song Rong. In this way, no fool knows the real identity of Song Rong!


    "Ronghuatang is your industry!" Song Dai looked at Song Rong in shock and couldn''t believe it!


    Song Rong smiled: "yes, uncle, Ronghua hall, which has always been against you and makes your hate teeth itch, that''s mine!"


    "You... You... You ruined the foundation of the Song family!" Song Dai''s face was distorted.


    "Uncle, you''re wrong. It''s not me that destroyed the Song family, but you! How could I do this if you didn''t sit down and do those shameful things? If the Song family made me feel a little warm, how could I be so cruel?" Song Rong asked.


    The old lady over there was also frightened.


    Since Lin Zhi appeared, she was shocked and didn''t know how to speak. Now she was stunned to hear that ronghuatang is also Song Rong''s industry!


    What kind of place is ronghua hall!


    People in Gusu know that ronghuatang has developed at a rapid speed in recent years, and has become a leader in the business circles of Gusu city with the Qian family!


    The Song government has been fighting with ronghua hall, but it has never won, and it has been eaten away a little bit!


    I thought ronghuatang was just an ordinary merchant. I started with the Song family when I wanted to expand my business. I didn''t expect that the goal of ronghuatang was the Song family!


    After a long time, the old lady looked at Song Rong with a powerful face. The outstanding girl in front of her showed an amazing intelligence in her early years.


    Now it shocked her. She had to admit that this girl was her best grandson.


    She is completely different from her father''s thin appearance


    This made the old lady''s heart filled with thousands of feelings.


    Lin Zhi over there has commanded the subsequent yamen service and detained Song Dai and an Shi.


    Song Dai''s face was defeated. He didn''t expect that he would fold it in the weak looking Xu''s hand and in the 14-year-old girl''s hand!


    Song Rong looked at Lin Zhi at this time and said, "Lord Lin, the truth has been revealed. Please punish these villains as soon as possible and give my father a clean name!"


    Lord Lin smiled and said, "this is nature, this is nature!"


    Song Dai struggled at this time and shouted, "Lin Zhi, are you sure you want to do this? Do you think I did it alone in the case of private salt? If you open the case for retrial, do you know what you have to face?"

 Chapter 372

    Lin Zhi glanced at Song Dai and asked, "what do you want me to face?"


    Song Dai suddenly smiled coldly at this time: "then go and check it. I''ll see how you get out then!"


    Where would Lin Zhi be intimidated by Song Dai at this time? He directly caught Song Dai and left!


    The old lady saw Song Dai and an Shi taken away, and her face became much older in an instant. At this time, the whole person suddenly fell back. If Tan Pozi hadn''t supported the old lady behind, it was estimated that the old lady would have fallen to the ground at this time.


    Mrs. Tan sighed, and then stretched out her hand to the old lady.


    The old lady has been strong all her life. When she gets old, she is really getting more and more confused!


    At this point, the old lady still wanted to protect him. Although she had thought of the result today, she couldn''t help sighing when he talked about how to hurt him.


    The second master was so beautiful and beautiful that he was wronged to death when he looked at everyone who was pleasant.


    Fortunately, God opened his eyes and let the second Lord have a daughter like miss three!


    Xu looked at the old lady who woke up and said, "help the old lady to go back and have a rest. When the old lady is old, don''t think more about things."


    The old lady wanted to say anything again, but she couldn''t say it.


    The old lady, supported by Tan Pozi, walked back to Nanshan hospital step by step. Every step she took was like a critical task.


    Waiting for everyone to go, Xu''s eyes were full of tears and kept falling down.


    She waited too long for this day.


    Now she even can''t believe it. Her temporary mother has cleared yunlang''s grievances!


    Song Yu over there also had a sad face. He was still young when his father died, but now looking back, the memory of those days is also vivid.


    He immediately understood the difficulties of his sister and mother. In particular, his sister, with her weak shoulders, shouldered the important task of taking care of the second room of the Song family. As a male, he felt that he had done nothing.


    Song Yu''s appearance is more and more clear and bright, like Song Yun, but it is a little less gentle and handsome than Song Yun.


    His clear and crisp voice rang out: "mother, sister, you have worked hard. In the past, yu''er was not sensible, which made you worry."


    Looking at Song Yu who suddenly grew up, Song Rong''s heart was immediately relaxed. She felt that everything she had done in the past was worth it.


    The forbearance and love for your younger brother are not in vain.


    At dinner, the family used it together. At dinner, Song Rong forced Qingtao and Haitang to sit down and eat together.


    She didn''t know the ending of Begonia in her previous life, but it was not good to think about it. There was also Qingtao. When everyone wanted to step on her in her previous life, she could protect her. In her heart, this already existed like her relatives.


    Now that their former enemies have been avenged, they are qualified to sit here and eat together!


    Song Rong thought that the matter had been settled, but a few days later he didn''t wait for Lin Zhi''s final trial.


    Song Rong inquired in many ways before he knew that this matter had caused complications!


    If you want to clear Song Yun, you have to open a retrial. However, the retrial requires the instructions of the Ministry of justice, but the person who ordered Song Dai to sell private salt is a great man!


    Even put pressure on Lin Zhi directly!


    This makes Song Rong feel that all his previous efforts have been wasted!


    Song Rong would not let Song Dai go so easily, so she begged Xiao Yizheng.


    Xiao Yizheng had heard about the Song family for a long time. Now after listening to the whole process, Xiao Yizheng took the jade card personally given by the holy master and went to Lord Lin.


    Xiao Yizheng is also here to check things this time. The jade plate is bright, such as my personal visit.


    With the nine princes in charge and the big characters on the jade plate, this matter doesn''t need to go through the Ministry of punishment at all.


    But Lin Zhi didn''t want to offend that one, so he had to cut the mess quickly. He didn''t investigate who was secretly selling private salt, cleared Song Yun, and sentenced Song Dai and an to exile!


    In fact, this should have been sentenced to immediate execution. At the last moment, Song Rong stood up and pleaded!


    He said he was a close relative and wanted to show mercy.


    There are nine princes here. What Song Rong says is what he wants. Lin Zhi just wants this thing to pass quickly. He really doesn''t want to be caught between the two! So I followed Song Rong''s meaning.


    The whole Gusu knew that Song Yun was wronged, and that Song Rong was kind enough to leave Song Dai a way to live when she avenged her father.


    At this time, everyone praised the compassion of the second room of the song house.


    This feeling is just the opposite of the previous life.


    When Song Dai protected his mother and her and yu''er in his previous life, didn''t everyone praise him?


    Song Rong certainly didn''t want to let Song Dai go like this. She just felt that it was too cheap to let Song Dai die like this!


    Xu, Song Rong and Song Yu appeared in the dungeon.


    Song Dai and an Shi were placed in a cell. They had long lost their luster at that time. They were wearing loose prison clothes with a strange smell.


    The hair sticks together like messy grass.


    "What are you doing here?" Song Dai saw the crowd appear and immediately took precautions.


    Now Song Rong has surprised him. The man didn''t stop Song Rong from attacking him!


    Song Rong laughed at this time: "are you afraid, too?"


    Song Dai flinched back, Song Rong took a step forward, and Song Dai retreated again


    Song Rong forced Song Dai to step back and suddenly stopped.


    Song Dai looked at the tip of Song Rong''s shoes embroidered with spring chrysanthemums for fear of what Song Rong would do.


    The girl in front of him gave him a sense of oppression all over the body, which made him doubt that the girl would cut him with a knife without hesitation!


    "You want to live? Right? So I give you a chance to live!" Song Rong suddenly laughed.


    Ann''s first reaction at this time: "what do you want to do!"


    The hatred of killing her father is bitter. Song Rong is not a soft hearted man. How can he let them live at this time?


    Xu said softly but coldly at this time: "today we came to take you to meet yunlang. You owe him an explanation!"


    These two people are already going to be exiled. Now it''s not a detour to Yinyun mountain. Several yamen servants cooperate and press Song Dai and an Shi to Song Yun''s grave.

 Chapter 373

    On the hillside of Yinyun mountain is Song Yun''s tomb.


    Now Song Yun is innocent. Song Yun''s bones naturally don''t have to be buried quietly.


    As for Song Rong who risked a great crime to secretly find Song Yun''s bones, it was also forgiven.


    I wronged everyone else. My daughter dutifully searched for the bones of her father. There is no reason to forgive such a small crime!


    Song Rong and Xu thought about it. After today, they picked up Song Yun''s bones and buried them again.


    However, the so-called thick burial, Xu and Song Rong agreed that they would not be buried in the Song family''s ancestral grave. Now the Song family has broken their hearts.


    Song Yu also wanted to set up another ancestral temple from Song Yun''s generation.


    Just waiting to find a suitable time, they will move out of the song house.


    Since Song Yun was wrongly killed, in fact, there is nothing they can miss in the song house. The reason why they have been living in the song house is that the great revenge has not been avenged.


    In addition, that''s because they don''t have enough ability to move.


    Now they naturally want to stay away from the Song government.


    As for the old lady


    She has done something unkind and unrighteous. What else can they cherish? The only thing we can do is not to treat her badly in terms of food and clothing for the sake of her being Song Yun''s biological mother.


    Now they can afford an old man who has been half buried!


    This is Song Rong''s last kindness.


    Looking at the grave with some grass in front of her, Song Rong''s eyes were a little wet. She went up and pulled out the grass a little bit. She lowered her voice and said, "father, linniang came to see you. Your grievances have been cleared. You can rest in peace under the nine springs."


    For two generations, Song Rong didn''t stop her father''s death, which is Song Rong''s most regrettable thing.


    At this time, Song Dai probably felt that the matter had come to this point, and he had nothing to ask for Song Rong and Xu, so his attitude was not very good.


    Song Dai said with cold eyes, "now he is dead, but I am alive!"


    "Do you think you''ve won? Do you know that there are thousands of ways to live? You can enjoy it when you''re alive, or you can survive but not die!" Song Rong said with a sneer.


    At this time, Qinghu has stretched out his foot to kick Song Dai, and pressed Song Dai to kneel there.


    "You treat me like this today! I will not let you go even if I am a ghost!" Song Dai hen threatened.


    Xu smiled at this time and said, "be a ghost? If you are a ghost, the first thing you have to face is not us, but yunlang?"


    Song Dayton was speechless. He made too many mistakes! Even if he is a ghost, it is estimated that more grievances will find him.


    Ann over there was silent at this time, looking at Xu with hatred.


    At this time, an still hates Xu. If Xu hadn''t let Song Dai think about it, Song Dai wouldn''t have been soft to protect the people in their second room at the beginning! There would be no such thing as today.


    Today she will have such an ending. Everything is because of Xu''s bitch.


    Song Rong noticed Ann''s eyes, with a bit of coldness and pride in her eyes: "you can go at ease. The road of exile is very hard. You should take care of yourself and live well. As for... The lobby brother and the second cousin, I will take good care of them!"


    When talking about taking care of the two words, Song Rong bit her teeth, and her tone was a bit of a thousand twists and turns.


    At this time, people who are not stupid can hear what Song Rong means!


    Ann immediately looked at Song Rong angrily and said in a hate voice, "what are you going to do to song ER and Hui er?"


    Song Rong smiled, slowly straightened out his messy clothes just scraped by plants and trees, smiled and said, "do what you always want to do to me and yu''er!"


    Ann''s face turned white. She couldn''t bear to see Xu''s children for a long time. She thought about countless ways to get rid of the two children!


    Is it difficult? Is Song Rong going to kill all?


    "You... Song''er has never offended you. Although your second cousin is a little arrogant, she has been hurt like this by you now. Do you really want to be so cruel?" an''s tone has become somewhat soft.


    No matter how cruel people are, they also miss their children at this time.


    And she is counting on her children to find a way to save them!


    Song Rong sneered: "an Shi, I think you still don''t understand! Song Hui will do this now. It''s not me, but you, who are a mother! If you hadn''t connived at her since childhood and even acquiesced in her attack on Shu Yan, how could she marry to Chu house?"


    Song Rong''s words stabbed an''s heart like a sharp arrow.


    Ann wanted to deny it, but deep in her heart, she had to admit that Song Rong was right.


    The road was paved by her mother, but it was not happiness, but darkness. It was her mother''s incompetence!


    But what''s the use of Ann''s regret at this time?


    The two men were forced to kowtow here and were about to go on the road.


    Song Rong generously gave some silver tickets to the Yamen who escorted the two people, so that they must take good care of song Daihe''s an on the road.


    These yamen servants are exquisite. Naturally, I know what Song Rong means.


    Along the way, I naturally took good care of the two people.


    There are many poisonous insects on the way to Lingnan. I don''t know what''s wrong. Those poisonous insects don''t bite anyone and climb on Song Dai and an.


    Two people used to live in luxury. Where did they suffer like this!


    They even want to commit suicide, but there is still a sense of reluctance in their hearts, so that they don''t want to die like this.


    And they have children. Song Rong said something obscure when he left, but the meaning is very clear. If they don''t live well, song song song and Song Hui will suffer!


    At this time, the two people completely knew what Song Rong said when they were leaving. What is it that we can''t live or die.


    As for the poisonous insect, it''s not difficult. Mr. Du is also an expert here. He used some medicine casually, which made the two people smell delicious.


    However, they won''t provoke too many poisonous insects, but they just make them panic all day.


    Song Rong doesn''t want them to die too early. The hatred of the two generations, the four lives of their second room, and the tragic fate of Haitang and Qingtao are owed by Song Dai and an Shi. They only have two lives! Not enough to repay these!

 Chapter 374

    The rest of song song couldn''t turn out any waves. As for Song Hui, she had been rehabilitated by Chu Yunhong at this time and had no support from her mother''s family. Song Hui''s life in the Chu house was like grass mustard. In Song Rong''s mind, Song Hui is a clown.


    She doesn''t have time to clean up Song Hui yet. She has more important things to do.


    She took Xu and Song Yu out of the song house and settled in the plum garden.


    In this way, it will not be too unpleasant to tell others. Only when Xu was hurt by the people of the Song family, he wanted to be quiet at this time.


    Waiting for her family to settle down and sort out ronghuatang''s industry, Song Rong moved her mind to go to the north.


    She wants to know that the ice and snow boy, her nominal husband, is still well at this time?


    Xu supported Song Rong''s idea.


    In the past, when Chu Yunqing was dying of illness, Xu didn''t like Chu Yunqing very much, but Chu Yunqing has been well. In Xu''s heart, Chu Yunqing is a very qualified son-in-law candidate.


    Xu was not worried about the accident when Song Rong went to Beilin.


    Her daughter has grown up and doesn''t need to worry about her.


    Shu Yan plans to go back with Song Rong this time. He hasn''t been back to the north for a long time. He should go back and have a look at it at this time. It is said that general Shu won the war at this time, and the emperor has granted general Shu permission to return to the North.


    Of course, Shu Yan will go back to meet his father!


    With Shu Yan by Song Rong''s side, Xu Shi is more relieved. Although Shu Yan is a little naughty, he seems a little unreliable. In fact, he still maintains Song Rong, just as Song Rong is silently maintaining Shu Yan.


    The date of going to Beilin was soon settled.


    It''s autumn at this time. Song Rong thought that when she came to Beilin, Beilin should be in the middle of winter, and she would be 15 the next year... She had a feeling of time flies.


    Song Rong wants to leave Beilin. Of course, the people who are most reluctant to let her go are Qian Jinbao and Fengyi.


    With some sadness, Qian Jinbao sent a post to Song Rong and invited Song Rong to Qian''s house.


    Song Rong doesn''t know how long it will take him to come back. If he goes to Beilin for the first time, there is a return date. Song Rong can''t say this time.


    Qian Jinbao knows very well that Song Rong is looking for Chu Yunqing.


    He was still unwilling and wanted to fight for it, both for himself and for sister Rong.


    He deliberately put on a black robe, which made the whole person look calm and handsome. Instead of the usual childish feeling, he was a little mature and quiet.


    Sister Rong always dislikes that he is young. His dress is intentional.


    Song Rong also knew this. She didn''t know what to see again. She wore it solemnly. She was wearing a suede pomegranate skirt with a half regiment peony at the neckline. It looked a little graceful.


    Seeing Song Rong appear, Qian Jinbao greets him: "sister Rong, you''re coming!"


    The youth has passed the voice change period, and his voice is somewhat calm and Yurun belonging to the young man.


    Song Rong nodded slightly and shouted, "Qian Jinbao." for so many years, Song Rong has always shouted his name to Qian Jinbao.


    Qian Jinbao quickly opened the stool and wanted to hold Song Rong down.


    Song Rong hid slightly, and then sat down.


    Qian Jinbao poured tea for Song Rong himself. Then he took an orange and carefully broke it off and handed it to Song Rong.


    Looking at Qian Jinbao''s busy appearance, Song Rong reluctantly said, "you don''t have to do this."


    Qian Jinbao over there put down his things and looked at Song Rong cautiously, as if there were stars shining in his eyes.


    "Sister Rong... Can you stay?" Qian Jinbao said with some expectation.


    Song Rong pursed her lips and didn''t speak. She looked down at the table. Qian Jinbao couldn''t see Song Rong''s look and didn''t know what Song Rong thought, but Qian Jinbao''s heart had sunk to the bottom of the valley.


    He just doesn''t want to give up.


    He had a hunch that if he let sister Rong go this time, he might never have a chance to say such words again in his life.


    Qian Jinbao reached out and picked up a nearby wine pot and directly filled himself with half a pot of wine. He didn''t use wine to relieve his worries, but to strengthen people''s courage.


    Some words have been held in his heart for a long time. Now he wants to speak with Song Rong completely and plainly!


    Qian Jinbao''s eyes were somewhat distant, and his tone was also somewhat reminiscent: "at that time, my parents were newly bereaved, and I was alone. You pulled me out of the darkness a little bit..."


    Speaking of this, Qian Jinbao said, "from that time on, I swear to be nice to you in the future."


    "We grow up together, do business together, and gradually have our own wings together, but sister Rong... I think we are getting farther and farther away?" Qian Jinbao asked with his hand on his head and looking at Song Rong.


    Song Rong saw the wine pot in Qian Jinbao''s hand and grabbed it.


    Qian Jinbao took it back with his strength. He smiled: "sister Rong, let me drink. If I don''t drink, I won''t dare to make it clear all my life!"


    Qian Jinbao looked up and took another sip of wine. At this time, the smile on his face faded a little, but even so, he still forced to smile, but the smile was more ugly than crying.


    The sad smile fell into Song Rong''s eyes, and Song Rong''s heart couldn''t help pulling together.


    "Sister Rong... I don''t know when I began to please you. You used to say that I was young and didn''t think I was serious... But I want to tell you that now I can be sure that I really liked you!" Qian Jinbao''s voice was clear and clear, but it was full of sadness.


    "I know, you have to say that I will meet other girls when I grow up, and then forget you... But sister Rong, I don''t want to meet other girls at all, I just want you... Ah..."


    "When I knew you were going to marry Chu Yunqing, I even wanted to steal the marriage, but I knew that if you made a decision, it would not change... I didn''t have the courage to watch you get married. I had to wait for some days to see you... My heart was suffering in those days."


    "But then I figured out that Chu Yunqing will leave sooner or later. I can wait, not one year. I can wait two years. Not two years. I can wait five or ten years... However, God has given Chu Yunqing new vitality, and I seem to have no hope..."


    "Then Chu Yun leans to the north. I thought... I have a chance again, but... Sister Rong, you told me you''re going to find him. I know, I know... As long as Chu Yun leans, I won''t have a chance!" Qian Jinbao said with some excitement.

 Chapter 375

    Qian Jinbao said aloud, and every word seemed to fall on Song Rong''s heart with a heavy weight.


    At this time, Qian Jinbao suddenly looked up at Song Rong and looked directly at Song Rong with deep emotion in his words: "but if there are some words, I still want to say... Sister Rong, don''t go away? Don''t go to the north, let''s stay here in Gusu, and I will marry you. Then we will have a pair of children... It''s not good to live happily and peacefully together forever?"


    Song Rong looked at Qian Jinbao and sighed in her heart, "I knew your mind for a long time..." Qian Jinbao never said it so seriously, but she said it many times in the past. How could she not know Qian Jinbao''s mind.


    "Sister Rong, what''s your decision..." Qian Jinbao asked nervously.


    Just when Song Rong opened her mouth to say something.


    Qian Jinbao suddenly shouted, "wait, sister Rong... Don''t tell me the answer... Don''t... I''m afraid I can''t bear it..."


    After a while, waiting for Qian Jinbao to finish the pot of wine, he said in a hoarse voice, "sister Rong, tell me."


    He didn''t dare to see Song Rong''s look and closed his eyes.


    "Sorry." Song Rong sighed and said this sentence. She didn''t know how to comfort Qian Jinbao.


    She didn''t expect that after so many years, Qian Jinbao not only didn''t become a romantic childe as she said, but also became more and more infatuated and serious.


    It seems that no matter how she comforts, she gives Qian Jinbao hope.


    "Qian Jinbao... You''ll meet a good girl," Song Rong whispered.


    "Sister Rong, I know you don''t trust Chu Yunqing? Is that good? I''ll go to Beilin with him. No matter what he meets, we''ll help him..." Qian Jinbao suddenly said again.


    Song Rong bit her teeth at this time and said ruthlessly, "Qian Jinbao, I thank you for your kindness, but Beilin is not suitable for you. You''d better stay in Gusu."


    Song Rong never called Chu Yun Qing husband in front of Qian Jinbao. Now Qian Jinbao suddenly heard these two words and his face turned pale.


    Qian Jinbao''s eyes were a little wet. He stubbornly put up with the urge to cry.


    In the past, when Song Rong refused Qian Jinbao, Qian Jinbao was noisy, but this time, Qian Jinbao was quiet instead of noisy.


    At that time, Song Rong could be Qian Jinbao, but at this time, Song Rong could not help but face Qian Jinbao''s mind!


    Qian Jinbao was silent for a while before he said in a stuffy voice, "in fact, I know the result will be like this, but I''m not willing... I think it''s my own thought to try if I can keep you."


    "Sister Rong, I know you''re leaving. I''ve prepared some things for you."


    "It''s cold in the north. I''ve prepared some good mink cloak for you. Don''t catch cold at that time."


    "Sister Rong, I''m afraid you can''t get used to those coarse tea. I brought you Longjing before the rain."


    "And... The flowering period in the north is short. If you want to make a sachet or take a bath, I''m afraid it''s not so convenient. I asked people to pick all kinds of flowers and dry them."


    "Sister Rong..."


    Qian Jinbao''s voice was full of forbearance.


    When Song Rong heard this, she couldn''t help it. She said, "I''ve taken all the things. I still have something to do, so I won''t stay here for a long time!"


    Then Song Rong ran away.


    She is afraid that if she stays, she may put down her persistence because she is moved. This is unfair to anyone!


    How hard it should be for a man like Qian Jinbao to be so patient and prepare to go to the north for her?


    They grew up together. She gave Qian Jinbao warmth when he was most lonely, but Qian Jinbao also gave her the light in those difficult years?


    It''s better for two people to move forward together than one person!


    Childhood friends, fighting side by side, the feelings between the two people will inevitably be entangled.


    When Song Rong walked out of Qian''s mansion, her eyes were full of tears. She couldn''t help thinking that at that time, she took advantage of people''s danger to approach Qian Jinbao... The scene of entering Qian''s mansion for the first time.


    Unexpectedly, Qian Jinbao returned her original calculation with such affection!


    After all, she was sorry for him and couldn''t give him the same affection


    If she had known today, she would have preferred... To never know Qian Jinbao!


    In that case, Qian Jinbao will still be the romantic childe of Huaichun that the whole Gusu girl will never forget


    After seeing Qian Jinbao, Song Rong dared not face Fengyi again.


    The next day, the carriage left the city


    Before leaving the boundary of Suzhou, Song Rong heard a rush of hoofs in the carriage.


    She opened the curtain of the carriage and looked out. It was Fengyi in golden clothes. She was galloping on the carriage. The wind blew Fengyi''s clothes and sent out the sound of hunting.


    The Fengyi on that jujube red horse has a feeling of fresh clothes and angry horse.


    Fengyi also saw Song Rong in the carriage at the moment. There was a flicker of light in her bright eyes.


    When Fengyi came, Song Rong asked the driver to stop the carriage.


    Before waiting for Song Rong to get off, Fengyi had already arrived in the carriage.


    The carriage was very spacious, but after Fengyi came in, Song Rong felt a little tight and stuffy.


    "You''re leaving, why don''t you tell me." Fengyi''s voice is like a jade bead falling on the plate.


    Song Rong felt a little guilty. She whispered, "I''m not going back this time."


    "When I came back... Maybe... It was different." Feng Yi''s eyes were a little hurt.


    She went to see Chu Yunqing this time. Now that Chu Yunqing has no worries about her life and is happy with Song Rong, how can she put her down?


    "Fengyi..."


    "I know, I won''t make you feel embarrassed. I just came to see you off." Feng Yi said with a smile, in a very light tone, as if she was really sending off an old friend.


    Song Rong stared at Fengyi, not knowing how to speak.


    She... Seems invisible and owes a lot.


    This is true of Qian Jinbao and Fengyi.


    Fengyi suddenly smiled and said, "Why are you worried? Is there any difficulty in going to Beilin this time? If so, tell me... I''ve settled down in the spring breeze over there. As long as you pass, you can get the news you want."


    Now the sound of the spring breeze has expanded to the north.


    Song Rong said, "thank you."


    Fengyi added, "I''m afraid Qian Jinbao has said what I want to say. You should remember to take good care of yourself. As for me, I won''t send you more. There are still many things to be busy in the spring breeze."

 Chapter 376

    Fengyi''s words sound nothing on the surface. It seems that he wants to say what Qian Jinbao said to let Song Rong take care of himself.


    But if you taste it carefully, doesn''t it have another meaning?


    But Fengyi''s temperament made Fengyi choose forbearance. Qian Jinbao can say it, but he is determined not to say it.


    Now that you know it''s impossible, be her best friend and silently support her instead of causing new problems to her.


    Fengyi came here to see Song Rong and left without staying much.


    Fengyi rode on the horse and watched Song Rong''s carriage drift away, silently following behind.


    Until it was dark and far away, he could not see Song Rong''s carriage.


    He stayed where he was for a while, then pulled the reins and turned back.


    He will wait for her here. If she doesn''t get the happiness she wants, she can come back at any time in his arms.


    Song Rong left Gusu in a low mood.


    This time, not only Qian Jinbao and Fengyi left, but also her close relatives.


    She has never left her mother since her rebirth. Although she has arranged this time, she still has some worries in her heart.


    However, this sadness was silent when Song Rong was approaching the north.


    She must cheer up and face the new variables.


    Mr. Du got down from the carriage and said, "Hey, where will that wonderful old man hide?"


    Duke Du came back with Song Rong. He wanted to find Miaoxin and compete with Miaoxin.


    Naturally, this is what Duke Du and Song Rong said on the surface. Song Rong doesn''t know whether Duke Du has any other plans secretly. Song Rong can''t figure out Duke Du''s fickle mind.


    However, in any case, Duke Du and Song Rong can come to the North together, which makes Song Rong very happy.


    After all, Mr. Du is a man with means. With Mr. Du around, she can guarantee more!


    Childe Du wants to know where Miaoxin is. Where''s Song Rong? Naturally, I want to know where Chu Yun is.


    I''ve been to Beilin once. Song Rong is no stranger to Beilin.


    This time, I didn''t have so much curiosity, so I ran directly to general Shu''s house.


    Now general Shu is still on the road. The Shu mansion is empty and has no master.


    Shu Yan now comes back with Song Rong, which is a great thing for the whole Shu house. The housekeeper of the Shu house met him outside early.


    Song Rong and his party live here.


    After settling down and having a rest for a day, Song Rong began to send people around to inquire about the news, especially the spring breeze ten miles to the north. Song Rong also sent people to go there.


    The spring breeze here is ten miles, because there is no person like Fengyi to sit in the battle in person, the business is not hot, but there are many people coming and going. After all, Fengyi sent many teenagers brought up by herself here.


    These youths were found by Zhu Herong at the beginning. They are naturally outstanding in beauty, and some women can''t compare with them.


    When the spring breeze is ten miles away, it can often receive people with high status.


    Soon, Song Rong had news.


    Qinghu asked Song Rong to stay in Gusu. This time, Song Rong came with Qingshan and Yunxia.


    The news reached Song Rong through Castle Peak.


    After hearing this, Song Rong was shocked and then relieved.


    Yes, I thought Chu Yunqing''s identity was unusual, but I didn''t think that Chu Yunqing''s identity was so good! No wonder, no wonder Chu Yun wants to leave without saying goodbye. This is a muddy water, but anyone who gets involved will face many crises.


    Chu Yun Qing''s Thoughts on her are clear to her. He is such a person who would rather carry everything on his own than make her a little dangerous


    At the beginning, Song Rong may have complained, but when she knew Chu Yunqing''s identity, Song Rong knew that Chu Yunqing was indeed forced to leave.


    She whispered to herself, "the king of Chu?"


    "Miss, if there is no accident, the king of Chu who suddenly appears is our uncle..." Castle Peak whispered.


    He took a careful look at Song Rong''s look, and saw that there was not much shock in Song Rong''s look, so he was a little relieved.


    Song Rong reached out and rubbed her forehead. She felt a little headache.


    Today''s emperor had two princesses before he ascended the throne.


    Among them, Princess Mu came from the Mu family, a great scholar of Hanlin.


    The princess had a hard life and had no children for many years. After a few years, she looked forward to having children.


    Today''s emperor is about to ascend the throne.


    Seeing the identity of the surrounding princesses will rise, and even have the opportunity to seal the back, but something happened to the Mu family!


    It is said that the Mu family collaborates with the enemy and betrays the country!


    Then the Mu family is covered!


    At that time, the princess had royal children, but she was still involved. There was no big punishment, but she was punished to keep the spirit for the deceased emperor.


    Who knows that on the way to the wake, the princess unexpectedly met the mountain bandits, and then there were no people alive and no bodies dead.


    In this way, no one will feel that the princess is still alive.


    Never thought that Mu wan not only lived, but also gave birth to the prince.


    And now that the prince has grown up and returned alone, the emperor was filled with emotion when he knew it. He doted on his lost son. After verifying his blood, he sealed the prince.


    However, it seems that this is the supreme honor, but if you taste it carefully, there are a thousand kinds of pain in it?


    Chu Yunqing''s surname is Chu, so he simply sealed the king of Chu, taking into account the face of Chu Yunqing and the royal family.


    "Miss, are we going to King Chu''s house?" Qingtao asked.


    Song Rong''s beautiful eyebrow frowned slightly: "don''t go first."


    "Ah? Miss, aren''t we here to find childe Chu? Why can''t we say it now?" Qingtao asked with some consternation.


    Song Rong sighed slightly and said, "I don''t know what the situation is. If we appear rashly, it is likely to cause him unnecessary trouble."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong paused: "even if you want to go, you should first explore the situation of King Chu''s residence, and then find a way to go quietly."


    After hearing this, Qingtao thought it was natural and said, "miss is still smart."


    Yunxia pursed her lips and smiled: "our miss will not be Mrs. Chu in the future. I''m afraid she''s going to be princess Chu."


    Song Rong''s face turned red and stared at Yunxia: "who said I wanted to be Mrs. Chu or princess Chu?"

 Chapter 377

    "Miss, I can see what you think about childe Chu. If you don''t have any thoughts in your heart, you won''t come to the north." Yunxia said softly.


    Song Rong was a little angry at this time, and said, "you girl are more and more brave. You even came to arrange me at this time!"


    Yunxia hurriedly said, "I care about Miss."


    Yunxia doesn''t talk so much on weekdays. The reason why she cares so much about Song Rong and Chu Yunqing is that she really can''t bear Chu Yunqing''s efforts to get no return.


    It can be said that when Chu Yunqing saved Yunxia, Yunxia regarded Chu Yunqing as a life-saving benefactor, and she had some ignorant things in her heart.


    But Yunxia''s heart knew that Chu Yunqing''s eyes had never stopped on her from the beginning.


    Since that''s the case, she just wants to get Chu Yunqing. It''s just wishful thinking. Instead of doing so, she might as well step back.


    This next step is the vast sea and sky.


    Now she has felt very satisfied. With the young lady, she can at least know the news of Childe Chu from time to time and see childe Chu occasionally.


    As for other ideas, she was absolutely afraid to have any more.


    Young master Chu, only a girl like miss can be with him.


    As for her, just bless her silently behind him.


    Song Rong glanced at Yunxia. Song Rong knew very well about Yunxia''s careful thinking.


    She didn''t worry that Yunxia would do anything beyond her. First of all, Yunxia is a person who knows how to repay kindness and how to do things in a proper manner.


    Moreover, Song Rong doesn''t believe that Chu Yunqing is the kind of person who doesn''t refuse to come.


    If Chu Yunqing is really so, she doesn''t have to pay attention to Chu Yunqing!


    Zui xianlou is a better restaurant in the north of the city. Some aristocratic families often haunt Zui xianlou.


    People like Shu Yan and Xiao Yizheng used to run to such places.


    Song Rong was standing next to Zuixian building at this time. In a rouge shop, she looked in the direction of Zuixian building through the window. It seemed that she was waiting for something.


    The proprietress in the rouge shop looked at Song Rong standing there for a long time and didn''t buy anything. She couldn''t help muttering two words in her heart. She thought the girl was well-dressed. Unexpectedly, she was a poor ghost and didn''t buy anything.


    Thinking so, the landlady was a little impatient.


    So he opened his mouth and said, "girl, if you don''t buy anything, move out. Our shop is small. You stand there and delay business."


    Song Rong glanced out. There was no one outside who wanted to enter the store.


    But she did stand in other people''s territory. Song Rong gave Qingtao a wink.


    Green peach immediately threw out a ingot of silver: "here''s the silver! But our young lady needs to pick things slowly. Don''t worry."


    Seeing the silver, the landlady''s attitude immediately changed. She smiled and said, "don''t worry, don''t worry, the young ladies around are slowly picking!"


    Qingyao glanced at the round and snobbish fat landlady, and then looked at the half open window like Song Rong, with expectation in her eyes.


    You can just see the door of Zuixian building from here.


    Song Rong stood here quietly for more than half an hour.


    Her quiet eyes finally changed a little, just because a few people came out of the drunken fairy building.


    These are several young men. They are all dressed in noble clothes and full of grace. At a glance, they know that they are not ordinary people''s.


    The boy walking in the center, about 17 or 18 years old, wears a plain white clothes. Walking among these people, he is particularly outstanding. If he is far away, he can feel a kind of quiet gas.


    His face was slightly ill, but on the whole, he looked good. At this time, he was turning his head and talking to another person.


    Song Rong thought silently in her heart that Chu Yunqing didn''t seem to have changed much, but it seemed to have changed a little.


    What hasn''t changed is his quiet body. What has changed is... Chu Yun didn''t have many friends in the past. How can he talk and laugh with people like this?


    He used to be just a precious son who was spoiled by his father and was dying. Naturally, he could do whatever he wanted. People who didn''t like him could not say a word, but now it''s different. He has become the king of Chu


    He didn''t come back this time for the purpose of being the king of Chu! He wants more power so that he can protect his beloved people. Naturally, he can''t be the same as before.


    No one wants to change, neither does Chu Yunqing.


    But if it doesn''t change, it will be torn down and eaten by others, and it will also affect those who don''t want to be involved!


    There were some ripples in Song Rong''s eyes. Her eyes moved with the boy in white.


    Seeing Song Rong like this, the fat landlady looked over with Song Rong''s eyes, saw Chu Yunqing, and immediately understood something.


    She smiled and said, "the king of Chu is what the girl saw. It is said that she has been wandering among the people. It hasn''t been a full year since she came back. But look, her bearing has not been suppressed among the kings, grandchildren and nobles who grew up in the imperial city since childhood. Instead, it is particularly outstanding. It''s not like being raised among the common people!"


    Song Rong suddenly asked, "I''m just coming to the north. I''m not very familiar with the things here. Do we still have a Lord called ruiwang?"


    At this moment, Song Rong suddenly remembered what the assassin said.


    Who sent Rui to assassinate Chu Yunqing.


    Song Rong didn''t understand it before, but now I see it. Since Chu Yunqing is already the prince, someone has a motive to assassinate Chu Yunqing.


    For example, a prince who is afraid that Chu Yun will come back to compete for favor!


    "You mean King Rui? You don''t even know Lord Rui! King Rui is the Queen''s child, and that''s the most beloved prince!" said the fat landlady, her tone full of exclamation.


    Song Rong now has a worry in her heart. Nine times out of ten, the man who sent the assassin was king Rui.


    It''s hard to see that Chu Yun is leaning towards the north. He doesn''t come to the north for the throne of the prince. He''s coming to take the initiative! Otherwise, you will have to stay low and be pressed by Nari King step by step!


    There is a truth about being a thief for thousands of days, but there is absolutely no truth about preventing thieves for thousands of days!


    Since it is the most favored, it is very promising to ascend the throne and become the emperor!


    If this man is crowned emperor, then king Rui will want to cut down the roots!

 Chapter 378

    If this time comes, all of them will fall into crisis!


    Is it the king''s land in the world? Even if you want to hide, you can''t hide!


    Song Rong immediately understood the purpose of Chu Yun''s coming to the north.


    At this time, Chu Yunqing seemed to have some feeling and looked over here.


    Song Rong pulled the rope on the window and closed the window with a bang.


    Chu Yunqing stood and looked at it for a while. Then he was stunned and thought that he might have read it wrong.


    "Lord Chu, what''s the matter with you?" a man called.


    Chu Yunqing came back to himself at this time: "I''m... Nothing."


    Waiting for Chu Yun to go forward, I felt a sense of loss in my heart.


    Besides, Song Rong has already frowned and put away the emotion in her eyes. When she looks up again, her eyes are bright, which is no different from normal.


    Song Rong found some rouge and left here with Qingtao.


    After this meeting, Song Rong inquired in every way. He knew that Chu Yunqing''s situation was difficult, but he didn''t suffer any loss until then. He was relieved.


    On a moonless night, Song Rong asked Du Gongzi to take him to the king''s house of Chu.


    Dugongzi''s skill was very good. He directly sent Song Rong outside Chu Yunqing''s bedroom.


    Song Rong gently pried open Chu Yun''s bedroom, then moved and went in. Duke Du was left alone, flying to the roof like a bird.


    As soon as Song Rong entered the room, she felt the smell of candles just extinguished in the room.


    When Song Rong was wondering if Chu Yunqing had just fallen asleep, she suddenly felt her neck cool, followed by an icy word: "who is it!"


    Song Rong was startled, but she still recognized that the voice was Chu Yun''s.


    Song Rong whispered, "Chu Yunqing... It''s me."


    Song Rong suddenly felt the dagger on her neck, trembled slightly, and then moved it.


    Then the house lit up.


    Chu Yunqing holds a fire twist in one hand and a dagger in the other. Waiting to see the girl in front of him, Chu Yunqing hides the dagger back.


    Chu Yun lit the candle with the fire twister, put down the dagger, and then stood there looking at Song Rong.


    He wanted to come up and hold Song Rong, but he didn''t know what he thought, and finally he couldn''t help it.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing and thought that Chu Yunqing would speak first at this time, but Chu Yunqing didn''t say anything.


    He was wearing obscene clothes and looked like he was lying down.


    When he just pried the door, Chu Yun was afraid to know? It''s just that there''s no sound.


    Song Rong never thought that the weak young man would pick up a dagger to intimidate a person.


    "Chu Yun leans......" Song Rong calls low.


    Chu Yun''s eyes stuck to Song Rong. Although it was not long since he was separated, now when he saw Song Rong, he felt as if he were separated from the world.


    Chu Yunqing soon made his eyes clear. He only heard his faint mouth say, "what are you doing?"


    Song Rong pursed her lips and said, "can''t I come?"


    "When you come, it will only be a burden. Go back!" Chu Yun''s voice was cold.


    Song Rong didn''t feel sad when she saw Chu Yunqing like this. She just felt angry!


    Doesn''t she know what kind of temperament he is? Now, he pretends to be like this and wants to drive her away!


    Song Rong said angrily, "I came from Gusu. Do you want to tell me this?"


    Chu Yun said casually, "I''ve left the documents of He Li. What are you doing here?"


    It''s OK not to mention the document of He Li. Song Rong is angry when talking about this thing!


    "Since it''s a peace and departure, it has to be decided by both of us! I''ve never agreed to a peace and departure. It''s no use for you to leave that document! If you really don''t want to be with me, then write a divorce letter ruthlessly!" song rongleng snorted.


    Chu Yunqing suddenly had some words. He opened his mouth and said, "after you leave, you can get married. Don''t fool around."


    "Do you think so about my marriage? Is it a good thing? Think I''m dragging you down?" Song Rong''s voice was angry.


    In contrast, Chu Yunqing seemed to be calm. He only heard Chu Yunqing say faintly, "yes."


    "Oh? Then tell me, who is the girl? Who is she from? What kind of temperament is she? Is she beautiful? We are friends anyway. I know it''s better to help you see it!" Song Rong said, feeling sour in her heart.


    She knew it was absolutely impossible, but when she thought of it, she still felt bad!


    Chu Yunqing looked at Song Rong. After all, he didn''t continue to talk about it. Instead, he said, "you leave now. I''m tired and don''t want to see you."


    Listening to Chu Yunqing''s heartless words, Song Rong was slightly stunned for a while, then turned and left. When he left, Song Rong said coldly, "if I leave today, I won''t come back!"


    Listen, the door is closed. Chu Yun''s body shakes slightly and is about to fall to the ground.


    As if he had exhausted all his strength, he held the table and sat on the stool.


    He stretched out his hand, took out an elegant sachet from his arms, and rubbed it slightly again and again with his finger abdomen, as if it were a treasure in his hand.


    She came all the way, but he said such cruel words to her.


    She has always been hard tempered. This time, hearing these words must have broken her heart, right? Is she really going back to Gusu? Are they... Really... Going to be strangers?


    Thinking of these, Chu Yun heaved a violent gasp.


    He covered his heart and felt as if his heart had been taken out. The old disease that hadn''t happened for a long time suddenly broke out.


    He covered his mouth and resisted the violent cough.


    Just then, the door was opened with a crash.


    Song Rong, with a cold face, was standing there looking at him.


    Then Song Rong closed the door and walked up to him. Song Rong''s eyes were a little distressed, but her mouth was not very merciful: "cough if you want to cough! I''ve seen it. What''s the use of you again!"


    A violent coughing sound rang out and calmed down for a long time.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yun''s tightly clenched hand, exposed a little tassel, and stretched out his hand.

 Chapter 379

    Chu Yunqing wants to escape, but Song Rong has grasped this thing and won''t let go.


    Chu Yunqing still wants to take his hand back, but Song Rong''s attitude is very firm.


    Song Rong snorted and said, "it looks like a sachet. Which girl gave it to you?"


    Chu Yunqing''s face suddenly turned red, which meant something of shyness.


    "Why are you afraid of me?" Song Rong continued when she saw Chu Yunqing.


    At this time, Song Rong had pulled out the tassel. In fact, when she saw the exposed part, Song Rong knew that it was her own embroidered sachet. Now she just wanted Chu Yunqing to take out the sachet in a big way and don''t hide it.


    Seeing Song Rong''s clear face, Chu Yunqing knew he couldn''t hide Song Rong, so he had to loosen his hand.


    Song Rong looked at the sachet and then looked straight at Chu Yunqing.


    "Miss Song, it''s bad to be seen here. You''d better go back." Chu Yunqing''s words were a little weak.


    Song Rong suddenly laughed and asked, "I''ll go back? And then? I''m gone. You''re suffering alone!"


    Looking at Song Rong''s angry smile, Chu Yun''s eyes dodged a little.


    Song Rong stood up straight at this time. When Chu Yun thought Song Rong was really going to leave this time, he saw that Song Rong had sat on the bed and took off his shoes.


    Song Rong lay on the bed and said, "I''m not going anywhere! This is my husband''s bedroom. Who can chew my tongue here?"


    Then Song Rong angrily covered the quilt on her body.


    When she first pushed the door out, she didn''t want to go at all, but she just wanted to force Chu Yun to lean and let Chu Yun lean not to hold on like this.


    Song Rong is very angry, but not angry. Chu Yunqing is heartless, because her heart clearly knows whether Chu Yunqing is heartless, because she cares too much about her and is afraid that she will be involved.


    She was angry with Chu Yun at this time, or wanted to bear all by herself and not let her face the wind and snow side by side with him!


    Qi Chu Yun poured out. At this time, his heart clearly began to hurt, but he still insisted on not saying!


    Chu Yunqing is such a person. He would rather sacrifice himself than protect others!


    Looking at Song Rong, who wrapped himself in Zongzi on the bed, Chu Yun''s eyes were somewhat helpless. He came over and pulled the quilt.


    Song Rong did not give up, but covered herself in it and refused to come out.


    "Don''t be fooling around..." Chu Yun sighed.


    Song Rong was silent.


    Chu Yun leaned and said, "there are too many bright knives and hidden arrows around me. This is not where you should come."


    Song Rong, who was hiding in the quilt, said after a while, "I just want to stand side by side with you."


    Chu Yun heard the speech and was touched.


    "I..." he didn''t know what to say to express his feelings.


    Chu Yunqing is not so cruel as to let Song Rong leave at this time? Lying directly next to Song Rong.


    He hesitated for a moment and wanted to stretch out his hand to hold Song Rong, but the hand was slightly paused halfway and was taken back.


    He can''t even protect her now. How can he provoke her?


    "Chu Yunqing..." Song Rong shouted as if she were talking nonsense.


    "Yes." Chu Yun replied.


    Song Rong said low, "you want to protect me, but I also want to protect you."


    Chu Yun''s eyes lit up, but he soon became disillusioned. Where could he imagine more at this time?


    At this time, Song Rong poked her head out of the quilt. Her bright eyes fell on Chu Yunqing. She only listened to Song Rong seriously say, "Chu Yunqing, my heart is happy with you."


    Chu Yunqing, i... please... Please you


    This sentence echoed in Chu Yunqing''s mind for a long time!


    Song Rong has never said such a thing to Chu Yunqing. Although Chu Yunqing vaguely feels that Song Rong likes himself, he has never been sure whether it is the love for friends or the love between men and women.


    In the past, because he was ill, he didn''t know how long he could stay with Song Rong, so he kept avoiding and didn''t want Song Rong to be interested in himself.


    Now hearing this, Chu Yunqing was shocked.


    He didn''t expect that the girl would say, "my heart is happy with you." such words.


    Her words, like a whirlpool in the water, pulled him in and rolled him in, making all his persistence and forbearance almost disappear at this moment.


    When Song Rong finished, her face was a little feverish. She was a man for two generations and had never said such a thing to anyone.


    Although she has never faced her heart directly, now when she sees Chu Yunqing, she can almost be sure that she really likes Chu Yunqing.


    This is a completely different feeling from Qian Jinbao and Fengyi.


    In that case, she has nothing to hide. If she likes it, she likes it!


    Song Rong has never been the kind of person who pinches. After figuring out the real idea in her heart, she will act for it.


    Chu Yun''s eyes looked as if there were stars flowing and flowers in full bloom


    He looked at Song Rong like that, as if he had been frightened by Song Rong''s words.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yun and shook her hand, but Chu Yun didn''t seem to see it.


    Song Rong moved forward with some curiosity, and almost all her face came to Chu Yunqing. She said, "Hey, are you saying a word? Is it difficult to get to the north, so you will empathize and don''t fall in love?"


    Song Rong''s words were funny, but Chu Yunqing was a little worried.


    At this time, his heart did not think of anything else, only the bright face in front of him.


    Chu Yun didn''t speak, but he pressed his body directly. His pale pink lips covered Song Rong''s lips directly!


    Song Rong was hugged by Chu Yun, and her face turned red.


    Although Chu Yunqing''s disease was half better, his body temperature was still colder than that of normal people, with a cold fragrance mixed with medicine fragrance.


    The cold fragrance lingered in Song Rong''s mouth and nose, making Song Rong feel like stepping on the clouds.


    Chu Yun''s kiss was very light, as if a feather had crossed Song Rong''s lips, but when he was waiting to move away, he couldn''t help gasping.


    His face was a little red. It was obvious that what had just happened made him feel a little unnatural.


    But when he thought of it, he couldn''t help doing it.

 Chapter 380

    Chu Yunqing felt that his body was a little hot, as if the blood flow rate had accelerated.


    Chu Yun has lived for so many years and has never felt like this. His body has always been cold, but at this time, it''s hot. He wants to drink a bowl of cold water!


    As for Song Rong, although he is a man of two generations, it is also astringent.


    I didn''t even see Chu Yun''s face in my previous life, so I went to Chu Yun''s wake.


    In this regard, although she is not too ignorant. She has never eaten pork and has seen pigs running... But the feeling of eating pork for the first time really makes her feel a little overwhelmed.


    Thinking of this, Song Rong quickly shook her head. How could she think of pigs at this time.


    Chu Yunqing... That''s not a pig!


    Song Rong quietly raised an eyelid and looked up. He saw Chu Yunqing supporting his body with his arm at this time, and the whole person leaned on her.


    The dark hair fell down and scratched her neck.


    Chu Yunqing looked at the panting girl under him, as if she were a ripe fruit, and his eyes took a trace of forbearance.


    He also wants to eat a mouthful of fruit. It must be sweet and juicy.


    But this is not the time!


    Chu Yun leaned back suddenly, and then sat up from the bed.


    Song Rong was also embarrassed at this time that she couldn''t get up on Chu Yun''s bed. She had lost her barbaric momentum.


    However, after such a fuss, Song Rong''s goal has been achieved.


    Chu Yunqing couldn''t pretend to be cold-blooded and ruthless in the face of Song Rong at this time.


    Chu Yunqing picked up a cup of herbal tea and drank it. Only then did he feel better.


    Song Rong over there also recovered at this time. She stood there and looked at Chu Yunqing, and then Yingying saluted: "the people''s daughter has seen the king of Chu!"


    Chu Yunqing saw Song Rong like this. His eyes twinkled with doting and helplessness. He went over and took Song Rong''s hand and said, "rong''er, are you angry with me¡°


    Song Rong snorted, "what do you say?"


    "I......" Chu Yunqing was a little speechless. When he drove rong''er away, he was indeed a little heartless and cruel.


    "How many days have you been to the north? You start to dislike your hairy wife from a merchant family and want to find a famous girl!" Song Rong''s voice was clear and crisp, like a lark bird.


    Chu Yunqing hurriedly said, "rong''er, don''t talk nonsense! I don''t dislike you, and I don''t have any famous girls!"


    Song Rong pretended to be angry and asked, "Oh? Are you not going to find some more Princesses for yourself? Have I delayed your good deed?"


    Chu Yun thought Song Rong hadn''t calmed down, and said solemnly: "I swear, I won''t let other women close, only rong''er is a woman! If I violate this oath, then..."


    Song Rong quickly stopped Chu Yunqing''s words: "don''t go on."


    Song Rong''s tone was somewhat annoyed: "I''m just joking with you. Don''t take it seriously. What''s in your heart? I know... You don''t need to swear."


    If love is stronger than gold, even if there is no oath, we can stay together until we are old.


    If there is no love, what''s the use of this oath? It''s just a shackle to each other!


    And she believed that Chu Yunqing would not do anything to disappoint himself.


    "Rong''er... Are you still angry?" Chu Yun looked at Song Rong and asked softly.


    Song Rong said, "I''m not angry because your attitude is quite sincere, but I want you to promise me one thing."


    "You said." Chu Yunqing would refuse.


    Song Rong looked a little hurt and distressed: "don''t say that to me again in the future. I don''t want to hear it anymore."


    She was distressed to hear it, but also to say that Chu Yun, who obviously didn''t think so, but insisted on forcing herself to say such words, was deeply distressed.


    Chu Yun leaned into a slight silence and said, "I should go."


    "How''s your body? This time, Duke Du is coming with me to the north. If you have any discomfort, remember to tell me." instead, Song Rong cares about Chu Yunqing''s body.


    For Song Rong, Chu Yunqing''s real identity or anything else is not as important as Chu Yunqing''s body.


    Chu Yun leaned to smell the speech and said with a trace of relief on his face: "Mr. Miao Xin''s medical skills are very good. Now I rarely have old diseases. If I take care of it, I will soon be no different from ordinary people... If I can take care of it in the future, I can live to a long life like ordinary people."


    He doesn''t expect to live a long life. What he wants is to grow old with her one day.


    If he lives longer, he can protect her more.


    Song Rong was relieved when she heard the speech. There are solutions to other things, but there is only one body. If it is the same as before, it is really worrying.


    Then Song Rong and Chu Yunqing talked about the current situation.


    Sure enough, the man who sent to assassinate Chu Yunqing was king Rui!


    This king Rui was born by the queen today. He has a prominent status. His maternal ancestral family is also quite powerful. He is the most likely to become the prince.


    In addition to King Rui, there are not many princes who have grown up safely and are about the same age. Xiao Yizheng, the ninth prince, is one. However, the ninth Prince has never participated in these struggles, and although his mother is favored, she comes from a humble background.


    There is also a sixth prince, born disabled, who has been sitting in a wheelchair.


    Further down, there are two princes under the age of five. They are too young for the emperor to consider.


    Let such a child be the prince. If he ascends the throne one day, he will not be too old. In this way, it will be easy for foreign ministers to manipulate the court!


    It can be said that ruiwang is the best candidate.


    But these were all broken by the appearance of Chu Yunqing.


    Speaking of her origin, Chu Yunqing was also a concubine in the royal palace after the Royal concubine Tangzheng. But the empress is now the imperial concubine Xizheng. Since ancient times, the East is respected and the west is inferior... In this way, Chu Yunqing''s identity is even higher than that of King Rui.


    Moreover, when Princess Mu disappeared, the emperor was also very distressed. Although he said that the person was gone, he still gave Princess Mu a correct name and sealed the throne of Queen mu.


    Chu Yun''s return is the most orthodox legitimate son!


    Although King Rui is not very worried about what a prince like Chu Yunqing who has come back from the people can fight with himself, he is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. When Chu Yunqing has not come back, it would be better if he could do it forever!


    What''s more, today''s empress and the deceased empress Mu have a great hatred!

 Chapter 381

    Now I know that Mu Wan''s children are still in the world, how can I let them go!


    That''s why King Rui sent someone to assassinate Chu Yunqing.


    As Chu Yunqing was at that time, how could he fight against the most favored Prince of the current dynasty? He must come to the north, so that he can have enough capital to fight with King Rui.


    Chu Yunqing is not a person who likes fighting, but now that things fall on him, he will not avoid it.


    Chu Yun spoke in a few words about his current situation. His tone was light and floating. He couldn''t hear any difficulties, but Song Rong knew that Chu Yun avoided the important and ignored the important.


    He is a helpless prince from the people. How can it be a simple thing to stand firm in the north.


    Finally, Chu Yunqing said, "so rong''er, it''s not that I don''t want to be with me, but that I can''t..."


    "Chu Yunqing, the princess of Chu''s seat must be taken by someone." Song Rong suddenly said such a sentence.


    Chu Yunqing was stunned by Song Rong''s words.


    "Rong''er... You are..." Chu Yunqing thought of a possibility at this time.


    "I like this seat. I want to be a princess!" said Song Rong with a smile: "this is the throne of a princess. I never thought there would be such a day!"


    Looking at Song Rong, it means that he is greedy and vain and wants to be a princess, but Chu Yunqing doesn''t think about it at all.


    He said directly, "rong''er, I''m afraid it''s inappropriate."


    "What? Do you still want to leave this seat to others?" Song Rong''s face was cold.


    Chu Yun leaned and said, "rong''er... Don''t talk nonsense."


    "I don''t talk nonsense. If I don''t watch here, I''m not sure when this position will become someone else''s!" Song Rong''s tone was a little confused.


    In fact, both of them knew that the key they were talking about was not the seat of Princess Chu at all.


    But let Song Rong stay.


    Song Rong wants to stay and stand beside Chu Yunqing to help Chu Yunqing.


    But Chu Yunqing felt that this would put Song Rong in danger.


    The two people were deadlocked for a long time. Song Rong sighed and said, "Chu Yunqing, you want to take care of my heart, I know, but... My heart is the same as you... Can''t we face it together?"


    "Shall I stay?" Song Rong asked again.


    Chu Yunqing looks at Song Rong like this. After all, he is reluctant to let Song Rong leave. No one will know that when he drives Song Rong away, the feeling in his heart is like digging meat with a knife and dripping blood.


    Chu Yun stretched out his hand, pulled Song Rong up, and then held him tightly in his arms.


    Then he said word by word, "if you stay, I will protect you and protect you with my life!"


    With him, I would never let anything happen to Song Rong!


    Chu Yunqing thinks so, but Song Rong doesn''t come as a burden this time. She comes as a wing for Chu Yunqing!


    Just when the house was full of warmth, the tiles on the roof suddenly made a slight noise.


    Chu Yun immediately said, "who!"


    Then Chu Yunqing let go of Song Rong and said, "stay in the house and don''t go anywhere!"


    With that, Chu Yun''s body drifted like a ghost and rushed out.


    Song Rong was slightly shocked. Was Chu Yunqing still the sick teenager? Such skill


    At this time, Song Rong suddenly remembered that childe Du was on the roof!


    Song Rong''s face was a little feverish. I didn''t know how much Duke heard and saw above.


    Sure enough, Chu Yunqing and Du Gongzi came back together in a short while.


    When dugongzi saw Song Rong, he hurriedly said, "I didn''t mean to interrupt your good deed. It''s a light rain outside and the tiles are a little slippery."


    Song Rong glanced at Duke Du and saw that there was some water vapor on Duke Du''s hair. She felt a little guilty. She patronized and talked to Chu Yun. Unexpectedly, she forgot that Duke Du was still blowing cold on the roof!


    It''s winter at this time. It''s said to be rain. In fact, it''s rain and ice particles.


    Song Rong pulled out a plain white handkerchief from her sleeve, threw it at Duke, and said, "wipe it."


    Chu Yunqing stretched out his hand and grabbed the handkerchief.


    Mr. Du over there also stretched out his hand.


    The two men caught the handkerchief together, and no one would give up.


    Song Rong suddenly remembered it at this time. She was used to it at will in her usual time. This handkerchief is a girl''s private property. Where can I give it to anyone.


    Chu Yunqin said at this time, "dugongzi, use this to wipe it."


    With that, Chu Yunqing took out a plain towel from his arms and handed it to childe Du.


    As soon as Mr. Du let go, he put down his veil, stretched out his hand and pulled at the vegetable towel, muttering: "it was pleasant to see you, but since you mixed up with the old guy Miaoxin, you are as annoying as Miaoxin!"


    Chu Yunqing had walked slowly to Song Rong at this time. He reached out and handed back his handkerchief. Wen Sheng said, "put it away."


    Song Rong raised her eyes and looked at Chu Yunqing. Her eyebrows and eyes were as quiet as before, but he really shocked her just now.


    In fact, it''s not Chu Yunqing who has changed in this matter, but Chu Yunqing has always been such a person.


    But in the past, song Rongke never said that he was happy with him. His heart also wanted to give Song Rong more choices, so of course there was some jealousy in his heart, but he wouldn''t show it.


    As for today


    He is no longer in love with Song Rong. He is in love with each other. Then he is qualified to do such a thing.


    As for what kind of people Song Rong contacts with, he won''t interfere too much, but he will occasionally be unhappy when he sees it. What''s more, although this Duke Du hasn''t shown anything, Chu Yunqing just thinks that Duke Du''s mind is unpredictable, and even thinks Duke Du has a different mind about Song Rong. Naturally, he should be on guard.


    Chu Yun leaned and said to Song Rong, "rong''er, I''ll take you back."


    Song Rong stared at Chu Yunqing with puzzled eyes. Won''t she say so much in vain tonight?


    Chu Yun said, "I''ll pick you up in person tomorrow. Since the princess of Chu returns to the house, we should let everyone know, so that no one will know your identity in the future."


    Song Rong''s heart was suddenly moved. Chu Yunqing wanted to correct her name!

 Chapter 382

    After all, when she married Chu Yunqing, she was a bit of a child''s play. Although they had the name of husband and wife, they never had the reality of husband and wife.


    And her identity... After all, she is the daughter of a merchant''s family. It''s really a high climb with a prince like Chu Yunqing.


    It''s easy to ignore her existence. Even if Chu Yunqing really divorced her, others won''t think there''s anything wrong.


    Who makes two people so different.


    If she came to the king''s house of Chu quietly, she would inevitably give people a feeling that her name is not correct and her words are not smooth.


    If Chu Yunqing picked it up in person, it would be enough to show her position in Chu Yunqing''s heart and her identity as the princess of Chu!


    Song Rong has no idea about the identity of Princess Chu, but if she wants to stand side by side with Chu Yun, she must also have a noble identity! So she opened her mouth and said, "I''ll go back now. Your body has just got sick. Don''t send me. Just have Duke."


    Childe Du looked at Chu Yunqing with a smile. There was a slight provocation in his eyebrows.


    Chu Yunqing''s face was slightly cold, but when he looked at Song Rong, he said in a warm voice: "with Childe Du, I''m all right. I''d better take you back."


    With that, Chu Yunqing picked up a cloak, wrapped Song Rong tightly, and then hugged Song Rong out of the door.


    I didn''t come here aboveboard. Of course, I can''t go here aboveboard.


    Song Rong felt Chu Yun''s body rising and falling, and couldn''t help asking, "your kung fu..."


    Chu Yun explained in a slow voice, "because Mr. Miaoxin can''t remove the cold poison from my body alone, he gave me the skill for 20 years. As for the lightness skill... It was also passed on by Mr. Miaoxin."


    Hearing the speech, Song Rong said, "we should thank Mr. Miaoxin well."


    Chu Yun nodded and said, "Mr. Miao Xin is like my reborn parents. I must be kind to him."


    Mr. Du drifted from behind and said, "you only said that Miao Xin is good to you. Why don''t you say that I was the one who diagnosed you in the beginning? It''s really like tearing down the bridge when crossing the river!"


    Song Rong laughed at once: "tell me, what kind of thanks do you want?"


    Mr. Du said unintentionally: "you can afford it, I don''t want it, what I want, you can''t afford it!"


    Chu Yun leaned his slightly chilly eyes from Duke Du and hugged Song Rong.


    When he arrived at the general''s house, Chu Yun stood in the corridor and watched Song Rong enter the house. Then he turned around.


    Behind him stood Mr. Du.


    Childe Du smiled and thought of something very interesting.


    Chu Yunqing''s face was somewhat cold.


    "What are you looking at me for? When you left from the north, didn''t you ask me to take good care of Miss Song? I not only took care of you, but also sent someone to you safely. What are you dissatisfied with?" Duke glanced at the jade like man and said.


    Chu Yun''s body was weak, but standing in the cold wind, he was as straight as a pine.


    Chu Yun''s quiet voice sounded in the night: "you know that''s not what I want to say."


    "Are you going to cross the river and tear down the bridge? Drive me away?" duke said with a smile.


    "I asked you to protect rong''er and promised to give you five fruits. I''ve got them and I''ll send them to you tomorrow." Chu Yunqing said cleanly.


    Although he left Gusu at that time, he was worried about Song Rong after all. Only then did he have such a deal with Duke Du.


    I didn''t think, now I feel like a wolf in the house.


    Chu Yunqing knew clearly that dugongzi, Qian Jinbao and Fengyi were different people.


    Qian Jinbao and Fengyi should be more pure. They will respect Song Rong''s choice and will not fight too much.


    But the Duke in front of him could not see through.


    Although dugongzi never showed anything, Chu Yunqing felt that dugongzi had some special feelings when he saw him today. This feeling was aggressive and aggressive, so he had to guard against it.


    "No matter what you want to do to rong''er, you have to pass me!" Chu Yun''s voice was a little hoarse.


    Waiting for Chu Yun to finish, he rose up like a ghost and flew out of the yard.


    Mr. Du was left alone. Looking at the misty rain outside Lang, he murmured to himself: "Miaoxin, an old immortal, can''t fight me. He even got such a difficult disciple..."


    With that, Mr. Du took another look at the direction of Song Rong''s house door and kept his eyes secret.


    Song Rong had stopped at this time. She didn''t know that such a conflict would happen outside the door.


    As soon as Song Rong woke up the next day, Qingtao hurriedly said, "Miss, you are awake... Chu... The king of Chu has been waiting outside for a long time and told me not to wake you up."


    Song Rong said softly, "ah." then she said, "do you mean Chu Yunqing has come?"


    Qingtao nodded hurriedly: "not only did he come, but many people heard that the king of Chu came to welcome the princess of Chu back to her house. It''s very lively outside. It''s more lively than when Miss Chu was married!"


    Song Rong also quickened her movements. As for clothes, Chu Yunqing had them sent.


    It''s a big red palace dress with excellent workmanship and proper cutting.


    Song Rong''s black hair was gently pulled up by Qingtao, and decorated with several rich but elegant headdresses. In front of her forehead was a red gem pendant.


    After Qingtao dressed Song Rong up, she smiled and said, "Miss, it''s the first time I''ve seen you dressed like this. It''s really gorgeous."


    Even Song Rong lived for two generations and had never experienced such a scene. She tried to calm herself. She can''t go wrong today.


    She used to be free in her usual time, but today, she must not lose face!


    Today, she represents not only herself, but also Chu Yunqing and the face of the Chu palace!


    Qingtao and Yunxia had already changed into Lake green clothes. They followed Song Rong from left to right. It felt like green leaves lined with red flowers.


    Song Rong walked slowly to the outside of the general''s house


    Chu Yunqin didn''t even come in to show her enough respect, but waited outside the door.


    Shu Yan was at the door now. When he saw Song Rong coming out, his eyes lit up and said, "my sister is coming!"


    Some people around heard Shu Yan''s words and muttered in their hearts.

 Chapter 383

    Didn''t you say that the princess of Chu was the lady married by the king of Chu when he was still in the civil society? It is said that he was born in a humble family. How can he become Shu Yan''s sister now?


    If you really have a relationship with the Shu family, the princess of Chu really can''t be underestimated.


    You know, general Shu has just won the war. He is returning to the dynasty at this time! Shu family''s position in Damin Dynasty, I''m afraid it will rise again!


    People also saw Song Rong at this time.


    I saw the girl who came slowly, with picturesque eyebrows and eyes, and a faint smile on her cherry pink lips, which made people look like the spring breeze.


    Her body was graceful and quiet. Now she was a little more elegant in such clothes.


    Chu Yunqing quickly walked a few steps to meet him.


    Today, Chu Yun is wearing a robe of the same color as Song Rong. His face is like jade. Wearing such clothes, he looks more handsome.


    When two people stood together, no matter their appearance or bearing, they couldn''t pick out a place they didn''t deserve.


    Yes, Princess Chu should be like this!


    If you are an ordinary noble girl, I''m afraid you don''t have the calm and peace of the princess.


    A pair of Bi people standing together can even darken the world.


    Chu Yun stretched out his hand and held Song Rong''s hand. Qingsheng said, "rong''er, I''ll take you home."


    Chu Yunqing''s voice was not very loud, but it was enough for the people present to hear.


    Song Rong smiled and nodded slightly.


    Until Chu Yunqing and Song Rong got into the carriage, the people around them recovered from the atmosphere and talked about it one after another.


    "Hey, I look at the princess of Chu... It doesn''t seem easy!"


    "I see it too. It''s different from those women who only have empty shells."


    "Yes, I thought at that time that once the king of Chu around us became king, he would not recognize his folk wife!"


    "Princess Chu is a good one. The king of Chu also values love and righteousness. According to the current situation in Kyoto... If the king of Chu wants to... Marry the daughter of an important minister, it is right!"


    "Hey! You haven''t figured it out? You didn''t see where the princess of Chu came from just now? It''s general Shu''s house. Isn''t it an important official in the court? It''s said that general Shu is going to be the commander of the three armies this time! In this way, one third of our military power in Damin is estimated to be in the hands of the Shu family."


    Everyone has different opinions.


    Some people say that Chu Yunqing values love and righteousness and does not abandon his poor wife. Others say that the identity of Princess Chu is enough to match Chu Yunqing.


    As for the moment, Chu Yunqing and Song Rong are already sitting in the carriage.


    Chu Yunqing picked up a handkerchief and gently wiped the fine sweat on Song Rong''s forehead. He smiled and said, "usually, you are always afraid of heaven and earth. How can you have stage fright at this time?"


    "I don''t have stage fright! I''m wearing too much and it''s hot!" Song Rong grabbed her handkerchief and wiped it by herself.


    Chu Yun smiled and didn''t pierce Song Rong.


    However, Song Rong is different from ordinary women. Although she was nervous, she soon adjusted.


    Today''s scene is still small. Since she should be the princess of Chu, there will be a bigger scene in the future!


    Song Rong had a confident and firm smile on her face!


    She doesn''t want to be a woman who hides behind Chu Yun and can only be protected by Chu Yun. She wants to be a woman who can fight side by side with him!


    After Song Rong arrived at the king''s house of Chu, some people in the king''s house of Chu also had different thoughts.


    Some people look forward to the arrival of the hostess, others are afraid, and of course, a small number are dismissive.


    This small number of people was rewarded by the emperor.


    Chu Yunqing accompanied Song Rong to meet the servants of the family.


    Song Rong glanced at the eunuchs who looked arrogant.


    Song Rong''s heart immediately had a dispute.


    At this time, people also have a new understanding of Song Rong. How can the king of Chu appear in person?


    The king of Chu will appear here, that is to tell you the position of the princess of Chu in his heart.


    Those who did not put Song Rong in their eyes before had to face up to Song Rong at this time.


    Waiting for Song Rong and Chu Yunqing to go back together, Song Rong asked, "are these eunuchs from the inner court?"


    To put it bluntly, it was sent by Empress Zhao and placed in the king''s house of Chu! If not, it was sent by the emperor.


    Chu Yun nodded.


    Song Rong asked curiously, "Why are all eunuchs? Aren''t there any palace maids?" Song Rong thought that the people in power wouldn''t be so stupid. They sent eunuchs to a young prince instead of palace maids.


    That is, if Zhao empress, if you want to put your eyes on it, it''s the best thing to install a lady in court.


    After hearing this, Ah Fu couldn''t help interrupting: "Husband... Princess, don''t you know what our prince''s character is? She hates those yingyanyan most. Empress Zhao has sent people to her house many times, but she has blocked them back. None of them has been left. Up to now, there are no servant girls to serve closely. I''m the only one."


    Song Rong couldn''t help but rejoice when she listened. No one was willing to let her husband and too many girls around her.


    Especially those women who are nominally servant girls but have different thoughts.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Yunqing could do so.


    The green peach over there snorted coldly, "listen to what you mean, do you still want a young and beautiful servant girl to work with you?"


    Ah Fu quickly shivered. When he looked at the green peach, he saw that the green peach looked arrogant, with some coldness and arrogance inside. Ah Fu quickly changed his mouth and said, "no, aren''t you here?"


    Song Rong smiled at the speech: "I didn''t expect that I wouldn''t see you for many days. Ah Fu''s mouth was sweet."


    In the past, Ah Fu, who would say such a good thing on both sides, has mostly faced green peach.


    Song Rong looked back at Ah Fu, then at Qingtao, then looked at the eyes of the two people, smiled and said, "but then again, Qingtao and Ah Fu have grown up, and we can''t let them continue like this..."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong paused and said, "Qingtao, if you have anyone you like, tell me. I will arrange for you to marry out."


    Green peach''s face turned red and immediately said, "Princess! I just want to follow you and serve you!"


    "You can also serve when you get married. Ah Fu, if you have any girl you like, you can also come and tell me." Song Rong arranged with a smile.

 Chapter 384

    Song Rong finished, but saw that Ah Fu and Qingtao didn''t speak anymore.


    Her heart was a little disappointed, but Song Rong realized in a moment. This good thing is complicated. If she was in a hurry, it might not be a good thing.


    Waiting to get familiar with the king''s residence of Chu, Song Rong suddenly asked, "is there a bedroom for me?"


    Chu Yun leaned to smell the speech, his body shook slightly, and then said solemnly, "your princess, my princess, naturally wants to live with me. If you live separately now, it will spread... It will inevitably make people say something bad."


    Song Rong''s face was slightly red when she heard the speech, but she didn''t say anything after all.


    Because what Chu Yunqing said is not wrong. If she wants to quickly stand firm in the king''s house of Chu, it can''t make people feel that Chu Yunqing doesn''t pay attention to her.


    She didn''t come. Since she came, it would be like telling everyone her choice.


    She can only be the princess of Chu in this life. Even if something really happened to Chu Yunqing, with the majesty of the royal family, how could she let a princess remarry?


    In this way, what''s the use of keeping those with bad reputation?


    What''s more, she didn''t care about these things in her heart!


    However, the progress is really fast, and Song Rong still doesn''t adapt to it.


    Chu Yun leans to understand Song Rong''s mind. In his bedroom, he puts a soft couch that can sleep one person, which is separated by a screen. Two people can live in the same room but have different beds.


    This let Song Rong slightly relieve the pressure in her heart.


    On the second day after settling down in King Chu''s residence, Chu Yunqing is about to take Song Rong into the palace to greet him.


    Such cumbersome etiquette is not only disliked by Song Rong, but also disliked by Chu Yunqing. However, in order to prevent the covetous empress Zhao and King Rui from finding fault, Song Rong is not allowed to make any mistakes.


    She made up her mind when she came. She must not be a burden to Chu Yun.


    Today''s Song Rong wears a bright blue dress, which is noble but not tacky. Chu Yunqing wears black clothes.


    This makes Chu Yun''s body less quiet and more solemn.


    The two men entered through the main gate of the palace. When they reached the gate, they got off the carriage together.


    Song Rong looked up at the gilded characters on the door: "Nanyang gate". From this vigorous font, we can see the majesty of the royal family.


    On both sides of the door are auspicious beasts stepping on unicorns.


    Just as he walked inside, there was a voice like a man holding his throat and said, "the king of Chu and the princess of Chu have an audience!"


    Along the way, someone shouted.


    Song Rong knew that this was the eunuch singing the ceremony. Although the voice was strange, the eunuch was like this.


    Song Rong had seen eunuchs in Prince Chu''s residence earlier, and now she doesn''t feel strange.


    The scenery inside the palace wall makes Song Rong somewhat strange.


    Looking around, there are red walls and glazed tiles, which are stacked and scattered. The main road is paved with white jade bricks, with the auspicious animal pattern inlaid with black jade blocks.


    It''s a pity that it''s winter. There are four distinct seasons in the north. In such winter, there are no green flowers and plants, which makes the palace a little more cold and solemn. Otherwise, it must be another scene of flowers and flowers.


    Chu Yun''s broad robe covered Song Rong''s hand. When others couldn''t see it, Chu Yun stretched out his hand and slightly squeezed Song Rong''s hand, which was released in a moment.


    Noticing Chu Yun''s little move, Song Rong smiled.


    Chu Yun said softly, "rong''er, don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    Song Rong came to the imperial city for the first time. Even though the soul in her body is not young, she may not feel afraid when she saw such a shocking scene for the first time, but she is more or less nervous.


    But now hearing Chu Yunqing say so, Song Rong''s heart unexpectedly calmed down.


    Yes, there''s Chu Yun leaning in. There''s nothing to be afraid of.


    When he reached the steps of the main palace, Chu Yunqing walked a little faster than Song Rong, allowing Song Rong to follow behind him.


    This is a royal ceremony. It can''t be disordered.


    Looking at the handsome figure in front of her side, Song Rong felt particularly down-to-earth.


    The two walked into the hall one by one. Song Rong didn''t look at it curiously, but knelt down directly with Chu Yun in front of her.


    Waiting to kneel down, after a while, I heard a voice that was old and deep: "get up."


    Song Rong stood up slowly.


    "Qing''er, is this the girl from Gusu? Raise your head and let the palace have a look." another gentle voice sounded.


    Song Rong raised her head without hesitation. She really couldn''t wait to see what the younger generation of Zhao Huang wanted to kill Chu Yun!


    It was Rui Wang who assassinated Chu Yun this time, but Song Rong felt that this matter had something to do with the current queen!


    Let''s say that the thousand cold poisons on Chu Yun''s body are not the emperor''s own. Tiger poisons don''t eat children. The thousand cold poisons were given by Empress Zhao to empress mu. She wanted to kill empress mu. She didn''t think that empress Mu gave birth to Chu Yun''s body.


    The woman above was dressed in a phoenix robe and wore a gold hairpin with five Phoenix and sunrise on her head.


    She is about a woman in her forties. Her face is gentle and dignified. She has the taste of a few denominators in the world, but she is old after all, and there are wrinkles at the corners of her eyebrows.


    Looking aside, it was a dignified man.


    Looking at that appearance, it is somewhat similar to Xiao Yizheng.


    It''s hard to find the man''s shadow from Chu Yunqing. I think Chu Yunqing looks like his mother.


    Xu is working hard on national affairs. His hair is a little gray. He is not yet 50 years old, but he is not in good health because of overwork.


    At this time, he also looked at Song Rong.


    Song Rong''s eyes met with those of the 95 year old!


    Song Rong''s eyes were clear, bright and quiet, without any evasion and fear.


    He suddenly opened his mouth and said, "are you the princess of Qing''er?"


    Upon hearing the speech, Song Rong returned respectfully: "if you report back to your father, it''s your daughter-in-law."


    The emperor Changming, who takes Changming as the national name, is much easier to get along with than empress Zhao. When empress Zhao just spoke, she didn''t admit her Princess of Chu Yunqing. Now when Emperor Changming asks, it shows that he has recognized the identity of Song Rong!


    Seeing Song Rong''s unassuming appearance, Emperor Changming was very satisfied.


    I''m satisfied today, but empress Zhao is not satisfied.


    In the heart of empress Zhao, the princess of Chu Yunqing should be a country girl who doesn''t have much face, but now looking at one stop, how can she look better than Princess Rui?

 Chapter 385

    You know, Princess Nari was carefully selected from the children of all ministers!


    Whether it''s family background, appearance or character, it''s one of the best.


    Empress Zhao smiled and said, "come on, sit down." what she thought was completely different from what she did.


    This woman can sit in this position for so many years, how can she have no means!


    Nature cannot be happy.


    At this time, empress Zhao smiled and said, "you child, suddenly came to Beilin. I didn''t make good preparations for being a mother."


    Chu Yunqing said at this time, "I wrote to rong''er and asked her to come over. I don''t want to disturb my mother and father."


    Empress Zhao didn''t mean that Song Rong didn''t have etiquette. Before waiting for the call, she Baba entered Kyoto. Did she see the seat of Princess Chu?


    Feeling Chu Yunqing''s maintenance, Song Rong''s heart warmed, and her look became more and more calm.


    "Empress, I think this girl is good. We don''t have to find another princess for Yunqing." the emperor suddenly said.


    When I heard this, my heart sank slightly. It seems that if I don''t come, the queen wants to find another princess for Chu Yun?


    Although he knew that Chu Yunqing would not agree, Song Rong still had some worries in her heart.


    Chu Yun is just a prince who has just returned. How can he disobey the emperor''s order?


    Just when Song Rong was confused, empress Zhao said, "this girl is not wrong, but her birth is poor. Yun Qing hasn''t suffered much over the years. We can''t treat her badly. I see that there is a girl in the Li family. It''s better to let Yun Qing be a flat princess."


    Normally, a prince can only have one imperial concubine.


    But there are always accidents. For example, when Emperor Changming was a prince, there were two imperial concubines. Now many princes have followed emperor Changming''s practice.


    In this way, you can marry two women with similar status, which is of great benefit to the future!


    Emperor Changming fell into deep thought when he heard the speech. He always felt that he had treated the son badly. If he could find a marriage for the son, he would make up for it.


    As for Empress Zhao, she is not so kind.


    The reason why I talk about the Li family''s daughter is that the Li family has something in her hand.


    As long as the daughter of the Li family is married, she just needs to turn it over. Chu Yun will be more or less involved at that time!


    Emperor Changming said, "you think it all out. Let''s settle it. Song Rong''s birth is a little worse. She is the West imperial concubine and the daughter of the Li family is the East imperial concubine."


    Looking at the above two people talking and laughing, they gave it down. There was an undercurrent in Song Rong''s calm eyes.


    Chu Yunqing''s face was also slightly cold.


    Chu Yun''s clear voice sounded again in the hall: "father, emperor, son ministers just want rong''er to be a princess."


    "Yun Qing, your father is also well intentioned. If you think about it carefully, it will be very good for you!" empress Zhao looked at Chu Yun Qing and suddenly had a plan in her heart.


    Song Rong sneered in her heart, with good intentions? It is empress Zhao who has good intentions.


    I just came to the audience and mentioned this matter in the hall. Isn''t it obvious to embarrass myself?


    The emperor Changming is a man and a 95 year old. She thinks it''s natural for a man to have many women. She doesn''t know the hardships here, but empress Zhao is afraid to pick this thing to deal with her.


    "Yun Qing, there''s only rong''er around you. It''s impossible. Our royal blood should continue." the tone of emperor Changming was still flat.


    "Please take back your order." Chu Yun said with a firm face.


    Over there, empress Zhao suddenly snorted coldly, "Yun Qing, are you going to resist the order and disrespect for this humble civilian woman?"


    Song Rong was in a cold sweat when she heard the speech. She saw the power of the queen.


    Originally, this was said with a somewhat deliberative tone. Chu Yunqing refused, but empress Zhao said so, the problem was serious.


    Song Rong narrowed her eyes, looked at empress Zhao and said in a choking voice, "empress mother, my daughter-in-law doesn''t know what kind of things she did, which made you unhappy. Please make it clear!"


    "You are..." Song Rong''s cry directly led emperor Changming''s eyes to the past, and did not go on as empress Zhao said.


    "Presumptuous! You are crying in this hall!" a maid in waiting beside empress Zhao scolded angrily.


    Song Rong endured tears and looked at emperor Changming with red eyes.


    Song Rong is young, beautiful and weak. Now in the eyes of emperor Changming, his heart is a little soft.


    Emperor Changming, who has been emperor for so many years, is also a Ming Jun. naturally, it is impossible to blame Song Rong for such a small matter. Instead, he waved his hand to the maid in waiting to stop talking, but asked, "don''t cry."


    "I... I don''t want to cry, but I made my mother unhappy and felt guilty. Some couldn''t help it," Song Rong said.


    "Why did you say that you made the queen unhappy?" emperor Changming frowned and asked.


    "If I didn''t make my mother unhappy, how could my mother be so anxious to accept the princess of Chu?" Song Rong looked up at empress Zhao and asked.


    Yes, where did someone else''s imperial concubine just come to the audience and give it to the imperial concubine in a hurry? Didn''t he come on purpose to make people unhappy?


    Song Rong said this very well. She obviously looked wronged, but she said that she was guilty. She implicitly pointed out that empress Zhao came to trouble because of some things!


    Emperor Changming''s eyes fell on Chu Yunqing and asked, "do you really don''t want to be a princess at this time? Well, Miss Li, I''ll promise you first. I don''t worry to go through the door. After a year and a half, Princess Rong is familiar with the situation facing the North and will go through the door."


    Emperor Changming realized that this was a concession. He thought that was all Song Rong wanted!


    There was also some disappointment in empress Zhao''s eyes. Originally, she wanted to see Chu Yun''s intention to resist at this time. Unexpectedly, the girl''s light words persuaded the emperor to delay the matter.


    Emperor Changming and empress Zhao thought it was over, but Chu Yunqing didn''t think so.


    Chu Yunqin said again at this time, "father emperor, my son and minister can''t take orders!"


    When Chu Yunqing said this for the first time, he could muddle through. When he said this for the second time, Emperor Changming was also unhappy.

 Chapter 386

    As the supreme emperor of the ninth five year plan, Emperor Changming has never been contradicted twice.


    Just when Emperor Changming''s face was a little unhappy, empress Zhao found the right time and added a fire: "Yun Qing, your child is too ignorant. Your father has considered it very much for you. It''s all right. How can you resist the order? Annoy your father?"


    When empress Zhao said this, she picked up the tea cup and couldn''t help smiling at her tea.


    Chu Yunqing''s voice was clear and loud: "my son''s minister is not resisting the order. My son''s minister just wants to tell my father what he thinks. When my father talked with my son by candle that night, he once said to my son, but whatever he thinks in his heart can be said to my father, just like that ordinary father and son."


    Chu Yunqing said this with clear eyes: "I don''t want to hide my mind. My father gave me the imperial concubine for my good, but if I don''t like the imperial concubine, I will not only live up to my father''s love for my son, but also delay the girl''s great future."


    Listening to Chu Yunqing''s words, the two people were like ordinary father and son. There was some movement in the eyes of emperor Changming.


    His son is not good, but there has never been a son who can treat him as an ordinary father.


    He is so old that he wants his children and grandchildren to walk around his knees and enjoy the happiness of his family.


    But these Royal sons and grandchildren, each of whom saw him speak carefully and flatteringly


    Chu Yunqing was different. He stood there and said his thoughts. Although he said something he didn''t agree with, he didn''t mean to contradict.


    "Then tell me what you think." emperor Chongming also wanted to know what he thought of his son who had been separated for more than ten years.


    Chu Yun glanced at Song Rong and said, "father, I''ve had a bad disease since I was a child. Everyone said I couldn''t live without a crown. That year, I was seriously ill and almost dying. At this time, Rong Er took the initiative to marry me regardless of her opposition."


    "She can do such a thing before she has reached the hairpin and the great years have not begun. From then on, I swear that if she gets better, she will not fail her!" Chu Yunqing''s voice echoed in the hall.


    "My illness is really because rong''er got better after she married. If I break my oath and marry again, it''s against my oath!" Chu Yunqing''s tone is very firm.


    Empress Zhao smiled at this time: "Yun Qing, this man has three wives and four concubines. That''s normal. It''s not to let you divorce your wife. You can''t break the oath. If your princess has been obsessed with it, it will delay the extension of the royal family''s children and grandchildren, and it''s not sensible."


    Chu Yunqing ignored empress Zhao''s words, but looked at emperor Changming with burning eyes and said seriously, "father, please forgive your son and Minister!"


    Changming emperor took a deep look at Chu Yunqing. He was reluctant to force the child. He waved his hand and said, "let''s do it first and do it according to Yunqing''s meaning."


    Although Yanmian''s children are important, as the Supreme Master of the ninth five year plan, he has many children.


    When I didn''t know this son was still alive, wasn''t it the same? Now that Chu Yunqing is still alive, it is already a great blessing. Why force too much?


    Yun Qing has just come back. As a father, he doesn''t want to leave his heart with Yun Qing.


    But although he said so, Emperor Changming also obeyed Chu Yun''s mind, but she was so instigated by Empress Zhao. In the end, there was some unhappiness.


    This is already an excellent result for Chu Yunqing and Song Rong.


    Song Rong was in a cold sweat at this time. She was really afraid that emperor Changming would follow the meaning of empress Zhao.


    When several people spoke, someone informed: "King Rui has an audience."


    "Let him in," said emperor Changming casually.


    Just at this time, a man walked to the side of Chu Yunqing and Song Rong, and took a little step forward before saluting.


    Song Rong looked at the man with Yu Guang. His face was upright. On the surface, he looked like a man of good character. However, when she looked deeper, Song Rong felt that there was a bit of evil in the depths of the king of Chu''s eyes.


    At this time, Wang Rui also looked at Song Rong.


    Song Rong''s mind was cold, and then she frowned and pretended that she didn''t look at anything.


    "Is this princess Chu?" said King Rui with a smile.


    Song Rong raised her head, slightly saluted, then nodded and said, "I''ve seen your highness King Rui."


    King Rui looked at Song Rong up and down, and then said with admiration, "I didn''t expect that the princess of the emperor''s brother should be such a beauty."


    "King Rui praised me. It is said that Princess Rui is the beauty with national beauty and outstanding conduct. Where can I get into King Rui''s eyes." song rongpi said with a smile.


    "Call me brother Wang. We are all a family. There''s no need to be so divided." ruiwang smiled and looked at a big brother who really cares about his brother.


    Since King Rui is going to play, Song Rong will not be weak. At this time, he shouted loudly, "brother Wang."


    Emperor Changming sat on the throne and looked at the "happy" look below. He was very pleased and said, "today Princess Chu came back. The prince''s house should have a banquet. Your mother and I won''t join in. You invite more young people to have a good time."


    Then emperor Changming said, "I''m tired. Let''s go back."


    Empress Zhao quickly held emperor Changming nearby and said, "how about taking a break in my palace first?"


    "That''s it," said emperor Changming casually.


    Waiting for everyone to leave, King Rui looked at Chu Yunqing with a smile and said, "today I heard that the father and the empress summoned you. You know the empress. You care about your origin and family status most. I''m afraid they''ll embarrass you. I didn''t expect it to be a little late."


    Song Rong looked at King Rui with a smile. King Rui was not afraid to flash his tongue when he said this. Were you worried about them? Worried that empress Zhao won''t kill them?


    Fortunately, I was late. If I had come earlier, I would have started fanning the flames with empress Zhao.


    Chu Yunqing took a step forward at this time, protected song Ronghu behind him and said, "thank you for your concern."


    King Rui noticed Chu Yun''s indifference and suddenly smiled: "since brother Wang wants to go back to the banquet, I won''t bother at this time. When the time comes, I''ll take Princess Rui with me."


    Waiting for Song Rong and Chu Yunqing to walk out of the palace together, Song Rong breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 387

    "Rong''er, didn''t it scare you just now?" Chu Yun asked in a warm voice.


    Song Rong shook his head and said, "it didn''t scare me. I just think empress Zhao is difficult to deal with."


    Chu Yun reached out and touched Song Rong''s black hair. He said, "don''t be afraid. No matter what happens, I''ll be there. I won''t let you be wronged."


    Song Rong burst out laughing: "where do I have any grievances? Today I''m really worried that you will make the emperor unhappy."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong''s tone already had some guilt.


    She didn''t expect that when she met for the first time, empress Zhao began to get angry.


    Recalling this incident, Song Rong''s eyes were slightly cold and murmured, "empress Zhao?" she would sooner or later make empress Zhao regret what she had done!


    After returning, Song Rong asked someone to find Du Wan.


    Du Wan is the daughter of the prime minister and the princess. She is very noble.


    It is said that Song Rong came to the north again and became Princess Rui. Du Wan was very happy. No, Song Rong sent a message, and Du Wan had already come.


    The two met. Before Song Rong could say anything, Du Wan grabbed Song Rong''s hand and said to Song Rong, "sister Rong!"


    Feeling Du Wan''s joy, Song Rong couldn''t help laughing.


    Song Rong''s eyes fell on the scar on Du Wan''s face. Her mind turned. Duke Du also came to the king''s residence of Chu. When she was busy with the current affairs, she might be able to find Duke du to show Du Wan. Maybe she could let Du Wan recover her appearance.


    However, Song Rong just turned around and didn''t talk to Du Wan.


    We still have to wait until childe Du has seen it. If we talk to Du Wan first, and finally childe Du says that the treatment is not good, wouldn''t it make Du Wanbai happy?


    "Sister Du, have you done what I asked you to do well?" Song Rong asked with a smile.


    Du Wan couldn''t help laughing: "I brought all the things you asked me to bring!"


    With that, Du Wan took out a roster and handed it to Song Rong.


    This is the list of people invited by Du Fu at the banquet in the past.


    Now King Chu''s residence can borrow the Du family''s roster first. It''s important to think carefully about who should be invited or not in the future.


    From the early morning to the afternoon, Song Rong had done everything quickly.


    If Song Rong is really a 14-year-old girl who has never managed her home, it may be a bit difficult to do these things, but now Song Rong is familiar with these things, but there is some tension in time.


    Song Rong''s efficiency really shocked Du Wan.


    Du Wan looked at Song Rong almost with admiration.


    Before the dinner, many people came intermittently, and Song Rong responded one by one.


    The visitors looked at Song Rong curiously and secretly guessed what kind of person the princess of Chu was.


    Some of these people want to curry favor with the princess. After all, the king of Chu has been in the limelight recently. Everyone knows that he dotes on his lost son.


    In addition to such people, of course, there are people who don''t pay attention to Song Rong. It''s just the daughter of a merchant who can''t make it to the table.


    When the dinner was about to begin, Song Rong got a message that King Rui and Princess Rui were on their way, asking Song Rong to postpone the dinner slightly.


    Song Rong''s eyes are slightly cold when she hears the speech. Is it delayed?


    Now she is a newcomer and entertains these people for the first time. Who can offend those who can sit here? If the dinner party is postponed like this, it is waiting for the king and Princess Rui to come, but it is estimated that she will offend many people.


    Give these people a proud reputation.


    After pondering, Song Rong picked up a cup of sake and said, "I''d like to toast your ladies and ladies!"


    The visitors were divided into men and women''s dependents. The men were entertained by Chu Yunqing in the front hall, while the ladies were entertained by Song Rong in the backyard.


    Song Rong talks funny and decent, which makes some people look at Song Rong with new eyes.


    Just look at this bearing, even the real official women can''t compare!


    The appearance of Song Rong has made many people who have made up their minds about the king of Chu and intend to give their daughter to the king of Chu.


    With such an outstanding Princess pressing on it, it''s hard for their daughter to stand out!


    Princess Rui was late until half of the dinner.


    Looking at the gorgeous woman coming, Song Rong immediately cheered up.


    Before Princess Rui came, she gave herself a. After she came, it must not be a good stubble.


    Princess Rui''s appearance is indeed outstanding, with bright eyes, bright teeth and graceful posture. At this time, her red lips are slightly open, and her voice is like the sound of nature: "have you started?"


    Princess Rui was dressed in bright red and looked even more gorgeous. She was as gorgeous as the flaming red lotus. She didn''t even dare to be looked at directly.


    It was Song Rong. Today, she was dressed in purple. She looked dignified but not too eye-catching.


    Princess Rui is the kind of woman who makes people feel amazing and even ashamed.


    To Song Rong, beauty is beauty, but it doesn''t give people so strong aggression.


    Song Rong knew that the reason why Princess Rui appeared like this was to suppress herself. However, she didn''t think about suppressing Princess Rui in this regard.


    Compared with the gorgeous red lotus, she prefers to be ordinary. Among these women, it''s too gorgeous, but it''s not a good thing.


    Before waiting for Princess Rui to say anything, Song Rong floated down from her seat like a butterfly. When she came to Princess Rui, she said with half joy and half tension: "Mrs. ruiwang, you''re here. When you just asked someone to send me a letter, I thought you hated me, so I didn''t want to come, but you didn''t mean to refuse me! I''ve been sad for a long time!"


    "Sister-in-law, you can appear. My heart is happy and anxious. Please take your seat." Song Rong is full of enthusiasm.


    Song Rong''s excessive enthusiasm gambled back Princess Rui''s words.


    If she gets into trouble again at this time, she will look inhuman.


    "Sister in law, in fact, you don''t have to feel guilty. Although you''re late, I think there must be something very important. I''ll be very happy if you can come! I won''t blame you at all." Song Rong said affectionately while pouring wine for Princess Rui.


    Such Song Rong is generous in the eyes of outsiders.


    It''s Princess Rui. She didn''t apologize for being late!


    Princess Rui came late on purpose. If Song Rong waited for her, it would offend others. If Song Rong didn''t wait for her, she would come and attack at that time.

 Chapter 388

    Princess Rui''s bright eyes turned. Facing such a Song Rong, she couldn''t say anything.


    Song Rong thinks Princess Rui is a difficult person to deal with. At this moment, Princess Rui also thinks Song Rong is a difficult person to deal with.


    She only thought Song Rong was just coming out of a small door and household, so she didn''t have to spend too much thought at all, but when she looked at it today, she felt that Song Rong was not as simple as she thought.


    Princess Rui glanced at a woman in purple below and then at Song Rong.


    The woman immediately thought and nodded slightly to reassure Princess Rui.


    Within a moment, the woman in purple stood up and said with a smile: "Princess Chu is a native of water. I''ve always heard that the women there are so bright and talented. Let''s say that the reputation of Suzhou''s first beauty has spread all over Damin. Now I see the appearance of Princess Chu, I feel that the rumors are true. I''m afraid it''s better than that of Suzhou''s first beauty. I just don''t know. What talent does Princess Chu have? I''ll show it to you while there are so many people See. "


    Song Rong glanced at the woman in purple. She didn''t remember who she was. Du Wan whispered in Song Rong''s ear, "this is Feng, the daughter-in-law of Yuan Shu, the Minister of rites. She has close contacts with Princess Rui on weekdays."


    Song Rong glanced at Du Wan gratefully. Du Wan, as the prime minister''s daughter, knew that it was normal.


    However, the scene of Song Rong and Du Wan biting their ears fell into Princess Rui''s eyes. Princess Rui smiled, looked at Du Wan and said, "don''t you always like such a crowded place? Why are you interested at this time?"


    Du Wan always felt inferior because of her appearance. At this time, she saw the shining Princess Rui and said that she didn''t want to appear in front of people. She was a little unhappy in her heart. She opened her mouth and said: "Princess Chu came to Beilin before she came out of the cabinet. At that time, we were friends of handkerchiefs. Now Princess Chu comes back, I naturally want to come early to pick her up."


    Song Rong looked at Du Wan and motioned to Du wan not to be angry.


    At this time, her eyes have fallen on Feng''s body. Feng''s words just now are particularly harsh to taste carefully.


    Which good girl is willing to compare herself with the dust woman?


    Song Rong suppressed her anger and smiled: "Mrs. yuan, what''s beautiful? With Princess Rui''s sister here, who dares to claim to be the most beautiful? There are many smart women in Gusu mountain and water, but these women can''t be more beautiful than Princess Rui''s sister. If I talk about the first beauty of Suzhou, I haven''t seen it, but I think it should be less beautiful than Princess Rui."


    Song Rong paused and said in a clear voice, "Mrs. yuan seems to know the first Yan of Gusu very well. Have you met her? Then tell me, which is more beautiful, she or princess Rui''s sister?"


    Mrs. Yuan Feng''s face is a little blue at this time. How does she answer?


    I said I''ve seen that dusty woman? Which woman from a rich family would have seen such a dusty woman?


    Have you seen it? She just picked it up.


    "Princess Chu, it''s boring to be beautiful or not. Why don''t you show us your talents." Princess Chu said with a smile.


    She inquired. When the princess of Chu was in her house, she had never learned piano and flute.


    Song Rong knew that Princess Chu was deliberately making a fool of herself. She had never learned these things in her life... But she had learned them in her previous life!


    In order to make her sell at a good price, how could Song Dai not let her learn these things of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting?


    In this life, she didn''t care about these things because she had too many trivial things.


    But not showing it doesn''t mean she won''t!


    Song Rong smiled: "I haven''t touched the piano for a long time. I''m a little rusty. Since everyone has such elegant interest, I''ll try."


    Song Rong sent someone to get the piano. Before long, Qingtao came with an ancient piano. Qingtao whispered, "this is Duke Du''s piano. He said he wanted you to play with this."


    Song Rong glanced at the Qin and raised her eyebrows. The Qin looked familiar.


    Isn''t this the broken Guqin in Rongyuan when she just bought Rongyuan? She didn''t care much at that time. She casually let people receive it in the back room. Unexpectedly, it was found and repaired by Duke Du.


    Song Rong thought again that childe Du seemed to say at that time that the house was his, and the piano should also be his.


    The piano has been trimmed and inlaid with several jade flowers. It looks elegant and clumsy. It doesn''t look as broken as it used to be.


    Song Rong''s finger touched the string slightly, and suddenly a clear and pleasant voice came.


    Song Rong thought about it and played a safe tune.


    This piano is really a good one. Although Song Rong is a little rusty, there is nothing wrong with the music. Coupled with the ethereal sound, it makes people feel that Song Rong is not as unbearable as everyone thinks.


    Princess Rui looked at Song Rong coldly at this time. Is there something wrong with her news?


    Song Rong, a girl, hasn''t reached hairpin yet, and people in the song house have never seen her practicing the piano. How can she play the piano?


    Because she was shocked by Song Rong, Princess Rui was always a little absent-minded. Next time, she didn''t have any trouble with Song Rong.


    She wants to go back and investigate Song Rong again. If she rushes up so rashly, it may not be a good thing.


    This royal woman has a deep mind.


    As for Song Rong, even if her mind is exquisite, she doesn''t dare to relax her vigilance at this time.


    After waiting for the dinner, Song Rong felt tired and went straight back to her room to have a rest.


    "Where''s the Lord?" Song Rong didn''t see Chu Yunqing when he entered the house, so he asked.


    Green peach smiled and said, "I just saw Ah Fu. The prince bathed in another room. He said he was carrying the smell of wine and didn''t want to smoke you."


    Song Rong''s face turned red when she heard the speech, and Chu Yun was so thoughtful.


    Knowing the news of Chu Yunqing, Song Rong lay down, but before she fell asleep, Song Rong felt a cramp in her lower abdomen.


    Song Rong covered her stomach and snorted.


    Before Song Rong opened her eyes, Song Rong felt her hands stretched out, and her tone was full of concern: "rong''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    Song Rong opened her eyes hard, looked at Chu Yunqing and said, "I hurt."

 Chapter 389

    Chu Yun reached out and touched Song Rong''s forehead. He didn''t feel that Song Rong had a fever.


    Chu Yunqing began to feel Song Rong''s pulse. After feeling Song Rong''s pulse, Chu Yunqing asked awkwardly, "rong''er, where do you hurt?"


    Song Rong''s forehead was in a cold sweat at this time. Where did he notice Chu Yun''s strange face.


    She groaned and said, "my stomach hurts."


    Chu Yunqing''s face suddenly turned red and said, "wait here first."


    With that, Chu Yunqing hurried out. When she waited for her return, she took some things. Song Rong''s face turned red when she saw these things.


    She forgot that she was old enough to come to the moon.


    It''s just that I came back from rebirth. Perhaps because of too much consideration, this month didn''t come as scheduled. I think it''s because I drank some wine today.


    As a man for two generations, he forgot this matter and let Chu Yun worry about himself.


    At the thought of this, Song Rong wanted to lie down in the quilt and couldn''t get up.


    Most men feel unlucky when they encounter a woman''s lunar event and avoid it from afar. However, Chu Yunqing is not shy at all at this time. He helped Song Rong get warm water to scrub her body, took new clothes, and even changed Song Rong''s quilt in person.


    None of this is fake.


    Song Rong came to the moon for the first time, and because she came late, it naturally hurt.


    The next day, Chu Yun accompanied him anxiously for a long time, but because he really had something to deal with, he left for a while. Before leaving, he didn''t forget to tell Qingtao to take good care of Song Rong.


    Song Rong slept for a long time. Before opening her eyes when she woke up, she felt a person sitting by her bed.


    She hazily shouted, "Chu Yun is leaning..."


    At this time, her hands were caught by a pair of warm hands. She felt that it was not like the temperature of Chu Yun. Song Rong immediately opened her eyes and looked at the past.


    But he saw Mr. Du in gray, sitting by the bed, feeling her pulse.


    Song Rong''s lips twitched. There was no defense between men and women in Duke Du''s heart. The woman''s bedroom could come in casually.


    Seeing Mr. Du''s pulse, Song Rong took her hand back when she moved. She was just coming to the moon. It was embarrassing to disturb Chu Yunqing. Should Mr. Du know at this time?


    This was originally a secret affair of the girl''s family. Even though Song Rong had a thick skin, Song Rong had to feel embarrassed at this time.


    Dugongzi glanced at Song Rong, but just grabbed Song Rong''s hand and said in a low voice, "don''t move."


    "I''m ok. Chu Yunqing has already diagnosed my pulse." Song Rong said helplessly.


    But Mr. Du also cares about her, and her heart is still grateful.


    Duke Du said at this time, "you are short of blood gas. You should be coming to the moon. Do you have any medicine to replenish blood and warm up?"


    I didn''t expect Mr. Du to say it so carelessly. Song Rong smiled and said, "eat."


    Duke Du thought for a moment. He found a dark green jade bottle from his clothes and took out a light yellow pill. Before Song Rong could say anything, he stuffed it into Song Rong''s mouth.


    Song Rong swallowed off guard. She choked for a while and then slowed down. She stared at Duke Du: "what did you give me to eat?"


    Mr. Du grinned. Although his face was ordinary, his eyes were shining like glass beads: "poison."


    Song Rong said, "if you want to poison me, you can still give me such a big pill?"


    Indeed, if Mr. Du wants someone''s life, he casually puts down a little poison. He can be silent, so he won''t use such a big pill.


    Mr. Du touched Song Rong''s head and said, "you know, just go to bed after taking the medicine. You''ll feel much better."


    With that, Duke Du walked away, leaving Song Rong lying there alone. She felt that Duke Du today seemed a little different?


    But what''s the difference? Song Rong didn''t think of one, so she fell asleep.


    Don''t mention that Duke Du''s medicine is really effective. When Song Rong woke up, he couldn''t feel that kind of colic.


    When Chu Yun poured back, Song Rong could already sit up because it didn''t hurt. Song Rong had an appetite and drank two bowls of red jujube porridge.


    Chu Yun leaned outside the screen and baked a fire for a while. He felt his body warm. Then he came in.


    "Is it better?" Chu Yun asked with concern.


    Song Rong nodded and said, "much better."


    Then Song Rong smiled and said, "I should thank Mr. Du more. He gave me a pill, and then I was much better."


    Chu Yun leaned to smell the speech, immediately gave a slight meal, and then asked, "Mr. Du has been here?"


    "Yes," Song Rong said casually.


    There was a slight coldness in the depths of Chu Yun''s eyes, but he didn''t say it in the end and asked Song Rong to have less contact with Du Gongzi. In this case, he should solve this matter. Where can he embarrass Song Rong.


    When Song Rong was a little better, Du Wan came to the house.


    Because the new year''s festival is approaching, Du Wan is here to send new year''s gifts.


    In fact, Du Wan just wants to get out and walk around. She usually has no friends. It can be said that Song Rong is the first friend who doesn''t dislike her appearance and treats her sincerely.


    Song Rong took Du wan to a rather remote courtyard in the king''s house of Chu.


    Du Wan asked curiously, "where are you taking me?"


    Song Rong smiled and said, "here lives a friend of mine. Let''s go and sit down for a while."


    Childe Du lives in a quiet place, or there is no popularity. There are few footprints on the snow.


    Song Rong wants to settle down with Childe Du, but childe Du wandered around the king''s residence of Chu and fell in love with this place. What else can Song Rong say.


    Song Rong stretched out her hand. Before she could knock, the door was opened from inside.


    When they walked in, they saw Mr. Du sitting there drinking tea, as if he hadn''t just opened the door.


    Du Wan took a surprised look at Duke Du, but Song Rong was used to it. Duke Du has good skills.


    Childe Du glanced at Du Wan. Without looking at Du Wan more, he looked at Song Rong and asked, "Miss Song, you''re here."


    Song Rong nodded slightly, smiled and said, "this is Du Wan, the hand of my handkerchief. I took her to see you. Didn''t it bother you?"

 Chapter 390

    Before waiting for Song Rong to say anything more, dugongzi glanced at Du Wan''s face and said with a Tut, "what a beautiful woman. How can this face be destroyed like this?"


    Du Wan trembled slightly when she heard the speech. She didn''t like others to say her face.


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Du said next, "but Miss Song brought the man. I can try my best to show you and help you get rid of the scar."


    Song Rong was surprised when she heard the speech and asked, "dugongzi, do you really have a way to remove the scar on sister Wan''s face?"


    She just wanted Duke du to show Du Wan today. As for whether she could cure it in private, she didn''t expect Duke du to say it directly.


    But it''s no big deal. She doesn''t want to say it in front of Du Wan. She''s afraid of hitting Du Wan. Now that it''s a good thing, it''s OK to be happy in advance.


    Du Wan also looked at childe Du with an incredulous face at this time.


    When she came, Song Rong didn''t tell her what she was doing. She just thought she was visiting friends. She didn''t think Song Rong was trying to show her the scar on her face.


    Du Wan touched this on her face. She had a scar since she was born. It was a bit in a trance.


    Mr. Du snorted: "do you look at me like a big talker? I said I could cure it!"


    Song Rong wants Duke du to help Du Wan heal the scar. That''s because Duke Du once said that he could change the face of the killer sent by Prince Rui''s house when interrogating him.


    Song Rong took Du wan to have a look with hope. She didn''t expect that she could really cure it.


    Childe Du looked at Du Wan and said, "but this process is very painful. I don''t know if you can stand it?"


    Du Wan said firmly, "yes!"


    Childe Du glanced at Du Wan and said, "come back to me when spring comes."


    Although Song Rong was a little curious about why he couldn''t cure it until the beginning of spring, he thought it would be the next year. It''s not bad these days. Since Mr. Du promised, he wouldn''t come to play.


    On the way back, Du Wan asked Song Rong again and again whether it was true.


    Song Rong dared not say too full: "more than half of them may be cured."


    General Shu returned to Korea from Mobei. He was in a hurry and finally came back before the new year''s festival.


    General Shu''s return to Korea made Prince Rui''s house nervous again. He sent countless pairs of eyes to stare at Song Rong and Shu''s house. Everyone knows that Song Rong and Shu''s house have a close relationship.


    Ruiwang wanted to win over general Shu, but Song Rong''s appearance directly disrupted ruiwang''s plan.


    But this is not the worst thing for ruiwang. The worst thing is


    On the day when general Shu returned to the dynasty, Emperor Changming pointed out Shu Yan''s marriage.


    Refers to the object of marriage, not others, it is Du Wan!


    What kind of person is Du Wan? Although her appearance is a little ugly, it also represents a great power behind it. Du Wan''s mother is the youngest sister of emperor Changming and is always spoiled.


    Du Wan''s father is the Prime Minister of the current dynasty!


    Such a background can be said to be of great importance.


    In the view of King Rui, Du Wan is not married to Shu mansion, which is tantamount to marrying King Chu mansion!


    It was as urgent as the ants on the hot pot.


    However, in addition to ruiwang, there is this one in front of Song Rong.


    Shu Yan was looking at Song Rong with a sad face at this time and said, "sister Rong... Help me. I don''t want to marry Du Wan."


    Song Rong smiled at Shu Yan and said, "Du Wan is a good girl." Song Rong said it calmly. Song Rong also saw a lot of yingyanyan around Shu Yan, but she still felt that Du Wan was the most atmospheric.


    That''s what makes Shu Yan feel wronged, but childe Du has said that he will cure Du Wan.


    Now there are scars on Du Wan''s face. If Du Wan is waiting, it is estimated that even if Shu Yan wants to marry, he can''t marry!


    However, the scar has not been cured after all. Song Rong doesn''t want to say anything to Shu yanduo.


    Shu Yan took a step forward and directly grabbed Song Rong''s hand: "sister Rong, I know you''ve always had the best idea. Teach me what to do!"


    Chu Yun leaned to the side, his eyes fell on the hands of the two people, and coughed.


    At this time, Shu Yan suddenly found that he seemed to have exceeded, so he relaxed his hand.


    "Lord Chu... At least we are relatives. You have to call me brother after sister Rong. Don''t stand here and see a joke. Find a way for me!" Shu Yan begged Chu Yunqing.


    But what can Chu Yunqing and Song Rong do about it?


    Even if there is really any way, Song Rong can''t use it!


    Shu Yan is her cousin, but Du Wan is still her friend. In this matter, she is caught between the two ends!


    Shu Yan begged Song Rong, but there was no solution. He really couldn''t think of any useful tricks, and the whole person was depressed.


    When Du Wan arrived, he quietly looked at Shu Yan several times and felt that Shu Yan was a good person, but he looked a little ruffian and playful.


    Because the two had been accused of marriage, and Du Wan felt that the injury on her face would soon be better. She was not so low self-esteem, and she was a little excited.


    Shu Yan doesn''t want to marry Du Wan, and ruiwang doesn''t want Du wan to marry.


    Began to find a way to destroy the marriage.


    As for the best way to destroy this marriage, of course, it is from Shu Yan or Du Wan''s two parties.


    Just at the beginning of spring, Du Wan began to heal his wounds and frequently went in and out of the king''s house of Chu.


    This made king Rui feel that he had found an opportunity. If Du Wan could have an accident in the king''s house of Chu, he would not only destroy the marriage, but also make Prime Minister Du Cheng hate the king of Chu completely.


    In the early morning of this day, because Song Rong felt a little uncomfortable, she was told that Du Wan didn''t have to come today.


    If Du Wan came to see a doctor, she always had to accompany her.


    She is used to getting along with Mr. Du himself, but a girl from a big family like Du Wan is very particular. She won''t get along with a man alone unless she has to.


    Since she can''t accompany her today, it''s no use for Du wan to come.


    The news was sent out, but when it came to the prime minister''s house, it looked different.


    As before, Du Wan came to the king''s house of Chu.


    Just when he arrived at King Chu''s residence, a servant took him to a secluded place.


    "Have you changed places today?" Du Wan asked suspiciously.


    The servant smiled and said, "the princess said the peach blossoms in her house are just right. I''ll see you in another yard."

 Chapter 391

    Du Wan looked at the surrounding scenery. It was really spring.


    In the past, she was always afraid to go out of the house because of her appearance, but since she met Song Rong, her mood was much clearer. It was the first time she found that the scenery in spring was so beautiful.


    When she thought of the wound on her face, she would soon be cured, and her mood was even better.


    Du Wan quickened her pace and followed the servant to the remote yard.


    When I got there, I really saw peach blossoms in a yard. The flowers were just blooming. I could smell bursts of fragrance against the breeze.


    Du Wan walked into the house. As soon as she entered the house, she screamed.


    Qingtao looked at Song Rong''s spirit today. She thought about folding two peach blossoms and putting them back in the house.


    As soon as I got here, I heard a noise in the house, but no one lived in this yard.


    Qingtao''s face looked suspicious. He quietly walked over and pushed the door, but he didn''t open it. Qingtao''s eyebrows frowned slightly: "who! Open the door, or I''ll call someone!"


    Qingtao thought that it should be the servants of the family who do that kind of thing in this house. She just didn''t want people to pollute this place. By the way, she taught these two people a lesson and let them understand the rules.


    Otherwise, the house might be in a mess!


    As for calling everyone like this, Qingtao still can''t do it. If it''s really a love affair, it''s wrong, but there''s no need to humiliate it. Just teach it a lesson.


    Just then the door creaked and was opened.


    After Qingtao went in, she saw Du Wan''s face full of blood and looked at her in horror.


    As soon as Qingtao looked back, he saw two men and a woman rushing over and trying to hold her down.


    Qingtao''s body moved, and she dodged the attack of the two men. When Song Rong learned the basic self-defense skills, Qingtao also learned them. Although she is still a flower fist and embroidered leg, it is not comparable to an ordinary girl.


    Green peach looked at him and was stunned. Du Wan shouted, "Miss Du, go and shout!"


    Du Wan was frightened and rushed out. When she went out, she was painted a blood path on her face by the woman.


    "Come on, come on!"


    This place is very secluded. Du Wan ran out for a long time before she saw a man. She didn''t care who the man was, so she caught him at once.


    Shu Yan came to King Chu''s residence to hang out today. Now he quickly regards it as a family, just because general Shu has started to repair Shu Yan since he came back, which makes Shu Yan a little unbearable.


    You can hide in King Chu''s residence.


    After he came, he didn''t intend to find Song Rong, but wandered around. Before he wandered for a long time, he was hugged by Du Wan.


    Du Wan looked up at this time. There were two more blood marks on her face. Her eyes were bright: "Shu Yan... Shu Yan, go to the front yard to save Qingtao!"


    Shu Yan saw the blood and was also an inspiration!


    Just rushed over


    When Song Rong got the news and rushed over, the two servants and the woman had taken poison and killed herself. Shu Yan comforted Du Wan who had been crying in his arms at this time.


    As for those people? Where is Shu Yan''s opponent? Shu Yan seems to be fooling around again. He is also a descendant of the general. No matter how bad it is, he will not be taken by these people.


    Then the three men looked at themselves and had no chance of winning. They were afraid of being interrogated and took poison.


    It''s a pity that Mr. Du wasn''t there at that time. Otherwise, it''s estimated that these three people can''t die if they want to.


    Song Rong glanced at the mess on the ground and saw the green peach sitting there. One hand of the green peach was bleeding constantly. Song Rong rushed over and saw that the wound was deep and the bone was visible, and the hand tendon was broken!


    Song Rong looked at Du Wan again. In addition to the already pale scar, there were two new wounds on her face.


    Song Rong only felt his blood surging, and suddenly a mouthful of blood gushed out!


    Yunxia followed and quickly helped Song Rong: "Miss... You''re scared of me!" Yunxia was so anxious at this time that she even forgot to call the princess at this time.


    There was a tear on Song Rong''s face. The girl Qingtao had been following her. She had long regarded Qingtao as a sister!


    Besides, Du Wan, she came to cure the wound on her face with hope. At this time


    However, Song Rong was not sad for long. She came back to her senses with an exciting spirit. Her face was pale and said, "go and call childe Du and the prince!"


    After waiting for Duke Du and Chu Yun to pour over, Duke Du first looked at Du Wan''s injury, and then said, "little girl, don''t cry. I can''t cure your injury. Now stop your tears, and I can still make you recover."


    Du Wan immediately held back her tears when she heard the speech. The poor look of forbearance fell on Shu Yan''s heart, which softened Shu Yan''s heart who had never put anyone in his eyes.


    He said a sentence, which made him regret: "sister Du, don''t cry. Don''t worry. Even if you''ve always been like this, I''ll marry you back."


    After Chu Yun poured in, he saw the scene in front of him. His face was frosty. He showed Qingtao his hand and said, "it''s still saved to sew it up now, but this hand may not be as flexible as before."


    But it''s better than losing it completely!


    Song Rong quickly arranged for a place to treat Qingtao and Du Wan.


    Du Wan just broke the skin. Although the consequences may be serious, the injury is not serious.


    Green peach is badly hurt.


    Song Rong pondered that since childe Du said he wouldn''t let Du Wan fall scar, there would be no mistake. Now Du Wan is holding Shu Yan''s hand and hurting her face. In fact, it is warm in her heart.


    Song Rong watched Chu Yun pour to Qingtao to heal his wounds.


    Song Rong took a handkerchief and kept wiping the sweat on Qingtao''s face. Qingtao clenched his teeth at this time. He was stunned that there was no pit.


    "Green peach, if you hurt, just shout out." Song Rong said anxiously.


    Green peach said in a muffled voice, "Miss, I don''t hurt."


    Song Rong''s eyes were red when she heard the speech. How could such a heavy injury not hurt? She knew that Qingtao would be like this. She was afraid that she was worried. Thinking so, Song Rong was more kind.


    Ah Fu was so anxious that he wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say anything.


    All he knew was that he had a strange idea in his heart and wanted to suffer for Qingtao.


    As for how this idea came about, Ah Fu himself couldn''t tell.

 Chapter 392

    After noon, Chu Yunqing finally bandaged Qingtao.


    As for Du Wan over there, he also wrapped it up for Mr. Du.


    Du Wan''s whole head was wrapped tightly, leaving only a pair of bright eyes outside.


    When Du Wan saw Song Rong, her eyebrows bent and seemed to want to laugh.


    Over there, Mr. Du said, "don''t laugh, don''t talk, be careful of the wound!"


    Du Wan went back and gestured to Song Rong to bring her a pen and paper.


    When waiting to see what Du Wan wrote, Song Rong felt a warm current in her heart. She looked at Du Wan apologetically and said, "these people are coming for me. They''ve made you suffer. My heart..."


    Du Wangang just told her that she would not tell her parents about it.


    "Although it hurts, my heart is very happy."


    "It''s better to talk to the prime minister." Song Rong was a little uncertain.


    Du Wan wrote indifferently: "anyway, he won''t have a scar, and brother Shuyan said himself that he won''t repent."


    At this time, Du Wan''s mood is much better. When the girl is in spring, it happens that the person she likes shows good intentions to her. How can she be unhappy?


    Although it seems that Du Wan doesn''t care about today''s affairs, she is frightened in the end. There are green peaches... Maybe what will happen in the future!


    Song Rong settled in two people and began to think about who did it! She will never make these people feel better!


    After careful consideration, Song Rong knows who can do this in the king''s residence of Chu except King Rui? But this method is really despicable!


    How innocent is Du Wan? Unexpectedly, he wanted to attack Du Wan and use it to plant the king''s house of Chu!


    Song Rong thought about it and chose two. They were obviously the people sent by the queen to monitor the king''s house of Chu, and then they were tied in the middle of the yard.


    Song Rong looked around at the people around him and looked at the two boys tied in the center.


    People didn''t know what Song Rong was doing at this time, but they soon understood.


    "Castle Peak, fight me! If you can''t fight to death, continue to fight!" Song Rong said in a Yin voice.


    Today she will set an example for those who are already in Prince Rui''s house or who want to please Prince Rui''s house!


    Song rongdao has never done such a cruel thing, but now if these people only take benevolence, it is bad to discipline!


    Pop pop


    After several whips, the two men''s backs were torn.


    The two men kept shouting, "princess, princess, spare your life!"


    "It hurts! Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    The cries echoed in the king''s house of Chu.


    Song Rong sat there with a cold face. She never relaxed. She was in a hurry today, and thought that these people were just some eyeliner, and be careful not to let them know what secret.


    I never thought these people would dare to move her!


    After a while, many people couldn''t bear to watch. Song Rong waved her hand and said, "stop."


    "Princess, I don''t know what kind of mistake I made. I want you to do it like this." one of the men asked with his teeth clenched.


    Song Rong sneered, "what kind of mistake did you make? Today I asked you to deliver a letter to miss Du, but I said I wouldn''t let Miss Du come to your house?"


    This man is not among the three who have died, but the man Qingtao ordered to deliver the letter.


    "The little one delivered the letter, but it was too late to go, and miss Du had already set out!" at this time, the man still stubbornly refused to admit it.


    Song Rong smiled: "fortunately, Miss Du has nothing to do, otherwise I must peel your skin!"


    Du Wan''s injury should not be publicized yet.


    Even if she is going to apologize, it should be that she went to Du''s house to apologize in person, rather than letting someone else go to the prime minister''s house first.


    "But you''re such a creep. You can avoid death, but you can''t escape life!" Song Rong''s voice was Yin.


    "Princess, I''m just a step late. It''s unfair for you to treat me like this!" the man screamed.


    As for the other person, he has passed out at the moment. There is no way to argue with Song Rong.


    This sober man looks very clever. At first glance, he is the person in charge between the two people. His name is Cheng Wen.


    Song Rong said coldly, "I''ll make it clear to you today. I don''t pay attention to catching thieves and taking stolen goods here. If I know something about it, it will make him feel overwhelmed!"


    "Don''t think you''re smart, can hide it, and won''t leave any clues... I can''t do anything to you!"


    When Song Rong said this, he said loudly, "I just need to know. I''d rather kill a thousand by mistake than let one go!"


    When Song Rong said this, instead of looking at Cheng Wen, who had been beaten black and blue, she looked around and took a look at the people around her.


    At this time, these people were shocked. They thought that the princess was so young that it was easy to fool. They didn''t expect that the princess was so powerful!


    Those who have ideas in mind also accept some ideas at this time.


    Those who had no ideas in their hearts were even more conscientious.


    Song Rong glanced at the two men and snorted coldly, "pick your tendons and feet and throw them out of the king''s house of Chu!"


    At the thought of Du Wan and Qingtao''s suffering, Song Rong was cold hearted and wanted to kill these two people. No, she wanted to make these two lives worse than death!


    Not to mention that Du Wan is one of her few friends, green peach is also very weighty in her heart!


    Cheng Wen''s face turned white when he heard Yan. Before Qingshan ordered others to do it, Ah Fu came over with a knife in his hand and disposed of the two men with a cold face.


    Seeing the two wailing people, Song Rong''s heart was angry, which was a little easier.


    She has never been a vicious person, but she will never be a soft hearted person.


    If you hurt her and the people she wants to protect, you have to pay a price!


    Song Rong stood up and looked at the two people without expression, with a tough face.


    Then Song Rong''s look eased a little and said, "it''s all scattered."


    The servants of Prince Chu''s residence left one after another. Although Song Rong didn''t say a word to scare the people, none of them dared to believe that today''s incident didn''t happen. They were all careful and thought that they would never provoke the princess.


    Waiting for everyone to leave, Castle Peak and Ah Fu pulled these two people to throw them out.


    Song Rong suddenly said, "wait."


    Castle Peak asked, "does the princess have anything else to say?"

 Chapter 393

    Song Rong smiled: "throw it to the street near Prince Rui''s house!"


    Waiting to finish, Song Rong added coldly, "it also saves the two dogs from dying on the way back to their master!"


    Ah Fu and Castle Peak looked at each other and immediately understood Song Rong''s meaning.


    Prince Rui''s house.


    Princess Rui sat in the flower hall with frost on her face at this time, looking at the two wailing people in front of her.


    "Princess, you have to decide for us!" Cheng Wen begged after contradicting Song Rong several times in the prince''s house of Chu.


    Princess Rui heavily put down the tea bowl in her hand and splashed a lot of water from it. Jin''er, the big servant girl beside Princess Rui, immediately took the veil and wiped the table clean.


    The princess is particular about it. If she is not smart, she can''t be so favored.


    "That''s what Princess Chu said?" Princess Rui narrowed her eyes and asked.


    "Princess Chu... Princess Chu finally ordered people to throw us on the road in front of Prince Rui''s house." Cheng Wen glanced carefully at Princess Rui and said.


    Princess Rui''s face became colder when she heard the speech. Then Princess Rui scolded coldly, "what is she? At this time, she dares to challenge our prince Rui''s house!"


    "How''s the girl Du Wan now?" Princess Rui didn''t care about her people at all. She wanted to know whether she had done what she ordered.


    "It''s nothing, but looking at the angry look of Princess Chu, it doesn''t seem to be nothing!"


    "Well..." Princess Chu fell into deep thought.


    At the moment, the man asked carefully, "princess, what are you going to do now? Please ask the princess to ask a doctor for us."


    Where do they have money to cure such injuries? Even if they find a doctor, they are estimated to be disabled for life.


    Princess Rui glanced at the two men from above and said, "jin''er, you tell someone to take them to heal."


    In a short time, an insignificant carriage came out of Prince Rui''s house and went out of the city.


    The people waiting for the carriage found something wrong. The carriage had arrived outside the city.


    Jin''er ordered the coachman to pull down the two people who couldn''t move.


    "Miss jin''er, what kind of doctor is there in the wilderness?" Cheng Wen asked nervously.


    Jin''er chuckled: "you really should find a doctor for you? How can you cure this wound on your body? Can''t you cure it? Will Prince Rui''s house keep you for a lifetime?"


    "In order to prevent you from having a bad life in the future, the princess asked me to give you a ride!" jin''er smiled and looked at the eyes of the two people in front, which was already the eyes of the dead.


    "You..."


    Then the man was silent, because jin''er had wound a very thin silk thread around his hand. The silk thread was said to be a thread, but it should be made of metal. At this time, it had been cut from his neck.


    Such a thin thread is actually sharper than a knife.


    Waiting for these two people to die, jin''er buried their bodies. Then he clapped his hands and rushed back.


    No one can imagine that this little girl who looks only 16 or 17 years old should have such skill and such a poisonous heart.


    As for Song Rong, he doesn''t care what happened to the two servants at this time. Since he has done such a thing, he should pay a price for what he has done.


    As soon as Song Rong was relieved, she felt pain in her internal organs.


    Yunxia also recovered at the moment. When her young lady was in a hurry to attack her heart, she vomited blood!


    Yunxia hurriedly told Chu Yunqing about it.


    When Chu Yunqing came to see Song Rong, he saw Song Rong lying there pale, looking very weak.


    "Rong''er......" Chu Yun feels Song Rong''s pulse painfully.


    He found Song Rong''s impatience and hurt his heart. Chu Yunqing had some guilt on his face. If it weren''t for him, how could rong''er come to Beilin to suffer like this?


    But in an instant, Chu Yun''s eyes were cold.


    At this time, guilt can''t solve any problems. He should be strong as soon as possible and get rid of those who threaten himself and rong''er bit by bit.


    Song Rong just lay here for a short rest and struggled.


    "Rong''er, please rest here." Chu Yunqing said hurriedly.


    Song Rong shook her head and said, "not yet. People in Prince Rui''s house will certainly want to explore Du Wan''s current situation. I''m not sure they will go to the prime minister''s house first."


    Chu Yun thought and said, "I''ll make an apology to Prime Minister Du Cheng."


    "Du Wan was invited by me. I should come forward." Song Rong said firmly.


    "Du Wan had an accident in King Chu''s house. I should go to the prime minister''s house to explain it both emotionally and reasonably." Chu Yunqing also refused to give in.


    Song Rong knew that Chu Yunqing wanted to follow the past to take care of herself. She couldn''t bear to apologize to others alone, so she said, "let''s go together."


    In fact, according to Du Wan''s meaning, it''s just to hide it. After listening to Song Rong''s explanation, she thinks she should talk to her parents.


    Shu Yan hesitated for a long time, and finally couldn''t endure Du Wan''s pitiful eyes. He decided to go to the prime minister''s house with Du Wan.


    God knows, since he had this marriage, Shu Yan has always been able to hide. Seeing the people of the Du family is just like seeing the plague. Now, although he went voluntarily, he is still a little unhappy and dejected.


    "Brother Shuyan, aren''t you unhappy?" Du Wan asked in a low voice. Tears were already in his eyes at this time.


    Shu Yan saw an exciting spirit in his heart and quickly smiled: "no, No."


    He didn''t dare to make Du wan cry. If he got to the wound, the wound on Du Wan''s face would be very bad!


    If the injury on Du Wan''s face is cured, I''m not sure there will be other choices. At that time, he may not have to marry him. Even if he must marry Du Wan, he also hopes to marry a beautiful Du Wan! I don''t want to marry a man with scars on his face.


    Speaking of Shu Yan, he always thinks too much about the skin bag. At this moment, he still doesn''t forget the things on the surface.


    However, he didn''t mean to look down on Du Wan, but it wasn''t for a moment and a half to let people like him accept Du Wan.


    After all, and Du WAN are only two unfamiliar people, and they don''t understand Du Wan''s temperament. What they like and don''t like can only be seen from this superficial skin bag!


    When we arrived at the prime minister''s house, Prime Minister Du and Mrs. Du happened to be there.


    Mrs. Du is a princess. When she was here, everyone called her Princess Sheng Ning.

 Chapter 394

    Du Wan came back with Chu Yunqing and Song Rong. Prime Minister Du and Princess Sheng Ning couldn''t have known.


    When the man arrived at the house, Prime Minister Du Cheng and Princess Sheng Ning were waiting for several people in the flower hall.


    Princess Shengning is in her early thirties. She is dressed in Chinese clothes and looks very bright. She has the unique nobility of royal children.


    Her eyes fell on Du Wan''s face. At a glance, she saw the thick brocade cloth on Du Wan''s face. She quickly walked back and hugged Du Wan in her arms: "Wan''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    She also knows about Du Wan''s recent ordinary visit to King Chu''s residence.


    In fact, Prince Chu''s residence is very sensitive. As the daughter of the Du family, Du Wan should not go in and out of such a place at will. However, Princess Sheng Ning always loves her daughter and seldom sees who Du Wan can play with. Now she has a friend. Lord Sheng Ning certainly doesn''t have the heart to interfere.


    Rao is the high princess Shengning. Seeing that her daughter has become like this, she can''t put on a noble appearance, but shed tears in pain.


    "Mom, don''t cry, don''t cry... I''m fine. Wait until the cloth on my face is removed, and I promise to give you a beautiful daughter." Du Wan didn''t dare to laugh, but her voice was still cheerful.


    The scar on Du Wan''s face has actually improved a little bit, so Du Wan believes in Du childe''s medical skills. Now she believes that Du childe says that there will be no scar on her face.


    Princess Shengning saw that Du Wan was in a good mood and relaxed a little.


    Then she stood up straight and looked at Chu Yunqing and Song Rong. The prime minister Du Cheng over there didn''t know what to think at this time and didn''t speak.


    Prime Minister Du is not old enough, not yet 40. He has a calm spirit that can hold down the bright light of Princess Sheng Ning.


    Princess Sheng Ning couldn''t help admiring. The king and Princess of Chu are indeed a pair of rare talents, which makes people feel beautiful and refined at the first sight. They are so different from these people in the imperial city.


    However, Princess Sheng Ning is not stupid. She knows that the king of Chu and the princess of Chu will not simply come to visit the prime minister''s house.


    So the princess didn''t speak, but looked at Chu Yunqing with inquiring eyes.


    Chu Yunqing bowed his hands and said, "Yunqing is here to apologize to his aunt today."


    At this time, Prime Minister Du took two steps forward, helped Chu Yunqing and asked, "where is the king of Chu? You suddenly said this, which made me a little scared."


    Song Rong spoke at this time and told Du Wan what had happened in the Chu family.


    "Prime minister Du, Princess Sheng Ning, sister Wan suffered this great disaster because of. If you want to punish me, punish me." Song Rong said with a frank face.


    Prime Minister Du Cheng and Princess Sheng Ning looked at each other.


    Princess Shengning''s face is a little ugly. Du Wan is her baby pimple. Now something like this has happened. How can Princess Shengning not be distressed?


    At that time, Prime Minister Du calmed down a little, but his tone was not very good after all: "things have happened. What''s the use of apologizing now?"


    Seeing that Prime Minister Du''s attitude was not very good, Shu Yan quickly stood up and said, "father-in-law..."


    "Who is your father-in-law!" Du Cheng was suddenly shouted, and immediately refuted it.


    Shu Yan was also tongue tied for a moment and called him wrong. At this time, he was a bit embarrassed.


    But at this time, Prime Minister Du had seen Shu Yan. He hesitated and asked, "are you the Shu boy?"


    Shu Yan nodded hurriedly: "exactly."


    "I heard you don''t want to marry my daughter. Why are you here at this time? Do you see our jokes?" prime minister Du''s voice was slightly heavy.


    Shu Yan hurriedly said, "you must have misunderstood. Why don''t I want to marry Miss Du."


    Seeing that Shu Yan''s attitude is sincere and people are facing the wind, Prime Minister Du is in a slightly better mood.


    "I was also present today. Princess Chu really didn''t deliberately connive at people in the house to hurt Miss Du. Please uncle du to make a clear observation." Shu Yan helped Song Rong say a word.


    Song Rong was almost moved to cry at this time. Shu Yan seems to be generous on weekdays. He will protect her at this time.


    Song Rong continued to say, "sister Wan''s business has a lot to do with the king''s residence of Chu, but prime minister, have you ever thought that we have any reason to start with sister Wan? Now sister Wan is going to marry cousin Shu Yan, and she is related to me... If you hurt sister Wan, what''s good for me?"


    Speaking of this, Song Rong''s voice was slightly heavy: "but some people may not want sister wan to marry Shu''s house?"


    Prime Minister Du has been immersed in officialdom for so many years. Where can he use Song Rong to make his words clear? Just a little hint, Prime Minister Du will understand what happened.


    Prime Minister Du Cheng took a deep look at Song Rong, as if he didn''t want to make things clear.


    Is it not because they have never participated in the struggle for the throne that their prime minister''s house has been safe?


    In fact, there was no struggle in the past. Basically, King Rui fell on one side.


    Now Chu Yun has poured back, and everything has changed a little.


    "Prime minister, I have absolutely no intention of coercion. I just hope the prime minister can think about it and understand that there are some things that can''t be avoided since sister Wan was promised to cousin Shu Yan." Song Rong''s eyes are burning, as if to see Prime Minister Du''s heart.


    Prime Minister Du''s eyes dodged.


    Song Rong suddenly smiled: "didn''t the prime minister think about why he promised sister wan to his cousin?"


    Prime Minister Du Cheng felt a slight shock when he heard the speech. Yes, is it just to win over general Shu? There are still several princesses today. If you really want to win over general Shu, it will definitely not fall on their family Wan''er.


    Prime Minister Du Cheng thought, it seemed that he had some enlightenment. He involuntarily sighed in his heart that the sacred heart was unpredictable.


    Waiting for prime minister Du Cheng to restrain his thoughts, he looked at Song Rong with a smile on his face. He suddenly felt that he was not old at present. It was rumored that she was a girl from a merchant and had wisdom that was inconsistent with her birth and age.


    Take another look at the king of Chu, standing there like a spark silver tree, burning its brilliance.


    Prime Minister Du finally took a look at Shu Yan. General Shu is seriously ill and has a relationship with the princess of Chu. General Shu must be on the side of the king of Chu. His Wan''er... Since he is the daughter-in-law of Shu mansion, as Princess Chu said, some things can''t be avoided!

 Chapter 395

    Now he hasn''t stood in line yet. Prince Nari''s house is going to attack Wan''er. It seems that he is worried that when Wan''er marries, Prime Minister Du Cheng''s house will become the right-hand man of the king of Chu.


    This is a pool of muddy water. Even if they really want to protect themselves at that time, how can they not be hurt by passing here?


    Let''s talk about King Rui. If Wan''er didn''t marry, it''s all right. If Wan''er married, no matter what the attitude of the prime minister''s house, Prince Rui''s house would rather kill a thousand people by mistake than let go of one attitude!


    In this way, it''s better to plan ahead.


    Prime Minister Du Cheng wanted to understand what was going on here, but he didn''t show it.


    Whether Jiang is old or spicy, Prime Minister Du can have such a position now, but it''s not just because he married a princess.


    There are countless princesses in the Damin Dynasty, and there are naturally many prince in law, but there has never been a prince in law who can get such an important position in the court.


    When people see him, they call him an adult, not the son-in-law.


    After a while, Princess Shengning also wanted to understand how this happened. Compared with Prime Minister Du''s calmness, Princess Shengning was more unstable.


    She is a woman. She is not interested in these party disputes. She loves her daughter!


    Although Song Rong didn''t say it, she had thought that her daughter was hurt by people in Prince Rui''s house, which made Princess Shengning unbearable. If she didn''t know that it couldn''t be brought to the surface, Princess Shengning even wanted to go to the court today.


    No matter what Prime Minister Du Cheng and Princess Sheng Ning think, in a word, they don''t want to blame Song Rong and Chu Yun at this time.


    Prime Minister Du had the idea of supporting the king of Chu. Naturally, he didn''t want to offend the king of Chu. As for Princess Sheng Ning? At this time, there are new hate targets.


    On the way back, Song Rong took a worried look at Shu Yan and said, "cousin, I wronged you."


    Shu Yan over there smiled: "I''m looking at Du Wan now. It''s also lovely. It''s not as terrible as I think."


    Speaking of this, Shu Yan''s voice sank: "in fact, I also understand that I can''t escape."


    "Even if it''s not for you, I have to marry Du Wan for Shu''s house. If I don''t mean to marry now, what will happen to Shu''s house in the future? It''s the so-called emperor and a courtier. If King Rui ascends the throne one day, how can he feel at ease that his father holds a heavy army?" Shu Yan also has some maturity between his eyebrows and eyes at the moment.


    Song Rong felt relieved when she heard the speech. Her cousin also grew up.


    In such a situation, people will grow up, right?


    In the past, Song Rong only felt that the hearts of the people in the back house were complex, and everyone treated people in disguise. Now when she came to Kyoto, Song Rong found that the people in the North City were more complex.


    Don''t mention the mask. It should be the whole human skin!


    As for prime minister Du, he thought carefully about whether it was possible to avoid the marriage.


    Just thinking about it, he also understood that if such a will will be made in this life, there is absolutely no possibility of change.


    Let alone Du Wan, when he came back, he and princess Shengning showed his determination not to marry Shu Yan.


    Finally, Prime Minister Du sighed helplessly and said to Sheng Ning, "Sheng Ning, prepare a generous gift Tomorrow and go to the king''s house of Chu."


    This gift is nothing, but in the past, where did the prime minister''s office have the practice of giving generous gifts to people? This is to express an attitude with Chu Yunqing, that is, the prime minister''s house is willing to stand with the king''s house of Chu.


    Since general Shu was still in the dynasty, Chu Yunqing seems to have changed from a poor folk Lord.


    Wen has prime minister Du and Wu has general Shu.


    Although it is impossible to completely compete with Prince Rui''s residence, it is not the same as before.


    Seeing the prosperity of King Chu''s residence, a great event happened in Gusu.


    Xiao Yizheng was in Gusu during the Spring Festival and never came back, but to investigate a big case.


    Someone sells weapons in Suzhou.


    Naturally, it''s a matter of fact for Zhu Herong, but when Zhu Herong falls down, the northern desert won''t continue to wait to die. Unexpectedly, he sent someone back to buy weapons privately.


    I thought it would be dark under the light this time. Gusu has had such a thing once. I think it won''t be found out easily the second time.


    Who knows, this time the new comer was a little unlucky and met a Fu Yin like Lin Zhi.


    Lin Zhiren finally got into this position when he was middle-aged. Naturally, he was cautious.


    So when Xiao Yizheng went to investigate this matter, Lin Zhi gave great assistance.


    Although it was a little difficult, it was found in the end!


    But Song Rong never thought of this person, her third uncle song Cheng.


    Song Rong was shocked when she saw the letter written by Xiao Yizheng.


    Besides, the pearl jade is not from foreign countries, but from northern desert. They just borrow the reputation of foreign countries. After all, foreign countries rarely communicate with Damin people in the western regions, and they won''t invade Damin.


    There is no doubt about it.


    Song Cheng hasn''t come back for so many years. This time, he came back to do such a thing with the help of the Song family!


    How can Song Rong not be shocked?


    It''s really not going well for the Song family in recent years. Such things have been happening intermittently since the case of Song Yun selling private salt.


    However, Song Rong felt quite gratified that when Xiao Yizheng dealt with the Song family, he ruled that Song Yun had nothing to do with the matter on the grounds that Song Yun had been deleted from the genealogy and that the second house of the Song family was no longer in the genealogy.


    When Song Yun was executed for selling private salt, the Song family drew Song Yun from the genealogy in order to draw a line with Song Yun.


    Never thought, that once looked humiliating, but at this time, it became the key to saving lives.


    As for Liu Shi, he was meritorious in reporting this matter and was exempted from punishment. In addition, others in the Song family were implicated!


    Speaking of Liu, this life has changed the fate of the previous life. In the previous life, song Cheng spoiled his concubine and killed her. Now Liu can''t do too much.


    Song Rong knows about the Song family. Although she can''t talk about how heartache it is, she still sobs a little.


    At least she also lived in the song mansion for so many years. There are also memories of their two bedroom family.


    The letter did not mention the old lady. I think in Xiao Yizheng''s eyes, the old lady is not worth mentioning at all?


    Song Rong was slightly stunned with the letter. Chu Yunqing came in from outside and saw such Song Rong.

 Chapter 396

    Chu Yun leaned over, reached out from Song Rong''s hand and picked up the letter. However, after a while, Chu Yun leaned over the contents.


    Chu Yun thought for a moment and said, "rong''er, do you want to connect your mother to Beilin?"


    After hearing the speech, Song Rong realized for a while that Chu Yun''s mother was his own mother.


    Song Rong thought for a moment, nodded and said, "OK."


    In fact, before she left, she didn''t want to bring Xu to the north. That''s because the situation is not clear. Song Rong has no time to take care of Xu, but now the situation is clear.


    Such a thing happened to the Song family, so the mother became completely single with her young yu''er.


    Of course, Song Rong still wants her mother to follow her.


    As for Chu Yunqing, Song Rong is not worried at all. At that time, he will let his mother live in the king''s house of Chu, or buy a new house for his mother near the king''s house of Chu. Chu Yunqing will have no opinion.


    Perhaps the thought of her mother coming made Song Rong feel happy.


    In these days, Song Rong began to set up industries in the middle of Kyoto. Although it is said that these industries are not in the open, it is more or less noticed by Prince Rui''s house.


    People in Prince Rui''s residence regard Song Rong as a thorn in the flesh and a thorn in the eye.


    Half a month later, it was the end of spring.


    After waking up from her nap, Song Rong began to groom. She couldn''t be as casual as before. Yunxia neatly gave song Rongwan a hanging cloud bun with several simple and chic hairpins on it.


    She looked at herself in the mirror, smiled with satisfaction, turned back to Qingtao and said, "Qingtao, I thought about my mother. They are also on the road. They will come soon. Mother Xijing, you tell someone to clean up the yard next to the lotus pond."


    Qingtao''s hand hasn''t fully recovered yet, and Song Rong doesn''t have the heart to let Qingtao work with him.


    But Qingtao is restless. It''s a little better. She follows Song Rong.


    No matter where Song Rong goes, Qingtao always follows, which makes Song Rong feel funny and helpless.


    She knew in her heart that Qingtao was worried that her hands were not as flexible as before, so she was a little uneasy. Song Rong would not let her follow her in the future. Song Rong could not bear Qingtao to continue to be so uneasy. Qingtao would not be allowed to do the hands-on work, but Qingtao was often assigned to complete the work with her brain.


    Green peach was ordered, his face was full of joy, and walked out of the house briskly.


    Unexpectedly, the green peach didn''t go out for a long time, and then stumbled out.


    "Princess!" Qingtao shouted eagerly.


    Song Rong was startled and made a sudden move. At this time, Yunxia was sorting out a trace of broken hair for Song Rong. Her move immediately pulled her hair to her scalp, and Song Rong gave a cry of pain.


    Song Rong turned and looked at Qingtao. At this time, she saw that Qingtao was followed by a young man who looked familiar and was arranged to take care of Xu before Song Rong left.


    If under normal circumstances, the boy suddenly appears here, it is Xu''s arrival.


    However, Song Rong saw the panic look on Qingtao''s face, coupled with the boy''s appearance of wanting to talk and stop, his heart clicked, as if a huge stone had fallen.


    Song Rong had a bad idea in her heart. Did something happen to her mother?


    Just thinking of this, Song Rong stopped thinking! She dared not think about it.


    But when things came to an end, Song Rong couldn''t be afraid. She asked in a low voice, "take your time. What happened?"


    The little fellow fell on his knees and said, "miss! Something happened to madam! We were attacked on the way to the north. Madam is now unconscious in Qingzhou City!"


    When Song Rong heard that Yan''s face turned white, she repeated with difficulty: "was attacked? Madam unconscious?"


    The boy lowered his head and said softly, "yes." he was afraid to face Song Rong.


    Song Rongteng suddenly stood up. The stool Song Rong had just sat on fell to the ground with a bang, and there was a huge sound.


    "Where''s the prince!" Song Rong asked loudly.


    At this time, the only person Song Rong can think of and discuss this matter with himself is Chu Yunqing!


    Before long, someone answered at the door: "go back to the princess. The prince was called into the palace half an hour ago, because he didn''t tell the princess when he saw the princess taking a nap!"


    Chu Yun was not at home. Song Rong was in a mess for a moment, but soon Song Rong calmed down.


    She has gone through some things. Without Chu Yun''s inclination, she is not a vase like woman.


    She picked up her skirt and flew to the place where Duke Du lived.


    At this time, Mr. Du was playing with a small snake with thin fingers. He saw Song Rong suddenly push the door in. He was startled and immediately put the snake in his sleeve.


    He still remembered that Song Rong was afraid of these things. In the past, he could do things to deliberately scare Song Rong with such things, but later, he never let Song Rong see these things.


    Song Rong walked over, grabbed Duke Du''s clothes and took Duke Du out.


    "Miss Rong, what are you doing?" Mr. Du has never been used to calling Princess Song Rong, but according to his previous address.


    Song Rong said eagerly, "go to Qingzhou City with me!"


    "What are you going to do there?" Mr. Du was still a little confused at this time.


    "My mother is ill and now she is in Qingzhou City!" Song Rong had no time to explain in detail. He could only explain the current situation cleanly.


    Childe Du shouted discontentedly, "I''m not the old man with wonderful heart. I can only harm people but not save people. You always let me save people!"


    Although he complained, he didn''t procrastinate. Even in the end, he grabbed Song Rong''s wrist and ran out with Song Rong.


    Xu is in a coma. I don''t know what the situation is. Naturally, it''s impossible to take a carriage. As for horse riding... Song Rong will be a little better, but he can''t go up fast!


    Mr. Du directly chose a good horse, got on the horse with Song Rong, and went straight to Qingzhou!


    This time when he entered the palace, King Rui also came. Chu Yunqing tripped and didn''t come back until evening.


    The first time he came back, he went to find Song Rong, but he learned that Xu had an accident in Qingzhou. Duke took Song Rong to Qingzhou!


    Chu Yunqing''s face suddenly became cold. He said coldly, "Ah Fu, prepare two good horses. Let''s go to Qingzhou now!"


    At this time, Chu Yun was not worried about what childe Du would do to Song Rong. What he was most worried about was whether the despicable King Rui would ambush Song Rong on this road!

 Chapter 397

    It''s night.


    There is no moon, only the stars in the sky.


    A fine horse galloped on the official road, and there was the sound of trampling hoofs along the way.


    Song Rong sat in front of the horse, followed by Duke Du.


    Mr. Du ran around Song Rong with one hand and the reins of his horse with the other.


    In fact, according to Mr. Du''s speed, even faster than this horse, but Mr. Du is human after all, but there is no horse to run for a long time, so if you think of Qingzhou, the horse is the fastest.


    However, Rao is a handsome horse. In this way, he will be tired when running.


    Even if people can stand it, the horse can''t stand it.


    Seeing that it was almost midnight, Mr. Du slowed down the horse''s speed, took a look around, chose a slightly flat place and stopped the horse.


    Duke Du got off the horse with Song Rong in his arms. Song Rong was already Yan Yan at this time. She was rarely so tired, and her body was inevitably unbearable.


    Mr. Du wants to help Song Rong, but Song Rong has already walked over and found a stone to sit down.


    After sitting for a while, Song Rong picked up some dry firewood.


    She has been very tired of Mr. Du. Mr. Du is not her servant. Song Rong still wants to do what she can do by herself.


    Childe Du looked at the tough girl and did these things little by little. His eyes flickered slightly and felt a little pity.


    Dugongzi''s figure moved. Once he went back, he brought back a lot of firewood.


    Waiting for the two men to give birth to the firewood, dugongzi flew out several silver needles and beat down two large wild birds. Look, it looks a bit like a wild duck.


    Song Rong took out a dagger he had been carrying to defend himself from himself, and dealt with the wild birds neatly.


    But while waiting to bake, Song Rong didn''t know what to do.


    She had never done such a thing. At this time, Duke Du didn''t say anything. He directly looked for mud, wrapped wild birds in it, and then threw them into the fire to bake.


    Song Rong took a grateful look at Mr. Du. He came out in a hurry. They didn''t even bring anything to eat. Now it''s good to have stuttering.


    Although Song Rong has no appetite because of Xu''s affairs, she still wants to eat. If she falls down at this time, who will take care of her mother?


    The road is still long. She must not fall here!


    Duke Du scooped water for Song Rong to drink.


    Song Rong looked at the meticulous childe Du and felt deeply: "childe Du, thank you."


    "My name is Du Yun," said Duke suddenly.


    Song Rong knew Du Gongzi''s name at this time.


    "Yun, but what does bamboo mean?" Song Rong asked curiously.


    However, looking at Mr. Du, he has nothing in common with bamboo.


    Mr. Du smiled and said, "you can think as you like."


    "Thank you, Du Yun." Song Rong said again solemnly.


    Mr. Du smiled and said, "don''t say thank you."


    He did it voluntarily. It''s no use asking him to do what he doesn''t want to do. What he wants to do is not for a word of thanks.


    Song Rong was immediately moved. Although he and Du Gongzi were unhappy when they first met, Du Gongzi actually helped her a lot. Since he gave Chu Yun medical treatment, Du Gongzi has done a lot of things.


    Song Rong knows that Du Yun does things at will and doesn''t need to be thanked. But if she doesn''t dare to write about Du childe, Song Rong always feels uneasy in her heart.


    The two talents had just eaten and were going to rest for a while, waiting for the horse to rest and then go on the road.


    Dugongzi''s look suddenly chilly. Then Song Rong heard two whizzing sounds. It seemed that two silver lights flew out of dugongzi''s hands. Then Song Rong heard two sounds of heavy objects landing.


    Duke Du suddenly stood up and protected song Ronghu behind him.


    Just when Song Rong didn''t know why, Duke Du had stuffed a green snake into Song Rong''s hand.


    Song Rong was a little afraid of these things, but she also knew that childe Du must have deep meaning, so she grabbed the little snake tightly.


    The little snake moved and climbed up along Song Rong''s clothes. After a while, it climbed to Song Rong''s neck and surrounded Song Rong''s neck.


    Feeling that the cold snake head had cocked up and pasted on her face, Song Rong''s body was a little stiff.


    In the silent night sky, suddenly several voices came.


    Then several people in black rushed and surrounded Song Rong and Duke Du.


    Childe Du looked back and whispered, "don''t be afraid, follow me closely!"


    Song Rong tried to calm herself up at this time, and then didn''t drag Mr. Du back.


    The visitor didn''t talk much, so he began to attack directly!


    Mr. Du snorted coldly and spilled a handful of something from his hand. Then two people in black fell down!


    The rest of the people saw Mr. Du''s means. After all, they were a little afraid, but they rushed up without hesitation!


    Dugongzi''s eyes were cold: "die!"


    As soon as Du childe''s figure turned, he protected Song Rong in front of him, and then his hand shook. Several people in black who had just come to Song Rong were disposed of!


    Suddenly there was a roaring sound in the air. Childe Du heard the sound, looked cold and didn''t like fighting. He directly hugged Song Rong and ran forward with wind under his feet.


    At this time, Duke Du didn''t dare to run on the road, but ran into the mountains on both sides.


    After a while, Mr. Du stopped on a tree.


    At this time, Song Rong calmed down a little. The scene that just happened is really terrible. Her flower fist and embroidered legs are of no use at all.


    Duke Du hugged Song Rong tightly and asked in a low voice, "are you okay?"


    Song Rong nodded and said, "these people are coming for me. They''re bothering you."


    When Song Rong planned to go to Qingzhou, because she was really worried about Xu, she didn''t think about it at all. Now calm down, Song Rong understood why those people wanted to start with their mother.


    After all, mother is just a weak woman with no strength to bind chickens. It''s no good for ruiwang to deal with her. Even if she deals with her mother, it just makes her sad.


    The original real purpose is not to make her heartache, but to lead her out so that she can do it!


    Song Rong hated King Rui very much at this time. No matter what the purpose of King Rui was, it was not as bad as his family. King Rui was able to attack his mother! If such a person really ascends the throne as emperor one day, it will be the time of Chu Yunqing and her death!

 Chapter 398

    It can be said that Chu Yunqing and Song Rong never wanted to fight for anything. They just wanted the most ordinary and simple life, but Nari King pressed step by step. If they didn''t resist, they would die!


    Song Rong''s mind is slightly cold. If she has a chance, she must get rid of ruiwang at all costs!


    Duke Du suddenly put his hand over Song Rong''s mouth and nose.


    Song Rong didn''t know what had happened, but she slowed down her breathing.


    It was very quiet around, only the rustling sound of the wind blowing through the leaves.


    Gradually, something seemed to slide past the vegetation.


    Song Rong could feel that Duke Du''s body was slightly stiff, as if there was some tension.


    A moment later, the sound disappeared.


    Just when Song Rong felt that his body was going to be stiff, a huge noise came, and then the trees shook.


    Mr. Du hugged her, whirled down from the tree and landed on some grass.


    At this time, Song Rong saw a man whose whole body was shrouded in a cloak. The man only had a pair of eyes exposed outside. At this time, he was looking at them coldly.


    His voice was a little cold: "I didn''t think that poison childe should also be involved in this matter."


    "There are so many things you didn''t expect!" Mr. Du snorted coldly.


    "Give me the little girl in your hand, and I''ll take it as if I didn''t see you today." the man in Black said coldly.


    Duke Du suddenly laughed: "really?"


    Although there are some ambiguities in the attitude of looking at Duke Du, Song Rong has never worried that Duke Du will really hand over himself. Song Rong doesn''t know where her trust in Duke Du comes from.


    But she just felt that childe Du would not do such a thing.


    With that, Duke Du took Song Rong forward. When he came to this man, Duke Du reached out and grabbed Song Rong and sent him forward


    Just when the man in black wanted to reach out and catch Song Rong, Song Rong felt a sudden force from Duke Du''s hand, pushed her away and fell into the grass.


    Then Du childe''s two fingers poked forward.


    The man in black sneered. It seemed that he had been on guard for a long time and gave Duke a slap directly.


    Mr. Du stumbled. The man in black was no better at this time. He looked at his hand and looked shocked.


    Song Rong is far away. She can''t see how the man in black is, but she can still see that there seems to be something biting on the man in black.


    Mr. Du sneered: "those who want you to come know I''m here. He can''t easily move, Miss Song. Let you come?"


    "Just... I forgot to tell you that this blood silkworm is not a poison! It can suck away your internal power and blood gas. No matter how much poison you are, you can wait to die!" Duke smiled and seemed quite proud.


    The man in black looked at Mr. Du coldly and said, "take this thing down!"


    Dugongzi sneered: "this thing has jumped into your flesh and blood. How can it be taken out!"


    The man in black suddenly lowered his aura when he heard the speech. He had a cold soft sword in his hand and wanted to stab Duke.


    Dugongzi was standing there. Song Rong saw a chill in her heart. Dugongzi had just been slapped. How could she be better at this time?


    At this time, he probably doesn''t want to hide, but can''t hide!


    The man in black was injured and his speed was a little slower than that of a normal person.


    Song Rong felt the dagger from her body, hesitated slightly, and then rushed forward.


    She stabbed the dagger directly behind the man!


    The sound of the knife cutting into flesh and blood made Song Rong''s scalp numb.


    At this time, I couldn''t believe it. Looking back, the sword had come to Song Rong.


    Song Rong almost didn''t dare to stop, so she pulled out the dagger and looked at the man again!


    When the dagger went in and out, it brought out a lot of blood. The man in black shook slightly and fell into a pool of blood.


    Mr. Du looked at the man and said, "another knife to the heart! Never give him a chance to live!"


    When Song Rong just started, the situation was really urgent. Song Rong didn''t even have time to think about it, but at this time, the man had fallen down and asked Song Rong to give another knife, but Song Rong hesitated


    She doesn''t think this person doesn''t deserve to die. This person is pressing step by step. At this time, it''s damn!


    She is not a soft hearted person, but she is still a little afraid to let her kill.


    Although Song Rong didn''t kill anyone, it was the first time she had such a pro automatic knife.


    The man moved slightly at this time. Song Rong knew that at this time, he must not be soft hearted.


    Obviously, this person can restrain Duke. If this person survives, even if this person can''t find trouble for them for the time being, then wait, this person will bring countless troubles to Duke!


    To be soft on the enemy is to be cruel to yourself!


    Thinking so, Song Rong closed her eyes and almost stabbed down with all her strength!


    At the moment, the man has no breath at all.


    Mr. Du wandered and saw that he was about to fall to the ground.


    Song Rong hurried over and held Mr. Du.


    "Help me over there." Mr. Du said with difficulty as he looked at the body.


    After waiting for Mr. Du to pass by, he bit his fingertips, and then a small crystal clear red bug climbed out of the man''s wound.


    Childe Du stretched out his hand to get the bug, but the bug just reached childe Du''s hand and burst with a bang.


    Dugongzi''s body shook and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Seeing this scene, Song Rong guessed that the bug must be very important to Duke Du.


    Song Rong glanced at the dead body and knew that this was not the place to stay for a long time, so she helped Mr. Du go forward.


    Waiting to get to a secret place, Song Rong helped Mr. Du sit down and asked with concern, "Mr. Du, are you all right?"


    At this time, Duke Du took out several medicine bags from himself and said to Song Rong, "go and sprinkle the medicine around."


    As he spoke, Duke Du stuffed a pill into Song Rong''s mouth.


    Song Rong ate it without hesitation, and then arranged it according to Duke Du''s instructions.


    At this time, the little snake that had been around Song Rong''s neck slid down and touched Du Gongzi gently.

 Chapter 399

    Song Rong knows that the snake should have been raised by Duke Du for a long time. It''s a bit of a human being. It just happened to him, mostly to protect himself.


    Mr. Du suddenly closed his eyes tightly and lay there straight.


    There was a drizzle in the sky. Song Rong glanced around and didn''t know where to take shelter from the rain. She was worried that the poison just arranged around would be washed away. She was a little worried.


    "Duke Du? Duke Du?" Song Rong shook Duke Du gently.


    But dugongzi has been quiet. If dugongzi''s body was not warm, Song Rong even thought dugongzi had


    Song Rong looked at Duke Du and suddenly saw some strange wrinkles on Duke Du''s face.


    This frightened Song Rong. What''s the matter with Mr. Du?


    Song Rong stretched out her hand and touched Duke Du''s face slightly. Who knows, at this time, the skin slipped slightly.


    Song Rong looked at Du childe suspiciously. At this time, the skin next to his hair was a little different.


    At this time, the green snake climbed over Mr. Du''s face, and the skin was completely rubbed off.


    Show a strange face.


    It was a face with a bit of evil and a bit of coldness. Such a face was as murderous as if his hands were stained with the blood of countless people.


    It''s just that Song Rong is not afraid. Childe Du only did this today to save her.


    Looking carefully, there is a trace of enchanting beauty on this face.


    Duke Du moved slightly. Song Rong was a little frightened. He pulled the mask and wanted to bring it to him.


    Since Mr. Du wears a mask, he doesn''t want people to see his real face.


    But Song Rong can''t bring this mask on. It needs a special technique.


    Childe Du suddenly opened his eyes. In childe Du''s eyes, Song Rong grabbed the mask, as if Song Rong had deliberately seen it.


    Dugongzi reached out and grabbed Song Rong''s wrist. Her great strength made Song Rong''s hand a little painful. She whispered, "it hurts."


    Duke Du returned to his mind slightly, released Song Rong''s hand, and then asked coldly, "have you seen it?"


    Song Rong saw that childe Du looked bad, and his tone was a little guilty: "see, but I didn''t mean it. I promise I won''t tell others."


    Childe Du glanced at Song Rong lightly, and then his eyes calmed down.


    He didn''t have much to do with Song Rong in the end.


    Mr. Du was breathing with his knees crossed. Song Rong saw that Mr. Du''s face was a little pale. She found two huge leaves nearby to help Mr. Du cover the rain.


    After about half an hour, Duke Du stood up and took Song Rong out.


    At this time, the horse didn''t know where to go. They could only walk forward on foot, hoping to meet people or post stations.


    When it was about dawn, Song Rong couldn''t walk any more. Childe Du came over and said, "I''ll carry you."


    Song Rong quickly shook her head: "it''s all right, I can do it."


    With this, Song Rong took a few difficult steps forward.


    Mr. Du looked at Song Rong and said coldly, "don''t hold me back. I can carry you faster."


    "But you are also hurt." Song Rong hesitated.


    Dugongzi couldn''t help looking at Song Rong at this time. Song Rong had no choice but to lie on dugongzi''s back.


    Dugongzi''s walk is very steady, and the speed is really much faster than when he took Song Rong.


    After walking for a while, Song Rong felt that the world around him was quiet. There was only the sound of wind and rain.


    At this time, a sudden sound of horse hoofs broke the peace.


    Mr. Du gave a little pause and turned back.


    Song Rong was also startled at this time. Did someone come after them again?


    But when Song Rong saw the white dress immediately, her eyes were wet. It was clearly Chu Yunqing!


    Chu Yunqing also saw Song Rong at this time. His body moved, and he had quickly spun down from the horse to Song Rong.


    Song Rong was also carried by Duke Du at this time. Chu Yunqing saw this scene, stared slightly, and stretched out his hand to hold Song Rong.


    But Mr. Du probably didn''t want to give up, but looked at Chu Yunqing with burning eyes.


    Song Rong also felt that the atmosphere around him was a little strange at this time, and then said, "dugongzi, let me down."


    Duke Du loosened his hand. Then Chu Yun leaned out his hand and hugged Song Rong in his arms. Then Wen asked, "rong''er, are you hurt?"


    Song Rong shook her head slightly, glanced at Mr. Du and said, "thanks to Mr. Du."


    Chu Yunqing glanced at Duke Du at this time. Duke Du didn''t wear a mask at this time. His face was flirtatious and had a strong aggressiveness.


    However, Chu Yunqing didn''t seem surprised to see such childe Du, but whispered, "thank you."


    Dugongzi curled his lips and smiled, "you''re welcome."


    This is definitely not polite. It means literally. You''re welcome!


    Chu Yunqing didn''t want to compete with Duke Du at this time, but asked, "but who did you meet?"


    Because he was a little anxious on the way, Chu Yunqing probably had a relapse of his old disease. At this time, his face was a little pale and his words were light.


    Song Rong nodded and told Chu Yun what he had met.


    Chu Yunqin''s face was cold, and he said in a cold voice, "King Rui..."


    Song Rong never saw Chu Yunqing''s cold face when he was like this. It was like a cold sword out of its sheath, with a cold killing intention. It seemed that he could take people''s lives at any time.


    Chu Yunqing is also in a hurry.


    It would be better if ruiwang only dealt with him, but it is obvious that ruiwang is coming for Song Rong.


    Everyone has an inverse scale in his heart, just as the inverse scale in Song Rong''s heart is Xu and Song Yu, and Song Rong is the inverse scale of Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yunqing can''t bear Song Rong being wronged and takes care of her carefully. Now Rui Wang has done this to Song Rong. How can Chu Yunqing not be angry?


    Chu Yunqing hugged Song Rong tightly. Fortunately, rong''er had nothing to do!


    Otherwise, he doesn''t know the meaning of what he is doing now.


    Chu Yunqing glanced at Mr. Du at this time, let go of Song Rong, walked over and asked, "are you hurt?"


    With that, Chu Yun stretched out his hand to feel Du childe''s pulse.


    Childe Du snorted coldly, "no, you just studied with Miao Xin for a few days? Do you want to come and diagnose me?"

 Chapter 400

    Chu Yun said reluctantly, "the doctor doesn''t cure himself. Let me show you."


    Dugongzi''s look was not good-looking, but he didn''t avoid Chu Yunqing after all.


    After giving Du Gongzi a pulse, Chu Yun pondered and said, "you''ve suffered a serious internal injury. Get on your horse first and I''ll adjust your breath when you get there."


    Childe Du looked cold and ungrateful: "don''t think I''ll read you if you show me kindness like this."


    Song Rong looked at the two people and said in a weak voice, "let''s hurry on the road."


    Even if I''m not in a hurry to go to Qingzhou to save my mother, it''s still raining. It''s hard for anyone to fall on!


    Childe Du is injured. Chu Yun''s body is not good, and he is a girl. Is there something really wrong at that time? Should he count on Ah Fu to take care of it?


    But looking at the tired look on Ah Fu''s face, it was obviously not easy.


    Ah Fu got off his horse at this time, consciously picked up childe Du and rode with Childe Du.


    Dugongzi''s eyes have been scanning Chu Yunqing in front of him and Song Rong protected by Chu Yunqing.


    The party finally arrived at a post station at dawn, changed horses here, had a little rest, and hurried to Qingzhou City.


    When the crowd arrived at Qingzhou City, Song Rong was already in a trance. It was also a great challenge for Song Rong to keep on going for several days.


    As for dugongzi''s face, it was normal, because his face had been pasted with the human skin mask again. Naturally, he couldn''t see the tired color, but his eyes were full of fatigue.


    Chu Yunqing, needless to say, coughed all the time on the road.


    Song Rong felt a little guilty, but when she was on the road, she couldn''t say anything to let them have a rest and then go.


    Mother has been unconscious. If she goes late, what happens to her?


    When Song Rong arrived at the Yamen of Qingzhou City, he ran straight into it.


    The messenger said that Xu would settle here for the time being.


    Song Rong, who has been awake for several days, has long lost her image. When she rushed in, she looked like a girl in distress. She was stopped immediately.


    "Little beggar dares to break into the Yamen!" the Yamen guard stopped Song Rong and stretched out his hand to push Song Rong.


    Chu Yunqing took a quick step and stopped in front of Song Rong. He already had a dragon jade pendant in his hand. The Yamen saw it and was slightly stunned. Then he looked at several people carefully.


    Chu Yunqing, in particular, although he looks a little dusty, he has a Tsinghua, which makes people know that he is not an ordinary person at a glance.


    In this way, the man did not dare to stop several people at the moment.


    Waiting for Song Rong to arrive at the yamen, he rushed directly into the back government yard. After a little inquiry, he knew where Xu was settled at this time.


    When Song Rong rushed in, he saw Xiao Yizheng on fire with a doctor outside: "if you can''t come back, I''ll move your head!"


    Song Rong didn''t care about anything, so she asked, "what''s the matter with my mother?"


    Xiao Yizheng suddenly heard Song Rong''s voice and looked up at Song Rong. His eyes were a little shocked. Perhaps he didn''t expect Song Rong to come so soon.


    "Mrs. song now..." Xiao Yizheng said this, so he forbeared and didn''t go on.


    Looking at Xiao Yizheng like this, Song Rong knew that her mother''s situation was not very optimistic.


    When she went inside, she saw Xu lying there with his eyes closed, looking a lot thinner.


    Song Yu was sitting by the bed at this time. Seeing Song Rong coming, she directly fell down in Song Rong''s arms and sobbed, "sister!"


    Looking at the crying Song Yu, Song Rong whispered, "yu''er, I''m not afraid. My sister is coming!"


    "Sister, I''m so afraid of my mother..." Song Yu didn''t go on.


    At this moment, Duke Du and Chu Yunqing have come in together. They have a look at each other. It is rare that they walk to the bed in harmony. The two people diagnose Xu''s pulse respectively.


    Then Chu Yunqing and Duke Du looked at each other.


    Chu Yunqing took the lead and said, "mother, there''s nothing serious. Duke Du and I are here. We''ll be fine. Rong''er, go and have a rest first."


    Song Rong''s eyes were full of red blood. She said, "I''ll wait until my mother wakes up."


    She was really afraid that as soon as she closed her eyes, she would never see her mother again.


    Although her mother is a little cowardly, she is also strong. At least for her and yu''er, her mother has a strong that no one can shake.


    She can''t lose her mother!


    Childe Du glanced at Song Rong and walked over directly.


    Before Song Rong could react, Song Rong felt that her eyes were black, and then she had no consciousness.


    Duke Du glanced at Chu Yun and said, "this method is the most effective."


    When Song Rong fell down, he fell into Duke''s arms.


    Chu Yunqing didn''t rob Song Rong from Duke Du''s arms. Now he has something more important to do, that is to save Xu.


    Xu''s current situation is not optimistic and can''t be delayed at all.


    He was afraid of Song Rong, so he said those words to comfort Song Rong.


    Although he saw Duke holding Song Rong and felt extremely dazzling, he knew more clearly in his heart what Song Rong wanted most at this time, that is, Xu''s well-being.


    However, Chu Yunqing was not stupid enough to really give Song Rong to Duke, but glanced at Ah Fu and motioned Ah Fu to follow up.


    Ah Fu has been with Chu Yunqing for many years. Now Chu Yunqing''s eyes come. Ah Fu knows what Chu Yunqing means. Without Chu Yunqing''s detailed explanation, he goes out with Duke Du.


    Dugongzi put Song Rong down, stretched out his hand to help Song Rong sort out his messy hair, covered Song Rong with a quilt, and then came out.


    At this time, Chu Yunqing had begun to give Xu''s needle.


    Xu''s body wore a summer shirt, which did not affect the penetration of the gold needle, but whether Xu was a woman or a defense between men and women. Across this dress, he considered the needle applicator more.


    After all, you can''t see the specific acupoints, and everything can only be done by feeling.


    Chu Yunqing didn''t rest for a few days. Now he is naturally a little tired, but he still insists on applying the needle with full attention.


    When waiting for more than half of the work to be completed, Mr. Du said in the back, "if you can''t hold it, just open your mouth. If you try to show off your ability and put the wrong needle, wait until Miss Song wakes up and see how you explain!"

 Chapter 401

    For Duke Du''s poisonous tongue, Chu Yun didn''t hear it at all.


    He gave three more injections steadily, and realized that he had finished the most important part. Only then did he get out of the way and let Du Gongzi continue.


    At this time, Chu Yunqing was already a little unstable.


    When inserting the needle, it''s not as simple as pressing the needle tightly, but also using internal force to dredge. It''s really difficult for Chu Yunqing, who has lost too much.


    Under normal circumstances, of course, it doesn''t have to be so troublesome.


    But Xu''s current situation is really too critical. It must be so!


    Chu Yunqing didn''t hold on. He knew that there was no problem for Duke du to finish the rest. He knew Duke Du was hurt, so he finished most of the important things. The rest was not difficult for Duke Du.


    He just found a room to rest.


    As for Xiao Yizheng, at this time, he had been watching and dared not speak for fear of disturbing them.


    Several people arrived in the afternoon, but when Song Rong woke up, it was the morning of the second day.


    Song Rong was so tired that he asked Du Gongzi to sprinkle a handful of medicine and sleep soundly.


    But waiting for Song Rong to wake up, he felt that his heart was hollow!


    She jumped up from the bed and ran out.


    Bang


    Song Rong felt her head hurt, but she ran a little worried and bumped into someone.


    Looking up, it was Xiao Yizheng.


    Song Rong was a little embarrassed and hurriedly said, "I''m sorry, I just had some recklessness."


    Xiao Yizheng said hurriedly, "are you worried about Mrs. song? Don''t worry. She has stabilized now. She just woke up once."


    Song Rong was relieved when she heard the speech, but she was still worried and hurried over.


    Waiting to see that Xu''s face was ruddy, Song Rong was relieved and settled down a little.


    Song Rong relaxed for a while, and then asked, "where are the prince and Duke Du?"


    "They took a look at madam this morning, and have gone back to rest." a servant girl answered respectfully.


    Song Rong nodded, knowing that Chu Yunqing and Du Yun were tired.


    She inquired about where the dining room was and cooked some food herself. At this time, she couldn''t help. The only thing she could do was this.


    Song Rong divided the things and asked someone to send one to Xiao Yizheng and Du Gongzi respectively. Song Rong took the rest and went to Chu Yunqing.


    Seeing Chu Yunqing, Chu Yunqing was sleeping with his eyes closed.


    But before Song Rong approached Chu Yunqing, Chu Yunqing suddenly opened his eyes.


    Song Rong saw it and sighed again. Although Chu Yunqing slept shallow, he was not so alert. It was clear that he was forced out in those days when he came to the north.


    Song Rong said in a warm voice, "I heard you haven''t eaten yet. Since you wake up, get up and eat something."


    Chu Yun nodded, got up and came to the table.


    Song Rong glanced at the tired Chu Yunqing on that side and said, "it''s hard for you."


    Chu Yunqing smiled and said, "Why are you so polite between you and me? She is also my mother."


    Seeing Chu Yunqing saying this, Song Rong felt warm in her heart.


    Chu Yun treated her well, which she kept in mind.


    After breakfast, the people gathered together.


    Xiao Yizheng smiled at Chu Yunqing and said, "I''m older than you. Logically, I should call you emperor''s younger brother, but I have a lot of emperor''s younger brothers. I''d better call you Yun Qing."


    Xiao Yizheng was probably the first of the royal family''s children to express goodwill to Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yunqing also shouted with a smile, "Yizheng."


    Xiao Yizheng smiled and said, "when my mother was alive, she often talked to me about empress mu. In those years, thanks to empress Mu''s care, my mother could give birth to me smoothly. Now we don''t have to give birth."


    Song Rong looked at Xiao Yizheng and said, "thank you this time. If it weren''t for you, my mother wouldn''t be able to get away from the Song family case."


    Xiao Yizheng''s eyes were burning and said to Song Rong, "song..."


    Xiao Yizheng wanted to shout Song Rong, Miss Song, but suddenly remembered that Song Rong is now the princess of Chu. Xiao Yizheng gave a slight meal and changed his words: "Princess of Chu."


    The Song family really wants to thank Xiao Yizheng. Without Xiao Yizheng, Song Rong really doesn''t know how much his mother will be involved.


    Chu Yunqing said sincerely, "thank you."


    Xiao Yizheng said with a smile, "we are a family. Don''t be so polite."


    While talking, the two old men came slowly.


    Song Rong was stunned when she saw it. This man is not the old lady.


    Xiao Yizheng looked at it and said, "the old lady of the Song family didn''t know about it, and she was very old, so she was exempted from punishment. This time, when Mrs. song came to Beijing, she took it with her."


    In an instant, Song Rong understood what happened.


    She has no feelings for her grandmother, but she is the one who gave birth to her father. Even if she has done something wrong, she still can''t be heartless.


    After song Laofu came over, his eyes fell on Song Rong, gave Song Rong a gift, and said, "the old woman has seen Princess Chu."


    Song Rong was startled. On one side of her body, she avoided the ceremony, and then said, "old lady."


    Song Rong didn''t call the old lady''s grandmother. Since the old man pleaded for Song Dai, she felt that the love had been exhausted.


    She will not be cruel to ignore Mrs. song, but she seems unable to treat Mrs. song as a close relative.


    Song rongsu is such a person. If she is good to her, no matter what her identity is, even if she is just a servant, she will return it with deep affection. But if she is bad to her, Song Rong feels that she is close to her flesh and blood, and she will also be regarded as a stranger.


    Even when necessary, she won''t feel a little soft!


    At this time, the old lady saluted Chu Yunqing and Xiao Yizheng. Chu Yunqing and Xiao Yizheng looked at each other and dodged.


    Chu Yun leaned first and said, "old lady, what are you doing? You are an elder. This salute will hurt us."


    Old lady song stood up at this time, but she was a little old and some couldn''t stand straight after all.


    She took a step forward, grabbed Song Rong''s hand and choked, "linniang, it hasn''t been many days. You seem to have grown up a lot."

 Chapter 402

    Song Rong looked at Mrs. song lightly. She didn''t show any emotion, and she didn''t cry as much as Mrs. song expected.


    Lao Fu Song seemed a little embarrassed. She continued to say, "linniang, grandma knows that in the past, I was bad and hurt your heart. Now grandma has the cheek to beg your forgiveness."


    Song Rong''s heart felt a little disgusted. Old lady song didn''t really ask for forgiveness. It was clear that Xiao Yizheng and Chu Yun were walking together at this time. They had to say words of forgiveness for face. This was to force her to come.


    If the old lady could always be stubborn and think she had done nothing wrong, Song Rong might still respect her grandmother.


    But when the old lady changed her identity and then changed her attitude, Song Rong''s heart was a little cold.


    At this age, does this grandmother have to count people?


    However, she misjudged Song Rong. Song Rong is not the kind of person who can be easily intimidated.


    As for face or something? What''s the use?


    People who really understand her naturally understand that she has her own reasons for doing so. If she doesn''t understand, there''s no need to disguise it to them.


    If the present is king Rui, Song Rong may whitewash Taiping.


    But there was no conflict of interest between the person in front of him and Song Rong. Song Rong didn''t have to wrong herself.


    Song Rong took her hand out of the old lady''s hand and said faintly to the old lady, "don''t worry, old lady song, there will be a place for you in the king''s residence of Chu, and you won''t be treated badly in terms of food and clothing."


    Song Rong said this and stopped talking.


    Old lady song was a little embarrassed. Song Rong''s words seemed to poke the old lady''s disguised face open.


    The old lady smiled and said, "linniang, grandma doesn''t mean that. I know your heart still blames me, but we are relatives with broken bones and tendons. There is my blood in your body!"


    Song Rong glanced at the old lady and said with a smile, "I thought only the people in the big room were your relatives."


    The old lady''s face turned red. In the past, she was eccentric and a little serious.


    But at this time, the only thing she can rely on is this granddaughter.


    Just when the old lady was about to speak again, Song Rong suddenly thought of something. She looked strange and said, "grandma, if you want to plead for exiles, you don''t have to."


    The old lady''s eyes flickered slightly, smiled and said, "how can you think so? They have committed a mistake and deserve it!"


    Song Rong couldn''t deny smiling: "I''m a little tired. I''ll go back and have a rest first."


    Then Song Rong walked away.


    Seeing that Song Rong didn''t give any face, old lady song left. The smile on her face seemed a little uneasy, but the old lady turned her eyes on Chu Yunqing.


    She wanted to go up and grab Chu Yunqing''s hand. She wanted to talk to Chu Yunqing like her elders, but Ah Fu stopped her.


    Ah Fu knows what his prince''s is like. Except that the princess can be close to him, he hasn''t seen that the childe lets other women close to him except when he gives medical advice under special circumstances.


    Mrs. song is always a little old, but she is also a woman, and she also gives him a feeling that she is uncomfortable all over.


    Old lady song dare not insist. After all, Chu Yunqing''s identity is different now. She dare not offend Chu Yunqing.


    She had to smile lovingly, looked at Chu Yun and said, "linniang is such a girl. It makes you laugh."


    "I also hope Lord Chu can tolerate linniang more in the future. Although linniang''s temper is a little bad, her heart is excellent." the old lady said with a smile.


    Chu Yun smiled and said, "I will."


    The old lady seemed to want to say something. A servant girl came over there and said directly, "Lord Chu, Princess Chu asked me to find you."


    Chu Yun glanced at old lady song with a smile, gestured slightly and turned away.


    The old lady''s eyes fell on Xiao Yizheng at this time.


    However, Xiao Yizheng''s eyes were cold and light. At a glance, he knew that he was not a good speaker.


    Otherwise, the old lady would have bothered Xiao Yizheng all the way.


    Mr. Du was here at this time, but the old lady didn''t know Mr. Du. She saw that Mr. Du was dressed in ordinary clothes and didn''t look outstanding. She didn''t take Mr. Du as a character, so she had to leave first.


    When Chu Yun poured over, he saw song Rongyang drinking a cup of herbal tea.


    Chu Yun reached out and took down the tea bowl in Song Rong''s hand and said softly, "even if you have anger in your heart, you can''t spoil your body like this. You can''t drink this herbal tea¡°


    Song Rong said in a muffled voice, "who said I was angry."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong asked again, "what did she say to you?" Song Rong would call Chu Yun to pour over. That was to guess that she was not here. The old lady would go to annoy Chu Yun.


    Chu Yun smiled and said, "I didn''t say anything, just that you have a bad temper. Let me bear more."


    Song Rong was slightly stunned when she heard the speech, pointed to herself and said, "am I really bad tempered?"


    Chu Yunqing suddenly remembered that Song Rong, who was angry with him because he didn''t have a firm idea of living, suddenly laughed.


    This smile was like flowers in full bloom. Chu Yunqing felt Song Rong looking at him at this time, and his clear eyes looked back.


    The two men looked at each other.


    Chu Yunqing''s heart suddenly moved. Some thoughts in his heart could not be suppressed. He bowed his head slightly and wanted to pick up the red lips.


    As soon as their lips met, Song Rong felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She was crisp and numb, and seemed to be drunk. She felt a little drunk.


    Suddenly there was a soft cough outside the door.


    The two men suddenly separated and looked out the door.


    Because it was day, Chu Yun didn''t close the door when he poured in. What happened between the two people fell into the eyes of the visitor.


    It was Xiao Yizheng and Duke Du who came here.


    Xiao Yizheng was better at this time. Although there was some embarrassment, he still had a smile on his face.


    However, Duke Du gave people a feeling that the skin laughed and the flesh didn''t laugh. Song Rong looked a little strange, and then thought in her heart that maybe there was something wrong with the human skin mask on Duke Du''s face.


    Song Rong''s face was a little red, and her hand was already hot.


    She looked at Chu Yunqing quietly, but saw Chu Yunqing''s face as usual, as if nothing had happened just now. Just looking carefully, she could see Chu Yunqing''s eyebrows and eyes with a smile of spring breeze.

 Chapter 403

    Today''s Chu Yunqing is very different from the past.


    Song Rong still remembers that the look in Chu Yun''s eyes and eyebrows was light, which made people feel like they didn''t eat human smoke and fireworks.


    Now Chu Yunqing lives more like a person.


    However, Song Rong was somewhat embarrassed after all, so she said, "come in and I''ll make tea for you."


    In fact, where did Song Rong do such things? Song Rong would say so. It''s really because Song Rong has a fever on her face at the moment. There are some things she can''t stay here and shouldn''t see. The more she wants to see, the more embarrassed she is.


    Childe Du glanced at Song Rong with burning eyes, and then said in a deep voice, "I want to drink new tea cooked in nine minutes of hot rain."


    Song Rong muttered in her heart as she walked out. It''s all out. Childe Du is so picky.


    However, Song Rong cooked tea according to Du childe''s request.


    Lord Fuyin here, I saw so many big people here, but they were attentive. Song Rong just sent someone to say and found it.


    When Song Rong came back, the three people had already sat here and started talking.


    Looking at that, it was very intimate. I couldn''t see any estrangement between Chu Yunqing and Duke Du.


    It''s Mr. Du who talks a little venomous from time to time, but Song Rong has long been used to Mr. Du. If Mr. Du becomes pleasant one day, Song Rong will think it''s wrong.


    After a day, Xu woke up completely. Although some had no spirit, they would not be in danger.


    This makes Song Rong feel comfortable.


    They cleaned up and rushed to Kyoto together.


    On the way, Song Rong told Xu about Chu Yunqing''s identity. In fact, Xu had already known some news from Xiao Yizheng. Now that she heard it, she didn''t think there was any accident.


    However, Xu still has some worries. In Xu''s heart, he feels that these royal children are all three wives and four concubines, which is not so reliable.


    If the average woman will not think about this, she will feel that it is normal for men to have three wives and four concubines. However, after Xu and Song Yun are together, they deeply know what a woman really wants.


    She didn''t want her daughter, like those people, to fight with concubines every day.


    Xu''s worry is normal. Who changed Chu Yunqing''s identity?


    However, seeing Chu Yunqing''s refusal to marry Song Rong given by Emperor Changming in person, he was not very worried about this.


    After returning to Kyoto, Song Rong worried that King Rui would attack Xu, so she settled everyone in the king''s house of Chu. Although there are still some people hidden in the king''s house of Chu, most of them are already confidants of the king''s house of Chu, and they are safer than when they are outside.


    After taking Xu back, Song Rong gasped a little.


    I also want to think about how to deal with ruiwang.


    Now Song Rong has regarded King Rui as his number one enemy. Even without Chu Yunqing, Song Rong doesn''t want to let King Rui go!


    It''s just that King Rui is the prince after all. It''s not a simple thing to deal with King Rui.


    It is unrealistic to overthrow Prince Rui''s residence in one day, but we have to go step by step.


    Soon, it was Du Wan''s wedding day. At this time, Du Wan had recovered her former appearance, not only recovered, it should be said that she was completely better, and the first scar faded.


    It''s just a little pink. It takes some time to recover a little, but it doesn''t affect Du Wan''s appearance. With a little powder, she is the beauty looking forward to love.


    Du Wan''s parents are rare beautiful women. When Du Wan comes here, it''s impossible to be ugly.


    Shu Yan was a little reluctant at the beginning, but when he saw such Du Wan, he looked forward to it.


    On the day Du Wan got married, many people went to general Shu''s house.


    Even master Xu, Song Rong''s grandfather, arrived.


    Master Xu and general Shu''s family have been quarrelling for a long time. Naturally, they don''t want to come, but if you don''t give general Shu face, you can''t give the prime minister face?


    Further more, this marriage was given by the Lord. If the official position is too low and you are not qualified to appear, isn''t it clear that you don''t pay attention to the Lord if you are qualified to appear and haven''t come yet?


    Master Xu doesn''t have such courage.


    As Shu Yan''s cousin, Song Rong was close to Du Wan in the past. Naturally, it was impossible not to attend.


    Naturally, I inevitably met master Xu.


    To attend such an occasion, Song Rong naturally dressed up dignified, in line with the identity of a princess.


    Master Xu actually knew that Song Rong was coming to the north and became Princess Chu, but he couldn''t pull down his old face to see Song Rong.


    Now that I see Song Rong, I can''t stop talking.


    So master Xu came over, first gave Chu Yunqing and Song Rong a gift, and then exchanged greetings.


    Song Rong''s attitude towards her grandfather is the same as that towards old lady song. It''s cold and light. People can''t see it, like blood relatives.


    Master Xu thought he had come to look for Song Rong and bowed his head. Song Rong also made such a gesture to him. There was something on his face.


    When I got back, I had a big fire.


    After getting angry, master Xu made a decision. First, he quietly took Wu back, and then asked Wu to contact Prince Rui''s house.


    He wants that damned girl to know the consequences of bumping into herself!


    Song Rong thought of this long ago.


    In other words, Song Rong didn''t want to win over the people in the Xu house. Song Rong also saw the Xu house very clearly. It was just like the grass on the wall. Even if the Xu house and the king''s house of Chu stood together, Song Rong could not guarantee that the people in the Xu house would turn against him.


    If we have stood together and have to rebel in the end, it will hurt the muscles and bones of the king''s house of Chu. It''s better to be the enemy from the beginning.


    Xu also knows about the Xu family.


    Xu was more or less sad. He was also his father. Looking at his father, he didn''t put his own in his eyes at all. Xu''s heart was even colder.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Song Rong''s business in Beilin is getting better and better.


    On this day, Song Rong went out of King Chu''s house to talk business with others.


    Every time Song Rong comes out, she hides her identity. The place where she talks about business is a place called caique building.


    This teahouse is very quiet. Song Rong arrived early and asked people to put a screen in the house.


    In this way, I don''t worry about divulging my identity.


    After waiting for a while, Song Rong saw someone coming in through the colorful bird screen.

 Chapter 404

    This colorful bird screen is made of cigarette gauze. You can see the body shape faintly, but you can''t see the real face.


    Song Rong took a look and felt that the visitor was young and should be a teenager.


    "Is it the owner of Jinman building?" Song Rong asked with a smile.


    "I..." a young man''s voice sounded, but it stopped suddenly.


    This voice made Song Rong feel a little familiar, but it gave Song Rong a specious feeling. Song Rong couldn''t think of who the voice was.


    Song Rong smiled and thought that she probably heard wrong. She doesn''t have many acquaintances in Beilin.


    Although I have contacted many businessmen, these people are very old, like the young man opposite, but Song Rong has not contacted them.


    Then he opened his mouth to the person he met and said, "I am."


    So, the voice is much calmer than just now, which makes Song Rong feel a little more strange.


    When waiting for the business to be concluded, Song Rong was full of joy and didn''t know what the people opposite were like. He was a fool. He gave up 10% of the profits after he said it a little.


    Song Rongmei ran away with a smile. At this time, the opposite side of the screen is empty. I think the person has left first, but the contract has been written down. Song Rong really doesn''t worry about the person opposite running away.


    Waiting to go downstairs, Song Rong always felt that there was a look behind her.


    But when she looked back, the eyes behind her disappeared again.


    Song Rong shook his head and walked back.


    A young man with a handsome face came out of the colorful bird building and looked at Song Rong''s back with some nostalgia and some sadness in his eyes.


    He said low, "sister Rong certainly doesn''t want to see me at this time."


    Thinking so, the boy smiled bitterly and turned to the next road.


    After walking for a while, I came to a play garden called Chunfeng Shili.


    Yes, Fengyi opened the play garden.


    Like returning to his own home, the handsome young man went in and into the backyard.


    At this time, there was already a handsome man standing in the backyard. It was Fengyi, not someone else.


    He looked at the visitor. There was no accident in his eyes. Instead, he had some expectation: "can you see her?"


    The young man opposite said with a look: "I see."


    Fengyi nodded and sighed: "since you see it, what are you doing so low?"


    "I..." there was something bitter in his voice.


    Then he took a long breath and said, "if only I could have you a little free and easy."


    Feng Yi''s eyes are a little disappointed. Is this really free and easy?


    Prince Rui''s house.


    There were two young men and women, and several branches stood in the room waiting.


    If Song Rong were here, he would recognize that the man was not someone else, it was Chu Yunhong, and the woman was Song Hui.


    A month ago, Prince Rui''s house sent a message to them to come to Kyoto.


    They came with little thought.


    In fact, according to reason, Song Rong and Chu Yunqing have left Gusu, and there is no conflict of interest with them. If they can live their lives safely, Song Rong may forget these two people.


    But Chu Yunhong and Song Hui are not such people!


    Chu Yunhong''s eyes glowed with envy after he knew that Chu Yunqing had a blessing in disguise and became a prince.


    Not to mention Song Hui, Song Hui wants to compare everything with Song Rong. When Song Rong married Chu Yunqing, Song Hui was very happy, but now Chu Yunqing''s disease is not only better, Song Rong also changed and flew to the Phoenix on the branches.


    How can Song Hui''s heart not be jealous?


    In addition, an Shi and Song Dai are still in exile at this time. How can Song Hui swallow this tone?


    In the minds of people like Song Hui, they don''t think at all. These retributions are what they deserve. They only think that Song Hui did these harm.


    The two waited for a while before ruiwang came.


    King Rui''s bearing made Chu Yunhong and Song Hui mutter in their hearts.


    When King Rui asked them to come, he just said that in order to deal with Chu Yunqing and Song Rong, he didn''t say what to do. They were still worried.


    When King Rui saw the two men, a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes. He also thought what the king of Chu was. In the end, even his brother who had lived with him for many years looked down on him and wanted to stand with himself to deal with him.


    Rui Wang glanced at the two men and said, "sit down and talk."


    Chu Yunhong and Song Hui looked at each other, somewhat uneasy, and then sat down.


    But they didn''t dare to sit tight, but half of them sat down like slaves of large families.


    Waiting for Chu Yunhong and Song Hui to come out of Prince Rui''s house, there was no fear. Instead, they were flushed. They waved to them when they saw glory and wealth.


    Before long, there were some rumors in beilincheng.


    It is said that the king''s residence of Chu connived at his relatives to enclose the land for the tiger, regardless of the life and death of the common people.


    When Song Rong heard the news, she almost didn''t get angry and hurt herself.


    She slapped the table heavily and said angrily, "find out what''s going on!"


    Chu Yun leaned aside and said in a warm voice, "rong''er, don''t be angry. Let me deal with this matter."


    Chu Yunqing really doesn''t want to see Song Rong work hard for herself.


    Song Rong said, "Yun Qing, you come to the things in the hall, but I''d better deal with things like this."


    Chu Yunqing is not free now. He deals with things in the court every day. As for such small things, Song Rong still wants to deal with them by herself.


    Moreover, Song Rong was furious at the thought of Chu Yunhong and Song Hui, and wanted to solve these two evils himself!


    Song Rong just asked someone to check it. A decree was sent from the palace to let Chu Yun pour into the palace.


    Song Rong''s intuition felt that there was nothing good this time, so she opened her mouth and said, "I''ll go to the palace with you."


    When they arrived at the palace, Emperor Changming was with empress Zhao.


    The look of emperor Changming was not very good-looking. Empress Zhao saw the two people coming, and a trace of happiness flashed across her eyes. However, she said on her face: "emperor, don''t be angry. When Yun Qing was among the people, she was adopted by the Chu family. Now it''s reasonable to want to return the kindness of the Chu family, so it''s inevitable to indulge those people."


    "For this, it''s not worth getting angry." empress Zhao said with concern.


    As she spoke, empress Zhao had personally rubbed the shoulders of emperor Changming.

 Chapter 405

    Empress Zhao is also old now. Even if she is well maintained, it will not change the fact that she is old.


    The reason why she can still hold this position steadily up to now is that it is not enough to have such a good son as ruiwang.


    There are also some means of their own.


    Emperor Changming closed his eyes comfortably and didn''t speak. It seemed that he was asleep.


    When Song Rong first came in, she heard what empress Zhao said and understood what was going on.


    Song Rong doesn''t even need to check now. She knows who provoked the two evils of Chu Yunqing and Song Hui.


    Looking at the appearance of emperor Changming, it seems that he is also angry in his heart. Not opening his mouth now is actually a disguised punishment.


    After a while, Emperor Changming opened his eyes, looked at Chu Yunqing and said, "tell me, what''s Chu Yunhong?"


    Chu Yunqin said, "father, my son doesn''t know what my father said."


    "Yun Qing, it''s not terrible to make a mistake. Will your father really punish you for this? You just have to admit your mistake, but if you have to argue, it''s terrible." empress Zhao said at the end, her voice was a little cold.


    Look at that. It seems that Chu Yun really argued something and annoyed her.


    "Don''t know what the empress mother said?" Chu Yun tilted his eyes and put on a look he didn''t know.


    Before waiting for emperor Changming to speak, empress Zhao said to herself, "you connive at your brother Chu Yunhong''s work for the tiger. Now do you still want to deny it?"


    Song Rong suddenly laughed at this time.


    Song Rong''s smile made emperor Changming and empress Zhao pay attention to Song Rong.


    Song Rong said with a smile, "I don''t know where my mother knew about it?"


    "Naturally..." empress Zhao had some words.


    Rui Wang told her about it. She asked Changming emperor to talk about it.


    After thinking for a while, empress Zhao said, "this is what king Rui said to me when he came to greet me today. The child also defended Yunqing and said that since it was a family affair, it would be solved in private. There was no need to make trouble in the court."


    At this time, empress Zhao did not forget to create an image of brother, friend and Gong for King Rui.


    Song Rong glanced at empress Zhao: "I don''t know where Chu Yunhong is working for the tiger?"


    "In Linxian County." empress Zhao thought Song Rong wanted to argue, so she answered decisively.


    But Song Rong smiled: "the king of Chu is not a county official in Linxian County. How can we connive at Chu Yunhong to fight for the tiger there? It''s hard not to succeed. Just say the name of the king of Chu? Even so, it''s also Chu Yunhong''s mistake. What does it have to do with the king of Chu''s house!"


    "At this time, you have to argue! Emperor, look at the princess of Chu. She''s so articulate. Where''s the appearance of a princess?" empress Zhao provoked.


    Song Rong said slowly, "I come from the people. Naturally, some don''t understand the rules. I can''t compare with my mother. My father and Emperor didn''t speak here. You''re pressing step by step. If you''re seen, I''m afraid you''ll misunderstand that you don''t like the king of Chu and me. You want to suppress the king of Chu''s house through this!"


    "Princess Chu! What you say is killing your heart!" empress Zhao finally couldn''t help but say angrily.


    "Somebody, pull out the offending Princess of Chu and hit 20 big boards to show punishment!" said empress Zhao coldly.


    Song Ronggang''s words seem a little unintentional, but if she really thinks deeply today, she may have to lift a stone and hit her own feet.


    Chu Yunqing can''t say these words.


    If Chu Yunqing says so, it will make emperor Changming feel that Chu Yunqing is very hostile to King Rui. It can''t help but mean that he is disrespectful.


    But Song Rong is a female generation. She is not very old. It is normal to say a few words of collision.


    Chu Yunqin moved at this time, stopped in front of Song Rong, and said in a deep voice, "who dares?"


    At this time, Emperor Changming said, "well, what do you care about with a child?"


    Empress Zhao''s heart sank. Does emperor Changming still want to protect Chu Yunqing at this time?


    When Emperor Changming first knew about this, he was really very angry. He felt that he had wrongly loved Chu Yunqing, but he was awakened by Song Rong''s words.


    At this time, Emperor Changming was not sure whether there was another inside story.


    Song Rong looked at emperor Changming at this time and said, "father, my daughter-in-law doesn''t want to collide with my mother, but she has some grievances in her heart and doesn''t spit out."


    "What grievance do you have?" emperor Changming didn''t want to hear the words of empress Zhao''s family at this time.


    Song Rong sighed and said, "Chu Yunhong was jealous of the king of Chu when he was in Gusu. Even his wife and I have a feud. If we really want to connive at anyone, we won''t connive at Chu Yunhong!"


    Then Song Rong said the hatred between the big house and the second house of the song house.


    Waiting to finish, Song Rong said in a loud voice, "father, even if Chu Yunhong committed a mistake, he borrowed our reputation, but if we connived at it, my daughter-in-law wouldn''t accept it!"


    Looking at Song Rong''s firm face, Emperor Changming also wavered.


    What Song Rong said is reasonable. Now that Song Hui''s parents are still exiled because Song Rong is outside, how can she help Chu Yunhong?


    "Emperor..." what else does empress Zhao want to say.


    But Chu Yun Qing said faintly, "empress mother, please worry about us today. You''re so old, and you have to worry about your younger generation. Yun Qing is really sorry."


    Chu Yunqing''s words didn''t make sense, but he had implied that empress Zhao was meddling.


    Zhao Huang was full of joy later. He wanted to use this to attack the king''s house of Chu. Unexpectedly, he was blocked back by a few words. His face was a little ugly.


    Song Rong said again, "father, since this matter hasn''t been brought to the court, it''s actually a family matter. It''s my negligence. If my father can trust me, let me deal with it."


    Emperor Changming''s eyes fell on Song Rong and then said, "I''ll leave it to you."


    Song Rong knew that emperor Changming wanted to test whether she would cover up Chu Yunhong and Song Hui.


    But she won''t let Changming emperor down.


    Now that there is a chance to clean up these two people, how can Song Rong be soft?

 Chapter 406

    Linxian county is a County near beilincheng.


    It''s a county seat, but it''s close to Kyoto. This Linxian county is not small, even a little bigger than an ordinary big city.


    It is said that the Gaozu of the Damin Dynasty was from Linxian County.


    This small Linxian county has always been an existence that can not be ignored.


    That''s why King Rui chose to let Song Hui and Chu Yunhong make trouble here.


    After Song Rong came out of the palace, he and Chu Yunqing ran directly to Linxian County.


    In fact, Song Rong thinks he can handle it himself, but Chu Yun is not at ease. Song Rong must follow him when he goes out alone.


    When I arrived in Linxian County, I didn''t even ask Song Rong about it, so I saw Chu Yunhong.


    Speaking of it, Chu Yunhong did his best to work for King Rui.


    At this time, they are still driving away merchants.


    Chu Yunhong was outside a tea shop and shouted, "do you know who I am? I tell you, the king of Chu is my brother!"


    "The king of Chu grew up eating our family''s food. I''m his brother. If you offend me, be careful that I''ll make you feel overwhelmed!" Chu Yunhong well explained the definition of arrogance and domineering.


    The shopkeeper of the tea shop was an old man over half a hundred years old, accompanied by a girl of fourteen or fifteen years old.


    Chu Yunhong shouted, his eyes wandering back and forth on the girl.


    Chu Yunhong was followed by a gorgeous woman. This woman was not someone else, but Song Hui.


    "Uncle Chu, although this is a small business, this is where we settle down. But if you buy this shop with five Liang silver, how can the old man live in the future?"


    "I don''t care how you live. Since I see this shop, you have to let it out!" Chu Yunhong snorted coldly.


    Song Rong was still in the carriage at this time, but now she can''t bear it.


    Chu Yunhong is really holding a chicken feather as an arrow!


    Not to mention the bad relationship between Chu Yunqing and him, even if the relationship is good, there is no shame like Chu Yunhong!


    As Song Rong got off the bus, she said in a cold voice, "do you want people to sell this shop for five liang of silver?"


    "Who dares..." in charge of my business, Chu Yunhong saw the graceful Song Rong before he finished his words.


    Song Rong''s eyes turned and settled on Chu Yunhong.


    Chu Yunhong shivered slightly. He didn''t seem to expect Song Rong to appear here.


    However, he turned his eyes slightly and shouted enthusiastically, "Princess and sister-in-law!"


    Looking at Chu Yunhong, he said his identity in this way, and also warmly shouted his sister-in-law. Song Rong''s eyes undisguised disgust.


    The old man over there saw Song Rong and guessed Song Rong''s identity in his heart. At this time, several branches were agitated.


    Song Rong glanced at the old man and said, "old man, although I didn''t know Chu Yunhong did such a thing, he borrowed the reputation of the king''s house of Chu. I''m here to make an apology."


    Then Song Rong gave a gift.


    Song Rong must do this. Even this matter is wronged by the Chu palace, but no one can change the fact that Chu Yunhong is indeed Chu Yunqing''s brother. It is impossible to explain to everyone that Chu Yunqing and Chu Yunhong have a bad relationship, right?


    Besides, even if it is explained, how many people will really believe it?


    Now that this has happened, it has a constant relationship with the king''s residence of Chu.


    If it is not handled well, it will damage the reputation of the king''s residence of Chu.


    Fame seems illusory, but it is very important for a prince!


    King Rui will let Chu Yunhong do this. He definitely doesn''t just want to embarrass the Chu palace in front of emperor Changming, but also wants to ruin Chu Yunqing''s reputation.


    The shopkeeper of the tea shop didn''t expect that a princess in Song Rongtang gave him a gift and said an apology. He was a little frightened: "Wang... Princess, this can''t be made."


    Song Rong said in a warm voice, "if I say yes, it''s wrong. You should make an apology."


    "You are a princess. How could you be wrong?" said the shopkeeper of the tea shop.


    Song Rong puffed and laughed: "the son of heaven broke the law and committed the same crime as the common people. Our king''s house of Chu is no bigger than heaven. Why can''t we make amends for you?"


    At this time, Chu Yun also fell down. He felt out the money bag from his cuffs. He didn''t see how much money there was. He directly stuffed it in the past, and then said softly, "old man, it''s my poor discipline that has brought you trouble. Take this silver. It''s a shock and compensation for you."


    The shopkeeper of the tea shop guessed who Chu Yun was dumping at the moment, and became more frightened.


    Chu Yunqing and Song Rong both know that if they go any further, they will scare the old man.


    So he asked him to step down. They stood side by side and looked coldly at Chu Yunhong and Song Hui.


    Song Hui raised her head and looked at Song Rong and Chu Yun in front of her.


    The man wore a purple robe. Without the years of illness and weakness, he was a little more handsome and noble. It was like the bright moon. Although the light on his body was not dazzling, it hung high in the sky, which could not be ignored.


    The woman is also dressed in Chinese clothes. The Phoenix hairpin on her head that only royal women can bring shows her identity.


    Song Hui looked at her, and her eyes became a little more jealous.


    Why did Song Rong end up like this? Why should I guard Chu Yunhong?


    This is all Song Rong''s fault. Otherwise, no matter how bad it is, she will also be Mrs. Shu!


    Song Rong glanced at Qingtao. Qingtao naturally knew what Song Rong meant. At that moment, she said coldly, "Chu Yunhong, Song Hui, don''t kneel down to salute when you see the king and Princess of Chu!"


    Song Hui''s eyes are full of disbelief. Does Song Rong still want to kneel down in the street?


    Chu Yunhong was even more sarcastic. Obviously, he didn''t intend to put the two people in front of him in his eyes.


    Seeing that the two people were indifferent, Song Rong said faintly, "it''s a crime to see the Lord don''t kneel down and salute. How should we deal with the law?"


    Chu Yun heard the speech and then said, "the law should be detained."


    Chu Yunhong and Song Hui looked at each other. Their hearts were clear that Chu Yunqing and Song Rong would not be soft on them at all.


    Song Hui''s eyes turned slightly, and with a puff, she knelt on the ground and said, "sister Rong, ah, Princess Chu, I know you are a princess now. Your identity is different. I won''t be less polite."


    Then Song Hui said, "we were close when we were at my mother''s house. I know Princess Chu won''t deliberately embarrass me."

 Chapter 407

    Song Rong looked coldly at Song Hui performing here. When Song Hui said this, it was clear that she was telling others that they had a good relationship, but she had to embarrass her when she became Princess Chu!


    At the moment, there are many people around. Although these people are far away, they can see and hear what they should see and hear.


    According to Song Hui''s wishes, before long, there will be rumors that once she flies to the branches, she will show her face to her own sisters.


    Song Rong''s voice is not big or small, but it can also ensure that everyone around can hear it.


    "Song Hui, there are some feelings between us, but these feelings are not your capital to fight for the tiger. If you have any difficulties, just come to the king''s house of Chu to find me. When you came to Beilin, you didn''t come to see my sister, but made a good claim to come to Linxian county and bully the people with the reputation of the king''s house of Chu!"


    At this time, the people around seemed to understand something and talked to themselves: "it turns out that the king''s house of Chu didn''t know what song Hui did in our Linxian county?"


    "Gee, who knows if he knows? Maybe it happened, so he launched these two unlucky guys to take the blame!" someone couldn''t help retorting.


    These words fell into Song Rong''s ears and made Song Rong feel a little blocked.


    Song Rong looked at the two people in front of him and said, "I won''t cover up what you did, and I will punish you severely! As for those who suffered losses because of you two, I will also compensate."


    In Song Rong''s heart, he didn''t want to spend one or two more silver for these two people, but it''s already here. If he doesn''t use some silver to calm the people''s grievances, it will be a great loss to the king''s house of Chu.


    Between fame and silver, Song Rong can only abandon silver to protect her reputation.


    "Come on, punish these two people in the street, each with 50 big boards!" Song Rong said coldly.


    When Song Hui heard this, her face turned white. She didn''t expect that Song Rong would really want no face at all and punish them in the street.


    Song Rong had thought about it at this time. No matter what fame he would get, he would punish the two people in the street and let everyone know that they had already divided the line!


    Otherwise, what moths these two people provoke in the future may be counted on her!


    These fifty big boards are not a light punishment. This little life may be going!


    However, Song Rong didn''t intend to kill them. Even if he wanted the lives of these two people, it was impossible for Chu Yun to pour here in front of everyone. They couldn''t die, so Song Rong was relieved to punish these two people.


    "Big brother, big brother!" Chu Yunhong panicked at this time.


    Chu Yunhong''s greatest fear is pain. At this time, when he thinks of the fifty big boards, he always emits cold air. If the fifty big boards really hit him, he must not hurt his muscles and bones!


    Chu Yunhong knelt on the ground, walked forward a few steps and hugged Chu Yun''s leaning leg. He choked and said, "brother, I know I didn''t do well, but I beg you, please look at our brother''s love and let me go."


    Chu Yunqing''s eyes looked coldly at the front, as if he didn''t see Chu Yunhong.


    Seeing Chu Yunhong like this, Song Hui''s heart is a little disgusted. His begging for mercy is really ugly, just like a dog begging for mercy.


    When the two began to do such things, Song Hui thought about the worst. Although she knew she was going to be beaten, she was a little afraid, but she still had her own persistence. If she bowed to Song Rong because of this, she couldn''t do it!


    Seeing that Chu Yun ignored himself, Chu Yunhong suddenly sneered and said, "brother, I''m at least my father''s own son. Do you really care about my life or death? Aren''t you afraid that my father will be cold when he knows this?"


    Song Rong stretched out her hand to straighten her clothes, flicked the dust that didn''t exist on it, and then said slowly, "Chu Yunhong, you are still so boastful now. It is Master Chu, not you, who raised the king."


    Then Song Rong''s voice got cold and asked, "what qualifications do you have to rely on Tu Bao?"


    "If you care about the elder brother of the king of Chu, you won''t do such a thing to deliberately damage the reputation of the king of Chu! Now it''s just a small punishment and a big admonition for you. You cry and say that the king of Chu is unkind and unfilial. Why should we show mercy to you?"


    Chu Yunhong wanted to say something, but Chu Yunqing also said, "my father is honest and never does such a thing to bully the people. Even if my father knows today''s things, he will not let you go. They say that my eldest brother is like my father, I will punish you on behalf of my father. If my father blames me, I will naturally ask for forgiveness!"


    With that, Chu Yun leaned out his feet and looked coldly at the man he had brought to drag Chu Yunhong away.


    He found two stools in the nearby shop and pressed Song Hui and Chu Yunhong here.


    Then came the relentless sound of the board!


    The onlookers looked. At this time, whether Chu Yunqing did it or not, they felt happy in their hearts.


    Even if they do this deliberately to blame the civilians, they will feel comfortable if they hit these two evils! It''s better than just covering up!


    Chu Yunhong shouted pain without being beaten.


    It was Song Hui. At this time, she bit her teeth and held back the pain. She just looked at Song Rong angrily.


    Song Rong is indifferent. Song Hui hates her. What can she do? Isn''t she still holding her hand tightly now?


    "Take these two people into custody and shut them up for a year." Song Rong thought and ordered again.


    A year doesn''t seem long, but Song Hui and Chu Yunhong have suffered from the prison. Hearing such punishment is more painful than the board on their body!


    Song Rong and Chu Yun dealt with the two people cleanly. Song Rong took money to appease the people who were harmed by the two people, and then returned to the palace.


    However, King Rui, a mad dog, will not let go of King Chu''s house so easily. At the moment, King Rui has been thinking about how to continue to trip up King Chu''s house.


    Song Rong and Chu Yun came to Kyoto in the end. At this time, they can only plump their wings a little. There is no way to fight against ruiwang.


    It''s autumn. Song Rong''s birthday is coming soon. As soon as her birthday is over, Song Rong will reach her hairpin. She''s not a little girl.


    Especially now that Song Rong has come to the lunar event, the lunar event is not very stable at the beginning, but Chu Yun is recuperating, and Mr. Du fills Song Rong with some supplements from time to time. Although Song Rong is still uncomfortable at the beginning of the lunar event, it is not as painful as at the beginning.

 Chapter 408

    This month''s events have just passed. Song Rong''s is still a little dull. He has no spirit and goes to bed early.


    Maybe the weather turned cold. Song Rong slept a little uneasy at night.


    At midnight, I had a nightmare.


    In the dream, she was locked in a bamboo cage and sank into the water little by little. She struggled in the water, but she couldn''t get rid of the shackles anyway.


    Song Rong''s burst out a strong hatred: "I hate! Hate!"


    Struggling in the dream, Song Rong outside the dream rolled uneasily. Suddenly, Song Rong struggled, sat up from bed and shouted.


    It''s a nightmare.


    Song Rong sat on the bed blankly. At this time, she still couldn''t get back.


    She had not thought of the past life for a long time. Now she suddenly dreamed that the strong hatred had not faded away.


    Song Rong made such a big noise that Chu Yunqing couldn''t have felt it.


    At this time, he had hurried around from the other side of the screen.


    Although the two live together, they haven''t crossed the thunder pool. Chu Yunqing hasn''t bothered Song Rong in the middle of the night, but Chu Yunqing can''t think so much now.


    When he came over, he saw Song Rong''s eyes sitting on the bed.


    Seeing this, Chu Yunqing''s heart was a little flustered. He immediately sat on the bed, put his hand around Song Rong in his arms, and then said in a warm voice, "rong''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    When Song Rong had a nightmare, he was shocked into a fine sweat and his body was hot and dry.


    Chu Yun''s body was not as cold as before, but it was a little lower than that of normal people. At this time, Song Rong needed this clear and cool feeling. She unconsciously leaned in Chu Yun''s arms.


    Chu Yun''s body was stiff, and the soft feeling in his arms made Chu Yun feel a little restless.


    He gently patted Song Rong on the back and comforted him softly: "rong''er, are you a nightmare? Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, I''m here!"


    Song Rong''s eyes turned slightly. She saw Chu Yunqing embracing herself. He was wearing only a lining and his hair was scattered. But Chu Yunqing was also with a kind of elegant beauty.


    Song Rong suddenly felt that she was wronged. Song Rong couldn''t tell where the grievance came from.


    She sobbed and cried.


    She wants to cry and cry out the hatred of her previous life. Now she has revenge for the great hatred with those people in the big room, leaving Mrs. Chu. However, she just survives. She just fights with King Rui at this time and doesn''t want to create complications. Wait for the situation to stabilize. Those who hurt her and hurt her in the previous life will be punished!


    Since the time of rebirth, Song Rong has been supporting everything by herself, from revitalizing her family business to protecting her relatives and revenge. Each step seems to be very light, but her heart has always been carrying a heavy burden.


    She reached out and hugged Chu Yunqing. Chu Yunqing was like a warm harbor. She was tired and could park in his arms at any time.


    He has been quietly guarding him in his own way.


    "Chu Yunqing..." Song Rong whispered, with a little cry.


    Chu Yun stretched out his jade covered hand and wiped his tears for Song Rong. Then he whispered back, "rong''er."


    "You... Sleep with me." Song Rong suddenly whispered such a sentence. When Chu Yun leaned beside her, she had a special peace of mind.


    Chu Yun leaned to smell the speech, his eyes twinkled, and there was a kind of hard to hide joy between his eyebrows and eyes. In fact, he wanted to sleep long ago, but he was afraid that he would scare rong''er.


    Song Rong began to say such words. If Chu Yunqing still refused, he would not be a man.


    He was so determined that he took off his shoes, went to bed, hugged Song Rong and lay down.


    Chu Yun leaned in Chu Yun''s arms, moved slightly, and found a comfortable position to lie down.


    But at this moment, Chu Yun felt that his body was getting hotter and hotter, and there seemed to be a prairie fire in his heart.


    He turned over and pressed Song Rong under him.


    Song Rong shrunk slightly, but felt that Chu Yun''s kiss had fallen.


    Waiting for Chu Yunqing to continue to do something, she felt that Song Rong''s breath had been long, and she fell asleep.


    Chu Yun threw his hands and clenched his fists to suppress the impulse in his heart. Then he hugged Song Rong and went to sleep.


    Xu Shi and Song Rong tossed about at night. Xu was because of each other. They slept peacefully. Chu Yunqing and Song Rong got up late the next day.


    Chu Yun simply asked someone to take a leave, saying that he would not go to the morning Dynasty today.


    Waiting for Chu Yunqing to pack up and come out, the sun has risen.


    Childe Du was surprised when he saw Chu Yun''s inclination: "Why are you at home today?"


    At this time in the past, Chu Yunqing was in the hall!


    Chu Yun leaned with a smile and said, "some didn''t sleep well with rong''er last night. I got up late today."


    "Where''s Miss Song?" Mr. Du couldn''t help asking.


    Chu Yun tilted his eyes, glanced at Duke Du, and said, "rong''er is still asleep. If you have anything to find her, it''s the same as I said."


    Mr. Du sneered: "don''t think I don''t know. You''re still a boy."


    Dugongzi''s remark seems to have no reason, but after careful taste, Chu Yunqing''s remark just now is not casual. It seems to imply that dugongzi has a close relationship with Song Rong, and even what he did at night.


    Chu Yun didn''t expect that childe Du could see this. He was a little uncomfortable.


    Waiting for Chu Yun to leave, the smile on Du childe''s face grew bigger and bigger.


    Childe Du grabbed Chu Yunqing''s pain and stepped on it. He was in a happy mood, but Chu Yunqing was not in a good mood.


    So that when Song Rong woke up, he couldn''t find Chu Yunqing.


    Or sent Qingtao to ask Ah Fu. Song Rong knew that Chu Yun was in a daze in a pavilion.


    Waiting for Song Rong to appear, he saw Chu Yunqing sitting there alone, with several pieces in front of him. He was playing chess with himself.


    Song Rong saw Chu Yunqing like this and had some doubts. When Chu Yunqing played chess alone, he was in a bad mood.


    Since the two got married, Song Rong has rarely seen Chu Yunqing like this.

 Chapter 409

    Song Rong walked slowly and sat opposite Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yunqing didn''t seem to see Song Rong appear and was immersed in his own world.


    This makes Song Rong''s heart a little worried. Chu Yunqing is a little similar to when she first met Chu Yunqing. She seals herself in her own world, as if everything outside has nothing to do with him.


    When Chu Yun tilted his hand, Song Rong couldn''t help holding down Chu Yun''s hand.


    Chu Yun tilted his hand slightly, then raised his head and looked at Song Rong. His eyes clearly disappeared, as if there was some emotion.


    "Chu Yunqing!" Song Rong couldn''t help shouting. Such Chu Yunqing would really scare him.


    Chu Yunqing said in a low mood, "HMM." then there was no following.


    The ink hair fell, and he was quiet as if he were a relegated immortal, full of Qinghua.


    "Unhappy?" Song Rong asked with an eyebrow.


    Chu Yunqing shook his head slightly and denied Song Rong''s words, but Song Rong, even a fool, could see that Chu Yunqing was in a bad mood at this time.


    "Tell me something. Don''t do this. I feel bad when I look at it." Song Rong sighed.


    Chu Yun suddenly grabbed Song Rong Su''s hand and asked, "rong''er, no matter what happens, you won''t leave me, will you?"


    Song Rong smiled brightly, "this is nature."


    Since she decided to face the difficulties with Chu Yun, she would never flinch.


    "If someone else treats you well? Would you..." Chu Yun hesitated and asked.


    Looking at Chu Yunqing''s insecure appearance, Song Rong suddenly smiled: "who is good to me? Why didn''t I see it?" Fengyi and Qian Jinbao are good to themselves, but they are all in Gusu at this time.


    Besides, even when he was in Gusu, Chu Yunqing didn''t worry because Fengyi and Qian Jinbao were jealous.


    Chu Yunqing suddenly said in a low voice, "I see that Du Yun is very good to you."


    Song Rong was stunned when she heard the speech, but for a moment, Song Rong smiled: "you mean Mr. Du, he is good to me. Do you think I''m a friend?"


    Song Rong didn''t think so. Waiting to finish, Song Rong caught a narrow smile: "Chu Yunqing, shouldn''t you be jealous?"


    Chu Yunqing''s face turned red, which was somewhat unnatural.


    This is the default Song Rong''s words.


    The smile on Song Rong''s face grew bigger and bigger. At last, she covered her stomach and laughed. The happy laughter spread far away.


    Waiting for Song Rong to stop smiling, she could not help laughing. She didn''t expect that Chu Yunqing would be jealous. She always thought that Chu Yunqing was full of Fairy Spirit. Even now there are many more people, such things as jealousy would never happen to Chu Yunqing.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, Chu Yunqing was as jealous as the ordinary teenager.


    Song Rong asked with a smile, "I haven''t seen you like this at ordinary times. Today, it won''t be Mr. Du who deliberately said something to stimulate you?"


    Chu Yunqing''s face turned red and his eyes dodged.


    Song Rong is more interested when she sees this. She stares at Chu Yun Qing. It means that if Chu Yun Qing doesn''t tell herself, she won''t give up.


    After a while, Chu Yun leaned awkwardly and said, "he doesn''t know what method he used. Look, I''m still a boy..."


    Song Rong was slightly stunned, and then her face suddenly turned red.


    Damn Mr. Du, you can even say such words!


    Song Rong thought about it and looked strange. After living with Chu Yunqing for so long, Chu Yunqing didn''t do anything to surpass... It''s wrong. Now where can we use the word surpass? She is Chu Yunqing''s wife. It''s normal for Chu Yunqing to do something.


    She also read a lot of notebooks with Qian Jinbao, but it said that when a man faces his beloved woman, he has no self-control.


    Chu Yunqing has too much self-control? Or don''t you like yourself?


    Or... Chu Yunqing has a deficiency? But Chu Yunqing told himself that his body was normal.


    The more Song Rong thought about it, the more strange and complicated Chu Yunqing''s eyes became. Chu Yunqing was somewhat unnatural by Song Rong''s eyes.


    Song Rong asked softly, "Chu Yunqing... You didn''t lie to me at first? Did you really have a deficiency?"


    Chu Yunqing''s face turned red. He looked at the bright girl in front of him, stood up directly, grabbed Song Rong and dragged Song Rong back.


    Song Rong was frightened: "Chu Yunqing, what are you doing?"


    Waiting to get inside the house, Chu Yun slammed the door, looked at Song Rong and said with a smile, "let''s not be like a round house."


    Song Rong looked at the serious Chu Yunqing on her face and suddenly felt that a loud thunder sounded in her mind. Didn''t she just say something that stimulated Chu Yunqing?


    The Chu cloud in front of her made her a little afraid.


    In Song Rong''s impression, Chu Yunqing has always been weak and thin, but now looking again, Chu Yunqing has a ruddy complexion, no longer looks sick, and has a strong aura all over her.


    Song Rong knows that there will be this day sooner or later, but she is not ready.


    But at this time, Chu Yunqing had bullied him, hugged Song Rong to the bed and pressed Song Rong under him.


    That pair of bright moon like eyes suddenly printed down, and then Song Rong felt that she was kissed.


    His lips were a little cold, but the kiss was hot.


    His hand has reached Song Rong''s waist and wants to untie Song Rong''s dress belt


    Song Rong has stayed there at this time. She doesn''t know whether she wants to follow Chu Yun''s inclination or struggle.


    Already a wife, many things have to be experienced sooner or later.


    But at this time, there was a sudden change!


    Chu Yunqing suddenly stopped, hugged Song Rong and whispered, "don''t move, just give me a hug."


    Song Rong hesitated to take a look at Chu Yunqing. It seemed that she had not resisted. Why did Chu Yunqing suddenly stop?


    However, Song Rong didn''t dare to ask much at this time. Although she was very thick skinned on weekdays, this was the first time. She couldn''t face it calmly and felt shy.


    At this time, Duke Du sat in the bedroom of Chu Yunqing and Song Rong, looking at the distant sky.


    After a while, Chu Yun leaned out suddenly, jumped to the roof and looked at Mr. Du coldly.


    Song Rong may not be aware of someone on the roof, but he can''t be unaware. In the end, he also got the true story of Miao Xin.

 Chapter 410

    Chu Yun looked coldly at childe Du in front of him, and his voice was a little cold: "I don''t know that childe Du still has the pleasure of listening to other people''s corner."


    Childe Du smiled disapprovingly: "I just want to remind you that the cold poison on you has not been completely cleaned up. It''s not a good thing if you accidentally let Miss Song conceive a child."


    Chu Yunqin''s face was stiff and said coldly, "you didn''t say it before."


    Chu Yunqing has fewer years to learn medicine with Miaoxin, and Duke Du is already comparable to Miaoxin. In terms of medicine, Chu Yunqing has to admit that Duke Du is going to press him.


    Mr. Du suddenly smiled, as if there was a spring breeze blowing his face: "in the past, you didn''t have that dirty mind about Miss Song."


    Chu Yunqing''s face was cold: "she is my wife. I''m afraid we can''t use the word dirty between us?"


    Dugongzi suddenly smiled: "really? There is no absolute thing in the world. Now she is your mother. Who knows what will happen in the future!"


    Dugongzi''s words had a strong meaning of threat. Chu Yun looked at dugongzi coldly, without any fear of dugongzi.


    The two men suddenly started at the same time.


    Song Rong doesn''t know much Kung Fu, but it''s impossible that Song Rong can''t notice such a big noise on the roof! No, when Song Rong came out, he saw the fierce fighting between the white and black figures on the roof.


    When Song Rong saw Mr. Du, some people understood what was going on. Dare you, Mr. Du has been listening to the corner on the roof. Ah, no, it should be listening to the roof.


    Song Rong''s face was slightly black. No matter how thick her skin was, she couldn''t help being embarrassed at this time, and then she was angry.


    Song Rong was embarrassed to continue here. She turned and walked to the front yard.


    As for the two people who are fighting, Song Rong is not worried that Chu Yunqing will suffer. At this time, she is still looking forward to Chu Yunqing beating childe Du all over the ground to find teeth!


    As soon as Song Rong arrived in the front yard, the servants of the family sent a letter saying that someone asked to see Song Rong.


    Song Rong didn''t know who he was, but he thought he was in the palace. No one would deliberately make trouble, so he let someone in.


    What came in was a girl in her 14th and 5th year. She was a little older than Song Rong.


    The appearance can only be regarded as beautiful, to a pair of eyes that look pitiful, which means that I still feel pity. At this time, the girl''s eyes were filled with tears, looked at Song Rong and choked and said, "Princess!"


    Song Rong didn''t remember that she knew such a person, so she hesitated and asked, "are you? What''s the matter with me?"


    When the girl looked at Song Rong, there was a bit of fear in her eyes. In addition, Song Rong felt that the girl was not good at looking at her eyes. She felt that she wanted to swallow herself alive.


    Song Rong didn''t think she had offended such a person. After asking, she waited for the girl to explain to herself.


    The girl took out a bag of silver from her sleeve, trembled, handed it out, put it in front of her, and then began to kowtow on the ground.


    "Please forgive me, princess. Please forgive my father and my daughter. We shouldn''t have taken the silver from Prince Chu''s house at that time. It''s our fault. If my daughter kowtowed to you, you''ll be merciful and let us go!" the girl kept kowtowing. Before long, there were red blood stains on her head.


    Song Rong saw it and hurriedly said, "green peach, you''ve caught someone."


    When Song Rong saw the money bag, she felt familiar. It was clearly Chu Yun''s money bag. Song Rong couldn''t help thinking about things in Linxian County. Chu Yun seemed to send out such a money bag in order to appease the shopkeeper of the tea shop.


    Thinking so, Song Rong recognized who the man in front of her was. It was clearly the daughter of the tea shop manager.


    Because the girl didn''t say anything at that time, she wasn''t very impressed. Now she can only vaguely recognize it.


    "Don''t kowtow. If you have anything to say," Song Rong''s intuition told Song Rong that it wouldn''t be too simple, so he asked in a soft voice.


    "People''s daughter only asks the princess to let us go." the girl said stumblingly. It is obvious that some are afraid of Song Rong.


    Hearing this, Qingtao frowned slightly and said unhappily, "the princess said, let you have something to say. What are you doing? Let the princess let you go? Did the princess hurt you?"


    Song Rong glanced at Qingtao and said, "Qingtao, don''t scare the girl. Go and ask the girl to sit down. Let''s talk about something."


    Waiting for the girl to do it, Song Rong said in a warm voice, "girl, I don''t understand what you mean."


    The girl was wearing a goose yellow Ru skirt. At this time, she took a careful look at Song Rong, hesitated and said, "the princess really doesn''t know what happened?"


    Song Rong smiled: "after we came back from Linxian, we didn''t care about Linxian. I don''t know what happened, which made the girl so confused. Looking at the girl, it seems that she has been greatly wronged. I don''t know why she is so. Please explain that if there is anything I can help you."


    Seeing Song Rong''s gentle voice, the girl''s look eased a little. She was not just excited, which explained her intention.


    It turned out that someone smashed their tea shop, and her father was half beaten to death.


    These people did these things when there was no one. They threatened that the people in the tea shop had provoked the king''s house of Chu. The girl felt that the king''s house of Chu apologized in front of people, but came to trouble behind people. That''s why she came here to beg for mercy!


    Waiting for Song Rong to hear it, his face turned black: "how unreasonable!"


    The girl was startled and knelt down again.


    Green peach quickly held the girl and whispered, "princess, this is not angry with you."


    How long has Qingtao been with Song Rong? Naturally, it''s clear that Song Rong''s anger is not directed at the girl, but at the man who did evil in the name of the king''s residence of Chu!


    Song Rong said at this time, "Qingtao, you will ask Ah Fu to go back with the girl and rebuild the tea shop to see who is causing trouble! He is even murdering with the reputation of the king''s residence of Chu!"


    In fact, when Song Rong knew about it, she guessed that nine times out of ten it was written by Prince Rui''s house. King Rui really did all kinds of evil!

 Chapter 411

    It''s just that it''s inconvenient to say it in front of the outsider.


    Song Rong settled the girl again, explained that it was really not done by the king''s residence of Chu, and then asked Ah Fu to send the girl back in person.


    Ah Fu came back at night. The news brought back made Song Rong and Chu Yunqing angry.


    Those who have been compensated by the king''s residence of Chu have been bullied again! Even several families were set on fire, killing dozens of people!


    As a result, the whole Linxian county was full of people''s voices. They felt that the king''s house of Chu apologized openly and retaliated secretly! Say one thing and do another!


    Chu Yunqing endured the anger in his heart. Naturally, he didn''t want to lead wolves into the house, and he didn''t want to let the secretive Duke stay with Song Rong, but Duke Du''s means were the best among the best.


    Compared with Song Rong''s safety, everything is less important in Chu Yunqing''s heart.


    If it''s an ordinary person, Chu Yunqing is really worried that he can''t protect Song Rong.


    It was Duke Du who let Chu Yun guard against it, but he appreciated it very much.


    And just as duke said, Chu Yunqing knew in his heart that even if he didn''t come to please Duke, Duke should do the same.


    But Chu Yunqing was still worried and wanted to say it himself.

 Chapter 412

    Chu Yunqing took a deep look at childe Du and said, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome. I''m willing to take care of Miss Song." Duke''s eyes became arrogant.


    Waiting for Chu Yun to pour back, it was already dark.


    At the moment, Song Rong is sitting in the room waiting for Chu Yunqing. She is a little uneasy and nervous. This time, Song Rong even feels much more dangerous than Chu Yunqing''s time from Gusu to Beilin.


    Chu Yun leaned down beside Song Rong and held Song Rong''s hand in silence.


    Song Rong''s eyes were bright and fell on Chu Yunqing. The two people looked at each other and didn''t speak for a long time. After a while, Song Rong said, "you should take care of yourself."


    Chu Yun''s eyes flashed a ripple: "rong''er, I don''t know the return date this time. What I''m most worried about is you."


    Song Rong is worried about Chu Yunqing. Why doesn''t Chu Yunqing worry about Song Rong?


    It''s not easy for two people to stay together today, but I didn''t expect to separate again now.


    Song Rong sighed and said, "I won''t have anything, but you have to go to the battlefield. The sword has no eyes..."


    Chu Yun leaned and smiled softly, "rong''er, don''t be afraid. I''ll come back safely."


    If he doesn''t come back, won''t rong''er be bullied in Kyoto? Isn''t King Nari more proud? He must come back! No matter how hard it is, he won''t give up!


    This is his persistence!


    Song Rong saw that Chu Yun''s tone was full of determination, and she was a little relieved.


    "Rong''er, when I come back, we will never separate again, OK?" Chu Yun asked, with a strong expectation in his tone.


    Song Rong nodded and said slowly, "I''ll wait for you to come back, and we''ll never separate again."


    "It''s getting dark, let''s go to bed. You have to get up early and hurry tomorrow." Song Rong''s tone was a little astringent.


    Chu Yun nodded and hugged Song Rong to bed.


    After waiting for the two to lie side by side, Song Rong suddenly turned over and looked at Chu Yunqing with burning eyes.


    "Chu Yunqing..."


    "Yes."


    "Chu Yunqing..."


    "Yes."


    Song Rong called again and again, and his tone was full of reluctance.


    A glimmer of light flashed in Song Rong''s eyes, then hesitated and said, "Chu Yun is inclined. If we round the house..."


    Chu Yunqing''s face turned red and his eyes showed some forbearance. He didn''t want to round the house with Song Rong, but


    His departure is risky after all. What if he really comes back? Aren''t you going to destroy rong''er?


    Moreover, Chu Yunqing still remembers what Du Gongzi said. If he can''t have children for the time being, he doesn''t want to hurt Song Rong because of his impulse.


    Song Rong finished this sentence and began to wait for Chu Yunqing''s reply.


    Chu Yun reached out and hugged Song Rong, and then said in a warm voice, "rong''er, don''t be stupid. Let''s go to bed earlier and wait for me to come back..."


    If he could come back safely this time, he would not let her go again.


    Song Rong''s face turned red. She said such words. This time, there was no Duke listening on the roof. Chu Yunqing could restrain himself.


    Song Rong had no reason to be angry, but at the thought that Chu Yun was leaving tomorrow, Song Rong couldn''t vent out, so she had to bear the anger.


    Feeling that Song Rong''s body was a little hard, Chu Yun gave a slight sigh, attached himself to Song Rong''s eyebrows, printed a kiss, and whispered, "rong''er, when I come back, we will have a pair of children."


    Song Rong didn''t think about Chu Yunqing''s shortcomings this time. She knew that Chu Yunqing would do this for her sake.


    She was not angry at once. She nestled in Chu Yunqing''s not hot arms and gradually fell into a deep sleep.


    Early the next morning, Song Rong suddenly opened her eyes.


    She stretched out her hand to touch her side, but Chu Yunqing''s figure had disappeared.


    Song Rong shouted like a nightmare: "Chu Yun Qing!"


    Song Rong was answered by the voice of Qingtao.


    Qingtao came in from outside with something for dressing and washing. Looking at Song Rong, he said softly, "princess, the prince left before dawn today. He said he was too sad when he left. He was afraid that if you sent him, he would resist the order."


    Song Rong suddenly had a sour nose and felt that her eyes were slightly hot. Something flowed down from them.


    Qingtao also felt Song Rong''s sadness. He immediately put down his things and stretched out his hand to help Song Rong out of bed: "princess, don''t be sad. The prince is a blessed man. He has survived so many hardships. This time, he just went to guard the border. He is so smart that there will be nothing."


    Song Rong knew that even if she was sad at this time, it was useless. However, she understood this truth, but she couldn''t really be indifferent.


    Song Rong, like a puppet, cleaned up under the service of Qingtao.


    When waiting for Song Rong to come out, the sun has risen. The warm sun sprinkles on Song Rong, but Song Rong doesn''t feel bright.


    She looked up and looked around. The grass and trees were bleak, and a few fallen leaves whirled around. She felt a little more bleak in her heart.


    A dark shadow suddenly appeared in front of Song Rong, startling Song Rong.


    Waiting for Song Rong to see who the person in front of her eyes was, her face suddenly darkened: "childe Du, you appear so quietly, frightening me!"


    Mr. Du looked at Song Rong with a smile and said, "Miss Song, where did I scare you? It''s clear that you are out of your mind."


    Song Rong took a silent look at childe Du. She is really out of her mind today. It can be said that the soul has been dumped away with Chu Yun.


    Mr. Du approached Song Rong and smiled in a good mood: "don''t be sad. Chu Yun has left, and I''m with you!"


    "That''s different!" Song Rong was in a bad mood, and naturally her tone would not be gentle.


    Can this be the same? Chu Yunqing is the person she is thinking about. As for Mr. Du, he can only be regarded as a friend. There are no deep things.


    Duke Du''s eyes narrowed, and a hint of danger flashed in them. Then Duke Du muttered to himself, "isn''t it different?"


    Looking at Duke Du, Song Rong suddenly realized the danger. She stepped back and said, "what do you want to do?"


    Mr. Du hummed: "I don''t want to do anything, but Chu Yunqing is gone now. You can''t help but be afraid at night. I''ll let Xiaoqing sleep with you."


    Song Rong was slightly stunned, but soon remembered who Xiaoqing was in dugongzi''s mouth.

 Chapter 413

    The so-called Xiaoqing is not the snake raised by Duke Du.


    Mr. Du doesn''t want to bully himself by watching Chu Yun go away?


    Song Rong took a defensive look at childe Du: "if you really put the snake in my house, be careful that I make snake soup!"


    Song Rong certainly wouldn''t do that. Instead, she planned to intimidate Mr. Du. This is called controlling violence with violence.


    She found that just after Chu Yunqing left, childe Du became arrogant. King Rui hasn''t taken any action yet. Childe Du wants to bully himself. How can it go on in the long run?


    Dugongzi smiled at Song Rong and said, "he''s very good."


    Song Rong skimmed her lips. No matter how good she was, she was also a reptile.


    She is not afraid of anything. What she fears most is these things.


    Duke Du''s hand moved, and a small green snake appeared in his hand. He smiled and sent it to Song Rong''s eyes. Song Rong screamed first, and then ran away.


    Childe Du burst out a burst of happy laughter behind him.


    Song Rong ran for a while and stopped with lingering fear. This childe Du is really annoying!


    However, Song Rong was so upset by childe du that she was a little less sad. She breathed a long sigh of relief and looked firmly at the distant sky. She would wait for Chu Yun to pour back.


    "Princess, the empress asked someone to send you a message saying that she sympathized with our Lord who had just left. She was afraid of your loneliness and asked you to enter the palace." Yunxia hurriedly found Song Rong at this time.


    Song Rong''s eyes narrowed. How could empress Zhao be so kind?


    Will suddenly let her into the palace, it is clear that Chu Yun dumped away and he is a good persimmon!


    However, when the queen let her into the palace, she had to go. This time, she could get rid of illness twice. How many times? Song Rong is afraid he can''t get rid of it.


    And if she doesn''t go, it will appear that she is afraid of empress Zhao.


    Besides, no matter how powerful empress Zhao is, she can''t harm her in the open! She went. As long as she was careful, even if empress Zhao had any cruel idea, she might not succeed.


    Song Rong thought about it, put on a big red dress embroidered with peony patterns, and went to the palace.


    It was Qingtao that went with Song Rong.


    Qingtao sat in the carriage with her. She was looking at her at this time. Song Rong looked at Qingtao strangely. She didn''t know why. Since she got on the carriage, she felt that Qingtao was strange.


    However, Song Rong was relieved for a moment. I think it was because Chu Yun was not there. The green peach was also empty in his heart. I was worried about what would happen to the Palace this time.


    When Song Rong arrived at the main hall where the empress lived, empress Zhao was already there waiting for Song Rong.


    Today''s empress Zhao is dressed in bright yellow. Her clothes are embroidered with the pattern of a hundred birds and a Phoenix. She has a phoenix hairpin on her head and is full of dignity.


    Song Rong first saluted Yingying, and then sat down under the sign of empress Zhao.


    God knows, she doesn''t want to worship this old woman at all in her heart, but now she doesn''t want empress Zhao to pick out any mistakes. Naturally, there will be no mistakes in etiquette.


    "Rong''er, don''t be so restrained. When you come to my palace, it''s like going to your own house." empress Zhao said with a smile, and her tone was full of kindness.


    Song Rong smiled when she heard this, but there was a cold color in her smile.


    I don''t know why empress Zhao has such a thick skin. They had a conflict a few days ago. Although they didn''t quarrel directly, they broke up unhappily. Now empress Zhao can show such an attitude as if nothing had happened


    Since empress Zhao is hypocritical, Song Rong can''t take the initiative to turn against empress Zhao.


    Otherwise, if it comes out, it will become her fault.


    "Yun Qing has just left. You must be in a bad mood. I want you to come to the palace to talk to you and relieve you." empress Zhao said with a smile.


    Song Rong smiled and said softly, "thank you for your concern." if empress Zhao had really been so kind, Chu Yunqing wouldn''t have gone to Mobei to guard the border!


    But fortunately, there are many old headquarters of general Shu in Mobei. Although Song Rong knows that King Rui will move, she is not worried that Chu Yun is alone.


    Otherwise, Song Rong would not sit here calmly and deal with empress Zhao.


    Empress Zhao sighed: "rong''er, if you have any difficulties, remember to tell me that I can help you and will help you."


    Song Rong nodded and said, "thank you for your mother''s care."


    Looking at Song Rong''s rigid appearance, empress Zhao smiled and said, "come on, take some special snacks in our palace to rong''er to taste."


    Then someone took some snacks and put them in front of Song Rong.


    Empress Zhao herself also picked up a piece and said, "eat it. This is peach blossom cake. It''s only in my palace."


    Song Rong looked down at the dim sum on the top. The dim sum was light pink and printed with the pattern of peach blossoms. The pattern was lifelike and beautiful.


    Song Rong''s intuition told herself that empress Zhao would not be so kind. There might be something fishy in the dessert.


    Song Rong looked up and saw empress Zhao looking at her.


    Naturally, she doesn''t want to eat what empress Zhao gave to her


    Just when Song Rong hesitated, empress Zhao smiled and said, "why? Are the snacks in my palace too vulgar? They can''t get into your eyes?"


    Although empress Zhao said this with a smile, she had a gloomy feeling.


    Song Rong glanced at the cake and didn''t know what to do.


    At this time, the voice of the announcement suddenly came from outside the hall: "the ninth prince wants to see you."


    Xiao Yizheng''s mother''s background is not very good, so up to now, he has not been granted a king. Everyone is just the cry of the ninth prince.


    Interrupted by Xiao Yizheng, empress Zhao temporarily let Song Rong go and let Xiao Yizheng in.


    When Xiao Yizheng came in, his eyes swept over Song Rong without a pause, as if he had not seen Song Rong.


    "Why do you have time to come today?" asked empress Zhao in a lukewarm tone.


    Because Xiao Yizheng always showed no desire and no desire, and she didn''t mean to compete with King Rui. Empress Zhao didn''t have so much hostility to Xiao Yizheng.


    Xiao Yizheng said with a smile, "I haven''t said hello to my mother for a long time. I''m afraid. I came here today."


    Facing Xiao Yizheng''s flattery, empress Zhao waved her hand and said, "you have a heart."


    Song Rong is staring at the dim sum in front of her at the moment. She is afraid that waiting for Xiao Yizheng to leave, empress Zhao forces herself to eat these things again.

 Chapter 414

    As the saying goes, the heart of harming others cannot exist, and the heart of preventing others cannot be absent.


    Although Chu Yunqing never told himself how the thousand cold poisons on his mother came from, Song Rong felt that nine times out of ten the poisons were from empress Zhao.


    Now she is still eating casually here. Even if there is no problem with this thing, Song Rong feels uneasy!


    Xiao Yizheng glanced at the moment and fell on the dessert on Song Rong''s table.


    He strode over, picked up the dim sum and said, "empress mother, the dim sum in your palace is really unique."


    Then Xiao Yizheng ate a piece and said, "it melts at the entrance. It''s really delicious in the world."


    Song Rong stared at Xiao Yizheng and ate all the snacks. Then she took a careful look at empress Zhao, but she couldn''t see the look of empress Zhao.


    People like empress Zhao naturally can''t hang everything on her face.


    If so, how could empress Zhao sit steadily on the throne of the empress for so many years?


    "If you like it, I''ll have someone send you some." empress Zhao finally said.


    When waiting to come out from the queen, Song Rong didn''t even believe it. Queen Zhao let her leave like this?


    Song Rong glanced at Xiao Yizheng walking in front of him, hesitated slightly, and silently followed Xiao Yizheng for a while. When the two people came to a place where there was no one, Song Rong shouted to Xiao Yizheng: "brother nine."


    At the moment, Song Rong really wants to call brother Xiao Yizheng. She doesn''t understand that Xiao Yizheng will suddenly appear in empress Zhao, mostly for her own sake.


    Eating that snack should also be for yourself.


    Xiao Yizheng stopped his steps. When he looked back, he had a bright smile on his face.


    Song Rong asked eagerly, "is there nothing wrong with the dessert you ate?"


    Xiao Yizheng smiled at this time, and then shook his sleeves. Song Rong saw some cake dregs falling from Xiao Yizheng''s sleeves.


    Song Rong looked at Xiao Yizheng in shock: "this..."


    Xiao Yizheng said with a smile, "it''s just a little trick. The snacks I ate were brought by myself. As for the queen, they are all here!"


    Then Xiao Yizheng kicked the soil on the ground and covered the dessert residue.


    Song Rong looked at Xiao Yizheng with admiration at the moment. She didn''t expect that Xiao Yizheng would do it again.


    Xiao Yizheng said with a smile, "I can grow so big safely in this palace. Naturally, there are some ways, otherwise I would have died as early as other princes, or I would have been sick."


    Song Rong recovered, looked at Xiao Yizheng and said, "thank you for today''s business."


    "We are also friends. We should help you," Xiao Yizheng said with a smile.


    Xiao Yizheng suddenly smiled and said, "this is the place of right and wrong in the palace. Since queen Zhao asked you to leave, you should leave quickly."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yizheng paused: "it''s inconvenient for me to send you away after all."


    Song Rong understood Xiao Yizheng''s words, nodded and said, "I''ll go back by myself."


    If people see her walking alone with Xiao Yizheng, it''s really bad. People''s words are frightening. She''s not afraid. It can''t damage the reputation of Xiao Yizheng, who is kind-hearted to help himself.


    Watching Xiao Yizheng leave, the green peach beside Song Rong suddenly said, "Xiao Yizheng is kind."


    Listening to Qingtao''s words, Song Rong felt something wrong in her heart. After a while, Song Rong reacted and said to Qingtao, "Qingtao, this is the palace. Don''t call the name of the ninth Prince directly. Be careful to be heard that something has happened. I can''t protect you!"


    In this palace, Song Rong must pay attention to his words and deeds.


    Song Rong really didn''t want to stay here, so she quickly walked out. When she reached the gate of the palace, Song Rong was relieved.


    At this time, several women and Song Rong came face to face. The first one was dressed in water blue.


    Looking at his clothes, it should be the side imperial concubine of a prince.


    Song Rong was about to give way, but the woman stopped and asked with a smile, "but Princess Chu?"


    Song Rong didn''t see this man, but he was recognized at this time, so he smiled and said yes.


    The woman took two steps forward and said with a smile, "join the princess of Chu."


    Then the woman bent down to salute, but when the ceremony was over, she kept bending down and didn''t get up. Song Rong stretched out her hand to help the woman.


    However, Song Rong had a slight meaning and didn''t touch the woman''s body.


    But who knows, the woman suddenly fell back, and then screamed, which frightened Song Rong.


    Song Rong was about to go to check, but Qingtao suddenly grabbed Song Rong and said to Song Rong, "don''t go!"


    Then he saw the red blood flowing out between the woman''s legs.


    Song Rong looked at the woman with a shocked face.


    The woman looked at Song Rong with hatred and said, "why do you want to kill the fetus in my abdomen!"


    Song Rong was stunned. When did she hurt the fetus in the woman''s abdomen!


    Before long, the imperial doctor came and took the woman away.


    As for Song Rong, he did not return to the king''s house of Chu, but was taken to the Linxi palace, which was specially used to deal with royal women.


    The name of Linxi palace sounds like the palace of a concubine. In fact, to put it bluntly, this is a prison!


    A prison for royal women only!


    Song Rong didn''t see anyone in charge when she was locked up. She just wanted to defend herself. She didn''t know what to do!


    Song Rong took a look at some moldy hay on the ground, took off her outer shirt, sat on it and fell into deep thought.


    She now understood what empress Zhao was up to.


    Most of the cakes were not poisonous. She would do that. In fact, she wanted to panic and leave the palace quickly.


    And she drew her attention to the cake and thought it would be safe to come out of her bedroom.


    But secretly arranged someone to wait for Song Rong at the palace gate in order to play this good play.


    Song Rong smiled coldly. It seemed that empress Zhao wanted to kill herself while Chu Yun was away!


    Song Rong''s heart is not very afraid. What should come will always come, and she didn''t do anything. Her heart is very magnanimous!


    Just in front of this level, there will be some sadness.


    Song Rong thought in her heart about how to tide over the current difficulties.


    At this time, Song Rong knew that the palace was far more ferocious than he thought.

 Chapter 415

    In the past, she may not have noticed it, because Chu Yunqing has been silently protecting her.


    Now Chu Yun was gone, and Song Rong immediately felt that she was in the vortex.


    Qingtao stood by and looked at Song Rong. There was an undercurrent in her eyes. She sat down next to Song Rong and said, "don''t worry, I won''t let you have anything."


    Song Rong felt warm in her heart, reached out and grabbed Qingtao''s hand. She said, "Qingtao, I won''t let you have anything."


    Song Rong never doubted Qingtao''s loyalty to Song Rong.


    Speaking of her past life or this life, she was tired. Qingtao suffered. Although Qingtao''s hand was connected, it was a little inflexible now. Song Rong looked down at Qingtao''s hand.


    At this point, Song Rong''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. Qingtao''s hand seemed to be larger than that of ordinary women, and there were some hard cocoons in the position of the finger abdomen.


    Song Rong had never observed Qingtao''s hand so carefully before. Now he saw it and felt a little sad. Even if Qingtao served himself personally, he had never been proud of being spoiled, even some rough and tired work.


    Qingtao''s hand is very hot. At the moment, she holds Song Rong tightly, so that Song Rong has a different feeling of peace of mind.


    Her eyes were burning and focused on Song Rong. If Song Rong saw Qingtao, she would feel strange.


    However, Song Rong was worried at the moment. He really didn''t find anything wrong with Qingtao.


    It was very dark inside the cell. There was only one small window leading out. It was dark before night.


    Song Rong was not afraid of the dark, but she leaned against Qingtao. In such a cell, she could only snuggle up with Qingtao.


    Suddenly, the sound of hearing the rate came from around. Song Rong looked at the corner of the room. He could vaguely see several dark shadows jumping over there. It was clear that they were several extra big mice.


    Song Rong trembled slightly. She was a girl''s family. She was as afraid of what these girls were afraid of.


    She can be cruel in the face of the enemy, but Song Rong is timid in the face of things such as rats, insects and snakes.


    Qingtao reached out and hugged Song Rong and whispered, "don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    Song Rong looked at Qingtao in surprise at this time and struggled. Although she knew that Qingtao was kind and wanted to protect herself, she still felt strange when she was held in her arms by Qingtao.


    Song Rong narrowed her eyes, coughed and said, "green peach, let me go. I''m fine."


    At this time, several brave mice had run to Song Rong, but Song Rong stood up, smiled coldly, stretched out his feet and kicked forward!


    She knows that fear can''t solve the problem. It''s impossible to count on green peach for everything, right?


    Qingtao is also a girl''s family. He may be more afraid of Qingtao.


    Now the two people are in trouble together. She doesn''t want Qingtao to bear more. If possible, she is willing to protect Qingtao, even to repay Qingtao''s loyalty to herself for two generations.


    The mouse made a sharp cry when it landed, and then jumped over again.


    Not only are these mice not afraid of people at all, but they will take the initiative to attack people at this time. Their courage is terrible!


    Song Rong clenched her fists and planned to deal with these mice to the end!


    At this time, the mouse suddenly fell straight down. Song Rong looked closer. The mice rushed over, twitched a few times, and then died.


    Such a situation is even more mysterious!


    How did these mice die? Song Rong felt her back cold.


    When she looked back, she saw that Qingtao didn''t know when she stood up. At the moment, she was looking coldly at the dead mouse on the ground.


    Now if Song Rong can''t find the strangeness in Qingtao, Song Rong is a fool!


    Song Rong suddenly said, "green peach, I want to eat red jujube cake."


    Green peach''s eyes were a little gentle and said, "wait to go back, you can eat it."


    Song Rong''s face was cold: "who are you!"


    The last thing she likes to eat is red jujube cake. If the one in front of her is green peach, she can''t follow her words.


    "What? Who am I?" asked Qingtao suspiciously.


    Song Rong snorted coldly and said, "don''t pretend! I know you''re not a green peach!" Song Rong was on guard.


    She looked at the green peach, and gradually her face became strange. She hesitated and asked, "Du Yun?"


    Green peach suddenly smiled. This smile had a somewhat demonic feeling: "you found it."


    Then the green peach shook a few times, and then his body grew taller out of thin air. He said, "this is bone shrinking."


    Song Rong glanced at the green peach''s face and asked, "where''s the green peach?"


    "Of course, I peeled off my skin and made a human skin mask." Mr. Du said with a smile.


    Song Rong glanced at Duke Du and knew that Duke Du would not do such a thing. She found that Duke Du''s mouth was vicious, but she had never done anything that really hurt her and the people around her.


    Even if you let the little snake follow you today, you actually want to protect yourself.


    Later, he said he was afraid of the snake, so he changed his face into a green peach and followed him. With such painstaking care, how could her heart not move.


    Mr. Du said in a low voice, "it''s boring. I didn''t scare you. Your little girl was dazed by me. She should have woken up at this time. Don''t worry."


    Song Rong was relieved when she heard the speech, so at least green peach is safe.


    As for Mr. Du, Song Rong felt that others couldn''t do anything to him. He just ran away with oil on the soles of his feet. Even in such a palace, Song Rong didn''t think anyone could stop Mr. Du.


    Song Rong suddenly remembered that he didn''t recognize Mr. Du at the beginning. He really regarded him as a green peach, but he made a lot of intimate moves.


    Mr. Du didn''t run away, but he felt that he was getting worse!


    Song Rong moved her body and took a step aside to keep her distance from Duke Du.


    Duke Du took a step forward and suddenly said low, "can I still eat you?"


    After hearing this, Song Rong couldn''t help shaking her body. She just felt numb on her scalp.


    "Mr. Du, speak in your own voice. You use the voice of green peach..." Song Rong felt strange.


    Mr. Du suddenly laughed and said in his own voice, "I have forgotten this."

 Chapter 416

    Dugongzi returned to normal, and Song Rong felt much better. Although Song Rong still felt strange about dugongzi''s face with green peach, it was always much better than just now.


    She just doesn''t look back to see Mr. Du.


    Mr. Du glanced at Song Rong and said, "Miss Song, take off your clothes."


    Song Rong looked at Du childe suspiciously and said, "what are you going to do!"


    Looking at Song Rong, Duke Du''s lips smiled: "what are you doing so nervous? Although I''m not a good man, I don''t intend to take advantage of the danger in this prison."


    "Then you let me take off my clothes!" Song Rong blurted out.


    She always feels cold behind her back. It''s more and more difficult to figure out the mind of Mr. Du.


    Mr. Du smiled: "I mean, let you dress up as green peach and I dress up as you."


    Speaking of this, Mr. Du paused: "if you are interrogated later, can you stand it?"


    Song Rong was stunned when she heard Du Gongzi''s plan, and then said, "then I can''t let you take my place."


    Mr. Du smiled: "no one has the ability to make me suffer. As long as I can go out, I have the ability to poison everyone! Let these people know that it''s not easy to provoke me!"


    Listening to dugongzi''s voice, Song Rong trembled: "are you going to kill?"


    Song Rong didn''t sympathize with these people, but if he really killed someone, it would be irreparable.


    She didn''t want to be desperate to survive, but she still wanted to get rid of her crime.


    Duke Du glanced at Song Rong and said; "You are so desperate that you must be afraid that things will make a big noise and affect Chu Yunqing?"


    Song Rong pursed her lips and didn''t speak, but she acquiesced to what Duke Du said.


    Dugongzi looked at Song Rong and turned around on the ground. Then he seemed to think of a way and said a few words in Song Rong''s ear.


    The warm breath fell between Song Rong''s ears, making Song Rong feel itchy and hide slightly.


    There''s no one here. Just speak well. Mr. Du is also partial to biting his ears! Song Rong murmured in her heart, but she just thought about it in her heart. Song Rong didn''t say it. Childe Du''s temperament was uncertain. She was really afraid that she might accidentally annoy childe Du.


    But Mr. Du''s words are feasible.


    As soon as Song Rong lay on the ground, he shouted, "help!"


    Mr. Du has now retracted his body shape with bone shrinking technique, and shouted anxiously: "come on!"


    Not long ago, someone guarding here came.


    At least Song Rong is also a princess, and she has not been convicted yet. It''s really hard for Song Rong to have an accident in the Linxi palace.


    The people who came were two tall and big eunuchs. They looked at the two little girls Song Rong and Qingtao in the room. They didn''t take much precautions, so they came in.


    "Hey! What''s going on?" one of the eunuchs asked with a frown.


    Song Rong suddenly smiled strangely. Before waiting for the two eunuchs to react, they fainted straightly.


    Song Rong looked at the two people who fell to the ground and were no different from the dead mouse who had just died, and said, "won''t they die?"


    Childe Du said casually, "I can''t die..."


    Speaking of this, Mr. Du paused: "if I don''t come back, these two people probably won''t live."


    Song Rong silently glanced at the two unlucky ghosts. In the final analysis, she had no grievances with them, but she had to do so at this time.


    The two took the key and went out easily, locking the two eunuchs in it.


    Song Rong wanted to come out, not to escape, but to find out what was going on.


    After they went out, they were dazed by the two palace maids, put on their clothes, and then swaggered up in the palace.


    Now it''s night. Song Rong is not worried that someone will suddenly interrogate him, so there is still plenty of time.


    As the saying goes, the person who unties the bell must tie the bell. Song Rong naturally wants to find the woman she saw today.


    However, these palace maids were very strict in their mouths. Song Rong took a lot of effort to find out that the woman was the side imperial concubine of King Rui. Her surname was Xue. As for her name, it''s impossible for ordinary people to know.


    Now the princess Xue is still in the palace, just as Song Rong thought.


    As for where to live, it is much easier to inquire.


    It seems that empress Zhao thinks that Princess Xue has some bad luck, or that she has a low status. She didn''t let Princess Xue live in her own bedroom, but arranged another residence.


    Song Rong was very glad that if Princess Xue was with empress Zhao, it would be very rare for her to move anything.


    After all, it''s impossible for Empress Zhao to have no capable people to protect her. Otherwise, when she deals with empress Zhao and King Rui, she can''t have so much trouble. Just ask childe Du for a handful of poison.


    The two men quietly sneaked into Princess Xue''s residence.


    It was very cold here. There were only a few servants who served Princess Xue.


    Song Rong gently buckled the door of Princess Xue''s house. In the house, Princess Xue''s weak voice came: "who?"


    "We are sent by the empress to visit the side imperial concubine." Song Rong said in a warm voice.


    "Come in." there was still some weakness in Xue''s voice.


    Song Rong and dugongzi looked at each other, and then walked back and forth to the house. After Song Rong went in, he turned back and said to dugongzi, "close the door and be careful not to let the side imperial concubine catch a cold."


    Childe Du understood and closed the door immediately.


    There were red candles burning in the room, which was still bright. Princess Xue leaned on the bed.


    Song Rong nodded. Yes, this is the woman she saw today. It seems that she didn''t find the wrong person.


    Seeing the woman who harmed her inexplicably and was imprisoned, Song Rong had some anger in her heart, but in a moment, she suppressed her anger, glanced at Duke Du and said, "feel the pulse for the side imperial concubine."


    Dugongzi glanced at Song Rong and seemed to tell Song Rong not to bossy him.


    Song Rong smiled and felt embarrassed.


    Although Du Gongzi had some dissatisfaction, he did what Song Rong said.


    Unexpectedly, when the woman in bed saw that Mr. Du wanted to feel her pulse, her eyes dodged slightly and said, "my body is very good. I don''t need to feel her pulse."


    Song Rong looked at the woman and said, "you just had a miscarriage. How can you be very good?"

 Chapter 417

    The more the woman refused to let Song Rong feel her pulse, the more Song Rong felt strange.


    She''s probably not pregnant at all. It''s all pretend!


    Song Rong thought of this, and her eyes narrowed with a few cold thoughts. Ruiwang realized that he was a good abacus and hurt himself with a virtual child! It''s really a profitable business!


    At this time, Mr. Du was quick to grasp Princess Xue''s hand.


    Princess Xue struggled and said coldly, "you are not sent by the queen!"


    As soon as Princess Xue said this, Song Rong understood. Empress Zhao must know that she has no children at all, and it is impossible to send someone over!


    Song Rong''s hand moved at the moment, took out a gold hairpin from her sleeve, directly lived in front of her, leaned against the woman''s neck, and said, "you''d better cooperate with me, otherwise I''ll kill you!"


    In the end, it was life-threatening. Princess Xue didn''t dare to make a fuss, but she seemed to want to call loudly.


    Song Rong said coldly, "you can call someone over and see if my hand is fast or if the people outside are fast!"


    Concubine Xue was frightened by Song Rong''s cruel appearance. She shivered and asked, "who are you?"


    Song Rong said coldly, "it''s the person who exposed your bad heart!"


    At this time, Mr. Du had diagnosed his pulse and said, "it''s really just a slippery fetus."


    Song Rong was stunned when she heard the speech. This is different from what Song Rong thought. Shouldn''t the child in Princess Xue''s stomach be false? Do you really have a child?


    "Did you read it wrong? Did you use any medicine to create such an illusion?" Song Rong asked incredulously.


    Mr. Du shook his head and said, "if it were medicine, I couldn''t be unaware."


    With that, Mr. Du took out a gold needle and stabbed Princess Xue''s hand. He took a little blood and smelled it slightly, and then said, "she had taken fetal sliding medicine before."


    Song Rong frowned, glanced at Princess Xue, and said coldly, "you are willing to help king Rui. Even if you are trying to help king Rui, you won''t really frame Princess Chu with the children in your stomach!"


    Speaking of this, Song Rong snorted coldly, "but a cruel person like you is not worthy to have children."


    "What are you talking about? I took the pill to smooth the fetus?" Princess Xue''s eyes were a little confused.


    Song Rong looked at Princess Xue''s appearance. It didn''t seem to be fraud. She asked suspiciously, "why? Didn''t you take the pill to slip the fetus?"


    "How could it be! If I had a child, how could I harm the child in my belly!" Princess Xue blurted out.


    But when she finished, Princess Xue noticed that she seemed to have said something wrong and hurriedly said, "I mean, my child fell off."


    Song Rong looked at Princess Xue with a smile and said, "if you have children? Do you know you have children in your stomach?"


    In a flash, Song Rong understood what was going on.


    If the concubine Xue didn''t know she had a child, she was also unlucky in this matter. She was secretly raped and used as a gun.


    Mr. Du asked at this time, "you haven''t come at the right time this month?"


    Princess Xue nodded and said, "naturally, how can I come to the moon when I have children."


    Looking at Princess Xue''s stubborn appearance, Duke Du said with a smile: "then you went to the imperial doctor and took blood activating drugs. I don''t know who showed you. You obviously had children and took a lot of blood activating drugs. This morning... If I''m not wrong, you probably took drugs!"


    Princess Xue''s eyes flickered when she heard the speech. She seemed to think of something.


    In fact, the woman had noticed something long ago, but she had never figured out what was inside. Now she seemed to understand everything by being reminded by Duke Du.


    She glanced at her stomach, and some of her eyes couldn''t believe it.


    Song Rong sneered at this time: "you silly woman, don''t you really think you''re just acting again? You really don''t know if you have a child! And the child fell so deliberately today because you ate those drugs and lost it!"


    Song Rong immediately felt that the plan of Prince Rui''s residence was really seamless. Even if she asked many royal doctors to see it, she wouldn''t see the problem, because Princess Xue did not have children!


    It''s just a pity that the unborn child is. Song Rong feels more and more that ruiwang is cruel and can give up his child for his great cause.


    At the thought of this, another figure flashed through Song Rong''s mind.


    She suddenly said, "Princess Chu must be very happy that the child is gone."


    Xue side imperial concubine smelled the speech and was slightly stunned. She stretched out her hand to touch her lower abdomen, and then began to cry in her eyes.


    Originally, her face was only pale and looked a little weak, but she was not sad, but at this moment, she was really sad.


    However, the so-called poor man has his own hateful place. Song Rong doesn''t have feelings for this woman at all. If she really let her put the blame on herself, she will be unlucky!


    But for a moment, Princess Xue looked at Song Rong coldly: "are you from the king''s house of Chu?"


    Song Rong couldn''t deny smiling: "so what? So what if not?"


    Anyway, she doesn''t use her own face now, so she''s not afraid of Princess Xue. Remember, even if Princess Xue tells the outside world at that time, as long as she and childe Du are not caught, there are no other witnesses, then Princess Xue''s words are groundless. At that time, she can say that Princess Xue planted it!


    In this palace, if there is no absolute evidence, it may not be a good thing to say it. I believe that Princess Xue will not say what she came over today.


    Song Rong originally wanted Duke to use some means against Princess Xue, forcing Princess Xue to retract her confession tomorrow, but now Song Rong has changed his attention.


    "You can''t lie to me. No matter what you say, I won''t let Princess Chu go!" Princess Xue snorted coldly.


    Song Rong looked at her with a smile: "do we cheat you? Your heart should be clear."


    Xue side imperial concubine slightly shook for a moment, forced herself to hold on, and didn''t let herself cry.


    Song Rong can be sure that Xue Xifei believed what Du Gongzi just said. I think so. She should have noticed some signs before.


    Song Rong looked at concubine Xue with pitiful eyes: "it''s really pitiful. No one will know that your child is gone..."

 Chapter 418

    Xue side imperial concubine slightly shook her body, and then covered her stomach in silence.


    Song Rong glanced at Princess Xue and said, "even if you told King Rui afterwards, I''m afraid King Rui won''t choose to defend you? Since this has happened, he won''t sacrifice another person because of you. Especially in this matter, the fewer people you know, the better. If you go out, you must come to no good end."


    Waiting for Song Rong to finish, Princess Xue looked at Song Rong pale and said to Song Rong, "don''t talk nonsense here!"


    Although what Xue Xifei said scolded Song Rong, it gave people a feeling of lack of confidence. She also knew this truth.


    Song Rong smiled at Princess Xue and continued, "I have a clear way to show you."


    "Tomorrow the empress will interrogate Princess Chu in public. You just need to tell everyone at this time that your child is not lost because of this fall, but because someone has already given you abortion drugs! If this matter is made in front of the emperor and empress, even if his Highness Prince Rui wants to protect the murderer, he can''t protect it." Song Rong said with a smile.


    Princess Xue said coldly at this time, "I''m stupid to listen to you. I''m distressed that the child is gone, but if I do, how can ruiwang let me go?"


    Mr. Du glanced at Princess Xue mockingly: "you still want to be merciful at this time. Even if you don''t do so, how grateful can King Rui be to you? I''m not sure you''ll find a way to get rid of your eternal trouble!"


    "What''s more, after you slip the tire this time, you won''t have children in the future." duke said faintly.


    Du Gongzi''s words did a lot of damage to Princess Xue. Princess Xue couldn''t believe it. She looked at Du Gongzi and asked, "what are you talking about? I won''t have children in the future?"


    Mr. Du glanced at her: "believe it or not, if you don''t believe my diagnosis, you can find someone else to see."


    Seeing what Duke Du said, why would Princess Xue doubt Duke Du?


    Naturally, she will still find someone to prove it later, but now she has believed it for eight points.


    When Song Rong heard what Du Gongzi said, she almost applauded Du Gongzi. Without a child, it may not be enough to make Xue Xifei turn back, but if she can''t have children in the future, it will almost ruin Xue Xifei''s life!


    How deep is the gate of Prince Rui''s house? Princess Xue''s heart is very clear. If King Rui ascends the throne one day, how far can she go for a concubine with no children? I''m afraid the end will be no better!


    Song Rong looked at Princess Xue and said, "if you can help Princess Chu overturn the case, I promise I will protect your family from being implicated."


    Princess Xue''s face was moved when she heard the speech. She hesitated for a moment, and finally gritted her teeth and said, "I won''t do anything sorry to King Rui!"


    Song Rong didn''t expect that Princess Xue was a hard bone.


    Song Rong has made the worst plan in her heart. If Princess Xue doesn''t follow them, she can only let Duke poison Princess Xue to coerce her.


    However, Song Rong wanted to make the last effort. Song Rong looked directly into Princess Xue''s eyes and asked, "don''t you want to avenge your child?"


    Then Song Rong sneered: "even if you put up with it this time, do you really think the person who hurt your child can let you go? A person who has lost its use value and knows the great secret, ruiwang will really treat you?"


    Princess Xue was stunned. Yes, even if she defended King Rui, what can she do?


    What she expected was that ruiwang would love her more because she helped him do it, but in fact... She woke up by Song Rong and realized that it was impossible.


    The reason why King Rui entrusted this task to himself is that he is the lowest born concubine in the family, isn''t he? Can you give up anytime, anywhere?


    Looking at the wavering look in Princess Xue''s eyes, Song Rong said, "Princess Xue, your destiny is already like this. Instead of this, it''s better to fight for yourself!"


    "Fight for a breath?" murmured Princess Xue''s pale face.


    After a while, there was a cruel color on Princess Xue''s face. She said in a Yin voice, "I want to avenge my children. I want to seek justice for myself!"


    "Yes, you should do this!" Song Rong encouraged Princess Xue.


    When she came out from Princess Xue, song Rongchang breathed a sigh of relief. Nine times out of ten, Princess Xue would follow her own will.


    But... Song Rong was still a little worried, so he let Duke out of the Palace once.


    Dugongzi''s foot journey is very fast. It takes only two hours to go once.


    Waiting to deal with everything, Song Rong and Duke Du quietly returned to Linxi palace.


    Duke Du detoxified the two eunuchs, and they lay on the ground.


    When the two eunuchs woke up, some of them were dizzy. They didn''t know what had happened. Their first reaction was to look at the ground and see Song Rong and Duke Du lying there.


    Although they didn''t know what had happened, they were afraid, so they reached out and patted Song Rong.


    Song Rong woke up. The first moment she woke up, she screamed, "there''s a ghost!"


    Eunuchs trembled, then looked at Song Rong and asked, "what did you say..."


    Song Rong looked frightened: "there are ghosts... There are ghosts... I just saw a dark shadow floating past, and then... I don''t remember."


    The two eunuchs looked at each other when they heard the speech. There were many terrible rumors near the West Palace.


    Now Song Rong is like this again. They are also afraid.


    One of the eunuchs said, "Princess Chu, you''re wrong. If there''s nothing uncomfortable with your body, we''ll step back."


    Since people are not lost, no matter what happens, it has nothing to do with them. I don''t want to think about it anymore, and I don''t intend to tell anyone.


    Whether there are real ghosts or fake ghosts, if you want to survive in such a big palace, you should know that it is good for you to speak less.


    Seeing that the two eunuchs were good, Song Rong was relieved.


    "Mr. Du, thank you for today''s business. I really don''t know what to do without you." Song Rong looked at Mr. Du and said seriously.


    Mr. Du smiled disapprovingly and then said, "if you really want to thank me, don''t say these useless words. Cook me a good table after you go back. I don''t want to eat anything in it!"

 Chapter 419

    Dugongzi glanced at two rice bowls full of leftovers on the ground. There will be no delicious food in the Linxi palace. At most, there are some leftovers. They are not hungry.


    Looking at the two bowls of rice that have been crawled by rats, who can have an appetite?


    Song Rong remembered that she hadn''t eaten for a day.


    She groped for it from her body, then took out a cloth bag with some preserves inside. She stuffed all these things into Mr. Du and said, "make do with some first."


    Childe Du looked at the child''s gadget in his hand with a smile. The girl in front of him looked young and mature, but she was carrying such a small thing. It was clear that she was a child who had not grown up.


    Song Rong took another pill from Duke Du and ate it.


    When the next morning, Song Rong felt that she had some colic in her stomach.


    Duke Du looked at Song Rong with worry and said, "are you all right?"


    Song Rong clenched his teeth and said, "it''s all right. Won''t you have any side effects?"


    Childe Du snorted coldly and said, "since I''ve given you something to eat, you can rest assured."


    Song Rong eased a little and someone came to interrogate them.


    In order to block youyou''s mouth, empress Zhao really thought the same as Song Rong. She didn''t interrogate her in private, but took her to the hall and planned to treat Song Rong in the face of emperor Changming.


    When Song Rong passed by, he saw Princess Xue, King Rui and Princess Rui. On the main seat were emperor Changming and empress Zhao.


    Song Rong looks pale and haggard at the moment. Naturally, she is not worried about her situation, but mainly because she didn''t sleep well last night.


    Moreover, in a place like that, and in the same room with Mr. Du, where can Song Rong sleep.


    It''s not. Today, she looks a little bad. After taking the pill given by Duke Du, Song Rong looks even more embarrassed.


    Such Song Rong fell in the eyes of Princess Chu, which made Princess Chu more proud, and even had a bit of irony in her eyes.


    Duke Du pretended to be green peach and quietly followed Song Rong without saying a word.


    Song Rong took the lead in opening his mouth and saluted the people present.


    Princess Rui said coldly, "Princess Chu, don''t you kneel down and admit your mistake!"


    Song Rong stood there and said loudly, "I don''t know what my crime is!"


    Princess Rui glanced at Princess Xue and said, "Princess Xue, tell me what you know. I will ask my father and mother to make decisions for you!"


    Xue side imperial concubine hesitated for a moment and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Song Rong accidentally touched a hairpin on her head, and then glanced at Princess Xue.


    Seeing this scene, concubine Xue shivered slightly. It belonged to her sister who had not yet come out of the cabinet! How could it be in the hands of Princess Chu now!


    This is what Song Rong asked Du Gongzi to go out to do.


    She must guarantee that Princess Xue will not flinch at the last minute!


    When Princess Xue saw this, she knew that she had to take this step.


    She knelt on the ground and said with tears, "father, behind the scenes, please make decisions for me! My child... This child... Is not because Princess Chu lost it."


    As soon as Princess Xue said this, Song Rong took a smile on her lips.


    Song Rong is happy, but it doesn''t mean everyone is happy. Princess Rui, Prince Rui and empress Zhao all look at Princess Xue in disbelief.


    "What are you talking about? Princess Chu didn''t hit the child. Why didn''t she? So many people saw it!" Princess Rui said coldly.


    Song Rong said faintly, "Princess Rui, what''s your hurry? Does it matter to you that the child is gone?"


    "Don''t spit out blood!" Princess Rui looked at Song Rong with cold eyes.


    Song Rong responded without showing weakness: "I don''t know who the bloody person is!"


    Emperor Changming waved his hand and said, "listen to her finish."


    Princess Rui gave Song Rong a cold look. Her eyes were full of cold. Song Rong smiled warmly at this time. There was something unknown in her smile.


    Princess Rui saw Song Rong''s smile at the moment and thought of what Princess Xue had just said.


    Princess Xue continued, "my child is gone because someone gave me tire sliding medicine!"


    "When I met Princess Chu today, I had unbearable abdominal pain." Princess Xue said again, which almost cleared Song Rong''s suspicion.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, what kind of fetal medicine!" said ruiwang coldly.


    King Rui reminded Princess Xue not to talk nonsense. He tried everything to get rid of Song Rong and hurt the king''s house of Chu. He didn''t think of anything wrong.


    Princess Xue''s eyes were filled with tears: "Lord, please make decisions for my concubine!"


    Then Princess Xue''s eyes became fierce, pointed to Princess Chu and said, "it''s her, it''s her, she hurt me!"


    Princess Chu''s face turned a little white, but she calmed down immediately. She looked at Princess Xue and said, "Princess Xue, you are bloody! What good did Princess Chu give you to retract your confession in front of the Holy Lord!"


    "Concubine Xue, please tell the palace. Since the child is not lost by Princess Chu, why did you insist that Princess Chu pushed you?" empress Zhao asked faintly.


    Princess Xue knew that empress Zhao planned to protect Princess Chu. This seemed to raise questions, but if she didn''t return well, she would be labeled as a bully. No matter what she said in the future, it would be wrong.


    Princess Xue was not stupid when she arrived. At this time, she choked and said: "Please forgive my father and my mother. I would say this because I want to bring this matter to my father and my mother. If I don''t involve Princess Chu, I''m a side imperial concubine with bad origins. If I have grievances, I can only swallow them in my stomach. If I say it, I won''t seek justice for my children, but I''ll also compensate myself!"


    Song Rong stood there, took a cold look at Princess Xue, and then looked at the people in the room and said, "so, I''m involved by innocent people."


    Then Song Rong looked at Princess Xue and Princess Rui. The rest was to see a good play.


    "What you said is true?" emperor Changming asked.


    In fact, Emperor Changming didn''t want to make it out, but at the beginning, the people in Prince Rui''s mansion had made it big against Song Rong. Now they can''t hide it from Princess Xue!

 Chapter 420

    Whether in the palace or the princess, there are countless such dirty things.


    However, a small side imperial concubine, without a child, even wanted to make trouble, which naturally annoyed emperor Changming.


    But now that this matter has been made, Emperor Changming has to deal with it well. If it is not handled well, there will be some gossip, which will not be conducive to his holy reputation.


    Changming emperor is not young. When he lives to this age, all he wants is a good reputation to go down in history.


    Since Princess Xue said this, she was already burning jade and stone in her heart. At the moment, she didn''t want to stop.


    Princess Xue said in a deep voice, "if there is a half empty word, it will make me die!"


    "You have been bewitched by someone and accused people without foundation!" Princess Rui said with a sad and angry face.


    Then Princess Chu looked at the two people on the main seat and said, "please give me a clear lesson from my father and mother! I didn''t do such a thing!"


    Princess Rui also plans to die and doesn''t admit it. Now that it''s over, she''s going to bet that Princess Xue has no evidence!


    Song Rong said faintly at this time: "just as the so-called hole does not bring wind, Princess Xue does not have children. Why does she bother to slander others with her children? Her birth is low. Even if she slanders you, she can''t sit in the position of Princess Rui. It''s not good for her to do so."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong paused: "Princess Rui has already given birth to two princesses. I''m afraid Princess Xue will worry about giving birth to her son in front of you?"


    Princess Rui looked at Song Rong angrily: "you are bloody! This is our family affair. What does it have to do with you! Don''t provoke here!"


    Song Rong smiled: "your family? Is it difficult that we are not a family? It turns out that Princess Rui has never regarded me as a family. That''s right. Who makes me just the daughter of a merchant? Princess Rui always despises me."


    Then Song Rong put on a dejected look.


    Emperor Changming frowned and said, "Princess Chu is also a royal woman. Now she is involved in this matter. Naturally, she can express her own views."


    Speaking of this, Emperor Changming said, "as for Princess Xue, there is no evidence now, and you can''t cure Princess Rui with a few words. I''ll let someone check it."


    When Emperor Changming finished, he took another look at Song Rong: "this matter has wronged you."


    Song Rong hurriedly said, "if you say grievance, it''s not without it. After all, this matter has nothing to do with me, but it''s involved..."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong paused, glanced at ruiwang and said, "brother ruiwang hated me when he didn''t know the truth..."


    "The king of Chu has just left. I am really afraid of such a thing. Fortunately, Princess Xue only used my hand to uncover it. She didn''t really want to plant me, otherwise... I really can''t tell."


    Song Rong has made it clear that he means something.


    If Prince Rui wants to plant her again next time, I''m afraid emperor Changming won''t believe it.


    Song Rong was wronged this time. Emperor Changming was embarrassed not to say it, so he said, "don''t worry, this won''t happen in the future."


    Although emperor Changming''s words sound useless, they are actually beating some people.


    The smile on empress Zhao''s face was somewhat stiff. Looking at Song Rong''s eyes, it looked like a knife.


    "You all step back," said emperor Changming.


    Since emperor Changming promised to investigate the matter, Princess Xue could not say anything, so she followed the crowd and went out.


    Song Rong deliberately slowed down and walked side by side with Princess Rui. When waiting to go down the steps, Song Rong reached out and helped Princess Rui: "Princess Rui, be careful."


    Princess Rui instinctively wanted to draw her hand back, but at this time, Princess Rui saw a green snake sticking her head out of Song Rong''s sleeve. She was startled by the snake and immediately stretched out her hand to push Song Rong!


    Song Rong smiled strangely and fell down!


    "It hurts!" Song Rong cried, covering her stomach, and refused to get up on the ground.


    Suddenly, such a thing happened, and everyone couldn''t go. Emperor Changming was shocked and immediately said, "come on, call the imperial doctor!"


    "Snake! There''s a snake!" Princess Rui shouted, pointing to Song Rong.


    Mr. Du, dressed as a green peach, reached out and helped Song Rong. Song Rong felt that the snake had climbed away along her wrist.


    To tell the truth, she was also a little afraid of the snake, but she had to bear it in order to teach Princess Rui a lesson.


    Moreover, it was not once or twice to touch the little green snake. Song Rong was not so afraid when she first saw the snake.


    The imperial doctor came and immediately felt Song Rong''s pulse. His face was a little pale and said, "Princess Chu, this is... This is the appearance of a slippery fetus!"


    Song Rong breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Yan Chang, and immediately put on a look of grief.


    She didn''t have a round house with Chu Yun. Naturally, she couldn''t change into a child.


    This is because she took medicine from Duke Du and ate it, creating such signs. In Duke Du''s words, only Miao Xin, who is old and immortal, can diagnose the problem.


    Just... Not to mention whether these people can have the ability to invite Miaoxin, even if they do, Miaoxin has to face Song Rong!


    Song Rong, this is called treating others with their own way!


    It''s impossible to expect Princess Xue to tell the whole story, but Song Rong doesn''t intend to let Prince Rui''s house go.


    If they bite her, she will tear a piece of flesh and blood from them!


    Otherwise, I would have suffered in vain!


    As for the fact that Song Rong didn''t marry Chu Yun, Chu Yun didn''t say it, Song Rong didn''t say it. It can be seen that Chu Yun was a boy. If Du didn''t say it, who else would know?


    You can''t ask people about their beds!


    Besides, Song Rong and Chu Yun have been married for a long time. If they have children, no one will doubt it.


    Song Rong covered her stomach and said, "I have a child?"


    The imperial doctor nodded and said, "the month is still small. The princess doesn''t know it''s possible."


    In the presence of emperor Changming, the imperial doctor dared not tell lies. He could only tell what he had diagnosed.


    Song Rong looked at Princess Rui angrily and cried, "Princess Rui, why do you want to harm my child! You can''t give birth to the prince yourself and hurt Princess Xue''s child. If you don''t say it, you still have to do it to me!"


    "I didn''t mean to push you! You bit me with a snake!" Princess Rui said.

 Chapter 421

    Song Rong, pale, pointed to Princess Rui and said angrily, "Princess Rui! You still have to find a reason now, snake? Why didn''t I see it! I''m more afraid of snakes than you. How can I let snakes bite you!"


    "Don''t be deceived by her. Come on, search! Search the snake from her, and you will know that what I said is true!" Princess Rui shouted at the people around her.


    But emperor Changming is here at this time. Emperor Changming doesn''t speak. No one dares to listen to Princess Rui.


    Seeing that there was no way, Princess Rui had to rush over by herself to find the snake from Song Rong.


    Song Rong''s clothes were torn in disorder. Childe Du saw some hidden anger in her eyes and seemed to want to rush up. However, Song Rong stopped it with her eyes. At this time, she was not afraid of Princess Rui''s trouble.


    Instead, she was afraid that Princess Rui didn''t make enough trouble!


    Emperor Changming is watching here. Even if he doesn''t say anything, Princess Rui won''t be well!


    "You let go of me! My child may still be saved. If you pull like this, you will destroy my last hope!" Song Rong cried and covered her stomach.


    She imitated the look of concubine Xue, and her face was full of grief.


    Childe Du saw Song Rong in the back, and the corners of his lips pulled slightly. The girl acted really like him. If he didn''t know what the truth was, he would feel distressed to see the girl.


    Song Rong''s clothes were pulled more and more disorderly. Seeing this, Song Rong would leak out of the spring. Some people in Changming emperor couldn''t bear it. The cold voice said, "don''t go and pull Princess Rui away. What a way to pull and pull like this is to undermine the Royal prestige!"


    Feeling the obvious displeasure in emperor Changming''s tone, empress Zhao quickly pointed to the two palace maids behind her and said, "you two go over!"


    Empress Zhao didn''t speak just now. In fact, she believed Princess Rui''s words and wanted Princess Rui to find some evidence to prove that she didn''t push Song Rong deliberately. But now, Princess Rui has searched for a while, and Emperor Changming is obviously unhappy. Empress Zhao had to stop Princess Rui, otherwise Emperor Changming would be angry for a while, That anger is not what they can bear!


    Princess Rui was taken away, and Song Rong was free.


    But she didn''t intend to let Princess Rui go.


    She looked at emperor Changming, knelt on the ground and said sadly, "father, please make decisions for your daughter-in-law. The king of Chu is still guarding the border and working for our Damin Dynasty, but someone doesn''t want me to be better. He not only hurt my child, but also humiliated me in public!"


    Princess Rui said angrily, "I didn''t hurt your child!"


    "Princess Rui! When you pushed me, my father and mother saw clearly. Do you want to say that I slandered you? In fact, I fell down accidentally?"


    Princess Rui''s face was cold. Yes, how could she argue at this time? Maybe the queen could let her go, but emperor Changming saw this scene!


    Princess Rui felt angry when she thought of the blue snake. Naturally, she wouldn''t think she was dazzled. She can be sure that she was fooled by Song Rong, but it''s so far. Even if she knows this, she can''t find evidence. How many people can believe it?


    In Princess Rui''s beautiful and bright eyes, there was a bit of hatred at the moment. She looked at Song Rong with hatred and wanted to pull a piece of flesh from Song Rong.


    "First help Princess Chu to the side hall to rest." emperor Changming ordered at that moment.


    Then he said, "as for Princess Rui, send her to Linxi Palace first."


    That''s nice to say. Send it to Linxi palace for resettlement, but what kind of place is Linxi palace? Who doesn''t know! It''s a big mistake to send to such a place!


    At this time, King Rui stood up and said, "father, she made a mistake, but this matter has not been investigated clearly. Please take back her order and don''t send her to the West Palace."


    Emperor Changming had no words at this time.


    Song Rong looked at ruiwang with tears on her face and accused him: "brother ruiwang, I was just misunderstood and hurt a child in your side imperial concubine''s belly. I''m going to be sent to Linxi palace. What about Princess Rui? But I hurt my child in public! You have to protect her."


    Song Rong said with a laugh: "the same prince, there are three or six or nine grades. If the concubine of the king of Chu makes a mistake, she will be punished ruthlessly? The concubine of King Rui''s house will be treated leniently?"


    King Rui was blocked by Song Rong''s words and didn''t know what to say.


    Because what Song Rong said is indeed reasonable.


    King Rui stopped talking, but Song Rong didn''t intend to expose the matter, but continued: "just pity the dead empress mu. Speaking of it, empress Mu is the main palace! If she lived to see this scene today, I don''t know how she would feel."


    "Enough, don''t say any more!" there was some pain in the tone of emperor Changming.


    The death of empress Mu has always been a thorn in his heart. If there had been no support from the Mu family, he might not have sat in this position today.


    Emperor Changming seemed dissatisfied with Song Rong. In fact, he thought of many past events.


    Not only did emperor Changming think of these past events, but empress Zhao''s face was also very ugly.


    She has been in this position for a long time, so long that she has forgotten the days when she was still in the palace, when she was pressed by Empress Mu everywhere.


    If empress Mu is still alive, she may be able to find a way to make emperor Changming abandon her and make her the most noble woman. It''s just a pity that empress Mu is dead, and Emperor Changming still reads the old love and gives her her her due place!


    What did she argue with a dead man?


    If empress Mu died clean, it''s all right, but empress Mu still left the evil son of the king of Chu!


    Even if the king of Chu came back from the people, he can''t deny his identity. In fact, he is more noble than King Rui!


    This makes empress Zhao feel that she has been stabbed in her heart. It hurts badly!


    She secretly vowed in her heart that she would get rid of the king of Chu! So that her son can sit back and relax in this seat!


    Emperor Changming eased his mood, looked at these people with different looks in the hall, and said, "come on, please invite Princess Rui to Linxi palace!"


    Then emperor Changming paused: "if anyone asks Princess Rui for a crime again, it''s the same crime!"


    Song Rong was helped to the side hall next to him. Several imperial doctors came one after another to diagnose Song Rong''s pulse. The results were the same.

 Chapter 422

    Of course, these Royal doctors were invited by Empress Zhao. Empress Zhao will be kind. Of course, it will not be for Song Rong''s consideration, but to find a way to find something fishy so that Princess Rui can be fished out.


    No matter how bad it is, we should keep the child in Song Rong''s stomach and reduce Princess Rui''s crime.


    Princess Rui is different from Princess Xue. Concubines like Princess Xue can be abandoned at will, but Princess Rui''s family is very powerful. If Princess Rui has an accident, it will be a great loss to Princess Rui''s house!


    So empress Zhao must do her best to protect Princess Rui!


    Unfortunately, none of these Royal doctors can see that Song Rong has no children at all.


    Also, if Duke Du''s means can be seen casually, Duke Du won''t say that he is the ancestor of playing poison.


    As long as you can hide it from the past day, your pulse will return to normal the next day, and then there will be no evidence in the future.


    Waiting for these Royal doctors to leave, the room where Song Rong stayed became quiet, leaving only Mr. Du.


    Childe Du came over, stretched out his hand to cover Song Rong, and sat carelessly beside Song Rong''s bed.


    Song Rong glared at Mr. Du: "where is such a brave servant girl like you!"


    Childe Du smiled: "is this your attitude towards benefactors? Are you going to cross the river and tear down the bridge? I just helped you. Now your attitude is like this!"


    Song Rong smiled: "it''s one thing for you to help me, but we are different men and women."


    After this incident, Song Rong could feel that Du Gongzi was abnormal no matter how dull she was. Although she was not sure what kind of mind Du Gongzi had, she instinctively didn''t want to be too close to Du Gongzi.


    Some things, if they can be nipped in the bud, are good for each other!


    Song Rong doesn''t want things to develop beyond his control!


    "Little heartless!" Mr. Du glanced at Song Rong.


    Song Rong trembled when she heard this. She felt that childe Du''s words were like what a man said to a heartless woman. She immediately felt that she had goose bumps.


    She pulled the quilt and covered her face as if she hadn''t heard anything.


    Childe Du looked at Song Rong with his eyes on the bed, and then smiled gently. It seemed that he thought of something and was very happy.


    Song Rong was very tired. He covered himself in the quilt and fell asleep in a while.


    Song Rong didn''t want to live in the palace. This time, she accidentally took the move of empress Zhao. Who knows when there will be another time, so Song Rong strongly asked to go back to the house.


    Emperor Changming felt that Song Rong had been wronged in this matter, and did not stop Song Rong, so he directly let Song Rong go back.


    After Song Rong returned to his house, Qingtao rushed directly into the house.


    When green peach saw as like as two peas, he said, "you... You..."


    Looking at the stunned green peach on his face, Song Rong glanced at Mr. Du and said, "don''t change it back soon."


    To tell the truth, seeing Duke Du dressed as a woman, Song Rong felt a little strange. When Duke Du appeared again, he was already dressed in green clothes. As for his face, it was still an ordinary human skin mask, but the human skin mask could not stop Duke Du''s color.


    "Princess, don''t you really have no children?" Qingtao looked at Song Rong and was worried. At the moment, she had red eyes.


    Song Rong pulled her lips and said, "I''ve only been here for the moon, so I''ve been locked up in the Linxi palace. I''m not feeling well. You can cook me some ginger soup."


    When Qingtao saw Song Rong say this, her eyes lit up. She seemed to understand what to say: "Princess..."


    Song Rong looked at Qingtao with a smile and said, "you can understand some things yourself. You can''t make it clear."


    Song Rong couldn''t bear to worry about Qingtao, so she hinted at Qingtao. As for the truth, she would never say it. Even if she told Qingtao the truth herself, it wouldn''t be good for Qingtao.


    There are some things, understanding is enough.


    Qingtao immediately knew what Song Rong meant. Yes, the princess just came to the moon a few days ago. How can she have children? Most of it is fake.


    Princess Rui''s harm to Song Rong soon came to an end.


    This time, even if empress Zhao wanted to protect Princess Rui, she couldn''t do it, just because Prime Minister Du bited Princess Rui and said she wanted to give Song Rong justice.


    Since Du Cheng''s Acacia asked which side he should be on, he didn''t hesitate to start. Even if it wasn''t for the king''s house of Chu, he had to consider for himself. If he really ascended the throne to King Rui one day, he wouldn''t have a good life!


    With the help of prime minister Du, Princess Rui was sent to the imperial mausoleum for repair.


    In fact, this is the decent saying of exile.


    After all, Princess Rui''s identity is unusual. She can''t be sentenced to exile like ordinary people. She can only be sent to the imperial mausoleum.


    As soon as Princess Rui left, Song Rong felt that the sky on her head was half clear, which was tantamount to cutting off one of Rui''s wings!


    Prince Rui''s residence lifted a stone and hit her foot this time, which damaged Princess Rui. Naturally, she was angry!


    Unexpectedly, he began to find a way to deduct Chu Yun''s military pay!


    Chu Yun leans at the border to fight with people. If the military pay is insufficient, it is a fatal thing! It happened that ruiwang did it neatly. Even if he really found out who was behind the scenes, it would not affect ruiwang.


    Song Rong had no choice but to give Chu Yun his own money.


    The silver was spent like running water, which made Song Rong unhappy.


    She is not distressed that she spent money on Chu Yun. After all, a large part of these industries were set up after Chu Yun came to Kyoto. She is unhappy because ruiwang lost her money.


    She let people find out several properties belonging to Prince Rui''s residence and suppressed them secretly.


    King Rui made her spend money, so she can''t let King Rui fall!


    Song rongsu is such a person, tooth for tooth, blood for blood! Ruiwang has the courage to bite off a piece of meat from her, and she will try to bite off a piece of meat from ruiwang!


    Song Rong made ruiwang''s hate teeth itch as soon as he came and went.


    I thought that the difficult Chu cloud had been dumped away, leaving Princess Chu as a little girl. Even if it is difficult to deal with, it will not be difficult. Who knows, Princess Chu is not a good stubble.


    Soon it will be Song Rong''s birthday.


    Song Rong had agreed with Chu Yunqing to spend her birthday together, but now Chu Yunqing is far away in Mobei.

 Chapter 423

    Fortunately, however, Xu was at the king''s house of Chu. Song Rong got up early that day and had dinner with Xu.


    After waiting for dinner, Song Rong felt a little lonely.


    This feeling made her feel hollow. She knew that she probably missed Chu Yun.


    Song Rong thought about it, took Qingtao and Yunxia, and took some bodyguards, and planned to go out to relax.


    However, before Song Rong went out, Duke Du came uninvited: "I''ll go with you. I''ve been bored in this house for a long time. I''m really worried that I''ll be bored. I can''t help poisoning someone to have fun."


    Listening to what Duke Du said, Song Rong looked helpless.


    Song Rong felt that the most poisonous thing on Duke Du was his mouth, which was even more poisonous than the poison he used.


    But Mr. Du wants to follow. Song Rong really can''t stop him.


    Since Mr. Du came, Song Rong simply let the bodyguards go back. There was one Mr. Du and a group of people on top. Anyway, he couldn''t drive him away. It''s better to use waste.


    If Duke Du knew what Song Rong was thinking, he didn''t know how he would feel.


    Although it was late winter, there was no bleak feeling in the bustling beilincheng. There were some people selling gadgets on the road. Song Rong bought several candied gourds and gave them to everyone.


    The first bite of sugar gourd was sweet, and the second one was slightly sour. Song Rong was sad again. I really hope she can spend her birthday with Chu Yunqing next year.


    "There are still freeloaders at the foot of the emperor!" a voice familiar to Song Rong attracted Song Rong''s attention.


    The sound seems to be from the owner of Jinman building. Song Rong once met this man across the screen. Because he never saw his face, Song Rong clearly remembered the sound.


    Waiting for Song Rong to look forward, her body shook slightly.


    Among the crowd was a teenager. He was dressed in dark purple and full of wealth. At the moment, he was angrily arguing with another person.


    This is not Qian Jinbao. Who else can it be!


    It turns out that the owner of Jinman building is Qian Jinbao!


    At the beginning, she thought the voice was familiar, but it was different when she heard it again, so she didn''t recognize Qian Jinbao. I think Qian Jinbao had passed the sound change period, and the voice had some changes, so she didn''t hear it.


    Qian Jinbao is a bit more handsome than before. Now he is arguing with someone.


    Song Rong looked up at the restaurant behind Qian Jinbao. It was called Rongxin restaurant. Song Rong was sad. Qian Jinbao''s name should also have the word Rong.


    Song Rong thought that when he left Gusu, Qian Jinbao would forget himself a little, but he didn''t expect that Qian Jinbao followed him quietly.


    And without Song Rong''s knowledge, he quietly bought his own industry in Kyoto.


    Song Rong didn''t go forward. She didn''t know how to face Qian Jinbao.


    "You bastard, you don''t know who I am? But after eating your meal, you chased me for silver? Be careful, if the silver doesn''t arrive, you''ll lose your life!" the man opposite is very arrogant.


    Song Rong wanted to avoid Qian Jinbao directly. At least she had to wait until she was ready to see Qian Jinbao again, but now she looked at Qian Jinbao as if she had encountered some trouble, so Song Rong took a few steps forward and stood where she could see another person clearly.


    Opposite Qian Jinbao is a greasy man in blue. He is about twenty-five or six years old. When he looks at people, his nostrils are facing the sky and his face is proud.


    "Even if you are the king of heaven, you have to take money for dinner! You not only ate the overlord meal, but also beat the shopkeeper in my building. You should take the doctor''s silver. It adds up to 35 Liang. If you don''t take it, I won''t let you go!" Qian Jinbao didn''t let go and snorted coldly.


    For Qian Jinbao, if Song Rong is the most important thing in his heart, the second most important thing must be silver.


    Now that he can''t catch Song Rong, he has more persistence in silver. No one wants to take a penny from her!


    Now this man has eaten the overlord meal and is seen by Qian Jinbao who came here to check the accounts. How can Qian Jinbao easily let this man go?


    "Listen to your accent, little brother, you should be new to Beilin for business? Listen to my advice, don''t provoke me, we can''t afford it." the shopkeeper of the nearby shop reminded Qian Jinbao.


    The man in blue raised his head and looked at Qian Jinbao: "I said who has such courage. It''s a newcomer. You don''t inquire about my reputation in the north city! If you kneel and knock my head three times today, I''ll let you go and don''t pursue this matter!"


    Qian Jinbao gave a cold look at the man in blue and kowtowed? That''s impossible!


    "You''re dreaming!" Qian Jinbao''s voice was a little cold.


    "My eldest brother Xiao Cong is a popular man in front of King Rui. If you offend me, you will offend King Rui''s house!" the man sneered and directly moved out of the name of King Rui''s house.


    Rao is a thoughtful man like King Rui. There will be several useless people around here.


    Xiao Cong is quite capable, but Xiao Cong has such a brother who can''t get on the table. When there''s nothing to do, he eats and drinks in the name of Xiao Cong.


    Although he is arrogant on weekdays, even if he eats and drinks together, it won''t cause any big loss to these restaurants. No one will risk offending the people of Prince Rui''s residence for a meal.


    And it''s just a meal. Even if it goes out, it won''t really do anything to this man, and it won''t shake Prince Rui''s house.


    So most people put up with it, but today he had some bad luck and happened to meet the more real Qian Jinbao!


    Where can Qian Jinbao let people take advantage of himself? That''s the scene just now!


    At the moment, three or four more people came. They were the attendants of the man in blue.


    The man in blue said coldly, "give me a good lesson, this boy who doesn''t know heaven and earth!"


    Song Rong now recovered. She just heard the name of Xiao Cong and thought of something. She was stunned.


    Isn''t Xiao Cong the one who smuggled salt with Song Dai?


    But Xiao Cong was not picked out by Lin Zhi.


    At first, she only wanted to avenge her father, but she didn''t care much about it. Now she can figure it out. If this person really belongs to Prince Rui''s house, it''s a thing of the past for Lin Zhi to give some face to Prince Rui''s house.

 Chapter 424

    Song Rong just felt that the world was so small. He went around and sold private salt. He was even involved with Prince Rui''s house.


    That''s right. Otherwise, Song Dai would have the ability to suppress the Fuyin at that time and make him misjudge. Xiao Cong of Prince Rui''s residence was afraid that his father was wronged. Song Rong''s face cooled when he thought of this.


    As the saying goes, it''s not that friends don''t get together!


    Now that I know about this matter, Song Rong would not have seen it as a matter of fact, but must have secretly investigated it. In this way, he can also avenge his father. Secondly, since Rui Wang''s office has been involved in it, she will not let it go lightly, but would like to use this matter to teach Rui Wang Fu a lesson.


    Naturally, this is all later. In front of her, she has to extricate Qian Jinbao first.


    Song Rong is really afraid that the man in blue will use the power of Prince Rui''s house to bully Qian Jinbao. Qian Jinbao has silver, but it''s not enough to have silver in the north.


    She doesn''t want to go out to see Qian Jinbao, but she doesn''t want Qian Jinbao to be wronged here.


    She soon had a worry in her heart and walked straight forward.


    Song Rong walked up to him and said with a cold hum, "who is so arrogant? If you don''t give money after eating other people''s food, do you still want to beat people in the street?"


    As soon as Song Rong came out, he directly attracted everyone''s attention.


    Qian Jinbao, in particular, looked at Song Rong in shock. When he moved, he wanted to grease the soles of his feet and leave here. However, Song Rong took a deep look at Qian Jinbao, and Qian Jinbao didn''t dare to move.


    Sister Rong doesn''t know he''s coming to Beilin, nor does she know if sister Rong will be angry. Qian Jinbao can''t care about the silver at the moment. She''s worried about it.


    Song Rong''s eyes stopped on Qian Jinbao and fell on the man in blue.


    The man in blue looked at Song Rong in surprise. He didn''t expect that such a young woman would dare to stand up, so he sneered: "little lady, you''d better not mind your own business. Be careful that your Lin master doesn''t pity fragrance and jade. It''s bad to hurt you."


    His name is Xiao Lin, and many people call him lord Lin. he thinks he is a character.


    Song Rong snorted coldly and said, "I''ll stand here and see how you want to hurt me!"


    Xiao Lin saw that Song Rong was so brave that he didn''t take his threats and threats seriously. His face was cold and his eyes looked evil.


    It''s really strange today. First, there is a boy who doesn''t want to die. Now, there is a young girl. If you don''t teach them a lesson, there are so many people around. How can he stay in the future?


    Thinking about this, Xiao Lin was cruel and said, "since you can''t find it yourself, don''t blame me. You''re welcome! Go up and take down these two people! Teach them a good lesson!"


    Some of Xiao Lin''s lackeys saw Song Rong''s good appearance and got Xiao Lin''s edict. At this time, they rushed forward and stretched out their hands to catch Song Rong.


    When Qian Jinbao saw this, he couldn''t help it. He directly came forward and blocked in front of Song Rong.


    "Sister Rong, don''t worry about me, you go!" if he knew that sister Rong would be involved today, don''t say that he wouldn''t want more than 30 liang of silver, he could just paste some silver back to these people!


    Silver is extremely important, but compared with silver, sister Rong is the most important!


    Qian Jinbao was torn apart by a big man at the moment, and another man reached out to Song Rong again.


    Song Rong just wanted to shout to childe Du. When he came out today, he didn''t bring a bodyguard. He could only count on childe Du. He saw that a hand had been stretched out in front of her, but childe Du had already done it first.


    As soon as dugongzi''s hand was forced, the people heard a sound of broken bones.


    The man''s face turned pale and then shouted.


    Mr. Du snorted coldly and said, "I''ll give up your hand, but it''s because today''s is Miss Song''s birthday. I don''t want to see the blood light!"


    According to Mr. Du''s temper, this man has committed a crime in his hand. He is really merciful when he abandons this man''s hand. Generally, the person in front of him will die.


    Even if Mr. Du is not good at killing people in public, there are 1000 and 10000 ways to make this person well on his way back, and then die violently!


    Xiao Lin looked at this scene and knew that he had met an expert today, but he was still a little unwilling to let him give in. He insisted, "I want to find my brother to avenge me!"


    "Oh? Then you go." Song Rong looked at Xiao Lin with a smile.


    Then he saw Xiao Lin go away. As for Lin Qingyao, he was standing still. It was obvious that he was waiting for Xiao Lin to come back.


    Qian Jinbao carefully glanced at Song Rong and wanted to speak. However, seeing Song Rong''s cold face, he didn''t dare to say anything, so he had to stand beside him with a smile.


    Qian Jinbao thought Song Rong was angry with him, but he misunderstood Song Rong.


    Song Rong was a little angry about Qian Jinbao''s uninvited arrival, but she was also worried that Qian Jinbao would be involved in the party struggle, which was a very dangerous thing. Moreover, she was still a little sad in her heart and felt that she owed Qian Jinbao more.


    She didn''t look good at this meeting because she thought of Xiao Cong and her father''s death.


    Even though Prince Rui''s mansion didn''t kill directly, it was also the pusher behind Song Yun''s death.


    The hatred between Song Rong and Prince Rui''s residence is getting deeper and deeper. Now that she knows this, the new hatred and old hatred add up, which makes Song Rong want to fight with Prince Rui''s residence forever!


    "Girl, you''d better leave here first." the onlookers nearby have advised Song Rong to leave.


    The girl was born like a flower. It would be a pity if she was really hurt by the people in Prince Rui''s mansion.


    Xiao Lin has done a lot of harm to the merchants nearby, which has long made people here complain. When Xiao Lin was there, they didn''t dare to stand up directly to help Qian Jinbao and Song Rong, but when Xiao Lin left, these people couldn''t help persuading Song Rong.


    "We know you are capable, but since ancient times, the people do not fight with the officials. Xiao Lin''s brother is indeed a popular man in front of King Rui. Can we not mess with him or not!"


    Song Rong knew that these people were kind, so she smiled back.


    It''s Qian Jinbao. Now he''s back to his taste. He didn''t persuade Song Rong to leave like others. Song Rong''s son Du is in front of him, that is, there will be nothing.


    Besides this identity, Song Rong is a dignified Princess of Chu. The king of Chu has faintly sat down with King Rui. At this time, there is really no need to be afraid of King Rui''s running dog.

 Chapter 425

    And sister Rong is always smart and will do so. It must be reasonable.


    Qian jinbaolai has not been idle these days. He has already learned about the situation in the north through Fengyi. He knows that there is a disagreement between King Rui and King Chu.


    So Qian Jinbao stood quietly beside him, trying to reduce his sense of existence and waiting with Song Rong.


    Before long, Xiao Lin came back. This time, Xiao Lin was followed by several big men in black clothes. In addition to these people, there was a man in his thirties. The man had some momentum of not being angry.


    Xiao Lin was talking to the man at the moment, pointing at Song Rong while talking.


    Song Rong has guessed that nine times out of ten the person who came is Xiao Cong. As for the big men behind, you can see from their clothes. It''s different from the person who came just led by Xiao Lin.


    Those people in front can only be regarded as Xiao Lin''s friends and attendants. These people brought here now are good at first sight. Most of them are from Prince Rui''s house.


    Song Rong is waiting for now. At the moment, her eyebrows and eyes are curved and she has laughed.


    When people around saw Song Rong like this, they guessed that the girl wouldn''t be scared silly.


    Xiao Cong didn''t see Song Rong. In addition, Song Rong didn''t bring too many people when she came out today and wore simple clothes, so Xiao Cong glanced at Song Rong, and a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes. He didn''t take Song Rong in his eyes at all.


    "You hurt people in the street. Is there any royal law? Come on, take them away." Xiao Cong ordered directly.


    Song Rong suddenly raised her voice and smiled, "take us away? Why do you take us away? Where do you want to take us?"


    "If you hurt someone, you''ll naturally take it away and give it a good punishment!" Xiao Cong glanced at Song Rong and said. Obviously, he didn''t pay attention to Song Rong at all.


    It''s just that Xiao Cong is reading about the reputation of Prince Rui''s house and doesn''t want to leave a name of bullying the people to Prince Rui''s house, so he said with a high sounding voice that he wanted to take Song Rong away because Song Rong and others hurt people!


    Song Rong said coldly, "don''t you ask the reason why I hurt people?"


    "What''s the reason? Come back with me!" in front of so many people, it''s certainly not easy to deal with. They''re waiting to take people away. These people who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth can be held in the palm of their hand. How they want to deal with it!


    Song Rong took a look at the green peach. The green peach immediately stood up and said coldly, "it''s really presumptuous!"


    With that, Qingtao scolded and said, "my master didn''t kill him. Even if you''re open, you''re just a servant of Prince Rui''s house. What qualifications do you have to take my master away?"


    Green peach smiled again: "I''m afraid you''ll have no life to see tomorrow''s sun if you take my master away!"


    "What a big breath! How dare you not put Prince Rui''s house in your eyes!" Xiao Cong said coldly.


    Song Rong said with a smile, "you want to take me away?"


    Seeing Song Rong like this, Xiao Cong hesitated. The little girl is not old, but her tone is really not small. Who is she? Or is this girl just pretending? To scare him?


    "Take it away first! If you are really innocent, I will let you go!" Xiao Cong''s tone eased a little and left a way back. If the girl''s status is good, just let her go again.


    It must be due to the affection of Prince Rui''s house, and no one wants to make things big!


    "It''s not impossible to take me away. Let ruiwang invite me in person." Song Rong suddenly said faintly. When he said this, his tone was a little careless.


    "You dare to offend King Rui. It''s really..."


    "Is it disrespectful? I tell you, my master is Princess Chu. What qualifications do you have to take my princess?" said Qingtao coldly.


    Xiao Cong suddenly disappeared when he heard the angry look on Yan''s face. Instead, he trembled slightly and looked at Song Rong suspiciously.


    When I looked carefully, I saw that although the girl in front of me was young, she was full of Qinghua and noble spirit. She really matched the king of Chu. Isn''t she really the princess of Chu?


    Song Rong narrowed her eyes and said with a smile, "just now your brother offended me. I just took the hand of one of his attendants. It''s an excuse!"


    Indeed, it''s not surprising that they took their lives directly according to what they just did to Song Rong.


    It''s really generous to waste only one of them''s hands.


    These people around have no sympathy for Xiao Lin, and their hearts have long stood on Song Rong''s side. Now they know Song Rong''s true identity. In addition to awe, they are more happy. What''s more, some people''s hearts are very happy!


    I really hope Princess Chu can teach the Xiao brothers a lesson! Or give them a bad breath!


    "Why? Don''t you believe it?" Song Rong took out a jade card from his cuff and shook it in front of Xiao Cong.


    Song Rong glanced at Xiao Cong and said, "I didn''t want to worry about this, but you''re really deceiving people too much. Not only will I not go to King Rui''s house with you today, but I''ll take you to King Chu''s house!"


    Xiao Cong''s face turned white when he heard the speech: "I''m sorry I can''t obey my orders."


    Song Rong said coldly, "you offended me. I just took you to the king''s house of Chu to ask for a crime. Can''t I?"


    Xiao Cong, as a man of Prince Rui''s residence, naturally knows that if he enters the prince Chu''s residence, he will never return. Even if he can hold on, he will not be able to fall!


    But Song Rong is a princess. At this time, Song Rong insisted so much that he had to go again!


    Xiao Cong still wanted to make the last struggle, but Song Rong had blocked Xiao Cong''s way: "do you dare to resist the order of my princess? You people in Prince Rui''s residence are really brave, but you are a servant who dare to challenge me!"


    Xiao Cong knew in his heart that if he didn''t go with Song Rong, he would be said to be no one in the eyes of King Rui!


    He can''t implicate King Rui unless he has to!


    Xiao Cong had no choice but to look at Song Rong with a decadent face: "I''ll go with you."


    Song Rong smiled: "that''s right. I just want to punish you a little. Be good. I won''t do anything to you."


    When Song Rong said this, her face was gentle, which made people feel that the little princess was really a virtuous princess.


    But Xiao Cong felt that Song Rong''s smile was cold, which made him cold from the bottom of his heart.


    However, no matter how scared he was, he had no way back now. He had to go back with Song Rong. Xiao Cong looked at Xiao Lin with hatred. He was the brother who didn''t save trouble!

 Chapter 426

    If his brother hadn''t provoked the wrong people, how could he have been implicated and provoked such a great evil star?


    Song Rong was in a good mood at the moment. She glanced at Qian Jinbao and said, "go to King Chu''s house with me."


    Qian Jinbao put his head on and followed Song Rong back.


    Song Rong was still a little depressed when she came out, but at this moment, Song Rong''s low mood has long disappeared. She grabbed a Xiao Cong as a big gift for herself. It''s worth the birthday!


    Moreover, even if Prince Rui''s residence is an important person, it''s unreasonable.


    Today''s farce was watched by many people. Even if Prince Rui''s mansion wanted to kill him and didn''t admit it, Song Rong was not afraid to rob Xiao Cong by force.


    After returning, Song Rong didn''t worry about interrogating Xiao Cong directly, but sat in the room with Qian Jinbao.


    Qian Jinbao didn''t dare to look up at Song Rong''s bright eyes. He looked down at the tea bowl in front of him. He didn''t know what to think.


    "Qian Jinbao." Song Rong called.


    "HMM." Qian Jinbao answered, and then looked up like his angry little daughter-in-law.


    Song Rong glanced at Qian Jinbao: "when did you come to Beilin?"


    "Not long... Not long ago." Qian Jinbao was a little nervous and his tongue couldn''t stretch out straight.


    Song Rong picked up the tea bowl and took a sip of tea: "when was it not long ago?"


    "When Aunt Xu came to the north, we followed quietly." Qian Jinbao said carefully.


    In fact, he wanted to come long ago. Staying in Gusu just wanted to help Song Rong take care of Xu. When Xu came to the north, Qian Jinbao couldn''t hold back. He followed him directly and quietly.


    "You''re good at it? You''re coming to Beilin alone. Don''t tell me!" Song Rong snorted.


    She didn''t really blame Qian Jinbao, but worried about Qian Jinbao''s safety. Under ruiwang''s eyes, who knows what will happen? Even if she can''t be with Qian Jinbao, those two people are childhood sweethearts. They grew up together and are excellent friends.


    As Qian Jinbao''s friend, Song Rong heard that Qian Jinbao suddenly came to the north. Naturally, she was worried.


    "No... I didn''t come alone." Qian Jinbao blurted out and waited to finish. Qian Jinbao seemed to notice what he said, and immediately put his hand over his mouth.


    "Hmm? You didn''t come alone? Who else?" Song Rong has keenly caught the loophole in Qian Jinbao''s words.


    Qian Jinbao smiled: "sister Rong, you heard wrong. I mean, I brought a lot of servants."


    Song Rong narrowed her eyes: "Qian Jinbao, you''d better tell me the truth, or I''ll be angry."


    Qian Jinbao felt guilty when he was threatened by Song Rong.


    "Where''s Fengyi?" Song Rong asked directly.


    Qian Jinbao bowed his head and dared not say anything.


    "Are you coming with me?" Song Rong felt that nine times out of ten things were like this when she saw Qian Jinbao.


    Qian Jinbao had no choice but to nod slightly and keep talking in his heart: "Fengyi, Fengyi, it''s my brother. I''m sorry for you!"


    Since Song Rong left Gusu, the relationship between Qian Jinbao and Fengyi has improved a lot. Qian Jinbao didn''t like Fengyi in the past, but later, Qian Jinbao felt that he and Fengyi were fallen people at the end of the world. It was a difficult brother.


    His attitude towards Fengyi is better. Yu Fengyi is not a fussy person. He didn''t take Qian Jinbao''s hostility to him at all. The two became good brothers.


    The matter of coming to the north can be said to hit it off! That is, the front and rear feet followed together. When they came to Beilin, they took care of each other.


    So two people can quickly firm their feet in the north.


    Song Rong reached out and rubbed her forehead. Unexpectedly, Fengyi also came.


    "Sister Rong, aren''t you really angry?" Qian Jinbao asked somewhat guilty.


    Song Rong is not angry. She sighed and said, "since you are here, take care of yourself. You must not directly conflict with King Rui. King Rui is very stingy. I''m afraid he will retaliate on you."


    Qian Jinbao looked at Song Rong with a moved face: "sister Rong, I''m so moved that you care about me so much."


    Song Rong snorted, raised her eyes and said, "if you have nothing to do, go back first. I''ll meet Xiao Cong."


    "Today is your birthday. Let''s have lunch together..." Qian Jinbao looked at Song Rong pitifully.


    Song Rong couldn''t see Qian Jinbao like this, so she said, "go immediately after dinner!"


    Qian Jinbao is now very satisfied, with a satisfied smile on his face.


    Song Rong then went to see Xiao Cong. Xiao Cong was locked in a room alone. The room was very shabby. He was not caught for his enjoyment. Even if there was a good place for him, Song Rong would not give him!


    Knowing that Song Rong was coming to interrogate Xiao Cong, Duke Du came uninvited.


    Song Rong didn''t drive Mr. Du away. Mr. Du can really help her in this regard.


    "Princess Chu, I know Xiao Lin offended you today, and I also bumped into you, so I admit how to punish me!" Xiao Cong knows that he can only do so, and resistance is of no use.


    Song Rong glanced at Xiao Cong: "I didn''t bring you here for today."


    "What''s that for?" Xiao Cong felt his back cool.


    Song Rong snorted coldly and said, "there is a song family in Gusu. I don''t know if you remember?"


    Xiao Cong''s eyes flickered when he heard the speech. How could he not remember? In the past, the Song family had a way to get a lot of money, but it was a pity that something happened in the east window and had to give it up like cutting rotten meat.


    "I don''t know which song family the princess said. I only know that I have never been to Suzhou." Xiao Cong directly denied it.


    Song Rong smiled. She didn''t expect Xiao Cong to admit it directly.


    She looked at Xiao Cong with a smile and said, "at that time, you and Song Dai sold private salt together. After the incident, in order to cover up your behavior, you pushed the second master of the Song family out as a scapegoat. You won''t say forget it!"


    Xiao Cong''s heart at the moment seemed to fall to the bottom of the valley. Naturally, he would not forget it. He broke the way of wealth at that time, but he was punished by ruiwang Haosheng!


    As for the second master of the Song family, he also remembers.


    At first, I wanted to push Song Dai out directly, but Song Dai was also crafty and left some evidence of contacts. If he wanted to push him out, he would tell everything.

 Chapter 427

    Therefore, as a last resort, he had to push out the Song Yun according to Song Dai''s meaning, preserving Song Dai and himself.


    Xiao Cong looked at Song Rong and had figured out some things. The princess of Chu, surnamed song, came from Suzhou. Now he talked about Song Yun. It should be Song Yun''s daughter!


    There was a flash of despair in Xiao Cong''s eyes. There was nothing more desperate than falling into the hands of his enemy.


    "If you forget, you should remember now when I remind you?" Song Rong narrowed her eyes, and a cold look flashed in her eyes.


    "Princess Chu, I admit that I offended you today, but I really don''t know what you said!" Xiao Cong knew that if he admitted, there would be no good end.


    Not to mention what will happen to Princess Chu, even if Princess Chu let him go, if King Rui knew about it, King Rui would not let her!


    Song Rong smiled, took out a dagger from his sleeve, stretched out his hand and pulled it out. The dagger looked extremely sharp and glowed with cold light. Song Rong stretched out his hand and gestured forward and approached Xiao Cong.


    Xiao Cong closed his eyes, did not look at the dagger, but opened his mouth and said, "Princess Chu, if you want to kill or cut, do as you please!"


    Song Rong took the dagger and gently pressed it forward. A blood stain appeared on Xiao Cong''s face. Looking at the blood beads on it, Song Rong felt happy!


    Whether direct or indirect, as long as it is the person who killed her father, she will not let go!


    This way to deal with Xiao Cong made her heart a lot happier, but she knew that it was not enough. She wanted not only Xiao Cong, but also ruiwang!


    If there was no king Rui supporting Xiao Cong behind him, what kind of ability did Xiao Cong have to commit a great crime against the sky and kill his father, but now he can retreat?


    Song Rong said coldly, "I advise you to tell me what I want to know, otherwise... I''ll cut it off one by one until I finish cutting your meat!"


    Xiao Cong opened his eyes at this time and seemed to have made some kind of determination. Then he looked like he was dying for righteousness.


    Looking at Xiao Cong like this, Song Rong knew that she would not easily interrogate anything. People who can be reused by Rui Wang will not be able to find out the truth without being used for first instance!


    Mr. Du over there said at this time, "Miss Song, go out first and I''ll meet this man."


    Song Rong nodded. Although she knew that it was unlikely to interrogate anything, she was willing to torture Xiao Cong!


    After Song Rong went out, he didn''t leave, but stood outside the house.


    Not much later, I heard Xiao Cong''s frightened cry.


    "Ah..."


    "No!"


    "Spare me!"


    The cry lasted for a long time. Song Rong heard Du Gongzi''s cold hum: "unexpectedly, you are a hard bone!"


    Song Rong thought for a moment and said, "can I go in now?"


    There was a quick sound in the room, and then Mr. Du opened the door.


    Song Rong went inside and saw that Xiao Cong''s face had some more broken tooth marks. At first glance, she knew what insects had bitten. She had guessed that Duke Du''s way of interrogating people must be very special. She was not a person who was afraid of insects, so she avoided early.


    It seems that her decision is absolutely right!


    Xiao Cong now looked frustrated and frightened.


    Duke Du said, "this man''s bones are very hard. If you want to interrogate something, you have to work hard."


    Just as Song Rong was wondering how to continue the interrogation, Castle Peak hurried to the front yard: "princess, King Rui came to the door in person."


    Song Rong frowned and said, "I know."


    Then Song Rong went out from here. She didn''t go directly to see ruiwang, but went back and changed a dress first.


    Rui Wang stood in the room and waited for half an hour. Her face was full of impatience. The princess of Chu was so brave. He came to the door in person. She didn''t hurry out to meet him!


    When Rui Wang became more and more angry, Song Rong came out with a smile.


    At the moment, Song Rong has changed into a dignified and decent dress. When she saw King Rui, she first saluted Yingying, then asked King Rui to sit down and ordered someone to bring tea to King Rui.


    As if she didn''t detain King Rui!


    After knowing that Xiao Cong was taken away by Song Rong, Rui Wang had an ominous premonition. Although Xiao Cong was a very effective man, he died when he died. It was not worth his trouble.


    But the problem was that Xiao Zong fell into Song Rong''s hands, and Xiao Cong knew many secrets of Prince Rui''s house, which made Rui feel very uneasy, so he came to the door in person and wanted to get Xiao Zong out of Song Rong.


    "Princess Chu, you must know what I came here for today." King Rui pondered for a moment and said first.


    Song Rong looked at ruiwang in surprise: "brother ruiwang, I really don''t know what you''re doing here."


    Rui Wang secretly scolded Song Rong in his heart, and then said, "my subordinate Xiao Cong is in the king''s house of Chu?"


    Song Rong nodded and admitted, "yes."


    Rui Wang took a deep look at Song Rong: "I hope you can hand over Xiao Cong."


    Song Rong smiled: "I''m still brother Rui. What''s this for? It''s for Xiao Cong."


    Just when King Rui thought that Song Rong would hand over Xiao Cong, he saw that Song Rong''s face was cold and hummed: "according to reason, I should give brother ruiwang''s face, but Xiao Cong is too arrogant."


    Song Rong paused slightly and said earnestly, "Xiao Cong committed a crime against me today. I can also let it pass with a little punishment. I don''t know if brother Rui has thought that if Xiao Cong offended someone else who has a grudge against Prince Rui''s house today, where should brother Rui be if it was spread to his father''s ears?"


    "It''s small and small, but if it''s big, it''s also a big thing. You know, Xiao Cong doesn''t make progress. People who don''t know think brother ruiwang connives at his men to bully the people!" Song Rong looked thoughtful for King Rui.


    King Rui''s teeth are itching at the moment. Who has a grudge against Prince Rui''s house? The person who has the greatest hatred with Prince Rui''s residence is sitting in front of him! This song Rong, obviously, stubbornly bit Xiao Cong and refused to let go, but what he said seemed to be for his sake. It''s really annoying!

 Chapter 428

    The most important thing is that Song Rong threatened ruiwang in words.


    Ordinary people can''t hear it, but how can a crafty man like King Rui not hear it? Song Rong said implicitly that if King Rui continues to want people, she will tell the emperor about it!


    King Rui''s voice sank: "Princess Chu, I know you understand. Now that the king of Chu is not in Kyoto, you don''t have to do everything, otherwise you can''t afford the consequences."


    Seeing that King Rui had torn his face, Song Rong''s voice also brought a chill: "the king of Chu is not in Kyoto, but I am still in Kyoto. Even if there is only one person left in the king of Chu''s residence, we will not be bullied by some petty people! Brother Rui doesn''t worry about this!"


    Song Rong looked at ruiwang as if he were a curfew. It was obvious that he was saying that ruiwang was such a person!


    Ruiwang''s face was cold and looked at Song Rong gloomily.


    Song Rong was not afraid of King Rui when he arrived, so he looked back directly.


    In Song Rong''s eyes, there is calm and wisdom that a girl of this age should not have, which makes ruiwang feel that Song Rong is difficult to deal with!


    Song Rong stretched out her hand to flick the dust that didn''t exist on her clothes at this time, and then said slowly: "brother ruiwang, it''s really inconvenient for you to come to see me in the king''s house when the king of Chu is not in the house. If it comes out, I don''t know what others will say. It''s hard to hear. Maybe you have to say that you covet the princess of Chu while the king of Chu is not in the house..."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong smiled.


    Rui Wang''s face was cold: "don''t talk nonsense!"


    Does this woman have any sense of shame? How can ordinary people say such words! Shouldn''t a normal woman be afraid of spreading a bad reputation? Why is it different when you get to Song Rong?


    Song Rong is certainly not afraid of anything. It''s not that she went to King Rui''s house, but that King Rui came to King Chu''s house to find something. It''s said that King Rui coveted her. She didn''t ask King Rui to come to King Chu''s house!


    Besides, even if she said such words to King Rui, King Rui was more afraid of the word coming out than her.


    If it really makes people think that King Rui covets Princess Chu, it will damage the reputation of Princess Chu to some extent, but it will more damage the reputation of King Rui!


    Even emperor Changming would not tolerate his son''s thoughts about his sister-in-law!


    Chu Yunqing doesn''t really misunderstand anything even if he knows about it.


    What kind of person is she? Chu Yunqing knows it clearly. Even if she is empathetic and doesn''t love, she won''t look at the cruel and vicious King Rui!


    "Brother ruiwang, I advise you to leave early, or something bad will really come out, which is bad for you and me!" Song Rong reminded with a kind face.


    Song Rong said so. Ruiwang really has no face to stay here.


    He stood up, brushed his sleeves and walked out. When he reached the door, ruiwang suddenly stopped, looked at Song Rong and asked, "I don''t know what conditions can I change Xiao Cong?"


    At this time, ruiwang already knew that Song Rong was soft and hard. If he wanted to take Xiao Cong away, his last chance was to exchange it with something.


    I hope Song Rong can be active for the sake of interests.


    Song Rong smiled gently and said with a bad face, "I finally caught some people''s small tails. How can I have shallow eyelids and let go for a little petty profit!"


    Rui Wang was completely annoyed when he saw that Song Rong didn''t enter the oil and salt, so he strode out directly.


    Song Rong grinned and made a face at ruiwang''s back. It''s really comfortable to see ruiwang like this! It''s just a pity that Chu Yunqing is not at home now, otherwise he can be happy with himself.


    Waiting for the night, Mr. Du hasn''t interrogated anything from Xiao Cong yet.


    Song Rong pondered and said, "let Xiao Cong go back."


    Dugongzi looked at Song Rong with a shocked face: "it''s not easy to catch this man. How can we easily put Xiao Cong back?"


    Song Rong was very firm: "let him go."


    Seeing Song Rong like this, Duke Du didn''t say much. He directly let Xiao Cong leave, but he was a little unwilling. He didn''t expect that this man could withstand his interrogation!


    Song Rong just released Xiao Cong and sent two dark guards to follow.


    She was not so kind, so she let Xiao Cong go. She just understood the truth of fishing for big fish for a long time!


    If the bait is always in her hand, some people dare not bite even if they want to. Only when the bait is released can the fish dare to bite, don''t they?


    After Song Rong let Xiao Zong go back, he didn''t sleep, but sat in the house and waited.


    Seeing that midnight was coming, someone came back and told Song Rong!


    As soon as Song Rong''s eyes lit up, she went out.


    Xiao Cong knelt on the ground with a decadent face at this time. Seeing Song Rong appeared, he begged, "Princess Chu! Please help me!"


    Seeing Xiao Cong like this, Song Rong can think of what happened.


    According to the suspicious nature of King Rui, I didn''t hand over Xiao Cong happily when he came today. Instead, I waited for King Rui to leave before releasing people. This king Rui must think more in his heart. Why did she suddenly change her mind.


    Has Xiao Cong told any secrets? Or Xiao Cong has become Song Rong''s man!


    No matter what kind, King Rui felt that Xiao Cong couldn''t stay. He directly sent someone to solve Xiao Cong! Unexpectedly, Song Rong had already secretly sent someone to protect Xiao Cong.


    Song Rong wanted Xiao Cong to die. After all, he made great efforts in the case of private salt, but Xiao Cong must not die in the hands of King Rui. At least he must die well!


    She didn''t put Xiao Cong back to let Xiao Cong die.


    Song Rong glanced at Xiao Cong and asked, "do you want me to save you? Then you have to show your sincerity!"


    "Whatever you want me to do," Xiao Cong said excitedly.


    Song Rong glanced at Xiao Cong and said, "write down what you know."


    What Song Rong wanted was evidence. Of course, he hoped Xiao Cong could write it down. Xiao Cong was very flustered at the moment. He didn''t think about it at all and did it directly according to Song Rong''s instructions.


    Speaking of this, Xiao Cong was also a little unlucky. He finally returned to King Rui''s house. King Rui ordered him to be executed!


    If he really said what he was going to do, he would die, but he didn''t say anything. It was a near death to come back this time. Ruiwang didn''t believe him!


    No one will be happy if it falls on anyone, and Xiao Cong is no exception!

 Chapter 429

    At the moment, Xiao Cong has changed a lot. At the beginning, he wanted to defend Rui king to the death, but he hated Rui king!


    Song Rong said whatever she asked.


    After a while, Song Rong picked up a few pieces of paper and looked at it slowly.


    Then Song Rong asked, "did king Rui ask you to sell this private salt? Did the silver flow to King Rui''s house?"


    Since Xiao Cong has decided to explain, he has no idea of privacy. Anyway, Prince Rui will not let him go if he can explain it clearly, Princess Chu may let him go!


    Xiao Cong felt at this time that he was not the one who directly killed Song Yun. Song Rong might let him go because of his honesty.


    Now he has been forced to a dead end. He feels like he is in a hurry to seek medical treatment!


    As for letting Xiao Cong go? Song Rong has no such idea in her heart!


    Xiao Cong helped King Rui do too many evil things. When she was young, she wanted to avenge her father. When she was old, it was to eliminate harm for the people. Naturally, Xiao Cong is still useful now, and Song Rong won''t do anything to Xiao Cong.


    On the contrary, after Xiao Cong explained all this, he offered Xiao Cong delicious and delicious food.


    The next day, these things were taken as evidence and came to Prime Minister Du. Prime Minister Du and general Shu wrote in public together!


    Other things can be big or small, but selling private salt is a great sin stipulated in the law of Damin dynasty!


    King Rui was immediately banned from the house, and Emperor Changming sent someone to investigate the matter thoroughly.


    Unfortunately, the person sent out was not prime minister Du. In the end, it was his own son. Emperor Changming still couldn''t bear to be cruel. He was worried that Du Cheng would not be friendly at all, so he sent Zheng Jinyan, the No. 1 scholar of this year''s new science and the son-in-law of the current Dynasty, to try the case.


    When Song Rong knew that Zheng Jinyan was the one hearing the case, she was also shocked.


    However, Song Rong soon remembered that according to the memory of his previous life, Zheng Jinyan was indeed a young high school student and married Princess Dexian. The princess Dexian was originally a princess of the prince''s family of the same generation as emperor Changming. When she married Zheng Jinyan, the title was raised, and now she can be called a princess.


    "Princess, the people of Prince Rui''s house have gone to Zheng''s house."


    Song Rong glanced at the man he had sent to keep an eye on, thought about it and said, "I know."


    In fact, she believed that Zheng Jinyan would not cover up King Rui for her own self-interest, but she had to go to calm her heart!


    Song Rong thought about it and made some snacks only for Suzhou. Then she took Qingtao and Yunxia to Zheng''s house.


    Song Rong and Zheng Jinyan haven''t seen each other for a long time. It''s not that Song Rong doesn''t want to see Zheng Jinyan. It''s mainly that Zheng Jinyan returned to Gusu after high school and didn''t arrive in the north for many days.


    This is the first time he has been entrusted with an important task.


    Although it is said that Song Rong and Zheng Jinyan came from Gusu, there are not many exchanges between song and Zheng, so no one knows that Song Rong and Zheng Jinyan are familiar.


    Emperor Changming will hand this matter over to Zheng Jinyan. That''s also because of Princess Dexian. Considering that Zheng Jinyan is also the Royal son-in-law, he won''t do anything to King Rui!


    In fact, Song Rong had already seen that in this matter, Emperor Changming defended King Rui, but Song Rong did not blame emperor Changming.


    At this age, Emperor Changming most wanted peace between his children and grandchildren. When King Rui bullied Chu Yunqing, King Rui also protected Chu Yunqing.


    In the final analysis, as a father, these are his sons. The palms and backs of his hands are all meat. He doesn''t want to hurt anyone and wants to try to maintain a balance.


    It''s just a pity. His idea is good, but the hatred between Prince Rui''s house and Prince Chu''s house can''t be solved casually.


    At a distance, empress Mu''s death has an unspeakable relationship with empress Zhao. At a closer distance, King Rui also sent someone to assassinate Chu Yunqing!


    Both sides know that if anyone gains power in the future, the other party will not have a good life!


    So this fight will not stop when it starts!


    When Song Rong arrived at Zheng''s house, it was naturally Song Rong received by Princess Dexian.


    Song Rong heard that Zheng Jinyan married a virtuous princess in her previous life. Now she sees the princess in front of her. Song Rong feels that she really deserves Zheng Jinyan.


    The princess is not very beautiful, but she has a virtuous temperament that matches the steady and dull Zheng Jinyan.


    Song Rong, as a female family member, wanted to see Zheng Jinyan. It was really not an easy thing.


    Can''t you just name someone''s husband in front of his wife?


    Song Rong finally thought of a compromise. First, she went to see Mrs. Zheng.


    Mrs. Zheng is also in the north now. Although Zheng Jinyan is not Mrs. Zheng''s own son, he has treated Mrs. Zheng like his own mother for a long time.


    This time, Mrs. Zheng and Zheng Jinyan came to the north for a simple purpose, that is, to help Zheng Yun find a good family.


    When Song Rong saw Mrs. Zheng, Princess Dexian avoided going out.


    Mrs. Zheng was very happy to see Song Rong: "you child, have come to see me in person."


    Song Rong said with a smile, "aunt came to Gusu. I should have come to visit."


    Song Rong''s face looked a little ashamed: "but today, I came not only to visit my aunt, but also some other things... Ask my aunt."


    "Oh? Tell me what you want." Mrs. Zheng was as cheerful as before.


    Song Rong said what he wanted to see Zheng Jinyan and why.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Zheng said angrily, "I didn''t expect that the second brother song''s affair should involve so much! This is Wang Rui..."


    Mrs. Zheng originally wanted to scold. Her temperament is like this. She can''t hide anything, but when the words came to her mouth, she suddenly remembered that this is not Gusu academy, but north. Some words really can''t be said. If her disorderly words affect Zheng Jinyan''s career, it would be bad.


    However, Mrs. Zheng is really excited. It can be seen from Zheng Yun''s name that Mrs. Zheng has been reading Song Yun for so many years.


    Now that I know the man behind Song Yun''s death, I will not calm down.


    Then someone called Zheng Jinyan.


    When Zheng Jinyan came over, Mrs. Zheng took Song Rong''s hand and asked how Song Rong had been in the north.


    Song Rong was moved. Mrs. Zheng used to caress them when she was in Gusu. Now it''s the same. It seems that she really loves her father.


    Such a woman is worthy of respect!

 Chapter 430

    Zheng Jinyan just came back from outside the house. He heard that Zheng called him over.


    This makes Zheng Jinyan have some doubts. He went to greet his mother before he went out. His mother likes quiet. Generally, nothing will call him in the past. Today, it will be like this. Most of the things are.


    When he came to the door with doubts, he heard a burst of laughter from inside the house.


    "You girl, you talk so well, much better than yun''er!" Mrs. Zheng said with a smile.


    Song Rong said with a smile at the moment, "sister Yun, that''s a true temperament. I can''t even learn if I want to learn!"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Zheng Jinyan paused slightly, and then walked inside. When walking, his footsteps followed a lot of briskness.


    When he got inside the house, Zheng Jinyan suddenly remembered that he had forgotten to inform the people in the house before he came in.


    He looked at the two people who were talking happily and coughed softly.


    Song Rong suddenly recovered. Looking along the source of the voice, Zheng Jinyan, who was dressed in brocade, stood there and looked at him deeply like a pine.


    Zheng Jinyan''s eyes were deep, which seemed to precipitate what kind of emotion, but for a moment, his eyes were clear again.


    Zheng Jinyan bowed: "I''ve seen Princess Chu."


    Song Rong laughed at once: "brother Zheng, we are old friends. You don''t have to be so polite."


    Zheng Jinyan''s eyebrows and eyes brought a soft smile. He smiled and said, "mother knows that you and aunt Xu are also in Kyoto. She has long wanted to visit. Unexpectedly, you came here in person today."


    Before waiting for Song Rong to say anything, Mrs. Zheng said, "sincerely, you sit down and talk. Today, Rong girl is actually looking for you."


    Zheng Jinyan''s eyes suddenly fell on Song Rong. With some expectation and some doubt, he asked, "looking for me?"


    Song Rong nodded. She looked at Zheng Jingyan and hesitated. She didn''t know how to speak.


    In the final analysis, she and Zheng Jinyan had only met a few times before. They were not good friends. If the person in front of her was Qian Jinbao, Song Rong would not hesitate to say what she thought. But now Zheng Jinyan is more like a stranger to her.


    Mrs. Zheng smiled and looked at Song Rong. She knew that Song Rong was a little thin skinned and was embarrassed to say what she thought, so she opened her mouth and said, "sincerely, it''s not just Rong girl who wants to ask you, but also mother who wants to ask you."


    Zheng Jinyan was startled when he heard the speech. Then he stood up and bowed: "mother, if you have anything to do, just tell Jinyan directly, but don''t use this word. Isn''t it frightening Jinyan''s heart?"


    Zheng Jinyan is a very polite person and respects Mrs. Zheng even more.


    Mrs. Zheng saw Zheng Jinyan like this, but she was somewhat helpless: "sincerely, you child, I just said it casually. What are you so excited to do? Sit down and let''s talk slowly."


    Then Mrs. Zheng told Zheng Jinyan about the private salt.


    Waiting to finish, Mrs. Zheng sighed: "the second brother song is the most pitiful in this matter. Although Song Dai has been subdued, if I don''t find out the black hand behind the scenes, I''m not happy all the time."


    Song Rong looked at Mrs. Zheng with deep feeling. She just wanted to see Zheng Jinyan through Mrs. Zheng''s face. She didn''t expect that Mrs. Zheng could do this, which made her feel a little frightened and moved.


    The whole Gusu knew about Mrs. Zheng and Song Yun.


    Although Zheng Jinyan is a younger generation, such things are often spread in Gusu Academy. Zheng Jinyan knows something about the romantic past of what happened to a girl for a childe.


    Now when he heard Mrs. Zheng say so, he understood what was going on in his heart.


    Song Rong said, "brother Zheng, I know this matter is a little abrupt and makes you a little embarrassed..."


    After all, nobody wants to do anything that offends Prince Rui''s residence.


    Zheng Jinyan pondered for a moment, and then said in a loud voice, "it''s this matter. Please rest assured that mother and... Princess Chu will deal with it impartially and will not let anyone who breaks the law go!"


    Seeing that Zheng Jinyan said so, Song Rong stood up and saluted Zheng Jinyan, and then said, "thank you."


    Zheng Jingyan shook his head and said, "you don''t need to thank me. Since I have accepted this matter, I will deal with it impartially. Even if you don''t say it, I won''t do anything to disappoint you."


    In fact, Zheng Jinyan is not the kind of person who doesn''t enter oil and salt. He also understands the intention of emperor Changming to let him deal with this matter.


    But now it seems that he can only be a minister who can deal with this matter honestly. Even if it is spread to the emperor, he will just feel that he is a little stubborn and will not do much.


    Song Rong also understood the difficulties of Zheng Jinyan. Although Zheng Jinyan didn''t say it, Song Rong kept this kindness in mind.


    It seems that it''s so simple for Zheng Jinyan to handle a matter impartially. In fact, it''s really not so simple!


    No matter what happens to King Rui in the end, Zheng Jinyan will be divided into one vein of the king of Chu.


    Zheng Jinyan, such a person who has just entered the DPRK as an official, in fact, the most taboo is to stand in line disorderly.


    Song Rong secretly promised in her heart that no matter what happens in the future, she will protect Zheng Jinyan and live up to the kindness of Mrs. Zheng and Zheng Jinyan!


    Mrs. Zheng was relieved and smiled when she saw Zheng Jinyan''s promise.


    She opened her mouth and said, "Jinyan is a filial child. I''m very happy to be a mother..."


    Then Mrs. Zheng frowned slightly: "it''s the girl Zheng Yun, who often worries me. Girl Rong, if you don''t think Zheng Yun is noisy, I''ll often let Zheng Yun walk around you, and you''ll teach her the rules! Let her know what a woman should be like after she gets married!"


    Zheng Yun is not at home today. She said she went out to buy some needlework to learn needlework.


    Naturally, it sounds great, but Mrs. Zheng doesn''t believe a hundred of them. What kind of things don''t exist in the family? Can Zheng Yun buy them himself? The girl is clearly looking for an excuse to go out.


    For her daughter who looks like she will never grow up, Mrs. Zheng is really a headache.


    At the same time, she couldn''t help comparing her daughter with Song Rong, and felt that Song Rong was dignified and generous.


    Song Rong knows Mrs. Zheng''s mind. In fact, her heart still envies Zheng Yun. Zheng Yun is a little naive and willful, but this is also because she is protected too well.

 Chapter 431

    When her father didn''t die, she was like this under the love of her parents.


    If you can be a girl who doesn''t know the world, who is willing to be a calculating person!


    However, Mrs. Zheng''s consideration is not wrong. Zheng Yun has reached the age of getting married. At this time, she really should have a long dim sum eye. After all, being married is not as good as being a girl in her mother''s house.


    Song Rong thanked Mrs. Zheng for her help. Of course, she would not refuse Mrs. Zheng''s small request.


    So Song Rong covered her lips and smiled: "aunt Zheng, where are you talking about and what trouble is not trouble? I''m going to say it. If sister Yun doesn''t dislike it, she can visit the king''s house of Chu at any time. I will treat her well."


    Song Rong and Mrs. Zheng talked for a while. Zheng Jinyan listened all the time. He didn''t look impatient. Instead, he said two words from time to time.


    This made Song Rong secretly admire Zheng Jinyan. He was indeed a gentle and generous man.


    That Princess Dexian is also a good luck.


    No wonder in previous lives, the relationship between Princess Dexian and Zheng Jinyan was also a good story!


    Waiting for Song Rong to leave, Zheng Jinyan got up and said, "let me see you off."


    Normally, women like Song Rong can''t let men see them off when they leave here.


    However, Mrs. Zheng is a little old. It''s certainly inappropriate for Mrs. Zheng to send Song Rong. Princess Dexian is not here at this time. In addition, Song Rong is a princess. To be big, it''s also the difference between royal people and ministers. No one will have to catch up with this matter and gossip.


    Mrs. Zheng was a forthright person when she was young. Now she sees that Zheng Jinyan is going to send Song Rong. It should be that young people talk more, or Zheng Jinyan has something to ask Song Rong about ruiwang in private.


    Zheng Jinyan said such words. Of course, Song Rong couldn''t refuse.


    So the two walked out side by side.


    After walking for a while, Zheng Jinyan suddenly stopped and asked, "how have you been these years?"


    Hearing that Zheng Jinyan suddenly asked such a sentence, Song Rong was stunned, followed by a can ran smile: "very good."


    Zheng Jinyan suddenly said, "I had planned to propose marriage to the Song family after high school. I didn''t think..." I didn''t think she married Chu Yunqing before she reached hairpin.


    And the action is so fast that people can''t react!


    Hearing this, Song Rong also stopped. She looked at Zheng Jinyan seriously and didn''t open her mouth to accuse Zheng Jinyan of being rude. Who didn''t like anyone when she was young? But that''s just silly thinking.


    In her previous life, she had never seen Qian Jinbao and thought about it secretly!


    When a young girl is pregnant with spring, a young man will sprout.


    If she cares too much about whether Zheng Jinyan should say such words at this time, it will hurt Zheng Jinyan. It can be seen that Zheng Jinyan has no other ideas, but just wants to say his obscure thoughts.


    Song Rong smiled and said, "Princess Dexian is a good woman."


    Then Song Rong''s seriousness in her eyes receded, with a hint of teasing: "it''s me. Fortunately, you didn''t ask for a marriage. If I really married you, you might regret it now! I don''t look so virtuous and virtuous..."


    Zheng Jinyan saw Song Rong say this thing with a relaxed face. He didn''t know how. The knot that had plagued him for a long time spread a little bit.


    He looked at the woman in front of him, and there was no look of disgust and contempt in her eyes, which made him a little relaxed.


    Zheng said with a low smile, "don''t ordinary girls become angry when they hear such words?" when he said that, he just said that, it felt like some flirting.


    Song Rong smiled brightly and looked at Zheng Jinyan with a look that I understand: "what''s so angry? Secretly tell you, I used to have a quiet heart to please others. This is a very beautiful thing. Why should I be angry?"


    "Brother Zheng can say it openly at this time. He just wants to end it." Song Rong said with a smile.


    Zheng Jinyan was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that his mind should be so clear to the girl in front of him.


    Yes, he will speak about it, just to end a little thought in his heart.


    "Brother Zheng is a good man. He will never do anything regardless of etiquette." Song Rong continued.


    Zheng Jinyan didn''t expect that he could get such an evaluation in Song Rong.


    "If you don''t dislike me, you can treat me as your eldest brother in the future." Zheng Jinyan suddenly said.


    He already knew what the woman''s mind was like in front of him. Let alone he didn''t have any dirty ideas at all. If he did, it would be clean for her and yun''er.


    Song Rong waved her hand and said, "it''s unnecessary. We have known each other since childhood. Such feelings are in our hearts. What brothers and sisters are just false names, and... Such false names may hurt the people who really treat you."


    Which woman doesn''t want her husband to have a recognized sister? Even if you know that the other party is upright, will you feel a little uncomfortable?


    Zheng Jinyan was stunned when he heard the speech, and immediately smiled: "it''s my thoughtlessness."


    When Song Rong and Zheng Jinyan were talking, they didn''t see a little girl squatting not far away. They heard this clearly, and then ran away to find Princess Dexian.


    Princess Dexian began with a light frown on her eyebrows. After listening, her eyebrows stretched a little: "Princess Chu and young master really said that?"


    "That''s right."


    Princess Dexian smiled: "Princess Chu is a knowledgeable person."


    After seeing Song Rong off, Zheng Jinyan returned to the house and saw Princess Dexian cleaning up the house. A warm smile appeared on his face. He thought, maybe as Song Rong said, missing is not a bad thing.


    Zheng Jinyan has completely untied his heart knot today.


    In the past, he would often think of the beautiful girl. Now, after careful consideration, it is true that there is no fate between the two people, and his heart is relieved.


    Zheng Jinyan cleaned up some old calligraphy and paintings, wrapped them in brocade cloth, and solemnly handed them to Dexian. In Dexian''s confused eyes, he solemnly said, "find a place to bury these things."


    When de Xian heard the speech, he immediately brought a happy smile on his face.

 Chapter 432

    She has been married for a long time. She also has some understanding of her husband and has accidentally looked through some calligraphy and paintings.


    Every stroke was about the woman who came to the door today.


    Therefore, when Princess Chu came today, her heart was a little uneasy. She knew that Princess Chu was uneasy when she saw Zheng Jinyan.


    She even did something she would never do as usual and asked people to follow Zheng Jinyan and Song Rong.


    Dexian now knows what Zheng Jinyan asked him to bury. This proves that from now on, he completely belongs to her.


    Dexian couldn''t help thinking of Song Rong. She thought that if she was a man and met such a girl, she would like one or two.


    Song Rong didn''t know that her unintentional behavior would find herself another best friend.


    After two days, de Xian came to the door in person. She was also very generous. Before long, she became friends with Song Rong.


    Zheng''s house and King Chu''s house came close, which made king Rui particularly uneasy.


    Rui Wang didn''t expect that Song Rong just went to Zheng''s house for a walk. Not only Zheng Jinyan stood on her side, but Princess de Xian also took her mother''s house and stood on Song Rong''s side!


    Emperor Changming soon knew, but he had asked Zheng Jinyan to investigate the case in front of the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty.


    Now Zheng Jinyan hasn''t made any mistakes, and he can''t change people! If you change people at this time, you will be suspected of being biased.


    In desperation, Emperor Changming had no choice but to ignore this matter. He was out of sight and out of mind! It won''t kill King Rui.


    Empress Zhao is very anxious and wants to operate, but it''s already here. Zheng Jinyan is the one who must find out the truth. She has no way. Whenever she wants to do something, she is stopped by the crafty Prime Minister Du Cheng.


    The case soon came to a conclusion. King Rui instructed Xiao Cong to sell private salt, directly took the grade and demoted to an ordinary prince.


    At the moment, several princes such as Xiao Yizheng, who were not born very well, were also granted the Lord. In this way, the identity of King Rui was even less prominent. It was Chu Yunqing. Although he was sent to the border because he committed a mistake, the grade was still there.


    People''s hearts are the same as the mirror. They clearly know that as long as Chu Yun makes meritorious service and waits for his class to return to the dynasty, Chu Yun will be guilty and meritorious, and no one will investigate everything in the past!


    Even the crown prince who has been hanging for a long time may be something in Chu Yun''s bag!


    However, a hundred footed insects die without stiffness, and King Rui is not the one who will give up so easily! What''s more, King Rui and empress Zhao are supporting behind!


    Ruiwang quickly made a decision.


    In the inner room of the palace, empress Zhao looked at King Rui and said uneasily, "do you really want to do this?"


    King Rui clenched his teeth and said with a ferocious face, "empress mother, do you want to wait for the wild species of the king of Chu to come back from the border? At that time, he would climb on our heads! Our mother and son would never turn over again!"


    Empress Zhao''s face turned white. It was obvious that she thought of Chu Yun''s desolate end after she became powerful.


    She was very clear. Although Chu Yun never mentioned the thousand cold poison when he poured back, with Chu Yun''s ability, nine times out of ten she knew that the thousand cold poison was her hands and feet!


    What''s more, I know all the things she did in those years!


    Empress Zhao knew that it was time for her to make a decision. Now Chu Yunqing had just arrived at the border. Not many days later, there was a good news. This time, I''m afraid it won''t be long before Chu Yunqing will grow into a role she can''t shake!


    At that time, she and King Rui will really never have peace!


    "Just... If you want to think clearly, once we do this, there will be no way back!" empress Zhao said slightly.


    Rui Wang gritted his teeth and said, "since the day I was born, there has been no retreat!"


    As a royal child, from the day of birth, it is doomed to such a competing fate. If you can''t sit in that seat, it can only be called the white bone used by others to achieve great cause and cushion your feet!


    Empress Zhao finally opened her mouth and said, "in that case, you can rest assured to do it... But you can''t let your father and Emperor know."


    Seeing that empress Zhao said so, a cruel color flashed in King Rui''s eyes.


    Father? His father is really confused. He doesn''t hurt the prince who grew up with him since childhood. He even hurts the wild seed who came back from the outside!


    Wait! He dealt with Chu Yunqing first, and then he solved the old fool!


    He can''t wait. He can''t wait to sit in that seat. Only when he becomes the most noble person can he be completely at ease!


    Empress Zhao didn''t know what her son was thinking at the moment. She just wanted to get rid of Chu Yunqing and support King Rui to sit as Prince.


    As everyone knows, the position of the prince can no longer satisfy King Rui.


    This time, although it was the fault of King Rui himself, the imperial edict of depriving King Rui of his rank was issued by Emperor Changming, which made king Rui feel uneasy. What if he became the prince? It depends on the face of emperor Changming!


    If a person accidentally provokes emperor Changming, it is just a matter of imperial edict, he will become an ordinary prince!


    This matter makes ruiwang have a clear understanding in his heart, that is, he must grasp everything he wants in his own hands, rather than flatter others and wait for others to decide!


    I have to say that King Rui has this idea. If it is on the right road, it is also excellent.


    But now, there are some disrespectful, unfilial and want to make trouble.


    Although empress Zhao has always wanted to support her son, she has never had such an idea.


    Compared with a empress dowager, she wants to be queen for a few more years.


    Moreover, she has been married to Emperor Changming for many years. It is more or less emotional. She won''t have the same idea as king Rui unless she has to.


    Naturally, if you force empress Zhao, she may be more ruthless by King Rui.


    At the moment, Song Rong doesn''t know that ruiwang, who seems to be at the end of a powerful crossbow, is brewing a great conspiracy.


    She was looking at the letter in her hand with a happy face. It was sent back by Chu Yunqing from the border.


    In addition to mentioning the good news of guarding the border, everything else is about her care and thoughts, word by word, full of affection for Song Rong. Song Rong can''t bear to read it word by word.

 Chapter 433

    Green peach came up from behind and wanted to take a look up, but he knew that he was too rude and tried to endure.


    Song Rong turned back at the moment, looked at Qingtao and jokingly said, "what? Do you also want to receive the letter?"


    Green peach hurriedly said, "I am... I am..."


    Green peach is for a long time, and did not say a reason.


    Song Rong smiled, took out a thin piece of paper from her cuff, handed it to Qingtao and said, "this is from Ah Fu."


    When Chu Yunqing first went to the border, he didn''t intend to take Ah Fu there, but Ah Fu was also loyal. Chu Yunqing left with his front feet and followed him with his back feet.


    Ah Fu has grown up a lot now. Although he is still suspected of nagging, he is not noisy in the end.


    And most importantly, Ah Fu is really loyal.


    Green peach, don''t turn your head: "this is from Ah Fu. What can you do for me?"


    "Oh? Don''t you want it? If you don''t want it, I''ll give this letter to xiaochunzi in the dining room." Song Rong said with a smile.


    Xiaochunzi in the dining room is not old and is very delicate. Qingtao is the most unpleasant to xiaochunzi.


    Song Rong didn''t know why at first. Later, she heard Yunxia say it because xiaochunzi often secretly cooked food for Ah Fu.


    In fact, it''s nothing. Ah Fu is also a popular man in front of the master, and has no other hobbies. He just ate some good food quietly. Song Rong and Chu Yunqing know this. They both turn a blind eye.


    I never thought that Ah Fu became familiar with xiaochunzi as soon as he came and went.


    Xiaochunzi has a little secret love for Ah Fu. Although they are all servants of the king of Chu, everyone knows that Ah Fu is different from them. If he can get married with Ah Fu, it is also a good marriage.


    Xiaochunzi''s mind was noticed by Qingtao. No, Qingtao was excited when she heard that Song Rong was going to give xiaochunzi the letter: "Princess!"


    "Oh? Don''t you care? Why are you so excited?" Song Rong smiled and took the letter in her hand and swayed in front of Qingtao.


    Qingtao knew that her Princess was teasing herself, so she grabbed the letter and ran out with a red face.


    Yunxia saw it nearby and smiled softly: "Qingtao is shy."


    Song Rong turned around and looked at Yunxia with burning eyes: "Yunxia, you and Qingtao are the people in front of me. If you see someone you like, you can say to me that I will agree."


    Yunxia was slightly stunned. Who did she see?


    In a trance, she thought of the famous doctor of Chu who did not dislike her poor and gave her medical treatment. When she thought about it, Yunxia had a bitter smile on her face. What did she want to do? It was her duty to serve the master well.


    If you are a girl in an ordinary family, you may want to climb up the master''s bed and be an aunt.


    But Yunxia doesn''t have such an idea, not to mention that Chu Yunqing is not such a person at all, but that Song Rong is also kind to her. If you are a man, you have to know how to repay her.


    Never get lost because of these things.


    Song Rong sighed when she saw Yunxia like this. Instead of forcing Yunxia, she picked up her pen and wrote back to Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yunqing said in the letter that if we follow the current progress, we can come back in the summer.


    In this way, the time between the two people is really not long.


    Song Rong has looked forward to it in her heart.


    She knew that Chu Yunqing probably knew what had happened in Kyoto, but she described these recent events little by little in her own tone and tone.


    Among them, the dangerous places have been diluted by Song Rong. As for the happy meaning in her heart, it is expressed incisively and vividly.


    Waiting for Song Rong to finish writing, he looked at it with satisfaction, then put it in the bamboo tube, and wait for Qingtao to write a reply, so he can send it out.


    Although the two people are not together, there has never been less correspondence.


    The next spring, Song Rong planted flowers and plants in the yard himself. He thought that Chu Yunqing would come back in summer. At that time, these flowers and plants will grow best. Chu Yunqing will probably be very happy when he sees them.


    "Princess! Urgent news came from the border!" an anxious voice broke the peace at the moment.


    Song Rong was startled and looked up at the visitor.


    This is a man in dark clothes. Song Rong knows this man. This is Chu Yunqing''s close guard


    Song Rong''s heart sank when she saw this man!


    Chu Yun used to send a letter, but he never sent his personal guard. Now how can he send his right arm back?


    Song Rong hurriedly asked, "what did you just say? Was it a good report from the border or an urgent report?"


    The man in Xuanyi glanced at Song Rong with a soft face. He couldn''t bear it. He didn''t directly answer Song Rong''s question, but instead said, "the Lord asked me to come back."


    "What did he ask you to do?" Song Rong held a gourd ladle in her hand. At this time, there was some water in the ladle. The ripple of the water kept shaking, which proved that Song Rong was nervous at the moment.


    The man in Xuanyi bowed his hands and said, "please move out of the prince''s house of Chu. The prince bought a hidden private house before he left..."


    Before the man had finished speaking, Song Rong, who was stunned on his face, interrupted: "what''s the matter!"


    "Princess, the LORD said, let you protect yourself first and wait for him to come back." the man in Xuanyi said seriously.


    Song Rong''s body trembled a little: "I''m asking you what happened! I''m not asking you to say something like this!"


    Gu Zuoyan, who is close to the guard, makes Song Rong very upset. If nothing happens, how can Chu Yunqing say it and let her move away first! To put it better, we want her to live in a private house. To put it worse, we want her to hide!


    If there were no great changes, Chu Yun would not have arranged like this!


    "The LORD said, you''ll know when he comes back."


    "I need to know now!" Song Rong snapped.


    "Don''t embarrass your subordinates. The prince ordered me not to tell the princess." the man in black looked embarrassed.


    "Chu Yunqing is the Lord and your master, but I am still the princess! In the final analysis, I am also your master. You want to listen to his words. Don''t you want to listen to my words?" Song Rong asked aggressively.


    It''s not that she has to embarrass the guard. The main reason is that she is really worried at the moment. This feeling of not knowing what happened is even more difficult than the collapse of the sky in Song Rong!

 Chapter 434

    Song Rong knew clearly that Chu Yunqing didn''t want anyone to tell her what had happened, but also because he didn''t want her to worry.


    But the more this is done, the more clearly Song Rong knows that something terrible must have happened, otherwise Chu Yunqing can''t do this at all!


    Jin Wei didn''t dare to look at Song Rong''s eyes. He didn''t know much about his mistress, but he also heard some. He said that the mistress was young, but she was very intelligent.


    When he saw his mistress today, he still felt that she was just an ordinary little girl who liked to care about flowers and plants.


    But now, he was afraid to look directly at Song Rong''s aggressive eyes.


    The Qi field of the whole body is not much weaker than the master!


    Song Rong said in a Yin voice, "if you don''t make things clear, I won''t go here. If something really happens, it depends on how you explain to the Lord!"


    Song Rong knew that the guard refused to speak. It must be because of Chu Yunqing''s order.


    As the saying goes, it''s necessary to tie the bell before you answer the bell. She uses Chu Yunqing to deal with the guard. I don''t believe it. When can the guard keep his mouth tight!


    Jinwei looked at Song Rong in embarrassment, with some hesitation in his eyes.


    "Can you still tie me to the private house?" Song Rong stood up and looked at the guard provocatively.


    How dare the guard? He didn''t expect Song Rong to be like this. After hesitating for a long time, he said, "since the princess must know, I''ll say..."


    "Princess, you should be mentally prepared," the guard whispered.


    Song Rong''s eyes are already angry. What is this man doing? It''s better to tell her what happened directly. Now she''s very upset. It''s really painful!


    "The prince was wronged to cooperate with the enemy and betray the country..." the guard said carefully. When he said it, he didn''t forget to observe Song Rong''s look.


    The princess is still young. Don''t be stimulated by this matter. If the prince knows it at that time, he will not be spared.


    Although the prince usually looks shallow and gentle, he has been with the prince for a long time, especially those who went to the battlefield with the prince. Everyone knows that in fact, the prince''s bones are colder than anyone else! Dealing with people is never soft hearted!


    When Song Rong heard the news, she felt a bang in her heart. It seemed that something huge fell on her heart.


    Rao is that she made psychological preparations early. Now she is shocked to hear about it!


    "Where is the Prince now?" Song Rong hurriedly asked.


    "In... In Mobei," the guard whispered.


    "In the territory of those foreigners?" Song Rong asked.


    "Yes." the guards are afraid to tell all the truth at this time. Being a prisoner in the hands of foreigners is probably in the territory of foreigners?


    Song Rong never thought that Chu Yunqing, who had always been smart, would be captured by a foreign nationality. She just thought that as a last resort, Chu Yunqing fled to Mobei for refuge.


    Naturally, Song Rong was right, because Chu Yunqing was not caught. He was in order to protect himself and had to throw himself into the net!


    "What happened!" Song Rong asked.


    "Princess, in fact, my subordinates don''t understand what happened. When the prince asked me to send you a letter, I didn''t want to tell you anything, but you forced me too fast, and my subordinates had to say..."


    Speaking of this, the guard sighed: "but the Lord also said to reassure you that even for you, he will come back well!"


    "I see. You can step back." Song Rong''s look is dark and unclear. From this, we can''t see Song Rong''s mood.


    When the guard left, he thought that the princess could not bear it. He never thought that the princess was calm!


    But I don''t know. After the guard left, the ladle of water in Song Rong''s hand fell directly.


    With a sound, the water splashed out and wet Song Rong''s clothes.


    Song Rong''s eyes were red and some tears flashed inside.


    What the guard said just now sounds easy, but if you think about it a little, you can know that Chu Yun is in a bad situation at the moment!


    Is it easy to escape in Mobei?


    When he arrived at the border, he won several battles one after another. Mobei people must hate Chu Yunqing to the bone. Now Chu Yunqing has passed, which is tantamount to a sheep into a tiger!


    Or, to put it a little worse, Chu Yun''s situation is like a lost dog!


    She thinks she has always been a calm and calm person, but now, she can''t calm down and calm down anyway!


    Song Rong felt a little chilly.


    Maybe it''s because I just wet my skirt, maybe it''s because I just thought of some bad possibilities


    She thought for a moment and made a decision.


    First, I sent letters to Du mansion, Shu mansion, and several other mansions that have always been friends with Chu mansion. I said something about what happened and asked everyone to take more precautions.


    Never fall into the hands of King Rui at this time!


    These people are all imperial court officials. If there is no braid in the hands of King Rui, King Rui can''t brazenly treat them!


    Then Song Rong began to clean up the things in the house. In fact, there was nothing to clean up.


    Song Rong believes that this king''s residence of Chu, she will come back sooner or later!


    She mainly wanted to bring some important people, such as her mother and brother. As for old lady song... It was not easy for Song Rong to leave her at home, but let people clean up quickly.


    The private house is located in a mountain depression on the outskirts of Kyoto. There are few people at ordinary times. Enough food has been prepared inside. It is also feasible to take refuge in it for a period of time.


    However, Song Rong did not intend to take refuge here.


    She just wanted to use this place to settle her family, and didn''t want to worry about her future.


    As for her


    Since the day of Kyoto, she has made a decision. No matter what happens, she will face it with Chu Yunqing!


    Now that she has met such a difficulty, it is impossible for her to hide herself regardless of Chu Yunqing, who is in a difficult situation!


    Waiting for Song Rong to settle these people, she made a crazy decision!


    That is, she''s going to find Chu Yunqing!


    No matter what happens, she will stand with Chu Yunqing!


    Even if there is a sea of swords and fire ahead, she won''t have the slightest fear!


    Chu Yunqing didn''t want to tell Song Rong what had happened. In fact, he guessed that Song Rong would do such a thing according to her temperament.

 Chapter 435

    Although Chu Yunqing also hopes that Song Rong can be in front of him, for Chu Yunqing, Song Rong does nothing, which can also give him strength invisibly.


    When he first arrived in Beilin, the situation was also very difficult. For a time, he thought he couldn''t make it.


    But every time he thought of Song Rong, his heart was full of light and hope!


    Therefore, we can have the current situation.


    Now in Kyoto, Song Rong has forced King Rui to the end of a powerful crossbow. Chu Yun leaned at the border and made great achievements. Seeing that the good days of the two people are coming, he didn''t expect such a thing!


    Although he missed Song Rong, he would never want to put Song Rong in danger.


    But never thought that Song Rong also had his own persistence and obsession in her heart.


    She wants to go to Mobei, but she doesn''t want to go as soon as her brain is hot. It''s also after careful consideration. If she goes, it won''t be the drag of Chu Yun!


    Song Rong went to see general Shu before he planned to leave.


    And general Shu told his plan.


    After listening to general Shu''s, a mouthful of turbid Qi grew in his heart. He said in a loud voice, "I thought that there would be no generals after me! Yan''er is another out of tune. I didn''t think you were just a girl. You could have such a bearing!"


    With that, general Shu gave Song Rong a keepsake he was carrying.


    It''s not a talisman, it''s better than a talisman!


    This is a keepsake dyed red with blood by generations of Shu family!


    This is what Shumen martyrs exchanged for their souls!


    This is the support and trust of the soldiers to the Shu family!


    Let''s say that if general Shu shouts, one third of the people in the whole Damin country may have to rebel with general Shu!


    This is also the reason why emperor Changming was afraid of general Shu!


    Otherwise, how could emperor Changming summon a good general like general Shu? Let general Shu be an official in the north side of the besieged city? Good generals don''t do it, but now they have to go to court with civil servants?


    This is the fear that general Shu will have a heart of disobedience after he has been entrenched in Mobei for a long time!


    As for the later let Chu Yun go to Mobei, Emperor Changming also had his own mind. If someone else, he might not be too relieved, but it was his son connected by blood!


    No matter how it is, it will not betray the country!


    As everyone knows, this idea of emperor Changming will soon be broken.


    Song Rong knew the news much earlier because Chu Yunqing specially sent someone back to inform Song Rong.


    Let Song Rong take more precautions!


    It can be seen from this that Chu Yunqing has what kind of feelings for Song Rong. He is still in trouble and has no time for himself, but he still wants to protect Song Rong! Such affection is enough for song Ronghou to report!


    Song Rong took the eagle like token from general Shu''s hand with both hands. The token was made of wood and accumulated a thick layer of black enamel. Song Rong knew that it was not painted artificially. It was dyed with blood, layer by layer, year after year!


    The wooden card was light, but it fell on Song Rong''s hand like a thousand gold.


    Song Rong knelt on the ground, held the token high and kowtowed to general Shu.


    "Lin Niang, you girl, what are you kneeling? Kneel up!" general Shu said quickly.


    Song Rong said solemnly, "linniang, thank you for your uncle''s trust!"


    If such a thing falls into the hands of criminals, it will be enough to destroy the loyalty of the Shu family. Now my uncle handed it to her without fear and hesitation. How can Song Rong not be moved!


    General Shu reached out and helped Song Rong up. His cold eyes softened at the moment: "linniang, you should think about it. When you go, there is no one in the king''s house of Chu. King Rui must take the opportunity to slander and commit the crime of treason and collaboration with the enemy."


    Song Rong nodded and said, "uncle, I''ve thought of this for a long time. Even if I don''t go, King Rui will have a way to bear the charges of the king of Chu. He will do so boldly, which shows that he has enough confidence."


    Song Rong''s voice was cold: "instead of sitting here waiting to die, it''s better to fight hard when the fish on ruiwang''s chopping board!"


    As she said this, Song Rong felt a little guilty in her eyes. She looked at the worried elder in front of her and felt something bad in her heart. Nuo said, "Uncle... I''m afraid it will affect you if I do this..."


    General Shu smiled: "this is a pool of muddy water. What is not involved? Since I am an official in the dynasty, many things are inevitable. Even if there is no king Chu''s house, do you really think King Rui can accommodate me?"


    Changming Emperor may be better. He just wants to leave him in the capital.


    But what about King Rui?


    If the king of Chu does not appear, the king of Rui ascends the throne


    How could he let a man with such prestige in the army wander under his eyelids? Since ancient times, the most disgusting thing for the new emperor is these respected old ministers!


    Moreover, general Shu is not only highly respected, but also has great military achievements!


    Whether in the army or among the people, it has an excellent reputation.


    "Uncle, I''m still worried that after I leave, King Rui will deal with you by shady means..." Song Rong was not at ease.


    General Shu smiled: "I''m also an official in the dynasty. I''m not as reckless as you think. I won''t calculate for King Rui. Not to mention the old man of prime minister Du!"


    General Shu''s address to Prime Minister Du Cheng was not polite, but it just showed that the two families had a good relationship.


    In the past, general Shu had never seen such civil servants as Prime Minister Du. As for prime minister Du, he thought general Shu was a reckless man.


    But now the two families are in laws. Shu Yan and Du WAN are like glue and honey. The relationship between general Shu and Prime Minister Du will also improve!


    Moreover, since Shu Yan and Du Wan became close, Shu Yan has become more and more regular and sensible. General Shu really feels that Prime Minister Du, a civil servant, also has some advantages. At least, he is better than him in disciplining his children.


    I think, if his cousin hadn''t helped him look at Shu Yan, Shu Yan wouldn''t know what he would be like now!


    General Shu doesn''t want his grandchildren to be like Shu Yan, so he places his hopes on Du Wan and Du''s family, hoping to teach a regular younger generation.


    As for prime minister Du, now that his daughters are at home, even if he thinks general Shu is reckless again, he won''t offend general Shu at this time!


    Moreover, general Shu''s attitude towards him has changed a lot.


    Of course, it is impossible for prime minister Du Cheng not to give general Shu face.


    The relationship between the two families is getting better and better. Now there is a great trend to wear a pair of trousers.

 Chapter 436

    When she set out, Song Rong was light and simple. She only took a few bodyguards, a carriage, Mr. Du who must follow, and a green peach who was thinking of Ah Fu.


    Song Rong didn''t make a big fuss. After all, it''s not fair for her to go out.


    If this is discovered, if it is more serious, it can be dealt with as a rebellion with the enemy.


    Who let Chu Yunqing have such a reputation at the moment.


    At the beginning, Song Rong mixed herself with the caravan before leaving Beilin. When she got out of Beilin, she separated from the caravan. The group disguised themselves as people going out to visit relatives. In this way, she really didn''t attract anyone''s attention.


    However, the good times did not last long. Emperor Changming soon learned that the king''s house of Chu had been empty.


    At that moment, he became angry. He didn''t believe Chu Yunqing would cooperate with the enemy, but the fact was in front of him. In addition, empress Mu''s mother''s family had such a thing in those years, which made emperor Changming feel cheated!


    But even so, Emperor Changming was a little rational. Instead of directly ordering a kill, he angrily sent people to chase Song Rong and others, and then returned to Beijing for interrogation.


    It''s just that emperor Changming has given such an order. How can King Rui give up such a good opportunity and not take advantage of it!


    If Princess Chu didn''t obey the order in the process of being pursued, and one died carelessly, it''s also reasonable! If you want to come to Changming emperor, you won''t be investigated!


    King Rui found the imperial envoy sent out to discuss the matter, and then gave such a hint.


    The person in charge of pursuing Song Rong this time is Chen Sheng, the deputy commander of the imperial forest army. In fact, to put it bluntly, this is the confidant of emperor Changming!


    Normally, Chen Sheng won''t listen to King Rui''s nonsense, but things have developed to this point. Everyone guesses that the king of Chu actually has no place to turn over. As for King Rui, although he lost his rank because of his mistakes, King Rui''s mother is still sitting in the middle palace!


    If there were no king of Chu, the other princes would not be the opponent of King Rui. It would be sooner or later for King Rui to become the prince and ascend the throne.


    Especially in recent years, Emperor Changming''s health is getting worse and worse! King Rui will soon sit on that throne.


    Chen Sheng also has to think about his future!


    I understood the hint of King Rui and expressed my thoughts vaguely.


    With such an opportunity, if you don''t hurry to be loyal to the new emperor in the future, you will not be reused in the future. Maybe you will be hated for this matter, and the consequences will be unimaginable at that time!


    Chen Sheng led some people to chase him in the open!


    However, King Rui did not feel at ease. Chen Sheng secretly sent another team to search all the way.


    In the first few days, Song Rong and others went smoothly, but later, everywhere they went, they would pass the pass!


    Fortunately, there was Mr. Du, who changed his appearance for several people.


    However, Song Rong and Qingtao, after all, don''t know kung fu, and they don''t know any collarbone. In addition, if they are temporarily easy to look, they don''t have the good material like the human skin mask that Duke Du himself wears. It''s impossible to wear a mask all the time.


    We can only draw something on the original face to change Song Rong''s appearance.


    But if someone who is familiar with Song Rong looks at Song Rong''s figure, most of them can recognize Song Rong.


    At the moment, Song Rong has arrived in Jingzhou. If he continues at this speed, he will be able to reach the border in three or four days.


    When I left Jingzhou City, I encountered great trouble.


    "Where are you from? Where are you going?" the guard of Jingzhou city looked at the dusty appearance of Song Rong and others and had doubts.


    The curtain on the carriage was broken by the wind, and there was some dust on the carriage. It was obvious that the people on the carriage were in a hurry!


    "We''re from Fuzhou. We''re going to visit relatives in the countryside of Jingzhou." Qingtao said calmly.


    The man glanced at Qingtao and found that in front of him was a thin girl who was not very outstanding. He looked inside and saw Song Rong inside.


    At the moment, Song Rong''s face was yellow and dark, and there were a few dark spots. Looking at this identity, he looked like a young lady, but he was born like a servant girl in the firewood room.


    Such a pair of masters and servants who are not outstanding will basically not attract attention.


    But the guard just thought there was something wrong with the man in front of him.


    "Hey! What are you looking at? My young lady hasn''t come out of the cabinet yet. If you look at it like this, be careful I''ll dig your eyes!" Qingtao looked like a tricky slave.


    "It''s just visiting relatives. Why are you so anxious?" said the man, glancing at the curtain of the carriage.


    Qingtao gave Qingtao a little meal. Just when Qingtao''s palm was sweating and didn''t know how to answer, Song Rong said first: "when I come back this time, in addition to visiting relatives, I have to stop my cousin from getting married. If I come back late and my cousin really married the goblin, what should I do?"


    When the bodyguard heard Song Rong say this, he immediately smiled. It turned out to be so.


    Well, it''s estimated that this young lady''s cousin certainly doesn''t like this young lady who is more like a village girl than a village girl. Dare you, this young lady is chasing her husband for thousands of miles!


    "Go over," said the guard, waving his hand.


    Song Rong secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and then took a look at Qingtao.


    Qingtao shouted, "what are you doing? Don''t hurry up. If our uncle is robbed, be careful, miss will kill your dog!"


    Song Rong took several people with him. Now they all look like servants. Now, hearing Qingtao say so, they go faster.


    Among them, the servant who drove the car seemed unwilling to cooperate. He dallied with his whip and looked impatient.


    When the city guard saw this scene, he was completely relieved.


    Generally speaking, people won''t be happy to go this way. If these people will leave in a hurry, it''s a problem!


    Waiting to get out of the gate, Qingtao lowered his voice and said, "it''s really dangerous. I almost didn''t find it."


    "But it''s true. The city guard is really serious!" Qingtao couldn''t help saying.


    Song Rong sighed: "do you really think it was a city guard just now? In my opinion, nine times out of ten ruiwang of that man has already sent him and is waiting for us there!"


    "Ah!" green peach exclaimed.


    At the moment, the city guard checked several more people and waited to check. His eyes fell on the car marks on the ground. Looking at it, he felt that something was wrong.

 Chapter 437

    Just now he took a look inside the carriage. There was nothing else in the carriage except two young girls. The carriage was also an ordinary carriage. How could there be such a deep rut?


    This directly shows what I brought in the car.


    And these things can''t be seen, or they will be put directly in the carriage.


    What is invisible? It can be tied under the car again. That''s a weapon like a sword.


    I found something wrong when guarding the city of Weston. I was chased by people now!


    And Song Rong is also speeding up at the moment!


    Rao is so. Song Rong still let the people behind catch up. Song Rong didn''t expect to catch up with others when she saw that she was going to the place. However, Song Rong had already made such preparations in her heart. Now she has been caught up. Although she felt surprised, she is not unprepared.


    Let''s say the people she took with her were all experts trained by Chu Yunqing.


    What''s more, there is a Duke nearby!


    A fierce battle began directly.


    Song Rong knew that her and Qingtao''s flower fist show couldn''t help at all, so she shouldn''t support it. She directly asked Du Gong to take them out of the siege.


    The bodyguard behind tripped up the people who caught up. Song Rong, Qingtao and Duke Du came out.


    Song Rong immediately chose to give up the carriage. If the driver of the carriage sat down again, he would soon be found.


    Qingtao and Song Rong are now walking in the mountains under the escort of Duke Du.


    Green peach asked anxiously, "Miss, what should we do next?"


    Since he came out of the palace, Song Rong was afraid that Qingtao would say something wrong, so he always asked Qingtao to call himself miss. The princess is called at this time, which can''t appear in a short time.


    Song Rong thought for a moment and said, "it''s impossible for us to go directly to Yanguan. When I came here, my uncle said that Lord Jieshou of Quanzhou mansion had some old feelings with him. Let''s go to Quanzhou first and ask him for help."


    Song Rong made such a decision.


    "But what if the adult is unreliable?" green peach said with some worry.


    Song Rong said, "even if it''s unreliable, we''ll force him to be reliable!"


    However, Quanzhou has not been so smooth in the past. Many people have searched and arrested on this road. They can''t hide in the mountains and forests all the time. If so, there will be no chance to go to Quanzhou at all.


    Just go out like this, and you''re sure to be found.


    It''s night now. The three people are sitting at the foot of the mountain and don''t dare to make a fire. If they make a fire, it''s easier for people to find it.


    Qingtao and Song Rong snuggle together. There are no mosquitoes around here. Duke Du, the ancestor who played poison, is here. Those mosquitoes don''t dare to come up.


    Suddenly, a faint cry came from around. The sound was intermittent and floating in the mountains, which was particularly frightening.


    Green peach''s face couldn''t help turning white: "Miss, there won''t be any ghosts in such a mountain forest?"


    Song Rong looked at Qingtao: "don''t talk nonsense. Where are ghosts?"


    Although Song Rong said so, she still felt a little uneasy in her heart, so she glanced at childe Du sitting opposite and said, "childe du... Let''s go and have a look..."


    Mr. Du smiled and said, "let''s go."


    With that, Mr. Du stood up, patted the dust on his body and walked in front.


    Without taking a few steps, they found the source of the sound.


    At the moment, people, including Mr. Du, are a little silly.


    In front of several eyes, there was a baby wrapped in rags. It seemed that he had just been born and wrinkled. At this time, his cries were intermittent. It seemed that the child had more breath and less air.


    "You see? Since it''s not a ghost, let''s go now," said Du Gongzi, walking forward as if he didn''t see the child at all.


    Qingtao and Song Rong are different. They are women. Now they are a little soft when they see such a child.


    According to the truth, their current situation is also too busy to care about themselves. They shouldn''t take care of this matter, but... Let them let the child live and die here. Song Rong really can''t do it.


    Song Rong shouted to Mr. Du. Her face was still yellow and dark, but her eyes were unusually bright: "if we go all the way like this, we may be found... It''s better to..."


    "Why not?" Mr. Du glanced at Song Rong.


    "Take this child. No one would have thought that Princess Chu would take a child on her way to Yanguan..." Song Rong thought it was a selfish idea.


    Dugongzi''s eyes turned and put forward his own requirements: "it''s not impossible..."


    Waiting for Song Rong and others to appear on the official road, several people have changed their clothes. Duke himself entered the city once and bought an extremely luxurious carriage. As for himself, he changed into a dress and gave the mask on his face.


    In this way, it is most appropriate to describe Mr. Du with the words "Pianpian".


    As for Qingtao, he was forced to change into a boy and put it outside to catch the car.


    Song Rong and Mr. Du stared in the carriage.


    God knows, who knows what happened to Mr. Du at this time? It''s not impossible to take the child with him. At least she has to have a suitable identity. She pretends to be the child''s mother. As for him, she pretends to be the child''s father.


    Song Rong thought about it and felt that it was unnatural, but things had come to this point. Song Rong had to admit that Duke Du''s consideration was right.


    Only in this way, Song Rong had to do it.


    Along the way, Mr. Du seemed obedient, but now Song Rong felt that Mr. Du was a dangerous man.


    Childe Du smiled brightly, looked at Song Rong and asked, "what have you been watching me do? Do you think childe Ben is handsome?"


    If dugongzi doesn''t speak, Song Rong won''t be stingy with his praise for dugongzi. It''s just that dugongzi''s opening gives Song Rong a headache.


    Childe Du had gathered up at this time, and Song Rong couldn''t help hiding.


    Childe Du smiled: "you girl, are you afraid I can''t do anything to you?"


    After such a change of clothes, no one would doubt a woman with children. In addition, Duke Du''s outstanding appearance makes people know that Duke Du is the son of a rich family. When people search, they don''t dare to offend Duke Du too much.

 Chapter 438

    It seems that this master is not easy to be provoked. Who knows what family it is. If he really provokes someone who can''t be provoked, it will be unlucky.


    After all, King Rui''s people can''t always guard them here. Waiting for King Rui to leave, the sky is high and the emperor is far away. They have offended the noble people. They don''t want to deal with them as they want?


    Song Rong looked at dugongzi and said, "we''ll be at Quanzhou Jieshou''s home soon. It''s better for us to get back to normal at that time."


    Duke Du''s eyes flashed a gloomy look and said, "I know. You''re going to cross the river and tear down the bridge again."


    Song Rong suddenly said, "your age is not young. You should find a marriage."


    Duke Du''s eyes were cold, and suddenly he said gloomily, "I don''t need you to intervene in my affairs."


    Song Rong originally wanted to hint at Duke Du. Duke Du''s idea has always been obscure. Song Rong is a friend of Duke Du, but he doesn''t want to be mixed with anything else.


    No matter what Duke thinks in his heart, she wants Duke to recognize the facts.


    Dugongzi is different from Qian Jinbao and Fengyi. Dugongzi always makes Song Rong feel uneasy and even has a sense of aggression.


    Seeing that Song Rong was silent at the moment, Duke Du seemed to have some annoyance in his eyes. He said, "it''s me. I shouldn''t be angry with you."


    Song Rong felt even worse when she saw Mr. Du apologize.


    Mr. Du is not the kind of person who can easily apologize.


    Song Rong sighed and planned to put the matter aside first, waiting to find Chu Yunqing, or let Chu Yunqing help find a way.


    When Song Rong arrived at the family of Jieshou Yang, adult Yang happened to be at home.


    When Lord Yang saw Song Rong standing in front of him, he had some doubts: "little lady, what are you looking for me to do?"


    When Song Rong came in, she came in quietly. First, she can''t make a big fuss about her identity. Second, she doesn''t want to have contact with Lord Yang in the open. If Lord Yang really helped her and she implicated Lord Yang, wouldn''t it be revenge for kindness?


    When Song Rong first appeared, although Lord Yang was startled, he soon calmed down, just because what appeared in front of him was just a weak looking little lady. He was also a military general. How could he be afraid of such a little girl.


    Song Rong took out the wooden card symbolizing the Shu family''s identity from her cuffs.


    Lord Yang was shocked when he saw this thing.


    Then he asked fiercely, "who are you? How can you have general Shu''s Keepsake in your hand?"


    Seeing that Lord Yang knew this thing, Song Rong took a smile on his face: "just know Lord Yang."


    However, Lord Yang was not very polite to Song Rong at the moment, but looked at Song Rong coldly and asked, "who are you? This keepsake is not from the Shu family. You can''t get it at all! As far as I know, general Shu has only one son!"


    Song Rong said, "this is naturally given to me by general Shu."


    "General Shu gave it to you? How could it be! Who are you from general Shu!" Lord Yang said coldly.


    Song Rong said, "general Shu is my uncle. Although I''m not Shu, I''m half Shu''s family."


    Seeing Song Rong say so, adult Yang thought quickly in his heart. After a while, adult Yang looked at Song Rong hesitantly and asked, "are you... Chu..."


    Song Rong stopped Lord Yang at once, but nodded gently: "if only Lord Yang knew, don''t say it."


    After confirming Song Rong''s identity, Lord Yang looked at Song Rong nervously.


    To tell the truth, he didn''t want to be involved in this matter at all, but now who doesn''t know that general Shu is already the king of Chu.


    When he was Garrisoning the border, he lost the battle because of a wrong decision and was surrounded by Mobei people in a mountain depression. General Shu quietly rescued him with a team of light cavalry. He turned defeat into victory. When reporting, he hid the loss and gave him all the credit directly!


    So general Shu is his great benefactor!


    Generally speaking, general Shu did this for a reason. The main reason is that he doesn''t think adult Yang is bad, but he doesn''t have a good brain, so he doesn''t have to be severely punished.


    In addition, general Shu had made great achievements in the war. He deeply understood that it was very dangerous to win great achievements, so he gave some reward to others


    Those who get benefits will not expose general Shu if they are not stupid.


    In this way, general Shu maintained a certain balance for many years and won a lot of good names in the army.


    It''s good for ordinary generals not to snatch credit. Generals like Shu will give credit. That''s unprecedented!


    "I don''t know if you came to me. What can I do for you?" asked Lord Yang with some uneasiness.


    "Send me to Yanguan city." Song Rong made such a request.


    Lord Yang''s heart jumped. Of course, he understood what Song Rong was going to Yanguan for.


    Quanzhou is very close to Yanguan. He has heard of some things happening in Yanguan. Now Song Rong has indicated his intention, and he thought of the things in it.


    Lord Yang hesitated and said, "now in Yanguan City, they are all controlled by Lord Wei... You went like this..."


    Song Rong didn''t say much nonsense, but asked, "Lord Yang, I don''t know if you can do what I asked you to send me to Yanguan city?"


    "Yes... Yes... Yes..." Lord Yang hesitated.


    Without waiting for Lord yang to say anything more, Song Rong said, "you just need to send me to Yanguan to prevent me from discovering my whereabouts. I won''t tell anyone that I''ve seen you here!"


    Song Rong knows what Lord Yang wants.


    After a few words with Lord Yang, Song Rong understood what kind of person Lord Yang is.


    Lord Yang is not bad, but he is a little timid.


    Song Rong said such words directly, so that adult Yang had no worries at home.


    Hearing the speech, Lord Yang quickly said, "since you must go, it happens that I have a batch of grain and grass to send to Yanguan city. In this case, you can go together."


    Lord Yang''s heart is eager to send Song Rong away.


    The longer this Buddha stays here, the more dangerous he is!


    If King Rui''s people find out that Princess Chu is with him, even if he doesn''t do anything at that time, he can''t get rid of it.


    In fact, he has another way, that is to give Song Rong to King Rui.

 Chapter 439

    The idea turned around in Yang''s heart, and the smile on Yang''s face suddenly became strange.


    Naturally, he wants to repay general Shu''s kindness, but


    Seeing this, Song Rong smiled and said, "Lord Yang, I know you understand. If you send me away safely, you will not be involved in the muddy water. If you have any other ideas..."


    As soon as Song Rong''s voice turned, he suddenly became angry: "I don''t want to be long. The soldiers will know that I was found back by ruiwang on your territory. At that time... I don''t think my uncle''s old fans are vegetarian..."


    Lord Yang just thought about it in his mind. Before he had time to plump up, he heard Song Rong''s words.


    He was suddenly in a cold sweat. Yes, at this time, he had to get on the thief ship!


    Those generals are all big and rough, and they love to be ambitious. If people know that Song Rong has an accident in his territory, it''s uncertain when "righteous men" will come to ask for his head.


    Adult Yang reached out and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. Looking at the little princess in front of him, he didn''t dare to think of anything else.


    He thought he was just a little girl, which was easy to deal with. Now it seems that he can sit in the position of princess. Where is the fuel-saving lamp.


    Lord Yang''s tone brought some respect and some weak flattery: "Princess Chu, what are you talking about? Is the servant the one who will bite the hand that feeds the enemy? Don''t worry, even if you go through fire and water this time, I will send you to the place safely!"


    Song Rong smiled: "I knew that Lord Yang is a sensible person. How nice we are to be so kind and friendly. I''m glad you can figure it out. I really thank you for my uncle."


    Looking at Song Rong in front of him who was the same as the little fox, adult Yang was immediately glad of his decision.


    He had thought that if he hadn''t just promised, I''m not sure what the princess of Chu would use. At that time, even if he didn''t want to do it, he must do it.


    But at that time, Princess Chu won''t be so polite to him. It''s impossible to say that she will deliberately disclose this matter after using him up. If it''s true, he''s not human at both ends!


    Lord Yang didn''t hesitate at the moment. The little idea in his heart was also strangled by Song Rong. Then follow the original idea.


    Song Rong and others were directly arranged to join the grain team.


    It''s not very convenient for the child picked up on the way. Song Rong left it to adult yang to take good care of him.


    Anyway, this little life helped her through the difficulties.


    Lord Yang doesn''t have any opinion, but he is just a child. All children without a full moon in the world look the same. They will be raised anywhere in the house and won''t be found by King Rui!


    And the child heard that he was an orphan. It doesn''t matter.


    Now the child is really the son of the prince of Chu. It is estimated that Lord Yang will not take the job so easily.


    Song Rong and Qingtao disguised themselves as women and sneaked into the army escorting grain and grass together. The party walked directly from the official road.


    No one thought that Princess Chu would be hidden in these soldiers!


    These thousands of soldiers can''t check one by one when they pass the pass.


    Poor Nari king also specially sent someone to set up a checkpoint outside Yanguan and wait for Song Rong. Unexpectedly, Song Rong has come to the garrison at the moment.


    After Song Rong arrived at the place, she didn''t directly rush to find general Shu''s old department. She came here. If she was rash, she would not help Chu Yun, and maybe she would take herself in.


    The soldiers escorting grain and grass have to rest here for three days before going back. Song Rong is not in a hurry.


    At the moment, she is sitting around the fire, listening to the soldiers bragging!


    Although it is already warm spring, you can''t feel the warmth of spring in Mobei. The cold wind here is still biting.


    One of the soldiers took out a baked sweet potato from the fire, gave it to several people around, and then said, "this time back to Quanzhou, I won''t rhyme grain and grass in the future. I want to marry a little daughter-in-law and live a good life."


    Ordinary soldiers can''t just quit, but these people in Quanzhou are just government soldiers and don''t have to fight on the battlefield. It''s OK to quit.


    "Gee, you''re so lucky. By the way, brother song, you''re not old and shouldn''t have a wife? We''ve come all the way. I think you''re very pleasant. I still have a sister. I might as well let you." a man smiled loudly and his eyes fell on Song Rong.


    At the moment, although Song Rong looks a little thin and weak, she has a feeling of being gentle and handsome. Her every move is somewhat different from those big and old people.


    Hearing this, Song Rong was stunned, and then said in a dumb voice, "I''m married."


    "Ha ha..."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    A burst of laughter came from around: "brother song, do you dislike my sister because my old horse looks ugly? I think you look thin and tender. I''m afraid you haven''t grown all your hair? You said you got married and lied to ghosts!"


    "Yes, yes, as soon as I saw it, I knew you were still a baby. I''m afraid you haven''t tasted women''s freshness! Wait for this time to go back, my brother will take you to have fun and let you know the taste of women. When you see old Ma''s sister again, you may be happy!"


    Listening to these dirty words around, Song Rong frowned slightly, but she didn''t take it seriously.


    Since she is in such an environment, she has to do as the Romans do. If she can''t talk to these soldiers like this, she can''t hear anything.


    Watching these people blatantly flirt with their own princess, Qingtao couldn''t help it. If the princess hadn''t ordered it, she must be low-key. She really wanted to rush up and scold these people who didn''t guard the door!


    Mr. Du sat next to Song Rong, his eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t have much time. At the beginning, the old horse who wanted to marry his sister to Song Rong shouted that his face was itchy and kept grasping. He caught two blood marks in a short time.


    Song Rong immediately understood something and left the crowd with Childe Du.


    "Dugongzi, they''re just joking. They don''t know I''m a woman. You..." Song Rong was a little helpless.

 Chapter 440

    Duke Du gave Song Rong a cold look and said, "I know."


    I don''t know what Mr. Du has done. The old horse will soon get better.


    Song Rong looked at Mr. Du, who still didn''t look very good, and sighed. Mr. Du acted perversely. She had known it for a long time, but since she arrived at Yanguan, she felt that Mr. Du was in a bad mood and was more secretive.


    "I''m an immortal. Won''t I rebel?" dugongzi was upset when he saw old ma talking about Chu Yun''s medical treatment.


    Chu Yunqing is the same as Miao Xin''s stubborn old man! He is always unkind. See, even if he saved many people this time, he will still be framed in the end?


    Naturally, Duke Du didn''t believe that Chu Yunqing would do such a thing. He said two sour words. If he really believed it, Duke Du wouldn''t come all the way with Song Rong!


    Song Rong glared at Duke Du and arranged her husband in front of her. Is that really good?


    These soldiers don''t know what''s going on. Don''t you know that?


    At this time, the people who had just spoken were suddenly quiet.


    "What''s matter with the you?" Song Rong suddenly felt something wrong with the atmosphere.


    Old ma secretly gave Song Rong a look and kept looking at Song Rong''s back.

 Chapter 441

    Song Rong didn''t come back for a while. Looking at the old horse, he asked, "old horse, what are you doing looking at me like this? Is there anything wrong with me?"


    Suddenly a cold voice came from behind Song Rong: "can you talk about the king of Chu in private?"


    Song Rong was startled. He turned around and saw a young man in white armor standing there with a bad face.


    "General Wei, forgive me." someone immediately began to beg for mercy.


    Song Rong''s eyes narrowed, bringing up a trace of coldness. This person probably has something to do with Wei Yan.


    Seeing Song Rong in a daze, old ma whispered, "this is general Wei Qin and general Wei Yan''s nephew."


    Wei Qin focused on looking at Duke Du, and then said coldly, "I tell you, the king of Chu didn''t surrender to the enemy, and he won''t surrender to the enemy!"


    Song Rong was stunned when she heard this. Isn''t this Wei Yan''s nephew? Why is he still helping Chu Yun to talk at this time, or does he have to set up a memorial archway when Wei Yan became a bitch?


    Mr. Du is also wronged, but he deserves it. Who let him poison his tongue.


    After warning everyone, Wei Qin didn''t mean to deal with everyone next, but turned and left here.


    After a while, Song Rong went out on the pretext of going out of the toilet. She could not only listen to these soldiers'' opinions, but also secretly investigated them.


    Song Rong inquired about general Wu''s account. General Wu is a trustworthy person, which general Shu specially told him.


    When Song Rong arrived outside Wu''s tent, he heard a quarrel inside.


    But listen carefully, it doesn''t seem to be a quarrel, but the two people argued.


    "Brother Wu! We can''t bear it anymore. Today, when I passed by the barracks, I heard people talk about the king of Chu defecting to the enemy!"


    The voice seemed a little excited, loud and familiar.


    "Wei Qin, but what can we do now? You know what kind of person general Wei is..." another voice came.


    Song Rong guessed that the master of the voice was general Wu.


    Song Rong was a little stunned. Wu Shen mixed Wei and Qin together?


    Was Wu Shen deceived by Wei Qin? Or did Wei Qin really help the king of Chu instead of his uncle?


    Or... General Wu can is now general Wei''s man. At the moment, he is singing double reed with Wei Qin and waiting for himself to throw himself into the net?


    "Who''s out there!" Wei Qin shouted violently.


    Then he rushed out. Before Song Rong reacted, he was carried to the camp by Wei Qin.


    When Wei Qin and Wu Shen were talking, they had sent out the people around them, which made Song Rong feel it successfully.


    Song Rong showed her identity when she wanted to find counsellor Wu. She didn''t want Wei Qin here. This hesitation was regarded as a thief eavesdropping.


    Wu''s name is Wu Zheng. He is less than 30 years old and looks steady and down-to-earth.


    Now the three of them were staring at the tent.


    Song Rong hurriedly said, "I just passed by inadvertently. I didn''t hear anything."


    "Hmm? Accidentally passing by? I just saw you at the soldiers of Quanzhou mansion. It''s not close from there to the tent. How can you inadvertently pass by?" Wei Qin said coldly.


    There was a chill in the voice of Wei and Qin.


    Wei Qin''s appearance is good, with star eyes and sword eyes. A pair of eyebrows fly obliquely into the temples. It''s very bright, but the frost on his face at the moment reminds people of the coffin board.


    Bang!


    A cold light came, and Wei Qin''s long sword pointed directly at Song Rong: "say, who sent you, or don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Seeing that the sword light was about to come to her, Song Rong knew that if she couldn''t say one reason today, she couldn''t retreat all over.


    She snorted coldly, looked at Wei Qin and said, "if you have the ability, kill me. Wait for the king of Chu to come back and see how you explain!"


    "Your tone is not small!" Wei Qin had no good impression of Song Rong at all.


    After all, Song Rong and Duke Du sat together at that time, which made Wei Qin feel that Song Rong and Duke Du were not good people.


    Wu Zheng said, "Wei Qin, don''t be so reckless. I don''t think this little lady has any malice... If King Rui sent someone over, it''s impossible to send such a little lady."


    There is no one in Prince Rui''s residence. How could a yellow haired girl come to the barracks.


    Wei Qin was stunned and said, "is she a woman?"


    Song Rong did not expect Wu Zheng to recognize his gender.


    Wu Zheng explained: "you know... When your sister-in-law was young, she also wandered through the military camp. I was fooled once, and naturally..."


    Wei Qin knew it all at once. He looked at Song Rong hesitantly: "is it really a girl''s house?"


    Seeing that her identity was broken, Song Rong didn''t hide it. She simply broke the jar and fell: "is it difficult? You have to have a self-examination!"


    "Shameless!" Wei Qin''s face flushed.


    "Girl, I don''t know what you''re doing here? You know, it''s not a good thing to have women in the army..." if he hadn''t married an iron lady in the army and went back to be his wife, there would be no room for women to walk in the camp.


    Song Rong glanced at Wu Zheng and asked, "general Wu, do you know this thing?"


    At the moment, Song Rong has no fear, because she has seen a small green snake crawling in from the edge of the camp.


    Mr. Du is here... If these two people have any ideas, they can''t go out alive!


    After Wu Zheng saw the things in Song Rong''s hand, he was obviously startled: "this is general Shu''s Keepsake!"


    Wu Zhengdao didn''t ask Song Rong how he got it. He knew how important it was to general Shu. It was impossible to lose it.


    It was obviously given to the girl by general Shu.


    Wu Zheng''s mind turned and he guessed Song Rong''s identity: "please see Princess Chu."


    Song Rong didn''t expect that Wu was just a smart man. Wei Qin was also startled. After a while, she came back to her senses: "this is Princess Chu?"


    Song Rong felt a jade amulet from her body, engraved with a Chu character, surrounded by Panlong, which is a royal keepsake.


    Wei Qin looked at Song Rong and said disapprovingly, "what are you doing here? Now we are thinking of saving the king of Chu. Aren''t you holding back?"


    Song Rong''s face turned black. Wei Qin really couldn''t speak.


    Song Rong glanced at Wu Zheng and asked, "Wei Qin... Isn''t it Wei Yan''s nephew?"


    "Princess Chu! You''ve just started to stir up trouble! I''m Wei Yan''s nephew. Yes, but I''m different from Wei Yan! I won''t help Wei Yan do those dirty things!" Wei Qin said.

 Chapter 442

    Looking at the overly excited Wei Qin, Song Rong wondered in her heart, is this Wei Qin really on her side? Didn''t you wear the same pants as the old thief Wei Yanna?


    Seeing this scene, Wu Zheng hurriedly came up and said, "Princess Chu, you probably don''t know. Although Wei Qin is Wei Yan''s nephew, their relationship is not very good..."


    Wei Qin Leng snorted: "it seems that Princess Chu doesn''t believe me very much! Then I don''t need to be involved!"


    Then Wei Qin was about to go out.


    Song Rongqing said: "it turns out that general Wei''s heart is so fragile. I just said a few words casually. You''re going to leave. It seems that you don''t really want to help the king of Chu."


    Wei Qin suddenly stopped, stared at Song Rong and said, "you just want me to go? Then I won''t go!"


    Song Rong saw that her method had succeeded, and the corners of her lips took a smile.


    Although she didn''t have much contact with Wei Qin, she also saw that Wei Qin was a firecracker and lit as soon as it was lit.


    It seems cold and noble. In fact, there is some irritability in his character. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have heard some ordinary soldiers say something unpleasant on the road and stand down to scold people.


    This is tantamount to telling others that Wei and Qin are on the side of the king of Chu!


    The king of Chu is now in such a situation. Even if ordinary people don''t believe that the king of Chu will surrender to the enemy, they don''t say it casually at the moment! But looking at Wei Qin, he was not afraid to be known!


    In addition to being confident and fearless, that''s because his temperament is like this!


    Wei Qin also saw the smile on Song Rong''s face. His eyes were strange. He had thought that song Ronggang said it on purpose, but his words had been said. If he left again at this time, he would be sorry.


    Moreover, Wei Qin didn''t really want to go. He really wanted to help the king of Chu.


    "General Wei, it''s just my fault. I''ll compensate you here." Song Rong then saluted and expressed his sincerity.


    If she did say something wrong, she should apologize.


    However, Song Rong''s apology made Wei Qin uncomfortable. He said, "it''s all right. I don''t care about you. You''re also for the king of Chu."


    Although Wei Qin just said that Song Rong''s presence here would drag people down, in fact, Wei Qin had some admiration for Song Rong in his heart.


    A weak girl can come to Yanguan from the north and save people from afar, which is enough to prove that Song Rong is not an ordinary woman. This alone is enough to be admired.


    Wu Zheng was a generous man. At this time, he saw that Song Rong didn''t have the airs of a princess. Then he said with a smile: "we are all our own people. If you have anything to say, sit down and speak slowly. Brother Wei and Qin, you also sit here and don''t stand there."


    Several people sat around the table. Wu Zheng first spoke: "Princess Chu has suffered a lot all the way?"


    Song Rong shook her head and said, "OK."


    Seeing that Song Rong didn''t complain, Wu Zheng looked up to Song Rong in his heart.


    "I want to know the current situation of the king of Chu." Song Rong asked directly.


    Wu Zheng and Wei Qin took a look and saw that Wei Qin didn''t mean to object. Only then did they introduce the current situation a little bit.


    In the vast land of Mobei, there is not only one country. There are several large tribes and countless small tribes scattered in it. The leaders of these tribes unite to elect a king, collectively known as the north desert country.


    The rights of northern desert are not particularly concentrated, which is not as good as Damin.


    However, there are more nomads in the northern desert, and they should be brave and good at fighting. Naturally, they are not willing to live on some barren land there. They yearn for the prosperity of Damin. Therefore, over the years, some people have been disturbing the border.


    Chu Yunqing was caught while exploring a tribe called Zanli in Mobei.


    "Now the king of Chu is trapped among the Zanli people, not in the hands of the Royal people in the northern desert." Wu Zheng continued.


    Song Rongchang breathed a sigh of relief. It''s better to be in one of the tribes than in the northern desert royal family.


    "I''ve sent spies. The king of Chu is safe in that tribe for the time being." Wei Qin had some awkward openings.


    At the beginning, he had some prejudice against Princess Chu because of Duke Du''s affair, but now he has figured out that Princess Chu will sit with the person who speaks ill of the king of Chu. It is estimated that he has no choice but to explore the information.


    After all, under the circumstances at that time, Princess Chu, who pretended to be an ordinary soldier, even if she explained to the man, it was useless. On the contrary, it would bring disaster to herself.


    Although Wei and Qin were impulsive, they were not without brains.


    At the moment, the prejudice against Song Rong has also been slightly reduced.


    Song Rong looked at Wei Qin and said seriously, "thank you."


    This news is very important to her. For Song Rong, there is nothing happier than knowing that Chu Yunqing is safe.


    As long as the people are still there, everything will be fine. Song Rong was worried that Chu Yun would be difficult to retreat when he fell into the hands of these enemies.


    "Princess Chu, the king of Chu was very kind to us when he was there. Now we are watching the king of Chu have an accident, and our hearts are very worried... Now we are thinking about how to save the king of Chu. Now that Princess Chu has come, she may have her own ideas. Let''s talk." Wu Zheng looks at Song Rong and asks.


    In fact, both Wu Zheng and Wei Qin think that Song Rong is just a girl and can''t come up with any ideas. But now that Song Rong is here, they can''t just hang Song Rong like this.


    It seems that he deliberately embarrassed Song Rong and didn''t want to save the king of Chu.


    It''s good to ask Princess Chu''s opinion. If you can think of a way, it''s a good thing. If there is no reliable way, they will do what they should do. Even if they are known in the future, they won''t feel that they deliberately embarrass Princess Chu.


    Song Rong pondered for a moment. When she looked up, her eyebrows and eyes were bright, with an inexplicable light inside.


    Then Song Rong said what she thought.


    After listening, Wei Qin and Wu Zheng looked at each other. They thought Song Rong was just a girl. They couldn''t think of any good way. They didn''t expect... Song Rong was so bold!


    Wei Qin immediately stood up and patted the table with his hand: "it''s really his grandmother''s pleasure! Let''s do it!"


    Looking at the handsome Wei Qin full of rude words, Song Rong was stunned.

 Chapter 443

    However, it is understandable that there are no civilized people in this army!


    Wei and Qin Dynasties were born again handsome, and they were also a martial artist in their bones.


    When Wei Qin finished, he noticed that Song Rong was still here and his face was a little red: "that... I''m a little excited."


    Song Rong smiled, "it''s OK."


    Looking at Wei QinGang like that, Song Rong felt blood boiling. At this time, Song Rong no longer doubted Wei Qin''s intentions.


    Wu Zheng seems to have some hesitation, just because the way Song Rong said is really shocking.


    "Brother Wu, don''t hesitate! Now the old thief Wei Yanna controls the whole military camp. The king of Chu can''t come back. It''s not just related to the safety of the king of Chu. If the enemy comes in at this time, do you think Wei Yan will use troops? The soldiers will die at that time! After the soldiers die, our territory of Damin will be trampled!" Wei Qin said angrily.


    Wu Zheng''s face was hard, and then his seemed to have made a decision.


    Wu Zhengshen said in a deep voice, "what''s it worth sacrificing me for the sake of my family and country! Let''s listen to Princess Chu!"


    Wei Qin now has some intention of rubbing his hands. In fact, he wanted to do this for a long time, but his identity is here. He doesn''t have such a great appeal at all. Even if he wants to, he can''t do it!


    To do this, we need a leader with equal status and status!


    Wu Zheng opened his mouth and said, "Princess Chu, you can rest in my tent first. Brother Wei and Qin and I will go and find trusted people and listen to your orders."


    Princess Chu is a woman after all. She is very delicate. How can she be with those soldiers? Now I haven''t gone to bed at night. What will happen when I wait to go to bed at night?


    If he doesn''t take good care of Princess Chu and wait for the king of Chu to come back, how will he explain to the king of Chu!


    Song Rong also knew Wu Zheng''s concerns, and it was really inappropriate for her to live with those people, so she stayed in Wu Zheng''s tent.


    Waiting for Wu Zheng and Wei Qin to leave, Duke Du appeared in front of Song Rong.


    "Do you want me to follow them?" asked Mr. Du.


    Song Rong shook his head and said, "I don''t doubt people. I don''t need to doubt people... Moreover, I have no other way now. I can only trust them."


    "Miss Song, have you ever thought that you would take a great risk in doing so?" Mr. Du asked.


    Song Rong nodded and said, "I naturally know that doing so is risky."


    "Is Chu Yunqing worth taking such a risk?" Duke asked in a deep voice, and there was something gloomy in his tone.


    Song Rong raised her eyebrows and looked at Duke Du: "he is my husband. Whatever you do is worth it!"


    "If you are worried that the king of Chu is gone and you and your family are having a hard time, then I can take you away and live in a place where no one will hurt you..." Duke Du''s voice is long and bewitching.


    Song Rong''s eyebrows and eyes are clear: "the life I want is to live a peaceful life with the people I care about. If the people I care about are gone, even if I live a peaceful life, it will be painful for me."


    Dugongzi looked cold, looked at Song Rong deeply for a long time, then turned and left.


    Seeing this scene, Song Rong sighed. She didn''t know what to say.


    She wanted to say more to persuade Mr. Du, but now the situation is that it''s wrong to say more.


    However, in a short while, someone came to Wu Zheng''s tent. These generals knew that Song Rong was the princess of Chu, but had general Shu''s keepsake. They paid special respect to Song Rong and didn''t make any excessive moves.


    However, after Song Rong''s plan reached their ears, they didn''t believe it was Song Rong''s idea and thought it was the idea of Wu Zheng and Wei Qin.


    But no matter whose idea it is, they all agree with it. No matter what they do with so many details, they only know that Princess Chu is here and has a leader! God knows, they''ve wanted to do this for a long time! Now that they have such an opportunity, they certainly don''t want to shrink back!


    "Thank you, officers and men." Song Rong was very moved when she saw many people coming.


    These generals may not be so calculating, but they tend to be more loyal and loyal!


    "Princess Chu, not to mention the affection between us and general Shu, we all know the king of Chu in Yanguan these days. Now the king of Chu has suffered such injustice. Brothers, even if they don''t say it, they actually feel unfair for the king of Chu! Now that you come, we have a backbone! Just say it and just say what you want to do Brothers! "Said a bearded man.


    Just now, Wu Zheng has quietly introduced Song Rong. This man is called Lin Guang. He is very brave and very forthright.


    Song Rong nodded and asked, "how many people can be transferred in Yanguan city?"


    "Three fifths can be transferred!" Wu Zheng had already calculated for Song Rong.


    Song Rong narrowed her eyes and said in a cold voice, "in that case, what are we waiting for? It''s the so-called catch the thief, catch the king first, and control Wei Yan first!"


    Song Rong hasn''t forgotten to take a look at Wei Qin. Although she doesn''t doubt Wei Qin''s intentions, Wei Yan is his uncle. Can Wei Qin really do this? Who knows, at this look, I saw that Wei Qin was the most excited. It looked like he wanted to rush out.


    Song Rong was a little embarrassed, but for Wei Qin, he changed a lot.


    Yes, Song Rong''s way is to usurp power!


    Catch the pricks who framed Chu Yunqing''s rebellion, and then try to save Chu Yunqing! Waiting for Chu Yun to pour back, everything will be easy to do!


    Didn''t Chu Yun throw himself into the enemy? Chu Yun poured himself back, then all this is not tenable!


    Ask something from Wei Yan''s mouth. The crisis is over. If you make good use of it, you may still hurt ruiwang completely!


    Song Rong is a little bolder to do so, but Song Rong is now not afraid of the crime of conspiracy. This basin of dirty water is splashed, and two basins of dirty water are splashed. Anyway, even if she doesn''t do anything, she is also conspiracy!


    It''s better to gamble boldly!


    Many people have thought about such things, but like Song Rong, few can put them into action! But now with Song Rong here, these people are like dragons with heads. Where will they worry about anything!


    A female generation can do this. How can they compete with women!

 Chapter 444

    When the people ordered the soldiers to contain Wei Yan''s forces and then rushed into Wei Yan''s tent.


    But he found that Wei Yan had been tied to the chair, and there was an ordinary looking man sitting next to him.


    Everyone looked at each other. When they rushed in, there was a great deal of emotion. Everyone wanted to catch Wei Yan first, but when they came in, they saw that Wei Yan had been caught. They were so proud that they were blocked back.


    "Mr. Du?" Song Rong looked at Mr. Du and was surprised.


    Didn''t she and Mr. Du have some unhappiness a moment ago? Why did Du come to catch Wei Qin himself?


    Mr. Du looked at Song Rong with a smile and said, "I''ve caught the man. Do what you want."


    Everyone now understood that this man belonged to Princess Chu!


    The pride in their hearts was immediately evacuated. It would be better to catch it. It would save some effort.


    "What do you want to do? Do you want to rebel?" Wei Yan looked at these people in shock and shouted.


    Song Rong gave Wei Yan a cold look, and her beautiful face was covered with frost: "Wei Yan, it''s you who want to rebel? Have you thought about the consequences of forcing the king of Chu into the enemy camp?"


    "Who are you?" Wei Yan saw the raw face and couldn''t help asking.


    Song Rong glanced at Wei Yan. Wei Yan looked 40 years old and a little heroic. Except for these, he also gave people a feeling of cold calculation. His eagle eyes made people feel cold all over.


    However, Song Rong didn''t mean to be afraid at all, but sneered: "I''m Princess Chu!"


    Wei Yan''s heart sank. Yes, King Rui''s people had already told him to guard against Princess Chu, but he felt that Princess Chu was just a female generation and had nothing to fear, and he didn''t take it to heart.


    What if Princess Chu comes? If he goes down with a knife, he can make the head of Princess Chu fall to the ground!


    Even if Princess Chu died in Yanguan, she could only die in vain!


    Now he saw Princess Chu, but there was no chance to draw a knife, but he was controlled.


    "What are you doing behind this witch? Even if she is really Princess Chu, she is now a sinner! You don''t need to listen to Princess Chu!" Wei Yan shouted at the people behind Song Rong.


    Wei Qin stood up: "general Wei, you really don''t cry when you don''t see the coffin. Why did Princess Chu appear here today and why did we follow Princess Chu here? Don''t you know at all?"


    Wei Qin had no respect for Wei Yan.


    People who know know that two people are relatives. If they don''t know, they think they are enemies!


    "Wei Qin, you little bastard! I knew you were not a fuel-efficient lamp! I really should kill you!" Song Rong said in a Yin voice.


    "General Wei, I advise you to think about yourself. Who else do you want to kill in such a situation?" Wu Zheng said faintly, with some sarcasm in his tone.


    "Princess Chu, what shall we do with Wei Yan?" someone asked.


    Song Rong looked at Wei Yan and said, "lock it up. After the king of Chu comes back, let the king of Chu take Wei Yan to Beijing to clarify this matter!"


    Everyone was relieved when they heard the speech.


    It''s not that they are reluctant to let Wei Yan die. They also hate Wei Yan, but Wei Yan still has an official position. If he dies so inexplicably, things will get out of control!


    At that time, even if they have no intention of rebellion at first, they will have to rebel in the end.


    It''s not that they don''t want to oppose. If general Shu cheers up or the merciful king Rui of Chu calls on them, they will do it without hesitation, but this thing hasn''t reached that point. After all, the emperor hasn''t ordered how to deal with the king of Chu, which doesn''t make them cold.


    These two years, even if Princess Chu is smart, she is also a woman. It''s OK to save the king of Chu with Princess Chu, but they are really unwilling to do big things.


    "You have blamed me like this, and you can''t run away!" Wei Yan shouted.


    "I won''t bother Lord Wei." Song Rong snorted coldly.


    Then Song Rong continued, "if the holy master really blames me, I will bear it alone! If I can''t bear it and implicate all of you, then Song Rong will walk in front of all of you!"


    People looked at Song Rong in shock. They didn''t expect Song Rong to say such heroic words.


    They suddenly felt that their choice today was not wrong.


    It has long been said that the king of Chu is deeply in love with the princess of Chu. Now I want to impress people like the king of Chu. It must not be an ordinary woman!


    In less than one night, Song Rong had got the military power of Yanguan!


    But Song Rong knows that having the right to fight doesn''t mean that he has no worries!


    King Rui''s people have been eyeing her. In addition to these people secretly sent by King Rui, there will be Imperial Envoys chasing after her.


    Now she can be far away from the emperor, but if she doesn''t rescue Chu Yun earlier, Emperor Changming will soon send troops to fight. At that time, the two armies will go to war, which Song Rong doesn''t want to see anyway!


    After locking up several people, Song Rong sent a team of people to intercept the people sent by Emperor Changming secretly, but they can''t intercept them openly. It''s so far away that it''s inevitable to meet a mountain bandit or something


    As long as the edict is not reached, there is room for maneuver!


    As for ruiwang''s people? Their appearance here is not justified. I believe King Rui is also a smart man. He knows that these people can''t jump on the open surface. Otherwise, isn''t this telling emperor Changming that he is thinking of falling into a well at this time?


    Emperor Changming hopes his sons can unite!


    Even if the king of Chu really made a mistake, Emperor Changming would rather see King Rui plead with the king of Chu than kill the king of Chu!


    Since these people don''t dare to come to the open, it''s better to catch what they can catch. These people will end directly. The left and right ruiwang don''t dare to ask about the whereabouts of these people!


    Who asked ruiwang to do this? It''s already very private!


    Zanli tribe.


    Now spring has come on the grassland. Although the cold wind is still blowing here, some tenacious plants have begun to sprout.


    Chu Yunqing was standing outside a tent. At the moment, he was followed by several tall and strong men who guarded Chu Yunqing.


    He took a long look at Damin''s direction. He hadn''t seen rong''er for a long time. He didn''t know whether rong''er listened to his words and hid.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yunqing''s heart filled with a trace of guilt.


    He wanted to give Song Rong peace and happiness, and it was about to come true. He didn''t want to make trouble again.

 Chapter 445

    "Brother Xiao, it''s windy outside. Please add a dress." just now, a girl in red came over and said with concern.


    Chu Yun Qing took back his eyes with recollection just now, and took a few chills from the bottom of his eyes, ignoring the woman in red.


    The girl in red stamped her feet. It seemed that she was angry, but she couldn''t hear anything from her words. Obviously, the girl in red tried her best to suppress her dissatisfaction: "brother Xiao, what do you think?"


    "My lady." Chu Yunqing said directly.


    When the woman in red heard this, she couldn''t hang on her face. She took a few steps forward and wanted to hold Chu Yunqing''s sleeve. Chu Yunqing hid nearby and directly let the woman go.


    "Hongyu girl, please respect yourself." Chu Yun''s face had brought some obvious dissatisfaction.


    Ruby took a greedy look at Chu Yunqing. She only felt that the man in front of her was like cold jade, noble and cold, which made her want to get close.


    "Our daughters in the northern desert are like this! They will pursue bravely when they see the people they like. Brother Xiao, i... I really... Like you. If you are with me, I will... Let my father let you go. My father has only one daughter, and you don''t have to go back to that Damin. You will inherit the Zanli tribe!" Hongyu said, With that, she looked forward to Chu Yunqing.


    I hope Chu Yun can move and Da min can''t go back. It''s better to stay!


    In front of her, the girl in red looked beautiful, like a blooming Azalea.


    Any man who sees it will feel happy.


    But Chu Yunqing''s eyes didn''t mean to move. Instead, his impatience and chill became more and more serious: "you can call me childe Xiao or the king of Chu. Don''t call me brother Xiao. We''re enemies. It''s better to divide the boundaries."


    Then Chu Yunqing paused again: "I''m sorry that the king can''t take the kindness of Hongyu girl. The king has a heart to belong to."


    In addition to the woman who smiled and had bright eyes, he didn''t want to see any more women, not to mention the woman in front of him who has been pestering?


    Ruby had some loss in her heart. When the two armies fought, she looked at Chu Yunqing.


    At that time, he was dressed in silver armor and angry. She couldn''t help but make a secret promise when she saw it. Originally, she thought that the two countries were at war, and she and he could only be enemies of life and death. I didn''t think that he would come to this Zanli tribe in a helpless situation.


    This made her feel that everything had a turn for the better. Her father had always loved her and appreciated the king of Chu. Now he agreed with her.


    She thought she had seen happiness. She didn''t think that the man in front of her was an elm pimple!


    Chu Yun has always been kind when he treats people as usual, but he doesn''t have a trace of warm compassion for the ruby at the moment. He refuses. It''s clean and neat without dragging his feet!


    "I don''t care who you liked before, you can only like me in the future!" Ruby''s eyes narrowed, some arrogant and domineering.


    Chu Yun''s cold eyes fell over and looked at Ruby without talking.


    Ruby''s heart was surprised. What kind of eyes was that? It was cold and cold. There was no emotion in it.


    But the more he is, the more she likes it!


    A trace of firmness flashed in Hongyu''s eyes. She is so excellent that even if he won''t be moved for a while, he will always be moved in the long run!


    "The person you like is in Damin? It''s a pity that you are in my hand now. I''m afraid you won''t see it all your life!" Ruby''s voice was somewhat threatening and proud.


    Remind Chu Yunqing that he is just a prisoner now. With such a good opportunity to get rid of such an identity, if he doesn''t know how to cherish it, he can only be trapped here by her all his life!


    There is also the woman Chu Yun likes in his heart. He will never see it. It''s better to give up as soon as possible!


    Chu Yunqing looked at Hongyu and said, "whether I can see her is my own business. As for Hongyu girl, I just need to respect myself. Don''t make me feel cheap!"


    "That woman, where is she better than me?" Ruby heard Chu Yun''s words that didn''t leave any kindness. She flashed in her eyes and asked with a bit of crying.


    Chu Yunqing heard this and said, "she can''t say what''s good, but... No matter whether she''s good or not, I like it."


    Chu Yunqing''s voice is light and floating, like a trace of nonsense, but the sentiment inside is very deep.


    Ruby looked at Chu Yunqing''s face with a look of nostalgia and memory. Her face became more and more ugly. She took a deep look at Chu Yunqing, turned and left.


    She won''t give up this man easily!


    Besides, Chu Yunqing returned to the house, and a big man followed him in.


    The big man seemed to be from Zanli tribe. He looked at Chu Yun on the surface, but when he came in, he lowered his voice and said, "king of Chu, in fact, ruby is the Pearl of Zanli tribe. If you can be with her, it''s also..."


    Before the man had finished his words, Chu Yun''s voice was cold: "have you done what I asked you to do?"


    "I see. You still want to go back to Damin. I don''t know what''s good about those hypocrites in Damin, but you must go back and I won''t neglect what you told me." the big man looks big and rough, with a fierce face, but his tone is very soft when facing Chu Yun.


    Chu Yun gave him a deep look: "if only you could understand this."


    The big man thought for a moment and said, "but be careful, ruby. As the little princess of the Zanli tribe, she never gets anything she wants. I''m afraid she''ll do something that annoys you."


    "I know." Chu Yun nodded wistfully.


    As a man, now he is forced to fall into the Zanli tribe, and he has to be harassed by ruby all the time. Rao is Chu Yun''s good temper. At this time, he is also a little angry.


    He just wanted to finish these things quickly and return to Song Rong.


    Chu Yun stretched out his hand and took out a delicate sachet from his arms. He rubbed it slightly with his hand, and then looked at the sachet in a trance.


    It''s like this sachet is a rare treasure.


    Perhaps, for Chu Yunqing, this sachet is a treasure.


    He murmured, "rong''er, wait... I''ll be back soon..."


    Chu Yunqing tried his best to leave here. Song Rong was not idle. At the moment, he had controlled the soldiers of Yanguan under his own hands.

 Chapter 446

    King Rui''s people are also in Yanguan at this time, but they are not honest, and they can''t find Song Rong in the military camp in the open. As for Chen Sheng, he has been trapped in a "bandit nest" at the moment.


    Song Rong seems to be the local emperor of Yanguan.


    As the saying goes, the sky is high and the emperor is far. Now all the people in Yanguan are here in Song Rong. Even if some people want to send messages to the north, they can''t do it.


    Song Rong can''t lead soldiers to fight, and now Chu Yunqing is still in Zanli tribe. Such a reckless fight may not be a good thing. It''s inevitable that some people will be afraid of hands and feet.


    Song Rong had to constantly send someone to explore.


    Never thought, this really gave Song Rong a chance!


    She found that many people from the tribe rushed to the Zanli tribe one after another, saying they were going to send gifts. It is said that the Hongyu girl of the Zanli tribe is going to get married.


    Ruby in the tribe, but a pearl, equivalent to the existence of a princess.


    Zanli is also a relatively large tribe. Naturally, many people come to offer gifts.


    Song Rong felt that this was a good opportunity for herself.


    Song Rong thought for a moment. With several confidants and Mr. Du, she disguised herself together, secretly intercepted a person from a small tribe who came to congratulate, and then pretended to go up.


    Now Song Rong is carefree. As long as he can find a way to bring Chu Yunqing out of the laoshizi tribe, Wu Zheng and others will send someone to pick him up and wait for people to come back. Even if the two armies fight, they will not be afraid of hands and feet. Damin dynasty may not be afraid of Beimo.


    Otherwise, the northern desert cavalry would have stepped into the territory of Damin!


    Song Rong took a risk, but she had to do it for Chu Yunqing.


    Zanli tribe.


    Chu Yunqing has been taken to another big tent.


    Hongyu looked at Chu Yunqing proudly and said, "be careful. If something goes wrong with brother Xiao today, I''ll kill your head!"


    Chu Yunqin''s face was dull at the moment, as if he had taken some medicine.


    After waiting for the ruby to leave, Chu Yunqing''s eyes flashed a dark light slightly. Ah Fu, who had been detained, was also released at the moment.


    Ah Fu looked at Chu Yun and suddenly smiled strangely.


    "What are you laughing at?" zhuo''er, Ruby''s maid, stared at Ah Fu.


    Ah Fu quickly returned to his mind: "I think my Lord is going to get married. I''m happy!"


    Zhuo''er had some doubts. Didn''t he say that the king of Chu didn''t want to marry Hongyu? That''s why Hongyu came up with such a way. She thought that when the raw rice was cooked, the king of Chu would know that she was good and would not leave.


    How do you look at the servants of the king of Chu, but you are happy to see its success.


    Song Rong has come to Zanli tribe.


    Song Rong came from the north. It''s a new face for people here. Even soldiers who have been to the battlefield don''t know Song Rong.


    Now Song rongdao can walk around here without fear of being exposed.


    Now the Zanli tribe is full of people. There are dozens of people from large and small tribes. As long as Song Rong doesn''t jump out by himself, how can these people know that Song Rong is a fake?


    When zhuo''er came out to get something, he just saw Song Rong.


    Song Rong walked over with a smile and stopped zhuo''er. She knew that zhuo''er was Ruby''s personal maid, and her identity was very different.


    "Miss zhuo''er, wait." Song Rong stopped her with a smile.


    Zhuo''er glanced at Song Rong. At the moment, Song Rong had put on a dark beard and was disguised by Duke. At this time, he didn''t look at all.


    "Who are you?" zhuo''er glanced at Song Rong.


    Song Rong said with a smile, "I''m lin''er! Sister zhuo''er doesn''t know me? We met when we were children!"


    Zhuo''er was stunned when she saw Song Rong like this. She had seen too many people. Where did she know where this lin''er came from? Zhuo''er was the one who served ruby. She was different from the servant girl of ordinary people. Although she didn''t recognize Song Rong, she saw Song Rong''s happy face, so she said with a smile, "it''s you!"


    The smile on Song Rong''s face became bigger. This scene fell into zhuo''er''s eyes, so she thought lin''er really knew her before, but let her forget it.


    Song Rong said with a smile, "zhuo''er, which man did we Hongyu marry? I looked at Hongyu from a distance today. She is really outstanding. I don''t know which man can match her!"


    Song Rong''s words were full of flattery.


    She approached zhuo''er for her own purpose. In this way, she could get some information from zhuo''er. At worst, she couldn''t find Chu Yunqing. Then she tried to catch the princess of Zanli tribe.


    Then one person for another!


    This is a bit despicable, but Song Rong can''t think much about it for the sake of Chu Yunqing.


    And there is another good thing to say, called that war is never tired of fraud.


    It was originally a hostile relationship. If we had to pay attention to benevolence, righteousness and ethics in war, there would be no war in the world. To put it further, it would be a bright thing for people in northern desert to disturb the border.


    Zhuo''er smiled: "that''s natural. Hongyu girl is the Pearl on our grassland! As for the person to be married? It''s going to be married soon. I told you in advance. It doesn''t matter. She''s the king of Damin!"


    Song Rong''s face lit up when she heard this.


    The king of Damin?


    How many princes are there in Damin! There are several princes in Zanli tribe. The answer is almost ready to come out. Her heart seems to have been hit by a heavy object, which hurts badly.


    "Lin''er, why is your face white?" zhuo''er asked suspiciously.


    Song Rong quickly said, "I heard that Damin''s people are bad. Our Hongyu girl married... Won''t be wronged?"


    Zhuo''er smiled when she heard the speech. She thought it was the north desert that had been fighting with Damin, so the little girl in front of her was afraid of Damin people. She continued to explain: "the king of Chu is a best man. His bearing makes people excited. It just matches the ruby girl."


    Song Rong heard this! It has been confirmed that Hongyu''s son-in-law is Chu Yunqing!


    She gritted her teeth and scolded angrily in her heart. Damn Chu Yunqing came all the way to find her husband, but he was so good that he hooked up with the little princess of other people''s tribe here and was going to eat and drink spicy in the twinkling of an eye!


    However, Song Rong was angry and did not do anything irrational.


    Waiting for her to calm down, she felt that Chu Yunqing must have some great difficulty, otherwise it could not be like this!

 Chapter 447

    Song Rong told herself again and again in her heart to believe Chu Yunqing''s affection for herself


    "Sister zhuo''er, I haven''t seen Damin people yet? Can you take me over and have a look?" Song Rong suppressed her anger and asked with a smile.


    Zhuo''er waved his hand and said, "that''s not good!" if people see the abnormality of the king of Chu and make Hongyu lose face, Hongyu will have to peel her skin?


    There was some disappointment on Song Rong''s face. She grabbed zhuo''er''s hand and said affectionately: "sister zhuo''er..."


    At this time, zhuo''er felt a chill in her hand. When she looked down, she saw that Song Rong had held a silver needle in her hand and stabbed it


    Song Rong asked for the silver needle from childe Du. Just a little can make people faint.


    Song Rong wanted to explore, but when she heard zhuo''er''s words and saw what zhuo''er was holding, Song Rong changed her mind.


    Song Rong looked, and there was no one around, so she helped zhuo''er to the shadow.


    Song Rong gave zhuo''er to Wei Qin and said, "look at her. I''ll go back."


    "Princess Chu, what are you going to do?" Wei Qin looked at Song Rong nervously.


    Song Rong said fiercely, "do as I told you. Be careful not to be found. I''ll be back soon!"


    With that, Song Rong went inside with the tray just held by zhuo''er.


    Song Rong was stopped before he got close to the target: "who are you?"


    Song Rong looked at the things in her hand and said, "sister zhuo''er asked me to send them first. She went to get something else."


    The men looked at the red suit in Song Rong''s hand, nodded and said, "go in."


    Song Rong, such a thin girl, took the clothes she wore when she was saluting. It''s hard to doubt. People only think that Song Rong is the little girl picked up by zhuo''er who is dizzy.


    Waiting for Song Rong to enter the big account, he saw the people in the account.


    Beside the table sat a man in white, who was Chu Yunqing!


    Ah Fu also saw Song Rong at the moment. He opened his eyes in surprise and wanted to say something, but he heard Song Rong open his mouth and look at the others in the room and said, "you all go out. Hongyu asked me to serve the king of Chu to change clothes."


    "Yes." although the people in the room don''t know Song Rong, they don''t have any doubts when they see the things in Song Rong''s hands.


    In the final analysis, these maids in the house had never seen anything in the world. They were far worse than those smart maids in Damin palace. They were directly coaxed out by Song Rong.


    When Song Rong saw someone go out, she stared at Chu Yunqing.


    Ah Fu rubbed his hands nervously: "Princess... Is it really you?"


    Song Rong snorted coldly, "why? I haven''t seen you for many days. Your master and servant don''t know me?"


    Ah Fu said with a sad face, "princess, are you angry?"


    Song Rong shook the things in her hand and said, "I''ll serve the king of Chu to change clothes!"


    Listening to Song Rong''s chilly voice, Ah Fu said, "princess, don''t be angry. Our Lord doesn''t really want to marry the ruby..."


    In fact, as soon as Song Rong came in, he saw Chu Yun tilting like wood.


    Just those unhappy words, but there are some psychological discomfort, deliberately said.


    Just when Song Rong wanted to ask Chu Yunqing what happened? The wooden Chu Yun tilted and suddenly moved. Before Song Rong could react, he hugged Song Rong in his arms.


    Then Chu Yun said in a hoarse voice, "rong''er, is it true?"


    Ah Fu looked at the two people who were hugged together. His face was feverish. He silently turned his head. As a loyal servant, the first thing to learn is that you can''t see what you shouldn''t see and listen to what you shouldn''t hear.


    Song Rong felt relieved when she saw that Chu Yunqing was still well.


    But for a moment, Song Rong struggled out of Chu Yunqing''s arms, looked at Chu Yunqing and said, "did I destroy your good thing?"


    Chu Yunqing''s face was smiling. He was happy to see Song Rong.


    "Rong''er, how can you think so? Seeing you coming... I''m very happy." Chu Yunqing said hurriedly.


    Hearing this, Song Rong''s face looked better and hummed: "tell me, what''s the matter with the ruby? Are you serious about marrying another girl?"


    Ah Fu heard the movement here. First he looked back carefully, and then he saw that the two men had separated.


    Then Ah Fu said first: "princess, don''t listen to nonsense. The evil woman Hongyu wants to marry our prince, but our prince has planned..."


    Chu Yun Qing grabbed Song Rong''s hand and said in a warm voice, "rong''er, don''t worry. I''ll take you out of here today..."


    Song Rong was relieved to hear this.


    Even though she didn''t believe Chu Yunqing would do something sorry from the beginning, she still had some worries in her heart. Chu Yunqing would be forced to do something against her heart, but now hearing this, Song Rong''s heart has completely settled down.


    "By the way, rong''er, shouldn''t you be in the north? Why are you here?" Chu Yunqing just recovered from the joy of seeing Song Rong, so he thought Song Rong shouldn''t be here.


    Song Rong whispered, "I was worried about you, so I came."


    Chu Yun''s eyes flashed a touch of movement. This is the girl he is happy with. No matter what he does, he wants to be with him.


    Song Rong said it was light, but even if she came to Yanguan safely and smoothly from the north, some weak women couldn''t hold it, not to mention the covetous ruiwang. How could he let Song Rong come smoothly?


    This time, rong''er must have suffered a lot.


    Seeing a flash of guilt in Chu Yun''s look, Song Rong quickly changed the topic: "when I just came in, I saw you..."


    "Hongyu gave me medicine and wanted me to marry her." Chu Yun''s voice was full of cold when he mentioned Hongyu.


    He probably had no other feelings about Ruby except disgust.


    Ah Fu smiled and said, "she doesn''t know that our childe is the descendant of the wonderful heart doctor. How can that medicine charm the childe!"


    Song Rong''s mood also relaxed: "I look at the ruby girl is also good. Why don''t you stay here as a quick son-in-law."


    Song Rong knew that Chu Yunqing was afraid that he had already planned to get out of trouble, so he joked.

 Chapter 448

    Who knows, Chu Yun listened to Song Rong''s joke, his face suddenly became cold, and then looked at Song Rong and asked in a deep voice, "rong''er, do you really think so?"


    I feel that Chu Yunqing''s voice is almost full of ice. Song Rong shivers. Isn''t Chu Yunqing angry?


    According to the truth, Chu Yunqing should not be angry because of such a small thing.


    Song Rong didn''t know that Chu Yunqing had been trapped for some days. The ruby came to harass Chu Yunqing every once in a while, not to mention that Chu Yunqing had a heart and didn''t like the ruby at all.


    Let''s say the ruby. I''ve always wanted to use my power to subdue Chu Yunqing. When I treat Chu Yunqing, my words always mean a bit of coercion.


    Chu Yunqing is always calm, but he is young, frivolous and arrogant. How can he stand this? I hate that Ruby from my heart.


    These days, some other people advised him to listen to the Hongyu''s opinions. Chu Yunqing was very unhappy with what they said. Now Song Rong, who was thinking about it, said almost the same words. Chu Yunqing can''t be ashamed!


    Song Rong raised her eyes, quietly glanced at Chu Yun, then stretched out her hand, carefully grabbed Chu Yun''s sleeve, pursed her lips and didn''t speak.


    At the moment, Song Rong is brewing how to express her apology with Chu Yun.


    Chu Yunqing grabbed Song Rong''s catkin with some cold hands, sighed and said, "rong''er, don''t say such words in the future, which will make me sad, not to mention that I already have you in my heart. I definitely won''t have any thoughts about the girl next to me. I won''t be like her without you..."


    These words fell to Song Rong''s ears and made Song Rong feel particularly useful.


    Song Rong had some guilt. Now when she heard Chu Yunqing say so, her heart softened completely: "I was just bad. I know you are not that kind of person, and I have to say such words to make you sad."


    Chu Yunqing couldn''t bear to be really angry with Song Rong, but he was embarrassed for a moment. At the moment, there was some catch in his voice: "rong''er, didn''t you knock over the vinegar jar?"


    Song Rong''s face turned red.


    Chu Yunqing would not have said such a thing before! It''s only been a long time since I saw Chu Yunqing. It seems that he has changed.


    It''s not only scary when you lose your temper, but also funny!


    Ah Fu over there coughed awkwardly when he saw this scene.


    Seeing that the atmosphere between the two people is getting more and more ambiguous, if he says or does something that should not be seen by him later, how will he face his own prince in the future?


    He couldn''t help crying in his heart: Lord, princess, can''t you two consider his fragile heart?


    Somehow, seeing the happy appearance between Song Rong and Chu Yunqing, Ah Fu couldn''t help thinking of Qingtao''s fierce girl, and couldn''t help smiling on his face.


    Reminded by Ah Fu, the two people who had met again after a long separation suddenly came back. This is still someone else''s territory, not a place to talk about the past.


    Chu Yunqing said that there were countless things he wanted to say to Song Rong and some impulsive things he wanted to do to Song Rong, but at this moment, he suppressed them.


    Chu Yunqing is a man of great self-control. As for Song Rong, he has lived for two lives. Naturally, he knows which is more important.


    As long as Chu Yun is safely taken out, there is a lifetime to get along between the two people. Why lie in this day and night?


    However, Song Rong was still a little unhappy. She asked uneasily, "you don''t really want to salute the ruby?"


    Although Chu Yunqing didn''t think about how to with the ruby, Song Rong was unhappy at the possibility.


    Song Rong may not find that she is a bit overbearing when she faces Chu Yunqing. Subconsciously, she doesn''t like Chu Yunqing approaching other women.


    Chu Yunqing looked at Song Rong''s angry face, which had become a steamed stuffed bun, and smiled: "originally, it became a kiss, which was more convenient to escape..."


    Chu Yunqing saw that Song Rong''s face was getting worse and worse, so he continued with a smile: "but since I already have a wife, how can I stop my wife and remarry? If I can do such a thing to live, then I''m not Chu Yunqing!"


    Song Rong''s heart stopped slightly and asked nervously, "you don''t want to risk yourself? If... If..." if you can leave safely after marrying that Hongyu, she won''t stop it.


    This sentence revolved in Song Rong''s heart and stuck in Song Rong''s throat. Every time Song Rong said a word, he felt as if he had a knife cutting his body.


    Chu Yun stretched out his hand and touched Song Rong''s hair. Wen Sheng said, "silly girl, I have a perfect plan. Now you come to meet me again. You won''t get there."


    Chu Yun paused again and said solemnly, "if things are really irreparable, I will not fail you. If it''s a big deal, I''ll wait for you under the Jiuquan first."


    He had thought more than once that if he hadn''t met Song Rong in the darkest days, what would he do now?


    Perhaps he has long been sleeping underground with his indifference to the world?


    When he was ill for a long time, Song Rong was the greatest force to support him to live. If he survived, he would make her sad and sad. It would be better to think that he had never survived.


    Song Rong didn''t know that Chu Yunqing had so many thoughts in her heart. When she heard Chu Yunqing''s words, her heart was full of sadness.


    "Don''t say such a thing. Things will not be irreparable. If it is true... I won''t blame you. You remember what I said to you before. As long as you survive, there is hope..." Song Rong''s eyes are wet.


    "Has the king of Chu changed his clothes?" someone shouted outside.


    Song Rong quickly replied, "it''ll be ready soon."


    With that, Song Rong picked up the dress and began to help Chu Yun change his clothes.


    Song Rong had never done such a thing before. Chu Yunqing was a little unnatural and whispered, "I''ll do it myself."


    Song Rong intended to ease the oppressive atmosphere between the two people, so she said with a smile, "it''s your servant girl now. I''m here to change your clothes. The king of Chu generously ordered me."

 Chapter 449

    Chu Yun leaned to smell the speech and flashed an unnatural look on his face, but he didn''t refuse Song Rong.


    Song Rong smiled and stretched out her hand to pull Chu Yun''s white clothes off.


    Ah Fu saw it nearby and hesitated whether he wanted to come up to help.


    The result of hesitation is that he still doesn''t see anything. Sobbing, the prince and Princess must dislike him as an eyesore at this time. It''s estimated that they wish he didn''t exist.


    Ah Fu tried to reduce his sense of existence and turned to look at the position of the door. If anyone came in, he could stop it a little.


    Song Rong didn''t serve anyone to change clothes. Her strength inevitably increased. One accidentally tore Chu Yunqing''s inner clothes away. Looking at Chu Yunqing''s smooth jade back, Song Rong''s eyes flickered slightly and quickly avoided.


    His face is as red as a cooked shrimp.


    She was embarrassed to help Chu Yunqing tear off her clothes. In this way, Song Rong''s scallion fingers involuntarily pushed past Chu Yunqing''s neck.


    At this time, Song Rong was upset, and Chu Yunqing was no better.


    His body was slightly stiff, and a trace of heat came up involuntarily.


    He gasped, but the air he inhaled also had the unique light fragrance of Song Rong.


    The atmosphere between the two people suddenly became beautiful.


    But at least Ah Fu is still here. There are some Ruby people outside. Song Rong and Chu Yunqing suppressed it. Song Rong adjusted it and quickly helped Chu Yunqing change his clothes.


    This suit is generally red, but there are some colorful decorations on it. Not to mention, it really has some exotic customs when wearing Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yunqing turned around. His bright eyes looked like the bright moon. His ink hair fell on his body. Taking advantage of the red clothes, he suddenly showed two temperament on Chu Yunqing''s body.


    One is that there are some cold and flirtatious, beautiful as cold plum, and the other is as holy as lotus.


    At first sight, such a man may not be regarded as a mortal. He seems to come from the Moon Palace.


    Song Rong is crazy when she looks at it.


    Chu Yun smiled. This smile was like the spring breeze. The peach blossoms of thousands of trees were in full bloom at the same time.


    Chu Yun reached out and pinched Song Rong''s cheek. In his voice, Wen Chun said, "you''re thin."


    There was a thick warmth between them. It didn''t last long, but it was broken.


    An arrogant voice came from outside: "the king of Chu has changed his clothes?"


    Song Rong immediately became nervous. Hongyu asked zhuo''er to change Chu Yun''s clothes. Can you see that she won''t be suspicious here? After seeing Chu Yunqing, she was so happy that she forgot to leave quickly.


    Song Rong immediately helped Chu Yunqing tidy up his clothes, and then stood aside with her hands down.


    Ah Fu went to the door.


    "Hongyu girl, I know you want to see our Lord, but it''s not right now." Ah Fu said solemnly.


    Ruby frowned and looked at Ah Fu with some displeasure: "what do you mean? Can''t I see him? He is my future husband!"


    Listening to these words, Song Rong felt that a small flame suddenly appeared in her heart and ran up.


    This red jade is shameless!


    If it weren''t for the untimely moment, Song Rong really wanted to rush over and confront ruby. She, the princess of Chu, is not the wife of chaff now. Ruby is so greedy to rob her own man!


    It''s really unbearable!


    Song Rong stirred her dress belt, thought it was ruby, and pulled it hard.


    Seeing Song Rong''s gesture with a little daughter''s mood, Chu Yunqing was in a better mood.


    Ah Fu continued outside: "according to our Damin rules, men and women can''t meet before marriage, otherwise it''s unlucky."


    When Hongyu heard this, she had some doubts. It seemed that she had really heard that Damin had such rules.


    But she didn''t see Chu Yunqing, and her heart was always uneasy.


    Just when the ruby was about to entangle further, Ah Fu said coldly, "come in if you want. I meant to remind you, but since you don''t appreciate it, it has nothing to do with me!"


    Listening to Ah Fu''s cold words, ruby was surprised.


    Is he trying to let himself in and let the marriage between the two be unlucky?


    That''s not true! She still wants to stay with the king of Chu!


    Thinking of this, ruby said in a charming voice, "brother Xiao, let''s see you later. We''re going to salute soon. We''re not in a hurry."


    After Hongyu left, she asked everyone to be good to serve Chu Yunqing.


    Seeing Ah Fu''s words, he drove away ruby with retreat. Song Rong felt a little better in her heart.


    She''s not afraid of this ruby.


    Instead, I worry that when I see ruby, I will not be controlled by my reason for a time and do something to scare the snake!


    She doesn''t have such a strong self-control. Now just listening to Hongyu''s Thoughts on Chu Yun''s inclination, she feels blocked. If Hongyu really wants to light Chu Yun''s inclination in front of her own face, she can''t help it!


    Chu Yunqing didn''t know what Song Rong was thinking. He walked up to Song Rong and whispered in Song Rong''s ear, "I promise, I''ve never let this ruby take advantage of me. I''ve been guarding myself for you."


    Guard yourself like a jade, guard yourself like a jade!


    These four words whirled in Song Rong''s mind, making Song Rong feel dizzy and feverish.


    When did Chu Yunqing learn these sweet words? Really


    Song Rong wanted to make a noise in her heart, but she had to admit that she was still willing to hear Chu Yunqing say so.


    Which girl, who doesn''t want to hear the man who is happy with her, says some nice love words to herself?


    Song Rong touched her face and felt a little hot.


    "Rong''er, don''t you catch a cold?" Chu Yunqing also noticed Song Rong''s Crimson face.


    Song Rong coughed and changed the subject: "tell me about your plan."


    Chu Yunqing told Song Rong his plan little by little, and discussed with Song Rong how to cooperate.


    Song Rong''s eyebrows and eyes were bright: "even if I didn''t come today, can you walk away?"


    Chu Yun nodded: "I can''t give up my beautiful family in my family and marry Hongyu."


    When Song Rong heard this, the last unhappiness in her heart disappeared. She really didn''t believe the man in front of her. He really didn''t plan to talk to hongyuxu and weisnake.

 Chapter 450

    Song Rong was a little depressed: "then I came and didn''t give any help."


    Chu Yun smiled: "how can I? My plan can only help me get rid of Zanli tribe and can''t let me go back to Damin. But now you have all the people in Yanguan. In this way, we have no worries! At least when we are pursued by Zanli tribe, we can have a way back."


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing in shock.


    What if you don''t come?


    Chu Yunqing may be able to escape from Zanli tribe, but he still has to be chased and killed by the enemy, right?


    He would take such a big risk just because he didn''t want to be with the ruby? In the final analysis, doing these things is not to live up to yourself!


    Song Rong felt that she had some kindness.


    Today''s Damin Dynasty, but all men with some money are three wives and four concubines, not to mention the royal children like Chu Yunqing? But he really told himself to keep his body for himself.


    Song Rong knew what she wanted from the beginning. What she wanted was neither boundless wealth nor towering power. What she wanted was a husband who was as devoted to her mother as her father!


    Although Chu Yunqing never said it in his mouth, he did understand her.


    Song Rong can''t stay here for too long after all. Although she said she was reluctant to give up, she still left. She can''t delay Chu Yun''s escape because she can''t give up for a moment.


    The ceremony of marriage is to be completed in the evening.


    The people of Zanli tribe built a campfire early, and a group of people jumped around the campfire.


    Song Rong stood in the crowd and looked at the woman in red on the high platform. She was as beautiful as a flame. Song Rong had some taste.


    But in an instant, Song Rong wanted to open up.


    A man like Chu Yunqing will be loved by women.


    In the past, when she was in Damin, she didn''t see many people pestering Chu Yunqing. That''s because Chu Yunqing protected himself very well and never gave false words to these women. But now in this Zanli tribe, the identity of King Chu Yunqing can''t stop the peach blossom.


    It would be strange if no one liked a man like Chu Yunqing!


    As long as Chu Yun''s heart is so firm, she will be at ease. If there must be a woman approaching him... Song Rong snorted coldly, she is not easy to provoke!


    The salute officer sang two words, and Chu Yun leaned out slowly from one side.


    At the moment, Chu clouds are leaning, and his eyebrows and eyes are cold and arrogant like frost.


    Ruby saw it and wanted to turn into a river of spring water to warm Chu Yunqing''s heart. However, Chu Yunqing ignored the meaning of ruby, but gently buckled the pan jade around his waist.


    Not far away, there was a big man. Seeing Chu Yun''s tilting action, he nodded and hid in the crowd.


    Hongyu''s father was very majestic. He had a nose ring on his nose. He wore a chain and directly buckled it to his ears. He had a square face with two scars on it. He was full of ferocity.


    Song Rong couldn''t help thinking about it in her heart. The appearance of ruby is really different from that of Zanli tribe.


    If no one said, I''m afraid no one would think that these two people are father and daughter?


    "Please also ask the king of Chu and the ruby girl to stand together. It''s the auspicious time to salute!" the salute officer said with a smile.


    The kiss ceremony of Zanli tribe is very different from that of Damin. Let''s say that the bride is only dressed in red at the moment, not covered.


    Hongyu walked over and went to pull Chu Yun''s hand with a red face. After today, this man belongs to her. As for whether he had ever been married before and who he liked, it has nothing to do with her!


    Before Ruby''s hand touched Chu Yunqing, Chu Yunqing held his sleeve and directly blocked ruby.


    Ruby was caught off guard and stumbled back. She almost didn''t fall.


    Ruby didn''t seem to think that Chu Yunqing would be ugly to herself in full view of the public! Hasn''t he already taken the medicine?


    Hongyu''s father''s name is called Hongshi. Even if a person is like his name, the whole person is really like a stone. He said coldly, "king of Chu! What do you mean!"


    Chu Yun gave a sneer: "what do I mean? I didn''t expect that the magnificent Zanli tribe would force relatives!"


    Hongyu now knows that it must be the medicine she used on Chu Yun''s body.


    Her heart turned and looked at Chu Yunqing with tears: "brother Xiao, there is also love between us. Can you not embarrass me today?"


    Chu Yunqing was unmoved and said, "I have a heart. Ruby girl, I''d better put out my mind."


    These tribes in Mobei are not necessarily united, and they have to fight openly and secretly on weekdays. Now we see such a big joke in this Zanli tribe, and everyone is interested in it.


    Hongyu doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. Why Chu Yun doesn''t want to look at her more!


    Chu Yunqing has always been such a cold and lonely person. He has all kinds of tenderness and care for Song Rong because Song Rong came to his heart early. She warmed his heart, and he will naturally repay Song Rong with all his tenderness.


    As for the people around him, he is heartless and ruthless. Where can he have the slightest sense of pity?


    "Presumptuous! King of Chu! Don''t forget that you are still a prisoner of our Zanli tribe! No matter what you say today, you must get married! Come on, press the king of Chu to salute!" said Hongshi coldly.


    His daughter is the Pearl on the grassland. How can the king of Chu be despised!


    Don''t say that his daughter just wants a captive, that is, he wants the stars in the sky, and he also wants to find a way to pick them!


    Song Rong came out of the crowd at the moment. She said coldly, "I don''t see who dares!"


    With that, Song Rong strode to Chu Yunqing and stood beside Chu Yunqing.


    "Bold, who are you! Get back quickly, or..." red stone threatened with a cold voice.


    Song Rong smiled: "who am I? I''m here to take my husband home!"


    Hongyu looked at Song Rong in shock. The woman''s face in front of her was ordinary. She said that the king of Chu was her husband.


    Hongyu looked at the king of Chu, but saw that there was no disgust in the king of Chu''s eyes. Instead, she looked at the girl gently, which gave Hongyu a very bad feeling in her heart.


    "You..." Hongshi seems to be restrained by Song Rong''s aura. Generally speaking, if such a girl sees him, she will shrink a little without him.


    But the ordinary girl in front of him didn''t seem afraid of him.


    "This is my princess." Chu Yun grabbed Song Rong''s hand while talking.

 Chapter 451

    Since Chu Yun''s solemn words came out, the audience''s eyes fell on Song Rong.


    At the moment, Song Rong''s appearance has been covered up, and she doesn''t look very outstanding. However, standing beside Chu Yunqing, she doesn''t have the slightest fear. Her calm demeanor makes people unable to despise her.


    Ruby stood up straight. She looked at Chu Yunqing and Song Rong''s hand tightly held together, and her body trembled.


    Her pride made her not want to accept the scene in front of her.


    She looked at Chu Yunqing, with a sharp voice: "brother Xiao, where is she better than me?" even if Song Rong is really better than her, ruby will not admit that she is the Pearl on the grassland. How can she be compared willingly.


    Song Rong has no sympathy for ruby. It''s not wrong to like a person, but like ruby, she can''t get it by means, that''s wrong.


    Chu Yunqing didn''t give her any hope from beginning to end. She was still so obsessed that she hurt her heart and had nothing to do with others.


    Chu Yun took a faint look at Ruby and said, "I told you earlier that my heart belongs to me. No matter whether she is good or not, it''s what I care about and can''t be compared with others."


    Hongyu immediately felt some pain in her heart.


    A pair of bright eyes were also filled with a sad look. She wanted to say anything more, but when these words came to her mouth, she couldn''t say a word.


    Yeah, what good is she? He likes Princess Chu!


    Ruby''s eyes took a trace of madness. She looked at Chu Yunqing deeply: "don''t forget, this is still my territory, not you Damin. It''s just that this woman didn''t come. Since she came, leave her life and wait for her to die! You will forget her a little bit and know my good!"


    Song Rong''s forehead beat. Even though she didn''t sympathize with the girl, she didn''t want to deliberately hurt her in the past. At most, she just wanted to die for Hongyu, but now she was angry when she heard Hongyu say such words.


    Chu Yun patted Song Rong''s hand and whispered, "everything has me."


    Song Rong''s uneasy heart suddenly calmed down. She just needs to know that no matter what happens, the man around her won''t change his mind.


    "Somebody, surround me!" Hongshi couldn''t help it.


    A little princess of Chu dares to be arrogant here. He will completely get rid of this woman for his daughter today!


    Seeing Hongyu''s father, Song Rong understood why Hongyu had developed such an arrogant and domineering character, mostly because she had such a father, who was like a bandit leader and did things entirely according to her own preferences.


    At the moment, the big man who just left has quietly returned.


    The time that Song Rong and Chu Yunqing put off together is enough to change a lot of things!


    Just listen to two loud noises, and then a flash of fire splashed out not far away.


    A wave was not even, and then several bonfires on the scene suddenly burst open.


    A burst of smoke and dust spread, and the people present felt dizzy. When these people came back, Chu Yunqing had already left the chaotic place quietly.


    Ruby was the first to recover: "chase me!"


    Her silver teeth secretly bite. She swears that she must catch the dog man and woman back, and she must become the wife of the king of Chu. As for the princess of Chu, she will frustrate her!


    "Girl, our horses have been drugged. Now we can''t run!" a soldier came back and told him.


    Ruby immediately felt the attack of Qi and blood, felt dizzy, and then fell to the ground completely.


    Chu Yunqing had tried to equip himself with a lot of poisons. Later, Duke Du came again. Although they didn''t match the plate, they still work together at the moment!


    Chu Yunqing had made precise arrangements. He stole the topographic map from the big tent to Hongshi, created chaos, dazzled the guests, and poisoned these horses almost in an instant. There was no sign to be noticed.


    Song Rong and Chu Yunqing rode together and ran wildly on the grassland.


    Song Rong felt the warmth behind her and couldn''t help feeling happy.


    "Drive!" the sound of horse hoofs sounded, and the first person to catch up was Mr. Du.


    Dugongzi''s eyes seemed to glow in the dark night, as if they were wolves aiming at their prey.


    Chu Yunqing seems to be interested in competing with Duke Du and raises his whip.


    Waiting to see Da min''s pick-up, he stopped. Mr. Du didn''t slow down much. He arrived almost at the same time.


    After that, Wei Qin and others returned to Yanguan when everyone arrived.


    After arriving at Yanguan, Chu Yunqing followed Song Rong into the tent. It seemed that he wanted to say something to Song Rong. The voice of Wei and Qin came from outside: "king of Chu, all the soldiers want to see you."


    Song Rong smiled: "why do you come back with me and don''t you meet your soldiers."


    Chu Yunqing''s lips brought a slight smile: "but we haven''t seen each other for a long time..."


    Song Rong said, "I don''t want to be scolded. Go quickly. These soldiers will break their hearts for you."


    Chu Yunqing also knew that Song Rong was right, so he gently hugged Song Rong, then turned and left.


    Song Rong ordered someone to prepare hot water for herself to wash away her fatigue.


    She was lying in bed. She wanted to wait for Chu Yun to pour back, but who knows, she slept in sleepiness.


    When Chu Yun leaned back, he saw a picture of Begonia sleeping in spring.


    She leaned on the bed, covered with animal skin blankets, revealing a small lotus arm, which made him feel some thoughts involuntarily.


    After all, he couldn''t bear to wake up Song Rong. He turned and went out to take a bath. Waiting for his return, he gently lay beside Song Rong and hugged Song Rong to sleep.


    This is the best sleep Chu Yun has had during this period of time.


    When he was in the Zanli tribe, although he was not imprisoned in the cell like ordinary prisoners of war, he could not sleep steadily after all.


    Mr. Du stood alone in the silent night and looked up at the shallow moon. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The cold wind blew through his clothes, and he was unaware of it.


    So he stood there all night until dawn and didn''t go back to rest.


    After Chu Yun poured back, all this was different. Although these soldiers once regarded Song Rong as the backbone, Song Rong was a female after all. At that time, he was helpless and had to do so.

 Chapter 452

    The return of Chu Yunqing seems to reassure these soldiers.


    Chu Yun poured back. Of course, Zanli tribe couldn''t swallow this tone. It''s not easy to find Chenglong express son-in-law and run away! For them, it''s not just a matter of losing a prisoner. It''s simply losing the face of the tribe!


    So Hongshi contacted several tribes who had always been friends and began to march into Yanguan.


    Chu Yunqing immediately became busy and even went to be a striker in person. Song Rong didn''t see Chu Yunqing a few days later.


    However, the effect is also obvious. Chu Yun led the army to seriously hurt the people of Zanli tribe.


    With such military achievements, Song Rong was completely relieved. Who would say that the king of Chu surrendered to the enemy? Is there a man who defected to the enemy with his own soldiers to inflict such a heavy blow on the enemy country?


    Song Rong pondered and asked someone to release Chen Sheng secretly.


    Besides, when Chen Sheng came to the border to hunt down the princess of Chu, he saw that the king of Chu was rewarding the soldiers. It was said by word of mouth that their king of Chu was brave and good at fighting.


    Song Rong saw Chen Sheng coming in and sitting in her seat without moving. She glanced at Chen Sheng and asked suspiciously, "did you come to me from Beilin?"


    Chen Sheng saw that Song Rong was guilty.


    Now the situation seems to have changed. It seems that he can''t finish King Rui''s orders.


    Moreover, even if he can get rid of the princess of Chu according to King Rui''s words, he should not do so. Seeing that the king of Chu has come back, the drama of defecting to the enemy seems to be over. If he stands with King Rui again, he is looking for death!


    However, Chen Shengzhi also learned to be smart. Instead of thinking of directly taking refuge in Song Rong, he put on an ambiguous attitude.


    Seeing that King Rui and King Chu are going to start the last fight, since he has the chance to get out, he can''t join in any more.


    It''s true that immortals fight and kids suffer. He''d better stay away if he can.


    But obviously, Song Rong didn''t intend to let Chen Sheng go like this. She smiled and looked at Chen Sheng: "I heard that you have a good relationship with brother ruiwang."


    Chen Sheng''s body was suddenly cold. He had a deal with King Rui, but he didn''t tell anyone. How did Princess Chu know?


    How did Song Rong know? That''s a guess! According to her understanding of King Rui, no matter whether Chen Sheng is his person or not, he will force and lure Chen Sheng to become his own person. If Chen Sheng is not obedient, Chen Sheng will not even go out of Beilin, and he will die suddenly!


    Chen Sheng''s forehead has bean sized beads of sweat falling down.


    Song Rong said with a smile, "don''t worry, I won''t embarrass you. My father ordered you to catch me back to Beijing, but now you can see that the king of Chu didn''t surrender to the enemy. As for me... Just because I miss the king of Chu and have some willfulness, I came to see the king of Chu in private..."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Chen Sheng answered quickly. At the moment, Song Rong found a deer and told Chen Sheng that it was a horse. He didn''t dare to have any doubt!


    You know, he''s still in Yanguan! More than 100000 border troops here can drown him with one mouthful of spitting.


    "I think you''re not only going to bring me back to the north, but you secretly investigate it? I know you''re a smart person. When the emperor''s father smells, you should know what you want to say."


    Song Rong said with a smile, and then his voice sank slightly. He said as if he were careless: "if you follow my instructions, I will let bygones be bygones, otherwise... With the fact that you are king Rui''s man, I can make you miserable."


    Chen Sheng''s face was still smiling, but his heart was full of tears.


    What''s all this!


    He didn''t want to get involved in it. He wanted to quietly withdraw from the fight, but looking at the meaning of Princess Chu, if he didn''t stand on her, he would have no good fruit to eat, and even whether he could return to Beilin safely was a problem.


    Chen Sheng was intimidated and lured by Song Rong. Although he was still reluctant, at least he didn''t dare to do anything against Yin and Yang.


    Song Rong took out a candied fruit and threw it in her mouth, ignoring Chen Sheng standing there.


    Chen Sheng''s heart is full of anxiety. The princess of Chu in front of him looks young, but the means are very good. He is not stupid. How can he not know why he can''t catch up all the way? Seeing it coming, did you catch it back to the bandits?


    And these bandits didn''t want his life, but detained him for a period of time?


    The curtain of the big tent was lifted. As soon as Song Rong looked up, he saw Chu Yun, dressed in moon white, striding in. His eyebrows and eyes were like those of a fairy palace.


    Her eyes brightened and she said in a simple tone, "you''re coming."


    Chu Yun nodded, glanced at Chen Sheng and asked, "isn''t this Lord Chen? What are you doing standing here?"


    Chen Sheng looked at Song Rong quietly and didn''t dare to speak.


    Song Rong suddenly realized and said, "I was negligent and forgot that Lord Chen is still here. Go back and have a rest. In a few days, escort me back to Beijing."


    Chen Shengru was pardoned and forgot to ponder Song Rong''s last sentence carefully.


    In this way, he changed from the person who chased Song Rong to the person who escorted Song Rong.


    Chu Yun stretched out his hand and pinched Song Rong''s white cheek: "are you deliberately bothering Lord Chen?"


    Song Rong stuck out her tongue: "I was chased by him like a lost dog all the way, but it''s just a small punishment for him!"


    Chu Yun smiled at the childish Song Rong and said, "if you don''t like adult Chen, how about my husband giving you a breath?"


    Song Rong''s face turned red. Chu Yunqing just called himself "husband", which has never been before.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yun asked suspiciously, "what are you doing looking at me like this?"


    "I think you are different from before." Song Rong opened his mouth and was puzzled in a pair of apricot eyes.


    "Oh? Where am I different?" Chu Yun smiled and looked at Song Rong.


    Song Rong scratched her head. She couldn''t tell what was different, but she just felt that Chu Yun was more and more... Not reserved! Yes, just not reserved!


    Song Rong didn''t know that although Chu Yun was not close to women and was surrounded by men, these men, like Wei and Qin, often talked about getting along with women in private.


    Chu Yunqing used to face Song Rong with a bit of shyness.


    Now, I have to open a lot, and even I often think in my mind that I want to cook raw rice... This comes and goes. Naturally, my attitude towards Song Rong has changed.

 Chapter 453

    As soon as Song Rong thought of this, he saw Chu Yun lean up to her and pull her up. Before she could react, his kiss fell down.


    The daze and shock in the girl''s eyes made Chu Yun''s heart hot again.


    Waiting for the two to separate, Song Rong has a red face.


    If the environment in Yanguan were not too bad, Chu Yunqing was worried that his body had not been thoroughly conditioned. He was afraid that he would have been tempted to do what he wanted to do to Song Rong.


    However, the relationship between the two people has become more and more clear.


    Song Rong did not reject Chu Yun''s sudden intimacy.


    After seeing Chu Yunqing, Song Rong''s mood is getting better and better. She smiles every day. Qingtao also looks spring these days. If the master and servant inadvertently go out of the tent, some soldiers will be dazzled.


    There are few women in the military camp. Now there are two girls with outstanding looks. Can they not look more?


    But it''s just as simple as looking more. No one will have the courage to make an idea of Princess Chu.


    But this also makes Chu Yunqing a little unhappy. He has begun to arrange the matter of returning to the north.


    Although reluctant, Song Rong and Chu Yun have been locked here. It''s not a safe thing.


    As for the safety of returning to the north?


    Chu Yunqing is ruthless this time and has enough strength to pull out the poison sting of King Rui!


    King Rui, who is far away in the north, is like an ant on a hot pot.


    At the moment, he dropped everything that could fall in the house!


    He looked at the mess of the place and didn''t feel angry. Instead, he felt more and more angry in his heart.


    When the door was opened, the king of Chu picked up a broken tea bowl and threw it out.


    With a slap, the tea bowl hit someone, and then fell to the ground and broke.


    "Didn''t I say? Don''t bother me!" King Rui looked ferocious.


    "Wang... Wang Ye, it''s the queen coming." a weak voice sounded.


    When King Rui heard this, he was excited and saw empress Zhao.


    Empress Zhao glanced at the things in the room with a cold face, and then said in a deep voice, "Xiao Yirui! You have disappointed me!"


    Empress Zhao has not called Rui Wang''s name for a long time. She always calls Rui Wang''s title. Now she is really angry.


    King Rui also had anger in his heart, but he didn''t dare to vent with empress Zhao.


    He knelt on the ground and choked in his voice: "empress mother, it''s the child''s unfilial behavior. It startles you. You should punish the child!"


    Seeing King Rui like this, empress Zhao''s heart could not be cruel. She went forward and reached out to help king Rui: "you are my child. How can I bear to punish you!"


    "I don''t want to be like this. As long as Chu Yun dumped that little bastard, it''s too annoying! I didn''t think that Wei Yan should be so unreliable!" said King Rui angrily.


    Chu Yun poured back and regained his military power, which has been known to King Rui.


    How can ruiwang not be angry?


    "Empress mother, do you have any way! Wait for Chu Yun to pour back and take out the evidence of Wei Yan''s collusion with me, and we''ll be finished!" King Rui''s eyes were red.


    Empress Zhao''s face was gloomy: "is that what I taught you? When you meet something, can''t you use your brain!"


    "Things have come to this point. What else can we do? He now has more than 100000 troops in Yanguan. Even if it is hard, Prince Rui''s house is not his opponent!" Prince Rui turned anxiously.


    "Prince Rui''s mansion is not his opponent. Can''t the whole Damin still calm the rebellion? And Wei Yan... Do you want him to come back safely?" said empress Zhao in a Yin voice.


    King Rui was stunned when he heard the speech, and then he suddenly realized it!


    He looked at empress Zhao happily: "my mother is still smart!"


    Empress Zhao took a deep look at ruiwang: "I told you to use your brain more."


    "But mother, even if we want to plant him for rebellion, there must be a reason!" ruiwang hesitated.


    Empress Zhao said coldly, "if he doesn''t rebel, we''ll force him to rebel!"


    Empress Zhao paid such attention that she could not plant Chu Yun to surrender to the enemy. She even wanted to put the hat of conspiracy on Chu Yun''s head. Whether it was surrender to the enemy or conspiracy, it was a great crime!


    She is determined to kill Chu Yun!


    "What if Chu Yun is dead?" King Rui thought Chu Yun was not so easy to deal with after fighting with Chu Yun so many times!


    "Everyone has a bottom line. If we push him to the extreme, I won''t believe it. He won''t turn against us! Then you will be ready in advance to put down the rebellion. When your father''s heart is happy, he will certainly make you crown prince! With such credit, you will sit firmly in this position!" empress Zhao took a smile on her face and imagined the good days in the future.


    In fact, for King Rui, he is more willing to rebel by himself.


    However, after all, he was afraid of general Shu and the soldiers in the hands of the king of Chu, and an undercurrent flashed in the depths of his eyes.


    That''s good. If the king of Chu accidentally killed the emperor when he rebelled... He can become the emperor without even being crown prince.


    Thinking of this, King Rui directly agreed with empress Zhao.


    King Rui knows what happened in Yanguan. Of course, Emperor Changming can''t not know, but emperor Changming doesn''t know so much. He doesn''t know how Song Rong and these soldiers seized Wei Yan''s military power at the beginning.


    If emperor Changming knew about it, he would be suspicious.


    As an emperor, the biggest worry is that the people he trusts rebel and surrender to the enemy. No matter which one, it is enough to shake the foundation of the whole country.


    Chu Yunqing''s military exploits this time cleared the suspicion. If he knew that Song Rong just took general Shu''s keepsake and ordered most of the soldiers in Yanguan, Emperor Chongming would be worried about the king of Chu''s rebellion!


    No matter whether it will happen or not, once there are such signs, as an emperor, he will find ways to prevent such things from happening!


    After all, such a big thing happened. Of course, Emperor Changming wanted to find out the context of the matter, so he directly ordered Chu Yun to pour it back.


    Chu Yun is waiting for such a will. Otherwise, he can only send Song Rong back alone, but in this way, he is not at ease.


    Now we can go back together, of course!


    However, Chu Yunqing also knows that after returning to Beilin, waiting for him may be a more difficult test.


    Chu Yunqing is very clear that as long as king Rui does not completely become a prisoner, King Rui will not easily give up the struggle!

 Chapter 454

    On the way back, King Rui sent several waves of people to intercept Chu Yunqing and Song Rong.


    Naturally, it didn''t work. Not to mention that Chu Yunqing and Song Rong were together. Even when Song Rong went to Yanguan alone, those men of King Rui didn''t succeed.


    However, King Rui did not expect these people to do anything to Chu Yunqing and Song Rong, because King Rui had prepared a bigger plot for Song Rong and Chu Yunqing.


    North, the palace.


    Now it''s late summer, the chirping of summer insects is particularly noisy, and the afternoon nap of emperor Changming is not practical.


    When he woke up, he felt a slight pain in his head.


    "Wang Gao, where is the king of Chu?" when Emperor Changming woke up, the first question was where is the king of Chu.


    Wang Gao is a eunuch who serves in front of emperor Changming. It has been more than 20 years now. It can be said that he has followed emperor Changming since he was an ordinary prince.


    Wang Gao then arched his hands and said, "the king of Chu has arrived. At this time, he is waiting outside with the princess of Chu."


    "Oh? Didn''t they go back to the king''s house of Chu for rectification first?" emperor Changming asked with some doubts.


    Wang Gao shook his head and said, "after they came back from the border, they directly waited outside the palace and didn''t go back to repair."


    Emperor Changming thought for a moment and said, "send them in."


    At the moment, Song Rong and Chu Yunqing have been standing outside for an hour. Chu Yun leans inside his long sleeve, grabs Song Rong''s hand, and has some heartache in his eyes.


    "Rong''er, it made you suffer with me." Chu Yun whispered.


    Song Rong said with a smile, "there is nothing to eat. What''s more, I am your mother. We should share joys and sorrows."


    Chu Yunqing looked at Song Rong in front of him and felt a little trance. The whole person was intoxicated with the girl''s smile.


    If at the beginning, she was just his beautiful longing, now, his heart has long been deeply rooted. He thanked God for giving him a chance to live again and sent the girl to him.


    Waiting for Wang Gao to call them in personally, Chu Yunqing released Song Rong.


    Wang Gao looked at them with some emotion. They all said that the royal family was amorous. The king of Chu was a kind of infatuation, which was very much like empress mu in those years. It was a pity that empress Mu didn''t survive until this day. Otherwise, how gratified it would be to see that she had a son like the king of Chu.


    Song Rong and Chu Yun walked back and forth into the hall.


    On the other side, empress Zhao also took King Rui to the hall.


    Emperor Changming did not summon empress Zhao and King Rui, but empress Zhao was the queen after all. There was no need to summon long ago to get in and out of the hall.


    Emperor Changming saw two people coming. Before asking, empress Zhao said with a smile: "I heard that Yunqing came back today. I want to have a look now... Although the child has made some mistakes, I don''t think it was intentional. Please be lenient."


    Empress Zhao''s words were beautiful, but secretly reminded emperor Changming that the king of Chu came back now, not because of victory, but to explain his surrender to the enemy.


    Emperor Changming was still happy. After all, Chu Yunqing was his son. Now he came back from winning the war and won glory for the royal family, but it was a little bad to be reminded by Empress Zhao.


    He waved his hand impatiently and said, "I see."


    Empress Zhao''s recently smiled. Although emperor Changming seemed to hate what she said, Emperor Changming must have heard these words in his ears.


    When Song Rong and Chu Yun poured in, they looked at empress Zhao and King Rui. They were not surprised that these two people were here.


    When there was nothing to do, empress Zhao and King Rui wanted to dig a pit for them to jump. Now there is something to do, how can they not come and add a handful of firewood.


    "See your father, empress mother." Chu Yun knelt on the ground and saluted.


    Song Rong doesn''t like empress Zhao from her heart, but she also knows that this apparent courtesy can''t go wrong. Now empress Zhao is eager to give her small shoes. She hasn''t been successful, but it''s because empress Zhao hasn''t found her fault.


    So she followed Chu Yunqing and saluted.


    The eyes of emperor Changming looked at Chu Yunqing and Song Rong. Their clothes were bright and tidy, but some of their faces were haggard. At first glance, they knew that they had come to see him, but they looked haggard because they didn''t have a rest.


    Emperor Changming has been sitting in this seat for many years. He doesn''t eat dry food. Naturally, he can see Chu Yunqing and Song Rong''s attitude towards him at a glance.


    "Why didn''t you take a break to see me again?" emperor Changming''s heart softened and said what he cared about.


    Wang Gao said with a smile at the moment: "I heard that after the king of Chu came back, he came to the palace at the first time. This is filial piety to you. When his majesty took a nap, he and the princess of Chu stood outside waiting, and specially told the old slave not to disturb you."


    Wang Gao found the right time and said a good word to Chu Yunqing and Song Rong.


    Empress Zhao''s eyebrows and eyes were cold, and she glanced away from Wang Gao. The damn slave now didn''t pay attention to her more and more. If he hadn''t been a popular man in front of the emperor, she would have finished the troublesome slave.


    Wang Gao quickly lowered his head and didn''t look at empress Zhao.


    But he offended empress Zhao after all.


    Song Rong was not surprised by Wang Gao''s behavior. Chu Yunqing soon turned Wang Gao into his inside line in the imperial palace after he came to the north. Now Wang Gao will say so, which is mostly inspired by Chu Yunqing.


    Wang Gao''s words, which seemed more casual, made emperor Changming look at Chu Yunqing with mild eyes.


    How could such a filial child surrender to the enemy? There must be something in it.


    Chu Yunqing knelt down with Song Rong and said, "my son knew he was guilty and asked my father to commit a crime."


    Empress Zhao was shocked when she saw this scene. She thought Chu Yunqing would argue all kinds of sophistry. She was ready to muddy the water. Unexpectedly, Chu Yunqing pleaded guilty without saying a word.


    Empress Zhao''s eyes were full of doubts, but soon empress Zhao figured it out.


    Knowing that Chu Yunqing is retreating to advance, if he comes back from Yanguan with sophistry, it may backfire and annoy the emperor. But even if the emperor is angry, he will restrain.

 Chapter 455

    Changming emperor Ning looked at Chu Yun and asked, "what''s your sin?"


    Chu Yunqing raised his head and his eyes were clear and clean: "the children''s ministers were lax, which almost led to a big mistake. Because of missing rong''er, he asked rong''er to leave the North secretly and meet me."


    Song Rong''s body gave a slight meal. The two had agreed to leave from the north. She took it on her own. Unexpectedly, Chu Yunqing took all the blame on the hall.


    Chu Yunqing''s words did not admit the slightest sign of defecting to the enemy.


    Emperor Changming looked at Chu Yunqing. He didn''t want to believe that his son would surrender to the enemy, but as the saying goes, there is no wave without wind. As the king of a country, he can''t just be emotional.


    Whether Chu Yunqing is his son or not, he must investigate some things.


    "Oh, Yunqing, you child, came back from a long way. How can you plead guilty? We are all a family. Now there is no courtier. If you have anything to say, don''t be so serious." empress Zhao said with a smile, as if she cared about her son who had just returned from afar.


    Song Rong has long recognized empress Zhao.


    If she were a loving mother, there would be no vicious people in the world.


    Now she said these words just to make a good impression in front of emperor Changming. In a moment, empress Zhao would remind her to surrender to the enemy in her words.


    Song Rong just thought of it.


    She heard empress Zhao say, "Your Majesty, although my concubine is in the deep palace, I have also heard some rumors about Yunqin''s defection to the enemy. Your majesty, you can''t believe what these people say! They just chew their tongue. Look back at your next will. If anyone says Yunqin''s defection to the enemy, he will pull out his tongue and see if he dares to talk nonsense?"


    Song Rong almost laughed. She almost saw through empress Zhao''s trick!


    Song ronglang said in a loud voice, "empress mother, I also know that these ministers just listen to the wind and rain, but since such rumors have been spread, we can''t simply seal these people''s mouths and give them to people who don''t know. We thought that the king of Chu had really done something sorry for Damin. It was deliberately concealing the truth!"


    "It''s a small matter that the king of Chu was criticized by me, but if it makes people feel that his father was bewitched by the king of Chu, it will humiliate his father''s holiness." Song Rong''s voice sank and directly pulled Changming emperor inside.


    Song Rong continued, "if the king of Chu and I really feel sorry for Damin, we will be taken out and beheaded. It will also save our father''s worry. If we don''t have such a mind, we will be innocent!"


    Song Rong''s words are magnanimous, with a face that is not afraid of deep investigation. The steelyard in the heart of emperor Changming has been biased towards the king of Chu.


    If the two children had really done something treacherous, how could they not cover it up according to the meaning of empress Zhao? But a frank face pleading with him to look into the matter?


    Emperor Changming nodded and said, "since you are not afraid, it''s better to check your innocence."


    Speaking of this, Changming emperor paused for a moment, softened his tone and added: "it''s not that I don''t believe you, but I think only in this way can I completely return your innocence."


    "The father emperor''s meaning is understood by his ministers, and he is grateful to him from his heart." Chu Yunqing quickly said.


    Emperor Changming looked at Chu Yunqing with satisfaction. Although this son grew up in the folk, his every move has the noble spirit of the royal family, and he is more sensible and intelligent than the ordinary prince, which made him like it very much.


    If he wants to make an order to investigate other princes, how many people can give thanks as magnanimously as he does?


    Since Chu Yunqing and Song Rong came in and pleaded guilty, Emperor Changming had been brewing for a long time, and even dissipated a little bit.


    Empress Zhao said with a smile, "since you want to check this matter, don''t let others do it. Let King Rui check it."


    Song Rong''s face was cold. Empress Zhao''s wishful thinking was really loud.


    Let ruiwang check?


    Even if Chu Yunqing shows no sign of defecting to the enemy, and there is no evidence to prove that Chu Yunqing defected to the enemy, King Rui will make up the evidence out of thin air!


    "Father, let your ministers share your worries. Don''t worry, Yunqing is my brother. If he hasn''t done anything treacherous, I will naturally give him an innocence!" King Rui saw the opportunity and stood up.


    Song Rong exclaimed.


    "Princess Chu, what''s the matter with you? Is it wrong for King Rui to check this matter?" empress Zhao''s voice was a little cold.


    Song Rong turned her mouth and her eyes were full of tears: "it''s not wrong... It''s just..."


    Song Rong was born weak and beautiful. Now the appearance of pear flowers with rain makes people pity.


    The emperor of Changming, facing Song Rong, who was still young and somewhat childish, was also cruel, so he asked, "what are you crying for?"


    "I... dare not say." Song Rong lowered her head and trembled, as if she had been greatly wronged.


    "If you have anything, just say it. Forgive your innocence." emperor Changming said directly.


    Song Rong raised her head and looked at emperor Changming with red eyes: "brother Rui was going to investigate this matter. I shouldn''t have any opinion. However, when I think of my unborn child and Princess Rui who has gone to keep the spirit, I have some... Some... Uneasy."


    "I know brother Rui is a magnanimous man and certainly won''t care about such small things in the back house, but I''m just a woman. I''m very small-minded, and it''s easy to win a gentleman''s stomach with a villain''s heart... If brother Rui is angry with me because of Princess Rui and implicates the king of Chu, it''s my fault!" Song Rong looked haggard.


    She was just a little girl, but also a "lost child" woman. She had a small stomach and Chicken Intestines, and no one would say anything.


    Her age is small. If she is too generous, it will be abnormal!


    "Princess Chu! Don''t talk nonsense. Although there have been some misunderstandings and unhappiness between Prince Chu''s house and Prince Rui''s house about children, after all, King Chu and Prince Rui are close brothers. How can they seek private revenge for this matter? To tell you the truth, King Rui didn''t want to meddle in this matter. Now he will appear here. He feels that he has hurt you and lost your children Some guilt, I want to make up for it, "said empress Zhao coldly, with some accusations in her tone.


    It seems that Song Rong is so unkind.

 Chapter 456

    Song Ronghong choked with eyes and said, "empress mother, I know you and brother ruiwang have a good heart, but when I dream back at midnight, I feel uncomfortable thinking of the unborn child..."


    "I know saying such words will make you feel cold, but I really can''t trust the person who killed my child!" Song Rong cried.


    Although Chu Yunqing knows that the child''s affairs are false... Naturally, they are false. He hasn''t married Song Rong yet. Where can he have a child? But seeing Song Rong crying like this, his heart was also aching.


    Then he moved his body and held Song Rong with his hand.


    Song Rong cried in Chu Yun''s arms.


    Chu Yunqing said in a difficult tone, "rong''er, I know that you have been wronged during my absence. After all, brother ruiwang didn''t do it himself. He should also want to compensate us... Don''t blame him."


    Song Rong sobbed and said, "I understand this truth, but I just can''t accept it in my heart. Can you give me more time? When I figure it out, I will apologize to brother ruiwang in person!"


    See the sad song Rong crying and Chu Yunqing with a tolerant face.


    Emperor Changming knew that there was a big gap between his two sons.


    Now let King Rui deal with this matter, it seems that there is really something wrong.


    He sighed: "let... Let Yizheng do it."


    Emperor Changming didn''t want to cover up Chu Yunqing, so he didn''t order prime minister Du or general Shu to investigate the matter, nor did he order anyone close to King Rui to investigate. After thinking about it, he thought he had a son like Xiao Yizheng.


    Xiao Yizheng has the same relationship with the king of Chu and the king of Rui. I don''t think he will deliberately harm or shield anyone.


    Let Xiao Yizheng check. That''s the best!


    Song Rong''s eyes brightened when she heard this. She was still very relieved about Xiao Yizheng.


    But Rui wangdun became nervous. Others may not know it, but he knew that Xiao Yizheng was secretly colluding with the king''s house of Chu! When he asked someone to assassinate Xu, Xiao Yizheng was the one who obstructed him.


    Besides, empress Zhao''s heart is also heavy.


    She saw Xiao Yizheng defend Song Rong with her own eyes!


    Empress Zhao immediately reminded: "but the child Yizheng has always been close to Shu Yan... Will it make people feel..."


    "What do you think? Do you think the ninth Lord will cover up the king of Chu? My mother just said that she still wants brother ruiwang to take care of us more!" Song Rong didn''t say deeply and stopped abruptly.


    But the meaning is more obvious.


    Empress Zhao said that she wanted to make up for the of the king of Chu. Now she wants to veto Xiao Yizheng because of the tortuous relationship between Xiao Yizheng and Shu Yan. This is to overthrow everything she said before!


    The so-called is to lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot.


    The words fell into emperor Changming''s ears, and Emperor Changming''s face suddenly became cold. Now emperor Changming understands. What Song Rong said just now is really not groundless.


    From the fact that they don''t want Xiao Yizheng to intervene in this matter, we can see that empress Zhao and King Rui don''t seem to be so kind to the king of Chu!


    If he had just ordered King Rui to investigate the case, he might have wronged the king of Chu.


    Thinking of this, Emperor Changming frowned. He was already a little unhappy.


    What empress Zhao and King Rui did was to build the plank road openly and hide behind the scenes. They told him that they would seriously deal with the king of Chu. Maybe they would cover up one or two and show their love for their brother to please him. But secretly, I don''t know what kind of things I will do.


    This made emperor Changming feel that he had been fooled.


    Emperor Changming had hesitated to let Xiao Yizheng deal with the matter, but because he was angry, he couldn''t think carefully, so he waved his hand and said, "let Yizheng deal with it!"


    Empress Zhao can''t wait to bite off her tongue at the moment. She shouldn''t have said that in her hurry!


    Empress Zhao''s eyes swept away from Song Rong. Her eyes were full of hate. If the damned bitch hadn''t reminded the emperor, the emperor might not have thought of the deep meaning in it!


    "My father, since the case of my son''s defection to the enemy was handled by brother Jiuhuang, my son didn''t have any opinion, but... Rong''er went to Yanguan privately without your approval, but it''s very clear. Please punish my son." Chu Yunqing asked again.


    Song Rong is just a weak woman. Although as a princess, she has to be approved wherever she goes, this law has long existed in name only. Can''t she really tie a chain to these princess''s feet? You''re not going anywhere, are you?


    Other princesses usually go out in private, which is nothing new.


    Emperor Changming was so angry about Song Rong''s private departure from Beilin. He just felt that Chu Yun defected to the enemy and Song Rong ran away.


    But now that Song Rong and Chu Yunqing are back, it doesn''t matter to Emperor Changming.


    The reason why Chu Yunqing pleaded guilty in this way was that he was worried that empress Zhao and King Rui would find fault with this matter in the future. If he could get the oral order of emperor Changming and avoid punishment, it would be once and for all.


    Even if he really wants to punish, he can bear it! Anyway, he didn''t want Song Rong to be in hidden danger.


    Emperor Changming said casually, "now that everyone has come back, what will you do to punish you? It''s Princess Chu... After all, you can''t go out in private."


    Then emperor Changming said, "I''ll punish you for three months of silver in the king''s house of Chu. Princess Chu will copy ten women''s commandments!"


    This kind of punishment is just a way to go. It''s really nothing for Nuo Da''s King''s house of Chu.


    Song Rong and Chu Yunqing quickly thanked.


    According to the truth, Chu Yunqing, such a guilty person, should be imprisoned. However, Emperor Changming didn''t mention it. Empress Zhao, who had just smashed her foot, didn''t dare to say anything, so she was directly ignored.


    Song Rong and Chu Yunqing returned to the king''s house of Chu unharmed.


    This matter was left to Xiao Yizheng for investigation. Song Rong and Chu Yunqing were very relieved. They knew that they would turn over completely before long, so they ordered someone to take Xu and others back.


    In this way, the family is reunited.


    Xu held Song Rong in his arms and looked at Song Rong who had lost a circle. He couldn''t help choking: "linniang, you must have suffered a lot along the way."

 Chapter 457

    Song Rongyao hurriedly said, "Mom, I''m back now. Don''t worry."


    When Song Rong said this, she didn''t forget to look at Xu Shi. Xu Shi was wearing a light cyan dress today. She was plain and plain. Because she was worried about her, she frowned gently with a delicate state.


    Song Rong saw it and felt some pain. In fact, her mother was also a hard-working person.


    My grandmother died early, and my grandfather was not very friendly to my mother, so I couldn''t marry my father. I lived a stable life, and my father died early. Now, although I''m free from being bullied by the Song family, I have to worry about being afraid of her.


    Song Rong felt a little uncomfortable when she thought of these.


    Now I can only count on yu''er to grow up early and start a family, so that my mother can also rely on me.


    When the mother and daughter cared about each other, old lady song came uninvited.


    With her muddy eyes, she scanned the room and finally landed on Song Rong.


    Mrs. song took a few steps forward, grabbed Song Rong''s hand, said with red eyes, "linniang, you''re back. You don''t know how much I miss you these days when you''re not here! If something happens outside, how can I live in the future!"


    Song Rong looked at the old lady in front of her. Her voice was full of spirit, which proved that her body was still very healthy these days.


    Are you worried? Song Rong thought unkindly in her heart that the old lady would worry about her, mostly because she was worried that something had really happened in the king''s residence of Chu, and she had no place to stay in the future!


    Song Rong took her hand out of the old lady''s hand and said faintly, "thank you for your concern."


    "Hey, you child, do you still hate your grandmother in your heart? I was confused for a moment and wronged your mother and daughter, but your uncle and they also got the punishment they deserve. Isn''t it good that this matter has passed away? In the future, we will live together and happily."


    Then the old lady sighed, "I admit I was bad to you before, but I really love yu''er."


    Xu''s eyes flickered for a while, with some slight softness.


    To be fair, although the old lady is not good to her and linniang, she is still very good to yu''er.


    Song Rong doesn''t think so. Is she good to yu''er? If you are really good to yu''er, how could yu''er not live long in her previous life? Even if the old lady was negligent and let the traitor harm yu''er, she should at least let yu''er die to understand! Not that yu''er died of illness!


    What the old lady did has long been cold through Song Rong''s heart.


    The old lady saw that Song Rong looked pale and didn''t want to pay any attention to her. The smile on her face couldn''t hang. She thought that Song Rong came back from a narrow escape. She must miss her family very much. If she was Huairou at this time, Song Rong would accept her again.


    I never thought Song Rong''s mind was firm. She said so many good words and didn''t make Song Rong react.


    "Grandma, you''re old. If you don''t have anything to do, don''t come out and walk around. If you knock and touch, if others know, you may think we''re not filial." Song Rong suddenly said.


    The old lady''s face was slightly frozen and her eyebrows were raised.


    People familiar with the old lady know that the old lady is a precursor to anger.


    However, the old lady held back her anger after all. Now the little white eyed wolf doesn''t want to be related by blood. If she really forces Song Rong, maybe she can''t stay in the king''s house of Chu.


    The old lady''s heart turned and knew that it was impossible to start in Song Rong, so she opened her mouth and said, "Zhilan, take good care of linniang, I won''t hinder your mother and daughter from talking about the past here."


    Waiting for the old lady to leave, Xu hesitated for a long time and said, "linniang, after all, she is your grandmother."


    Song Rong snorted coldly, "Mom, I know that you want to take care of her because she is the mother of your father. No matter how she is, you won''t care about her for your father, so I haven''t had any opinion. She is old. If she can raise her old safely in the house, the great king''s house of Chu doesn''t need her to eat."


    "It''s just that you let me accept her and love her from my heart. I can''t do it! When she sheltered Song Dai, did she think that her father is also his son? Yu''er and I are also surnamed song, not wild children?"


    Xu sighed and said, "I know. Do what you want."


    Song Rong reached out and grabbed Xu''s hand: "Mom, I know you have filial piety, but we can''t be foolish and filial. It''s our duty to raise her old age and send her to the end, but it''s impossible for me to respect her as before! I won''t force myself to change anything for such a person."


    Xu nodded and said softly, "linniang, you are a person with ideas. Niang won''t force you to do things you don''t like. If you really don''t like your grandmother, it''s the same as being a stranger."


    Then Xu paused again: "waiting for yu''er to grow up again, I''ll let yu''er take us out to live. You''ve married the king of Chu and always live with your mother''s family with the king of Chu. It''s inconvenient after all..."


    Linniang is a girl. As the so-called married daughter spills water, she has no obligation to take care of them, and she has no responsibility to take care of the old lady! Xu''s heart understood this very well, so she said such words. She didn''t want to drag down her daughter.


    Song Rong looked at Xu reluctantly: "Mom, I know what you mean. It''s natural to wait for yu''er to grow up and want an independent portal. My sister may not be of great help, but at least I will buy some family property for yu''er. But now, isn''t yu''er still young? You live here steadily! No one will say anything!"


    Xu''s heart warmed when she heard the speech. Since yunlang''s death, she thought she would not feel happy in her life, but now looking at her daughter, she is more capable and filial day by day. Her heart is also full of happiness.


    The mother and daughter didn''t meet for a long time, so they snuggled up and talked together.


    Not much later, Song Yu also came.


    Now Song Yu is much taller. He seems to be a young boy who is Qingjun. He has long lost his mischief in the past, but is more and more calm.


    With the growth of age, Song Yu also understood the pains of her sister and mother a little. She knew that in the past, she didn''t let them worry less.

 Chapter 458

    Song Rong told Song Yu what she had seen and heard in Yanguan.


    Naturally, song Rongyin went to what he did there, but simply said the local customs and how the soldiers marched and fought.


    Song Yu''s eyes were full of worship.


    He used to know that his sister was capable. Now he feels that his sister is a heroine among women, and women don''t let men.


    "Elder sister, when I grow up, I will be a general at the border, defend my country and win honor for my elder sister!" Song Yuxin swore.


    Hearing the speech, Song Rong quickly said, "you''d better study hard! You want to fight and kill at a young age. Be careful I''ll beat you!"


    Song Rong told his younger brother that he wanted him to know more, but he didn''t want his younger brother to go to the battlefield to kill the enemy. If song Yuzhen did such a thing, his mother wouldn''t have to worry about dying?


    Song Rong also has some selfishness in facing her brother.


    Song Yuming replied: "I know, sister, you can rest assured."


    But in my heart, I already have my own idea.


    After the old lady ate a nail in Song Rong, she stopped for two days. Then she said she was going to the temple to pray for blessings. Song Rong didn''t care where the old lady wanted to go. As long as the old lady didn''t come to her for trouble.


    As the saying goes, out of sight, out of mind.


    After the old lady arrived at a temple called Ci''en Temple, she began to chant scriptures and told the people around her: "you all go down. I want to be quiet."


    I didn''t stay here for a long time. A little monk came over with some things for chanting scriptures and whispered at the door, "almsgiver, I''ll send you scriptures."


    When the old lady heard the sound, she was slightly stunned, and then she said, "come in."


    From her voice, I couldn''t hear her a little excited, but her hand was trembling slightly at the moment.


    The door opened with a creak. After the little monk came in, he closed the door again. There were only old lady song and the little monk left in the room.


    It''s nothing. The little monk is not old, and the old lady is not young. In addition, this is a quiet place of Buddhism. Naturally, they don''t pay much attention to etiquette, and these people in the king''s residence of Chu don''t pay much attention to the old lady.


    They are not stupid. They have long seen that their princess has no respect for the old lady. How can they be too conscientious? As long as the old lady didn''t make any moths, they wouldn''t say anything!


    The little monk went to the front of the old lady and knelt on the ground with a pop.


    The old lady opened her eyelids and looked over, and saw that familiar face.


    "Song... Song''er! It''s really you!" the old lady hugged the person in front of her excitedly.


    Isn''t this man in front of you Song Rong?


    The eldest son of an and Song Dai, Song Hui''s brother!


    Song Rong didn''t have time to deal with song song because she was anxious to leave Gusu.


    Song song and Song Rong had no conflict in the past, so Song Rong didn''t kill song song when song song song didn''t do anything.


    After the defeat of the Song family, Song Rong also knew some news about song song song. It was said that song song was living his own life with a little servant girl. Song Rong heard it and ignored it.


    If song song really can live a safe life and doesn''t come to her like Song Hui, she may let song song go.


    After all, song song didn''t intervene in what Song Dai did, nor did she always come to trouble like Song Hui.


    But facts have proved that Song Rong''s idea is wrong!


    The upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked. The pulse of the Song family''s big house is broken from the root. What kind of pure and good people can song song song and an''s vicious couple produce? The two children of the Song family''s big house are not as good as the common sons and women of the big house!


    Today, the old lady will appear in Ci''en Temple, that is, she has received the message delivered by song song.


    "Song Er, our song family was defeated, but... But how did you become a monk? Even if you are really discouraged, you can''t break the blood of the big house! Don''t you dig meat from Grandma''s heart?" the old lady said sadly looking at song song song''s bald head with incense scar.


    "Grandma, I asked you to come here today to see if you''re doing well. If you''re doing well, I''ll be relieved!" Song Song said with concern on his face.


    When the old lady heard this, she snorted coldly and said angrily, "how am I doing? How can I do well!"


    "Song Rong, that little bitch, is not hot or cold to me. She also bewitched yu''er and Xu to alienate me. Now I''m in the king''s house of Chu. It sounds good to be the master, but how many people put me in the eyes?" old lady song''s words were full of accusations.


    Compared with Song Rong and Xu Shi, they have two completely different attitudes.


    When song song heard the speech, a bright light flashed in her eyes, but for a moment, song song looked at the old lady with puzzled eyes: "grandma, how can sister Rong say that she is also from the Song family? How can she do this to you?"


    "Hum, I was really blind when I used to. I thought the girl was filial and obedient. Now think about it. When the girl first touched me, she harbored evil intentions!" the old lady said, gritting her teeth.


    "Grandma, sister Rong may have difficulties," song song song said again.


    The old lady''s face was even colder: "hardship? What hardship can there be! If I knew she was like this, I should have killed her and her mother long ago, and I wouldn''t hurt your father to suffer from exile!"


    Song song''s eyes were filled with tears: "grandma, do you really think so? I thought... I thought your heart was with ER Fang!"


    "My good song son, your father is my eldest son. Don''t you see who my heart is with for so many years?" the old lady hugged song song and choked.


    During her years in the song palace, she always called the wind and the rain. No one dared not follow her words. Now when she comes to the king''s palace of Chu, although it shows that her identity looks more noble than before.


    After all, being the grandmother of a princess is much better than being the grandmother of the daughter of an ordinary merchant.


    But in the Chu palace, she seems to be the one who depends on others. What she can''t stand most is that she tries to please, and Song Rong doesn''t mean to be soft hearted.


    This made old lady song feel uneasy from the bottom of her heart. She was even full of resentment and hated Song Rong.


    When she was in King Chu''s residence, there was no one who could speak from her heart and vent her dissatisfaction. It was Mrs. tan. She couldn''t believe it now. She obviously felt that Mrs. Tan spoke to Song Rong everywhere.

 Chapter 459

    Now seeing song song, old lady song couldn''t help it any more. She said her dissatisfaction like pouring beans.


    Song song listened to the old lady''s undisguised dissatisfaction with Song Rong, and gradually smiled on her face.


    He said, "grandma, do you really have the heart to let your father exile all his life?"


    "Of course I can''t bear it, but what can I do now? The little white eyed wolf doesn''t listen to me at all." the old lady''s eyes are full of disgust when she thinks of Song Rong.


    "Isn''t there another king of Chu?"


    "King of Chu? He listens to Song Rong in everything! I can''t get in touch with him!" the old lady said, gritting her teeth.


    "Grandma, I have a way now..." song song lowered his voice and said mysteriously.


    The old lady quickly nodded and said, "tell me."


    Waiting for song song to finish, the old lady hesitated: "although I don''t like Song Rong, the people in the second room are really the Song family..."


    "Grandma, don''t be confused. We didn''t hurt the people in Erfang by doing so. In the final analysis, there is only yu''er in Erfang now. Song Rong has been married. That''s not the Song family! Wait for this to happen, our good day will come!" song song song bewitched.


    The old lady hesitated again and again, nodded and said, "OK, that''s it."


    After waiting for the old lady to come back from Ci''en Temple, she was in a much better mood and didn''t come to trouble Song Rong.


    After Chu Yun returned to Beijing, he dealt with things in Kyoto a little, and his days were free.


    At the moment, he is drawing carefully with a brush.


    "Rong''er, move your body here." Chu Yun tilted his pen and ordered Song Rong sitting opposite her to pose so that he could draw for Song Rong.


    Song Rong kept a posture for a long time. She was already a little tired. Now she was commanded by Chu Yun, and she was a little impatient: "I''m so tired. I don''t want to sit here!"


    Looking at Song Rong who jumped down from the soft couch, Chu Yun''s eyes and eyebrows showed a doting color. In fact, Chu Yun painted. Where does Song Rong need to sit there as a mold? He just likes the way Song Rong looks at himself.


    Now seeing Song Rong stretching his arm, he quickly put down his pen and went over to help Song Rong press it.


    Chu Yunqing had a good grasp of the acupoints and strength. With a gentle press, Song Rong felt comfortable all over, and couldn''t help crying.


    Chu Yunqing''s face turned red, and some dared not start.


    This made Song Rong feel uncomfortable. Instead, she was itchy. She couldn''t help laughing and ran away from Chu Yun''s hand.


    Chu Yun couldn''t help following, hugged Song Rong and fell a lingering kiss.


    As usual, Chu Yunqing is not used to taking a nap, but now he is idle at home and has nothing to do. He is willing to lie in front of Song Rong and take a nap with Song Rong.


    When he fell asleep, Chu Yunqing couldn''t help but aftertaste the intoxicated kiss that he couldn''t help.


    Thinking about it, the kiss fell into a dream.


    Chu Yunqing in his dream has no so many scruples.


    He dreamed of the trembling of pear flowers, the shaking of his stepping bed, Song Rong''s shy face and the voice of a yellow warbler.


    Waiting to wake up, Chu Yun looked at Song Rong lying beside him. His face turned red and felt that the whole person was burning.


    He moved his body and wanted to hold Song Rong, but he felt uncomfortable. When he reached out and touched it, he found that his clothes were wet.


    Chu Yun was slightly stunned.


    He has never been in love. Apart from Song Rong, no woman has ever had close contact with him. In fact, he is still very astringent about men''s and women''s love. On the other hand, he is a doctor. He still knows how to deal with these physical reactions.


    He naturally understood what had happened to him.


    Chu Yunqing''s face turned red. He looked at Song Rong quietly and wanted to get up and change into clean clothes.


    Who knows, Song Rong opened her eyes when she moved a little.


    Chu Yunqing was afraid that Song Rong would see something. At that moment, he lay there. He wanted to pretend to sleep, but he forgot to close his eyes because he was nervous.


    Waiting for Song Rong to wake up, he saw Chu Yun lying there with a strange posture.


    Song Rong asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter with you? Are you uncomfortable? Why is your face red?"


    Feeling Song Rong''s warm little hand covering his head, Chu Yunqing felt more embarrassed and hurriedly said, "no, no, I''m fine."


    Such Chu Yunqing made Song Rong feel very wrong.


    "Is it hot? Why should we cover the quilt?" Song Rong said and was about to open the quilt.


    Chu Yun Qing was worried and hurriedly stretched out his hand to pull back the quilt.


    The two immediately pulled up. The quilt was pulled like this and left Chu Yun''s body.


    "Chu Yunqing! What are you doing? Is there something hidden in the quilt?" Song Rong asked angrily.


    When Song Rong and Chu Yun are angry, they are different from normal anger. Their tone is simple and charming. If they are always angry, Chu Yun Qing will feel that Song Rong is very likable.


    But Chu Yunqing has no mind to think about these at the moment.


    Song Rong saw that Chu Yunqing had been unwilling to give up, so she threw away the quilt: "I won''t see it!"


    Song Rong is about to climb out of bed from Chu Yunqing. Chu Yunqing is really angry when Song Rong. Where can he take care of the quilt? Directly reach out to hold Song Rong.


    The quilt completely slipped off Chu Yunqing''s body, and Song Rong''s hand inadvertently pressed on Chu Yunqing''s clothes.


    She felt the dampness under her hands and gave her body a slight meal. Then she widened her eyes and looked at Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yun couldn''t move. He looked at Song Rong with a red face. He... He... Didn''t mean to have such a dream! What if rong''er doesn''t like him because of this?


    Just when Chu Yun''s heart was up and down.


    But seeing Song Rong''s snort, he laughed: "Chu Yunqing... You... You wet the bed! I said why don''t you let me see!"


    Looking at Song Rong, who seems to have found some big secret, Chu Yunqing''s face has changed from red to green.


    bed-wetting! It''s more humiliating than discovering the truth!


    Seeing Song Rong still smiling, Chu Yun said in a stuffy voice, "I didn''t wet the bed."


    "Why are your clothes wet without wetting the bed?" Song Rong asked incredulously.


    Waiting for the words to be asked, Song Rong himself thought in his mind. Yes, how did he get wet?


    But just thinking about it, Song Rong was stunned.


    Although she was ignorant about these things, she could not really know nothing after living for two lives.

 Chapter 460

    Song Rong blushed, saying that nothing was embarrassing, and nothing was embarrassing.


    Finally, she coughed and said, "it rained last night. I think the moisture is too big and wet your clothes. I''ll go out first. Change your clothes quickly."


    If Song Rong doesn''t explain, it''s OK. Chu Yunqing knows that Song Rong understands everything. He looks at Song Rong''s light departure awkwardly and wants to say something, but he thinks it''s awkward to say anything.


    Song Rong went to the next room and freshened up. She didn''t come back in a minute as she said at the beginning.


    Instead, he hid out.


    She doesn''t know how to face Chu Yunqing.


    They are already husband and wife. It''s reasonable to do such things, but Chu Yunqing has never taken the initiative to do anything. If she took the initiative, what would Chu Yunqing think of her?


    Even if Song Rong has been cheeky, at this time, there are some tangles.


    After all, she hasn''t taken the initiative before


    She really can''t do this again and again.


    Song Rong sat alone in the pavilion and tangled. Chu Yunqing over there was no better. Although Mr. Du said that his body was not sharp, this time he came back, he had gone to find the miracle doctor. The viewpoint of the miracle doctor was the same as his. Now it has been completely good and does not affect his children.


    He looked at the clothes he had changed and made up his mind. Now that he had identified her, there was nothing to worry about. Let''s round the house tonight.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yun''s original tangled mood has disappeared, but he feels happy.


    So when Chu Yunqing does anything today, he always has a spring breeze on his face. Chu Yunqing has more and more smiles since he was with Song Rong, but like today, it''s really uncommon to laugh so much.


    Chu Yunqing hadn''t seen Song Rong for half a day. He guessed that Song Rong was hiding from him because of something in the morning.


    After a little thought, he walked into a pavilion.


    Waiting to get there, Chu Yunqing really saw Song Rong sitting there bored. He didn''t know what to think.


    He stepped away and was about to stride towards Song Rong, but suddenly he saw a blue figure in the grass and trees. He saw Duke in green standing there quietly like a green pine, staring at Song Rong.


    Song Rong didn''t feel that someone was looking at him.


    Chu Yunqing''s eyes brought a trace of frost. He thought Du Yun had put down his obsession after returning from Yanguan, so he hasn''t bothered rong''er these days. Now think about it, Du Yun doesn''t seem to give up, but more persistent.


    Although Chu Yunqing has never heard Du Yun say anything about Meng Lang to Song Rong, and Du Yun always abides by etiquette when facing Song Rong, Chu Yunqing feels that Du Yun is a dangerous person.


    In his bright moon like eyes, there was a trace of cold, and then he strode to Song Rong.


    When Song Rong reached for her hand, Chu Yunqing reached out and surrounded Song Rong from behind.


    Song Rong was startled by Chu Yun, but there was no anger on her face. Instead, she said angrily, "when you appear again next time, make a noise and scare me. What should I do?"


    "Yes!" Chu Yun said with a smile.


    Seeing Chu Yunqing''s serious appearance, Song Rong also forgot the embarrassment between the two people in the morning, and temporarily forgot his tangled things, and sent out a string of laughter.


    Childe Du looked at the scene in front of him and suddenly felt particularly dazzling.


    A bird landed on the grass in front of Mr. Du. It seemed that he was very interested in Mr. Du standing here like a wood carving. He tilted his head and gently called.


    Duke Du was startled by the bird and then turned away.


    His eyebrows and eyes, with a little lonely.


    From the day he appeared, this girl may not belong to him? But let him admit defeat like this, he can''t do it!


    Chu Yunqing felt that the sharp eyes behind him had disappeared and relaxed. Maybe there were some villains doing this, but it was good for everyone.


    Although he doesn''t like Duke Du, he has to admit that Duke Du has taken care of song Rongliang. He hopes Duke Du can figure it out and come out of it.


    "Rong''er, this morning..." Chu Yun thought about it and planned to open his mouth.


    Song Rong''s face turned red: "I heard it''s normal."


    Chu Yun leaned to smell the speech and slightly frowned: "rong''er! Who told you this?"


    If the woman tongrong''er said well, is it a man? Chu Yun thought, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    Song Rong coughed and said, "I saw it in the book!"


    Chu Yun heard the speech, his eyebrows stretched out, and then said low, "I dreamed of you last night."


    Song ronggei didn''t expect Chu Yunqing to say such a sentence. She was ashamed and wanted to find a ground seam to drill in, but in her heart, there were some little spring hearts sprouting because she dreamed of her? Is that why?


    Chu Yun pulled Song Rong''s hand and gently pressed Song Rong''s hand with his finger abdomen.


    His hands were white and slender, like jade sheaths. Because he was riding at the border, now there were some calluses on his fingers. Scraping Song Rong''s delicate hands would not make Song Rong feel pain, but let Song Rong feel a kind of steaming heat coming from his tightly held hands.


    "Rong''er, let''s... Round the house tonight?" Chu Yunqing''s voice took an unprecedented warmth, and his tone was full of affection.


    Song Rong felt that her ears first warmed up, and then her whole body warmed up.


    How does that make her answer?


    Say round house? She... She... Is a man for two generations. She has never experienced a relationship between men and women. In the past, because Chu Yun was inclined to leave, she might have the idea of dedicating herself, but now she still feels embarrassed!


    If Chu Yunqing had done it directly, she would not have resisted, but now Chu Yunqing''s question made her heart uneasy.


    But if you don''t want to answer?


    She has been married to Chu Yunqing for a long time. In the past, she didn''t have a hairpin, and Chu Yunqing''s body was not good, so she delayed it, but now? Now... Nothing seems to stop them from getting round the house.


    If she refused, she would show her affectation.


    Song Rong pulled her hand back and pulled her dress belt involuntarily.

 Chapter 461

    As usual, she always works decisively and neatly, but in the face of feelings, the memory of her last life can''t help her at all!


    Today''s Song Rong is no different from the general girl in love, with her little daughter''s unique simplicity and shyness.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing awkwardly, and the blush on her face became heavier and heavier.


    Then Song Rong suddenly stood up and ran away!


    Chu Yun was left alone. He looked at Song Rong''s panicked back and fell into meditation. Did he say something wrong?


    Chu Yun can plan strategies and defeat the northern desert army in Yanguan. In the north, he can stand firm step by step and do everything wisely. However, when facing Song Rong, he sometimes feels at a loss.


    Chu Yunqing doesn''t know. In this case, you can''t directly say it and ask a girl!


    Song Rong was extremely embarrassed. She wanted to avoid Chu Yunqing, so she hid in Hanfang hospital where Xu now lives.


    Xu is embroidering a handkerchief at this time. Of course, the Chu family won''t be short of xiuniang. It''s just that when Xu is usually bored, he will do such things to pass the time.


    Seeing Song Rong hurried in, Xu quickly put down his things and asked, "linniang? What''s the matter with you? Someone bullied you?"


    Song Rong shook her head: "no... No."


    Xu''s eyes flashed a trace of doubt, and then asked, "yes... The king of Chu bullied you?" who dares to bully his daughter in the king of Chu''s house? Although Xu felt that Chu Yunqing would not do such a thing, he still asked.


    Song Rong''s face turned red, bullying? In that case... It should also be regarded as "bullying".


    Seeing Song Rong blush, Xu seemed to think of something, and then asked in a low voice, "did the king of Chu do something intimate to you?"


    Before a woman gets married, she usually asks a nurturing mother to talk about these things.


    Song Rong was too young to get married. Xu even told him privately that he could not do anything. If he broke his body too early, it would hurt the woman''s body, and it was impossible to find someone to teach Song Rong these things.


    Now Song Rong has become a big girl. She is exquisite and graceful, and her face is delicate and not gaudy.


    Xu looked at Song Rong in front of him, and then remembered that he should have told Song Rong about some things. Now it must be impossible to ask for nurturing Mammy. After all, people outside know that Princess Chu has lost a child... If you asked for nurturing Mammy, wouldn''t you lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot?


    Xu felt that this important task should fall on him, so he whispered, "Lin Niang, you can do it. Niang has something to tell you."


    Song Rong didn''t come here to ask for comfort, but she was in a panic and didn''t know where to hide. That''s why she came here.


    But Xu has something to say to her. As a daughter, why don''t she listen?


    Then Xu opened his mouth and said, "linniang, you are not young. Now that the king of Chu is cured, he is very affectionate to you. I see that you are not indifferent to him..."


    Xu Shi was very pleased to think of this. When linniang married Chu Yunqing, she was ten thousand unwilling. Who would like to watch his daughter go widowhood? But now the situation is different. There are many good things to be done!


    As the prince of Chu, there are few servant girls in the family. Besides, except for the servant girls brought from the Song family such as Qingtao Haitang, other servant girls can''t enter the inner yard, let alone the housemaid, let alone the side concubine. It can be seen that he really loves linniang.


    As a mother, she was really happy that her daughter could find such a Liangxu.


    Xu lowered his voice and continued in a soft voice: "you are the wife of the king of Chu. You should do your duty as a woman. It''s normal for him to do anything intimate to you..."


    "I know you''re young and don''t understand some things. I have two books here. I originally prepared them for her when I watched Qingtao''s good deed approaching... I neglected you. Take them first..." Xu opened the cage, took out two books from them and gave them to Song Rong.


    Song Rong thought it was a script or something, so she opened it.


    This is really a "painting book"! What is printed inside is not the wild book with love affairs that Song Rong often reads, but exquisite pictures. On this picture... It is... The love affair between men and women!


    Song Rong''s face turned red. Suddenly, she felt that the two books in her hand were as hot as the stones baked by the fire.


    "My mother knows you are thin skinned. Take it back and have a look! Remember what my mother said!" Xu pushed Song Rong out.


    Song Rong felt like crying without tears at this moment.


    Chu Yunqing suddenly ran over and said that it didn''t count. Her own mother even encouraged her to go round the house with Chu Yunqing.


    Song Rong couldn''t hide from Xu, so she went out.


    When I came out, I happened to meet Song Yu.


    "Elder sister! What are you holding in your hand? Did your mother give you anything good?" Song Yu looked at Song Rong with a smile and asked.


    Song Rong''s hurriedly protected the book. It would be great if she showed it to yu''er! She is not afraid of losing face, but also afraid of yu''er learning bad!


    "Sister, I haven''t robbed anything from you for a long time. What are you doing against me?" Song Yu''s words were angry, but his face was smiling. It was obvious that he didn''t take it seriously.


    However, he looked at the book more and became curious about it.


    He won''t rob things from his sister, but her sister has always been generous to him and won''t forget him. It''s really unprecedented to guard against him like this


    But just two books? After all, it''s also printed on paper. My sister will care so much. It''s mostly the content in the book!


    Looking at Song Yu''s eyes getting hotter and hotter, Song Rong couldn''t stay here. Her voice sank and said solemnly: "yu''er, you''re here to greet your mother? What are you doing here? Wait for you to finish your greeting and hurry to study! Don''t delay your schoolwork!"


    As soon as she heard the word "schoolwork", Song Yu hung her head, and then walked into the room, forgetting her curiosity.


    Song Rongchang breathed a sigh of relief! She wanted to throw the book away, but she hasn''t been discharged yet. She must be sad when her mother knows! You can''t throw it even out of this yard! It was picked up in the yard. Some servants with broken mouths can''t say what to say. It''s good to talk about the king''s house of Chu as a dirty place?

 Chapter 462

    Now these two books are like hot potato. Song Rong is neither throwing nor holding them!


    Just want to go back quickly and put it at the bottom of the box!


    Then when waiting for Qingtao to get married, throw the hot potato to Qingtao!


    Thinking so, Song Rong''s footsteps became light.


    "Hiss!" Song Rong stopped with a slight pause.


    It''s not that she didn''t want to go back quickly, but because she was confused in her mind all the way, and felt some shame. She simply forgot to look at the road in front of her, and just looked down at the tip of her shoes.


    This is a collision with someone!


    Song Rong looked up and saw Mr. Du, who had recovered his original appearance, looking at her with a smile.


    "How did you walk so fast? You hit me this time. What if you hit a tree and hit it?" Duke''s voice joked.


    Song Rong couldn''t help saying, "that tree won''t grow on the road, will it?"


    She didn''t look at people when she was walking, so that it was wrong for her to bump into Mr. Du, but she looked at the road under her feet, at least she wouldn''t bump into a tree.


    I haven''t seen Mr. Du. Hasn''t Mr. Du seen himself yet?


    Looking at Duke Du''s abusive appearance, it''s clear that he deliberately bumped into himself!


    Song Rong said and looked down, because when she bumped into Mr. Du, she accidentally landed on the book on the ground.


    The book was blown open a few pages by the wind. Song Rong squatted down and picked up the book, ignoring his theory with Duke.


    Mr. Du is a martial arts practitioner. He has both ears and eyes. Naturally, he can see what is in the book!


    Childe Du also reached out to get the book. How can Song Rong let childe Du succeed like this? He quickly pressed the book into his arms and held it tightly.


    She just wanted to find a safe place to put the hot potato. She came all the way, but the situation was constant!


    If people see her holding such a book, where will she have the face to see people in the future!


    Song Rong was not sure whether Mr. Du had seen it, but after all, he was a little embarrassed. He said, "well, it''s my fault to bump into you. I apologize."


    If usual, Song Rong might not apologize so cleanly. After all, it''s not all her fault!


    But at the moment, Song Rong only wants to get out early and doesn''t care about this at all.


    "What book is this? Show me." a haze flashed in Mr. Du''s eyes.


    Song Rong quickly said, "nothing, childe Du. I have something else to do. I''ll see you when we have time."


    Song Rong wanted to bypass Mr. Du.


    But Mr. Du moved and stopped in front of Song Rong.


    Where is Mr. Du flexible in Song Rong? Song Rong walked around several times and didn''t go around.


    Song Rong was annoyed: "what are you going to do?"


    "I just want to see the book in your hand!" childe Du''s voice has some dangerous meaning. Song Rong, a good girl, will take such a book. The meaning in it is self-evident!


    This made Mr. Du feel a little bad.


    Duke Du is in a bad mood, and Song Rong''s is not much better.


    Since the moment she got the book, she was afraid to be seen. It was easy to deal with when she met Song Yu, but childe Du made Song Rong feel dangerous and worried that childe Du would take the book.


    At the thought of this, Song Rong had some shame in her heart.


    This book would rather be seen by Chu Yunqing than by Duke Du!


    Seeing that Song Rong refused to hand in the book, Duke Du reached out to get it himself.


    Song Rong hurriedly covered his chest position: "apprentice!"


    This book has been pasted to the chest. Mr. Du even wants to start. What is it, not a disciple?


    "Huh? Apprentice?" Duke Du repeated Song Rong''s words in a low voice.


    Song Rong shrank. She felt that there was some danger in front of Mr. Du... But she couldn''t tell where it was.


    Just as dugongzi stretched out his hand again, a white shadow flew from the side and grabbed dugongzi''s wrist directly.


    Waiting for Song Rong to see clearly, he saw Chu Yunqing in a moon white robe, standing in front of her side.


    Chu Yun''s face was as cold as frost. His eyes were also cold and cold without any temperature.


    "Du Yun, you''ve gone too far." Chu Yun''s voice was cold.


    Mr. Du hummed, "I don''t think I''m too much!"


    Chu Yun leaned his hand hard, and then stared at Mr. Du coldly.


    Duke Du''s other hand swept Chu Yunqing''s body, but Chu Yunqing was not a vegetarian. The two quickly moved their hands!


    Song Rong saw it nearby and quickly said, "don''t fight!"


    Song Rong is the most shameful fight, especially the two men, because she fought.


    But let Song Rong judge right and wrong. Song Rong can''t tell who is right and who is wrong!


    Mr. Du didn''t do anything substantive after all. She just wanted to rob the book. If the content in the book was anything else, she didn''t have to rob Mr. Du. She just gave it with both hands.


    But Chu Yunqing is not wrong. When a normal man sees his beloved, he is frivolous. Where can he bear it?


    "If I had known today, I shouldn''t have saved you!" duke said coldly.


    Chu Yun snorted coldly, "I''m very grateful that you saved me! But it doesn''t mean you can touch my bottom line! Rong''er is my mother, and I will never be slighted!"


    "What''s good about you! But you just appeared earlier than me!" Duke Du''s words didn''t mean to avoid, but there were some provocations faintly.


    Song Rong looked at both of them, and couldn''t help shouting, "you all stop!"


    But no one paid any attention to Song Rong.


    Song Rong is worried that the two people will get hurt. Duke Du has a favor with her. Naturally, she doesn''t want Duke to get hurt. As for Chu Yunqing, Song Rong doesn''t want chu Yunqing to get hurt!


    Song Rong looked at the two men and said coldly, "if you fight again, I''ll be angry!"


    "Rong''er! Don''t be impatient until I teach this apprentice a lesson!" Chu Yun''s hand didn''t stop.


    As for Mr. Du, he said provocatively, "Miss Song, I advise you to give up this sick child early. Even if his body is better, it may not be my opponent!"


    Watching the two men fight more and more, Song Rong is as anxious as the ants on the hot pot.


    Qingtao didn''t know where he came from and said quietly, "princess, don''t stand here. I''ll look at the prince and Duke du... It''s because you''re here that you have to compete for the top..."

 Chapter 463

    Green peach said the key to the matter.


    Although Song Rong was still not at ease and let Chu Yunqing and Duke Du fight here, she really felt that what Qingtao said was reasonable, so she looked at the two people and said angrily, "you continue to fight, I''ll go!"


    Song Rong left here. At last, she was still worried and ordered Qingtao to look at her secretly.


    It''s normal for the two to fight to vent their emotions, but Song Rong doesn''t want any of them to be short of arms and legs, and can''t accept human life.


    After Song Rong left, Chu Yunqing and childe Du had a few moves again.


    But it''s not as fierce as just now.


    It''s just that the anger between the two people has been provoked. They have to fight once sooner or later, so they don''t stop easily.


    After Song Rong went back, she carefully pressed the spring palace book under the box. Without this book, so many things would not have happened.


    Waiting for it to be a little dark, Song Rong''s anger has been reduced a lot, but Qingtao hasn''t come back. Song Rong can''t help sending Yunxia to find Qingtao.


    Yunxia just left the room, and Qingtao came back.


    "Princess, said the prince... He will sleep in his study tonight and won''t come back." Qingtao whispered.


    Song Rong was stunned when she heard the speech. Chu Yunqing wanted to share a room with her?


    Is Chu Yunqing angry about what happened today?


    Thinking so, Song Rong felt guilty. Although she said there was nothing between her and Duke Du, Duke Du''s action was easy to be misunderstood when Chu Yunqing appeared!


    Song Rong took a look at Qingtao and asked, "he and Duke Du have been beaten up to now? Are there any injuries?"


    Green peach said hesitantly, "I''m hurt."


    "What?" Song Rong immediately became nervous.


    Green peach hurriedly said: "but it''s not an obstacle. It''s all skin trauma and didn''t hurt muscles and bones."


    Song Rong is a little more stable. Fighting and injury are inevitable. If it''s just skin injury, it''s really nothing.


    Song Rong finally couldn''t bear Chu Yun to lean alone in the study, so she put on a dress and went to find Chu Yun.


    Waiting for Song Rong to push the door in, he saw Chu Yun sitting on the low couch.


    With the faint sky light, Song Rong saw the Chu cloud tilt in front of her.


    Then Song Rong uttered a cry of surprise!


    Chu Yunqing was also startled. As soon as he looked up, he looked at Song Rong. Their eyes met in the air.


    At this time, Chu Yunqing''s face was blue and purple. If it weren''t for the eyes like the bright moon, Song Rong was really worried that she had recognized the wrong person. What villains sneaked into the king''s house of Chu!


    "Chu Yunqing! How did you become like this!" Song Rong asked in surprise.


    Chu Yun smiled. If he had smiled like this in the past, it would have been like a spring breeze blowing and a pear tree in full bloom, but at this time, it was extremely funny.


    "Rong''er, didn''t I tell you that I slept in my study today? How did you come?" Chu Yunqing''s voice was as gentle as ever.


    Song Rong pursed her lips: "I thought you were angry with me."


    "Why am I angry with you?" there was some confusion in Chu Yun''s eyes.


    Song Rong asked, "then why did you run to the study alone?"


    Chu Yunqing looked embarrassed: "that annoying childe Du picked his face. I''m afraid to scare you..."


    Song Rong took a step forward, looked at Chu Yunqing in front of her, and then said discontentedly, "Mr. Du is too cruel!"


    Chu Yun looked at Song Rong with a smile and whispered, "rong''er, are you in love for your husband? But you don''t have to worry. Childe Du is not much better!"


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing suspiciously and then asked, "why don''t you martial arts practitioners pay attention to killing with one move? How can I look at you..."


    Then Song Rong''s eyes fell on Chu Yunqing''s torn clothes.


    Chu Yun was embarrassed and said, "later, when he and I didn''t use internal strength, we just hit with brute force..."


    Song Rong''s lips twitched. Chu Yunqing looked clear and bright. He didn''t expect to be able to fight like a reckless man. Besides, Mr. Du has always been the master of death and injury as soon as he makes a move. He is cruel and cruel... He can do the same


    Hearing Chu Yunqing say so, Song Rong is completely relieved. It seems that the two are really just skin injuries, not muscles and bones, and no internal injuries.


    Song Rong picked up the plain veil in the basin and wiped it off Chu Yun''s face.


    Chu Yun hissed and whispered, "rong''er, what do you do with so much strength."


    Song Rong snorted coldly, "Why are you not afraid of pain when you fight with others?"


    Chu Yunqing knew he was wrong. He knew that the fight between himself and childe Du made Song Rong unhappy, so he shut up. However, Song Rong''s hand became gentle in the end.


    Chu Yunqing looked at the serious and busy girl in front of him and became crazy.


    He couldn''t help reaching out and grabbed Song Rong''s hand, trying to bring Song Rong to his arms.


    Song Rong raised her eyebrow: "you''re all like this. Do you still want to round the house? Wait for you!"


    Chu Yunqing suddenly woke up, and then his heart was full of regret! Why should he be fooled by Mr. Du? Otherwise, he might be able to have a real wedding tonight!


    Chu Yun narrowed his eyes and thought in his heart that he must find a way to deal with Childe Du.


    Waiting for Song Rong to come out of the study, he sighed slightly, thought about it and ordered, "Yunxia, you go and cook some ginseng soup and send it to the king and Duke Du respectively."


    This man was hurt by her husband at least, and she was also the cause. Song Rong really couldn''t bear to let Mr. Du live and die in that small yard.


    Mr. Du has finished taking medicine for himself at this time. Although the fight today is over, the price is not small, but it is really happy!


    He had already looked at Chu Yun and was unhappy! Hum, what''s good! However, his appearance is outstanding. It''s his fault to beat him until his father can''t recognize him today!


    Waiting for Yunxia to send ginseng soup, Duke Du''s eyes brightened, looked at the white jade porcelain bowl and asked, "this is what Miss Song ordered?"


    Yunxia nodded and said.


    As soon as dugongzi reached out, he picked up the ginseng soup from the tray held by Yunxia, and then drank it whether it was hot or not. However, when waiting for the second drink, dugongzi looked at the ginseng soup and was a little distracted. It seemed that he was reluctant to give up.


    He put the ginseng soup on the table, then waved his hand and said, "go down."

 Chapter 464

    With the sound of Yunxia pushing the door to leave, Yunxia''s footsteps paused slightly and added: "dugongzi, you must remember to finish drinking. The princess said that you and the prince need to make up. She specially ordered me to cook more for you and bring you here!"


    Dugongzi''s voice was a little chilly: "cook more by the way? Is this ginseng soup mainly for Chu Yun?"


    Yunxia didn''t answer Mr. Du, but left here quickly.


    It''s terrible for Duke du to make a fire. She can''t stand it. The princess didn''t say that she cooked ginseng soup for Duke Du by the way. Although she is a servant girl, she can be seen by the onlookers. Of course, she knows what Duke Du thinks of his princess.


    You can also see the prince''s preparedness for Duke Du.


    This is the only thing she can do for the Lord. Although it is a little mean, why not do it for the good of the Lord?


    Mr. Du looked at the ginseng soup on the table. At this time, there was no joy when he first got the ginseng soup. He stretched out his hand and would brush the soup to the ground as soon as he shook his sleeves. He said coldly, "when I was the sick seedling? What ginseng soup! I don''t want it!"


    But when he was waiting for the ginseng soup, he stopped his hand, picked up the ginseng soup and drank it.


    When waiting for him to put down the bowl, there was already some hazy feeling in his eyes, as if he had drunk a bowl of spirits.


    Ginseng soup will not intoxicate people naturally, but the word "love" is more serious than liquor. Once you become addicted to it, you will be trapped like mud and feet.


    Childe Du sat down with a lonely look. The room was empty. Red candles shed tears drop by drop. His heart was sour.


    But when Duke Du reappeared, the spring breeze was already blowing his face and he smiled.


    Chu Yunqing is not as natural and unrestrained as Mr. Du. He has no injuries elsewhere. The injuries on his face are particularly serious. Even he, who has never looked in the mirror, couldn''t help looking in the mirror several times, hoping to get better soon.


    Otherwise, staring at such a face, he was really afraid to scare rong''er, let alone round the house with rong''er at this time.


    Dugongzi''s face is not hurt, which doesn''t mean dugongzi is intact. Dugongzi wants to touch Song Rong''s hand, but it is dislocated by Chu Yun. To restore flexible use, Rao is dugongzi''s medical skill is good, and it will take some days.


    As for the hidden wounds of the places, there are countless.


    At the moment, Song Rong put some snacks in the flower hall and sat there waiting for Chu Yunqing and childe du to come. It is the so-called enemy should be solved rather than married. She doesn''t want the two to become enemies because of this fight.


    So I want to adjust everyone''s relationship.


    When Duke Du and Chu Yun leaned over, they stared at each other like cockfighting.


    Song Rong coughed and said, "let you two come today because there are some things to make clear."


    "I know Mr. Du didn''t mean to belittle me at that time. He just wanted to take the book from my arms. When Yun Qing appeared, he happened to see this scene, and then a fight happened." Song Rong first summarized the process of the matter.


    Dugongzi couldn''t deny looking at Song Rong and waiting for Song Rong to continue.


    As for Chu Yunqing, he didn''t care. Seeing that childe Du wanted to belittle Song Rong made him very angry and even couldn''t restrain his hand, but more importantly, he wanted to clean up childe Du for a long time.


    Even if there is no such thing, he and Duke Du will have to compete.


    "This matter is just a misunderstanding. If everyone talks about it, it''s all right." Song Rong said again.


    "Of course I won''t quarrel with the king of Chu." Duke Du said with a smile.


    Chu Yun glanced at Mr. Du. He didn''t see him so generous when he started. It''s time to pretend to be a big tail wolf.


    "Yun Qing, I know you are seriously injured, but... Don''t argue with Mr. Du. I think he didn''t mean it." Song Rong said in a warm voice.


    Chu Yun nodded and said, "Mr. Du is so generous. Naturally, I won''t be so stingy."


    Childe Du gritted his teeth and looked at Chu Yunqing. He suddenly regretted.


    For a moment''s pleasure, he beat Chu Yunqing''s face. He was really angry, but in Song Rong''s eyes, Chu Yun''s injury was more serious. No wonder, he thought at that time, why Chu Yunqing didn''t treat him in his own way, but chose to fight in invisible places!


    Childe Du was thrown by Chu Yun unknowingly. He couldn''t help feeling a little upset and brushed his sleeve and left.


    Song Rong touched her nose and asked, "did I say something wrong?"


    Chu Yun said in a warm voice, "no, he''s probably angry with me."


    After two days, the wound on Chu Yunqing''s face recovered little by little. These days, Xiao Yizheng has obtained the evidence that Chu Yunqing did not surrender to the enemy, which is very gratifying to Changming emperor.


    The only fly in the ointment is that Wei Yan has asked Rui Wang to be executed secretly, so that there is no proof of death. He has let Rui Wang get out of this matter.


    As soon as it happened, a great event happened.


    Beimo wants to fix it with Damin and sends it out to think it''s a princess.


    The emperor Changming has been half buried. Of course, the object of marriage cannot be the emperor Changming, so we have to choose among these princes.


    As for the princess, she was no one else. It was the ruby.


    Chu Yunqing stood on the rising sun, surrounded by courtiers. Emperor Changming looked at Chu Yunqing and said, "when Qing''er was at Yanguan, he made a lot of war achievements and awarded rewards as usual."


    "Holy Lord, is there a definite date for Princess Ruby''s marriage?" the person who spoke was not someone else, but Lord Xu, Song Rong''s grandfather.


    "Does Xu Aiqing have a good candidate?" emperor Changming thought for a moment and asked.


    "Princess Hongyu is the king of Chu. The king of Chu is a talented person with excellent demeanor. If two people can be together, it will be a good marriage," said Xu with a smile.


    Prime Minister Du glanced at Lord Xu. Everyone has heard of the disagreement between lord Xu and the princess of Chu. In fact, according to Prime Minister Du''s mind, marrying a ruby is very helpful to Chu Yunqing.


    As the backbone of Chu Yun''s inclination, Prime Minister Du doesn''t object to this. However, Prime Minister Du won''t force Chu Yun to do anything. He still respects Chu Yun''s opinion. As a minister, he naturally knows what should be done primarily and what should not be involved.


    Prime Minister Du now feels that this adult has no good intentions.

 Chapter 465

    Prime Minister Du reached out and touched his green beard, then asked with a smile, "Lord Xu, the princess of Chu is your granddaughter. I really don''t understand you pulling women from the king of Chu''s inner courtyard."


    Lord Xu wiped a tear and then said, "Princess Chu has been married for many years, but she has no children, and the king of Chu has no other concubines. I''m really sorry. Princess Chu has the blood of the Xu family after all, which makes me feel sorry for the king of Chu."


    General Shu snorted coldly: "fart! You old and immortal, don''t be a shit stirring stick here. Princess Chu and King Chu are deeply married. You''re not comfortable looking at it? Why don''t you send some flat wives to your own daughter and granddaughter?"


    "General Shu! How can you be rude! Your majesty, you have to make decisions for the old minister! General Shu''s bad words in front of all civil and military officials are unforgivable!" Lord Xu directly pestered him.


    General Shu took a cold look at adult Xu, and a trace of killing intention flashed in his eyes.


    This made Xu shudder.


    Emperor Changming said, "be quiet. General Shu said he didn''t like being a civil servant in the dynasty. I must keep him. He was a military general and it''s normal to speak vulgar. How can you compare with civil servants?"


    Changming emperor paused again: "but Shu Aiqing also went too far. After all, this is the court. I don''t care about it, but general Shu should make an apology to Lord Xu."


    In a few words, Emperor Changming solved the matter.


    General Shu arched his hand and said, "Lord Xu, I was reckless."


    Although general Shu apologized verbally, his attitude obviously didn''t look up to Lord Xu. Changming Emperor didn''t want to worry about such a small matter with general Shu. He was on guard against general Shu, but he wouldn''t be stingy enough to get angry with general Shu because of such a thing.


    Besides, general Shu is really not arrogant and deliberately provokes him. General Shu still respects the emperor.


    "Father emperor, since Princess Hongyu likes the king of Chu, let her enter the king''s house of Chu and make a good relationship between the two countries. From then on, Yanguan can get rid of the invasion of the northern desert. It''s really a good thing."


    In fact, why didn''t emperor Changming think so?


    He looked at Chu Yunqing and wanted to lower his will, but he thought of the empress''s firm appearance when she wanted to send people to the king''s house of Chu. He was afraid of his son and resisted the order in public, not giving himself face.


    As for what Song Rong thinks, Emperor Changming doesn''t care at all. Although he sympathizes with Song Rong, as the king of a country, he cares more about the overall situation.


    Seeing that emperor Changming hesitated, King Rui continued: "although the king of Chu and the princess of Chu have deep feelings, as the prince, we should do our best for the people! Is it true that the king of Chu plans to marry only one princess all his life?"


    When King Rui said this, he immediately reminded emperor Changming.


    He now has a heart to favor his son and wants to make the king of Chu ascend the throne. But what if the king of Chu dotes on Song Rong alone after he ascends the throne? Not to mention whether we can use the harem to balance the relationship between courtiers! It''s easy to say that relatives are in power, which is the easiest thing to worry about!


    It''s not a good thing to have a big family!


    Thinking so, Emperor Changming was cruel and said, "then do it as you say!"


    Chu Yun tilted his mouth and said, "my father, my son and Minister think it''s wrong."


    "I already have a princess. In this way, Princess Ruby will be wronged. Only when we find a prince without a princess can we reflect the importance of Damin." Chu Yun said with a smile.


    "Princess Ruby chose you by herself. Where will you feel wronged at this time? If you are really wronged, let Princess Chu give up her seat!" a voice was very discordant and spread to Chu Yunqing''s ears.


    Chu Yun tilted his eyebrows and eyes coldly: "Lord Tao."


    Chu Yunqing just whispered his name and didn''t say anything more. Lord Tao didn''t dare to say anything. He was an insignificant person. His official position was not small, but he was always cowardly and timid. He belonged to the courtiers who followed King Rui.


    Chu Yunqin then raised his head, his face very firm: "My father, Hongyu and I used to fight each other on the battlefield. In my heart, she is the enemy. I can''t change this thought for a while. Even if I let her come to the king''s house of Chu, I can''t guarantee to be kind to her. If good things turn bad at that time, wouldn''t it ruin the hard repaired relationship between the two countries?"


    Emperor Changming narrowed his eyes. He made so many excuses because of the existence of Princess Chu? For a princess of Chu, he wanted to ignore his orders! Emperor Changming was angry when he thought about it.


    "Yun Qing, this matter is settled. Don''t say anything more!" emperor Changming directly put on his attitude.


    "Father, you''d better give a marriage according to your next will, so as to show our respect for the northern desert!" King Rui reminded.


    Emperor Changming nodded directly.


    "Father, Emperor! It''s hard for children and ministers to obey orders!" Chu Yun didn''t give in.


    "King of Chu, you''ve gone too far. I''ve heard before that you disobeyed your father and mother for the sake of the people''s princess. Last time was not against the order. What about this time? The father and the emperor all gave the order. Do you want to resist the order?" King Rui snorted coldly, and his tone was full of instigation.


    Chu Yunqing didn''t seem to hear what king Rui said, but continued: "father, please take back your order."


    Emperor Changming looked directly at Chu Yunqing and asked, "do you know what kind of words you say? Do you know what is the equivalent of giving red jade to you?" when he didn''t want chu Yunqing to ascend the throne in the past, Chu Yunqing had several women, and he didn''t care very much.


    But now, he is very disappointed with King Rui. Naturally, he has more expectations for Chu Yun. The status of the Ruby Princess of the northern desert is enough to improve the status of the king of Chu. At that time, he can naturally ascend the throne.


    But if he ascends the throne, but Hongyu marries someone else, if the prince refuses, the army in the northern desert may come to the border at any time!


    Ruby is equivalent to the protection of the throne!


    Chu Yun opened his mouth and said, "father, your painstaking son and Minister understand. I also know that it hurts your heart. It''s really treacherous. Please allow me to think in southern Yunnan!"


    When they heard the speech, they were silent.


    After a while, a man was shocked and said, "king of Chu, are you kidding? Fierce bandits are rampant in southern Yunnan. Are you going to southern Yunnan?"


    Chu Yun nodded and said, "indeed, although Southern Yunnan is the king''s land of Damin, the people on that side are miserable because of the big and small bandits. I want to go to southern Yunnan this time, first, because I want to resist the order and receive punishment, and second, I also want to govern this side and bless the people!"

 Chapter 466

    Emperor Changming took a deep look at Chu Yunqing. He didn''t seem to think that Chu Yunqing would speak such words, so he said in a warm voice, "do you have a good idea?"


    Chu Yun nodded and said, "I think so."


    Emperor Changming was a little depressed and said, "then go."


    Speaking of Southern Yunnan, it has always been a big pimple in the heart of emperor Changming. Southern Yunnan is also rich in products, but bandits run rampant, so that the people can''t make a living.


    Now Chu Yunqing says he wants to go to such a place, which really makes emperor Changming excited. If Chu Yunqing can really manage this place, it will be a good thing!


    Moreover, Emperor Changming was slightly disappointed with the son who dared to resist in public.


    King Rui seized the opportunity and said, "father, the king of Chu doesn''t want to marry the ruby, but the identity of ruby is really noble. We must come up with a proper way to settle the ruby, otherwise it won''t be easy to talk in the north desert."


    "It''s a big deal. I''ll go to the battlefield and see if the northern desert people dare to step into Yanguan!" general Shu said angrily.


    "General Shu, fighting is not a good thing. If we can turn fighting into friendship, it will benefit the country and the people!" King Rui said kindly.


    Then king Rui bowed his hand and said, "father, Princess Rui is guarding the mausoleum now. There is no hostess in Prince Rui''s house to preside over the overall situation. My son''s ministers begged my father to promise me princess Hongyu as Princess!"


    Emperor Changming hesitated to see King Rui like this. He was disappointed with King Rui, but the king of Chu didn''t seem to be with him. We can see this in the matter of Song Rong.


    However, the king of Chu insisted on not marrying ruby. Emperor Changming was not stupid enough to force his son to do anything anyway. Now Chu Yun invited himself to South Yunnan and has given emperor Changming a step. If he continues to force... Emperor Changming thinks that the king of Chu will not agree, so everyone''s face will be ugly!


    Emperor Changming finally said, "then let Hongyu marry Prince Rui''s house. King Rui is the Queen''s son and deserves Hongyu in identity."


    Chu Yunqing had just returned from the palace, and Song Rong knew about it.


    "Chu Yunqing, are you really unwilling to marry that ruby? You know, waiting for ruby to be your concubine is equivalent to the emperor giving you the country..." Song Rong asked, staring at Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yun smiled at Song Rong: "rong''er, didn''t you knock over the vinegar jar?"


    Song Rong said, "I don''t!"


    Chu Yunqing smiled and pulled Song Rong into his arms. Then he said in a warm voice, "rong''er, don''t worry, I won''t hurt you anyway. I Chu Yunqing, even if I want a country, I will bring it with my own skills! Instead of relying on a woman and wronging my beloved!"


    "But South Yunnan..." Song Rong hesitated. She also read some travel notes. Naturally, she knew what kind of place south Yunnan was. In her heart, Chu Yun felt that she had been greatly wronged.


    Chu Yun reached out and pinched Song Rong''s face, then asked, "rong''er, would you like to go to southern Yunnan with me?"


    Song Rong snorted coldly, "don''t you want to take me?"


    Chu Yun Qing said with a smile, "then let''s go to southern Yunnan. This is a good place... We can attack and defend. If one day, Nari king will win the world, we won''t dare to send troops in southern Yunnan!"


    After waiting for a few days, Chu Yunqing left Beilin and took his family to southern Yunnan.


    Duke Du followed up like a shadow. When passing Gusu, they went to Chu house together.


    Today''s Chu house seems to be the most prosperous family in Suzhou. Everyone knows that Master Chu is the adoptive father of Chu Yunqing and respects Master Chu very much.


    This time back to Gusu, Song Rong has another thing to do, that is, Mrs. Chu.


    At that time, she was just a moment of negligence, and even calculated for Chu Yunhong and Song Hui. Now think about these people, none of them should stay! Not to mention Mrs. Chu, who has a life and death feud with Song Rong?


    Waiting for Song Rong to leave Gusu, Mrs. Chu went crazy.


    Master Chu didn''t feel sorry for his wife. He locked her up and didn''t eat. It seems that it''s in empress Mu''s face.


    Master Chu married Mrs. Chu at the beginning. It was not voluntary. Mrs. Chu climbed into Master Chu''s bed by herself. If empress Mu hadn''t begged Master Chu at that time, how could Mrs. Chu become Mrs. Chu later?


    Mrs. Chu doesn''t know how to repay her kindness. She deserves such a fate!


    South Yunnan.


    If Chu Yun leaned in Yanguan, he could quickly gain a firm foothold by relying on the reputation of Shu family, he could let Chu Yun lean show his strength in this land in southern Yunnan!


    When he went to southern Yunnan, Chu Yunqing only brought some personal soldiers, that is, the weapons are incomplete. Fortunately, Song Rong got some weapons from Zhu Herong earlier and took them with him. It''s just a little forging, which can be used.


    Tiger mountain is the largest bandit stronghold in southern Yunnan. The imperial court didn''t know how many troops were sent to attack, but they didn''t succeed in suppressing bandits.


    Chu Yunqing planned to use the people of Menghu mountain to cut. At the moment, he was taking the lead and rushed directly into the bandits! But in a moment, Chu Yunqing took several lives.


    "Tell you who is in charge! If I surrender now, I can report to the imperial court to prevent you from dying!" Chu Yun shouted coldly.


    "Kid! You dream! If you have the ability, you rush in!" the bandit leader of Menghu mountain snorted coldly, and didn''t pay attention to Chu Yun at all.


    The two gang fought again. Without much time, Chu Yunqing began to turn around and run away.


    "Ha ha, just say that this white faced boy has no ability! Let''s rush!" the bandit leader was very proud. Even the emperor''s son was no big deal. He was chased by him.


    After waiting to run a distance, thick smoke came from the direction of tiger mountain!


    "No! No! We''ve been fooled! Someone has sneaked into the tiger mountain!" a little bandit came to report in a hurry.


    When the bandit leader heard this, he was worried and ran back directly!


    Chu Yunqing immediately turned his horse''s head and began to chase these bandits.


    Seeing that the bandit leader was going to the tiger mountain, there were many roadblocks on the road out of thin air, which directly blocked the way of these people. Under the attack of two groups of people, the bandits had no return.


    "How did you... Break into the tiger mountain?" the bandit leader didn''t believe it.


    Chu Yun said with a smile, "I never said that I''m going in. The tiger mountain is easy to defend but difficult to attack. Where is it so easy to go in... My goal this time is you, not the tiger mountain."


    "The smoke?"


    "It''s just some wet firewood gathered up." Chu Yun smiled.


    "Despicable!" the bandit leader looked at Chu Yunqing, who smiled like a relegated immortal, and felt that he had been cheated. He didn''t look so pure and good at all!

 Chapter 467

    From the beginning of this war, Chu Yunqing even became famous. Before long, he broke through the tiger mountain. Once the tiger mountain fell, other bandits were a mob.


    The reason why the bandits are rampant in southern Yunnan is not how powerful these bandits are, but because the people here are frightened by the reputation of the bandits and dare not resist.


    Chu Yunqing, like a breeze, scattered the dark clouds over southern Yunnan.


    Chu Yun finished suppressing the last wave of bandits. After returning to the house, he quietly changed his bloody clothes and took a bath before he went to see Song Rong with a smile.


    Childe Du saw it and despised it deeply: "there are more people killed than me. Now they still pretend to be as despicable as relegated immortals!"


    The days in southern Yunnan seem a little bitter, but for Song Rong, they are much better than those in the north. At least there are not so many intrigues.


    Chu Yun naturally doesn''t let her participate in the bandit suppression. She is very free every day.


    "Rong''er." when Chu Yunqing saw Song Rong, he hugged Song Rong.


    Song Rong''s face turned red, but she didn''t hide. Instead, she reached back and hugged Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yun hugged Song Rong and entered the house, closed the door, and then opened the window.


    Song Rong took a puzzled look at Chu Yunqing: "what do you open the window for?"


    Chu Yun leaned down and kissed Song Rong. Then he moved and hid under the bed with Song Rong.


    Waiting for Mr. Du to rush in, he saw the window open and rushed out without thinking. Chu Yunqing took Song Rong and turned over to the bed.


    "Rong''er... We''ve been in southern Yunnan for almost two months. Today, Mr. Du can''t afford to be cheated out by me... Let''s... Round the house?" Chu Yun asked in a low voice.


    God knows, Chu Yunqing has long wanted to get married with Song Rong, but childe Du has always been on guard against Chu Yunqing like a wolf, which deprives Chu Yunqing of the opportunity. It''s not easy to get the opportunity today. How can Chu Yunqing let Song Rong go like this?


    Song Rong''s face turned red and wanted to resist, but she was embarrassed to think that she had been married for so many years and had not completed her house. She even doubted whether she was not attractive to Chu Yun.


    So she blushed and said, "but... It''s not dark yet."


    Chu Yun looked at Song Rong with a smile and closed the window with his inner strength.


    Mr. Du walked around outside. When he came back, he found the closed window. His face was black and he wanted to rush in directly. He shook his fist and finally resisted. He wanted to rush in at this time. If Miss Song was embarrassed, would miss song really annoy him?


    He looked up at the dark sky and felt that his world was a little dark.


    Mr. Du looked at the direction of the room and thought about the first time he saw Song Rong. When did he begin to think that this girl was different from other girls?


    Maybe it started with her desperate for Chu Yun.


    His mother poisoned his father. He never believed that there would be true feelings in the world. When he killed, he was rarely soft hearted, but all his views changed a little since he saw her.


    This is a girl with true feelings in her heart, which is different from his mother. He can''t help but want to take it for himself.


    Duke Du also knows that Song Rong will not be moved if he continues to pester him like this. Is he even tired of him?


    Is it time to put it down?


    Should he put it down?


    Yunxia came over with something and looked at childe Du standing there. She couldn''t bear it. She was always kind-hearted, but she pushed childe Du out for Chu Yunqing, which made Yunxia feel that she always owed childe Du something.


    "Dugongzi, it''s getting dark. Why are you still standing here? Have a rest earlier." Yunxia couldn''t help comforting her.


    Dugongzi''s eyes fell on Yunxia and said coldly, "don''t mind your own business."


    Yunxia took a look at what she was holding. These are some medicinal materials that haven''t been cooked yet. No one in the family is ill. This is prepared for the princess. Now Yunxia knows some pharmacology. Naturally, she knows what this thing is used for.


    This is used to support a woman''s body after her first sex.


    Now she saw Mr. Du standing outside the house of the prince and the princess with a cold face, and immediately wanted to understand what was inside.


    They... Have become a real couple and will have several children in the future


    When Yunxia thought of this, she felt a little sad in her heart. She felt more sympathy for the indifferent childe Du. She said softly, "childe Du, since you can''t get it, let go."


    Now she is relieved and let go. Although she will feel a little sad, she is more happy to see him happy.


    Only a woman like a princess can be worthy of him.


    She likes him because he appears in his darkest time. He is happy with the princess. Isn''t it because the princess warms his most lonely days?


    Duke Du said coldly, "give up? It''s easy to say!"


    Yunxia looked at childe Du magnanimously: "but I did it."


    Then Yunxia left slowly, leaving Mr. Du alone. He stood there and looked at Yunxia, as if he was frightened by Yunxia.


    Waiting for Yunxia to cook the medicine, let other girls warm it and wait for Song Rong to use it, while she cooked sobering tea and sent it to Duke Du.


    When I got to the yard where Mr. Du lived, I really saw Mr. Du drinking alone.


    Yunxia put the sober tea on the table and said, "dugongzi, don''t drink. Drink the sober tea."


    Childe Du raised his head and looked at Yunxia with clear eyes: "aren''t you happy with Chu Yunqing?"


    Yunxia was broken by Duke Du''s words. She frowned and bowed her head. She didn''t speak.


    Childe Du reached out and grabbed Yunxia''s chin: "what''s good about him? Is it because he is the Lord? That''s why you all like him?"


    As soon as Yunxia exerted herself, she broke free from Duke Du''s grip: "I admit that I like the prince, but when I like him, he is not the prince... As for the princess... When I met the prince, the prince was dying and half a foot was in the coffin."


    "Xinyue a person, no matter poor or rich, no matter what his past and future will be..." Yunxia said solemnly.


    She is not a vain woman, and her heart is not happy with Chu Yun because he is a prince.


    "You still say that you are happy with Chu Yunqing? If you are happy with him, how can you follow Miss Song every day? Look at their love?" Duke snorted coldly.


    Yunxia said coldly, "I don''t need to explain to you how happy I am, but I hope Mr. Du can figure it out."


    Yunxia paused and became serious: "If the Lord treats the princess badly, you can be forgiven for not letting go, but now the princess and the Lord are deeply in love. If you don''t let go, you''re just torturing each other, making the princess feel guilty about you, making the Lord''s heart unstable, and always guarding against you... As for yourself, you will sink into it. This is a road of no return."

 Chapter 468

    Childe Du looked at Yunxia and was a little stunned. He didn''t seem to think thoroughly of a little girl.


    He looked at the clouds in front of him. She didn''t have Song Rong Mingyan. She was like a small flower in the field, in low-key bloom. He clearly knew that he couldn''t get Chu Yunqing, but he paid more attention to the damn Chu Yunqing in words.


    To be a valuable and good girl


    Mr. Du took a look at the carefully cooked sobering tea and fell into deep thought.


    Yunxia didn''t hurry back. She sat here with Mr. Du all the time


    The bowl of medicine soup was warm until dawn the next day.


    Song Rong opened her eyes and felt a tingling sensation on her body. She stretched out her hand and pushed Chu Yunqing, but she started with a Yurun chest. Her face immediately turned red and retreated.


    Chu Yun leaned out his arm and hugged Song Rong in his arms.


    "Rong''er, what are you hiding?" Chu Yun''s voice was not as ethereal as usual, but with a laziness that had never been before.


    Song Rong closed her eyes and didn''t dare to see Chu Yunqing.


    Thinking of what happened last night, Song Rong really wanted to find a crack to drill in.


    Chu Yun chuckled, "rong''er... Do you still suspect that I have deficiencies?"


    Song Rong closed her eyes tightly and didn''t answer.


    Chu Yun looked at Song Rong''s shy appearance and felt that he was in a bright mood. In the past, he always had few desires, but after he tasted the joy of bed yesterday, he felt that he couldn''t stop


    He thought about it in his heart. Maybe he is not a man with few desires, but he has never tried such a wonderful thing.


    Chu Yun tilted his head down, and a close kiss appeared on Song Rong''s lips.


    At this time, Chu Yun''s body was different from that when it was slightly cool. On the contrary, it was very hot. With a strong sense of aggression, Song Rong felt that he was like a delicious dish and would soon be eaten by Chu Yun.


    Chu Yun''s hand was wiped down, and it was warm.


    Song Rong was stiff, and then whispered, "Chu Yunqing... I admit you have no deficiency."


    Chu Yunqing let Song Rong go and whispered, "I have people prepare hot water. After bathing, I can sleep for a while."


    Song Rong immediately looked at Chu Yun.


    Chu Yun said with a smile, "rong''er... Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you. You''ve just... You''re very empty. You should raise it."


    Chu Yun said in a low voice, "even if I am a hungry wolf, I will endure one or two at this time."


    Song Rong listened to Chu Yunqing''s provocative words and wanted to throw Chu Yunqing out directly!


    At noon, Song Rong felt that his body didn''t hurt so much and got out of bed.


    Chu Yunqing didn''t go anywhere this day. He always accompanied Song Rong.


    Song Rong, who was just a human resource expert, felt some pain in her legs when she walked. Chu Yun picked up Song Rong and took Song Rong to the garden to bask in the sun.


    When waiting for Duke du to appear, Song Rong was a little nervous.


    She knows what Duke Du thinks of her. She has some worries about what Duke Du will do under impulse. Duke Du has always given her a very dangerous feeling.


    Dugongzi''s eyes turned, looking at the spring breeze Chu Yun tilt on his face, and Song Rong, who was shy and timid, like peony after the rain, flashed a cold idea in his eyes.


    Just when dugongzi couldn''t help but want to do something, Yunxia came over and shouted, "dugongzi, didn''t you hear what Yunxia said yesterday?"


    Childe Du''s eyes flickered and looked at Yunxia. At this time, he still protected Chu Yunqing and snorted coldly.


    How could he underestimate the little woman?


    So Duke Du said in a gloomy voice, "Chu Yunqing, if you treat Miss Song badly, I will not let you go first."


    There was also some chill in Chu Yunqing''s voice. Any normal man must not want anyone to covet his beloved. He said coldly: "dugongzi, don''t bother you. My heart for rong''er is naturally clear from the sun and the moon."


    Although they parted unhappily, they didn''t fight in the end.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Chu Yunqing has been pestering Song Rong these days, which has made Song Rong unbearable.


    In desperation, Song Rong said, "let''s not take a nap today... Let''s walk around the house."


    God knows, since Chu Yun became idle, she had to take a nap with her every day. It was said that she came to take a nap, but it was inevitable that Song Rong immediately felt that she really misunderstood Chu Yun Qing!


    At that time, she thought Chu Yunqing was a man who didn''t eat fireworks. She wanted to make Chu Yunqing like a normal person.


    Chu Yunqing certainly saw Song Rong''s careful thinking, but he didn''t break it.


    He is willing to meet all the wishes of Song Rong. Now he just goes out for a walk.


    Song Rong doesn''t want to be like Chu Yun, but she''s really embarrassed to publicize adultery in the daytime! She has a thinner skin.


    When they got to the garden, they saw old lady song running towards them.


    Song Rong and Chu Yun stopped. Although Song Rong didn''t like her grandmother, it wasn''t enough to avoid seeing old lady song. This was her territory. She had no reason to get out of the way.


    Waiting for old lady song to approach, Song Rong saw a woman holding old lady song. Her clothes and clothes were different from those of ordinary servant girls.


    Song Rong doesn''t know this servant girl either. You should know that there are few servant girls in King Chu''s residence. Song Rong knows those who can go in and out of the inner courtyard freely.


    Her intuition told herself that old lady song suddenly appeared, mostly without any kindness.


    She didn''t want to think of her grandmother like this, but after being cold again and again, Song Rong was used to it.


    When old lady song saw the two people, her eyes brightened, and then she said with a smile, "Lord, linniang."


    Chu Yunqing had a good temper and nodded slightly.


    Song Rong''s eyes fell on the girl. She was about sixteen or seven years old. She was graceful, beautiful and had a different charm.


    "By the way, linniang, I forgot to introduce you. This is Yuxian. You should call her cousin when it comes to you." the old lady said with a smile.


    Song Rong smiled and said, "grandma, when did we have such a person in our family? Why don''t I know?"


    "I wanted to talk to you, but I can''t see you these days. Yuxian came to me again, so she decided to leave people first." the old lady explained.

 Chapter 469

    Song Rong frowns when she hears the speech. Is Yu Xian? Why has she never heard of having such a cousin?


    "Your cousin''s house is in trouble. There''s no place to go, so you come to me. Linniang, you won''t blame me for leaving people on my own?" the old lady looked at Song Rong with a smile.


    Song Rong said with a smile: "South Yunnan is the worst place in Damin. Why did my cousin go to South Yunnan?"


    The smile on the old lady''s face was a little frozen, and she didn''t want to! It was originally arranged for someone to go to the north, but who knows, the king of Chu invited himself to southern Yunnan.


    The old lady pretended to be confused: "she is my family now. It''s really not easy to find her from afar. Linniang, do you think you can arrange a yard for her? I''ll look at Linhu Pavilion."


    At this time, Yuxian quietly looked at Chu Yunqing and Song Rong.


    There was a trace of joy on her face. Unexpectedly, the king of Chu was such a relegated immortal. As for the princess of Chu, although her appearance was outstanding, she lacked some enchanting charm. There were no other concubines in the family. If she could really get the favor of the king of Chu as I said, she could fly to the branches! At that time, there is no need to listen to the man.


    Chu Yunqing felt this look. His eyes looked back coldly, and his eyebrows rose gently. Obviously, Chu Yunqing was unhappy at this time.


    Song Rong said, "I''m going to give green peach a living in Linhu Pavilion. It''s reasonable to say that after Ah Fu and green peach get married, they can go out and live, but I can''t live without green peach, so I''ll leave her a yard at home."


    The old lady''s face was a little ugly: "linniang, Qingtao is just a maid. You should leave the yard to Qingtao! Does she deserve it? Yuxian is your cousin. You really don''t want to miss the old love!"


    Song Rong snorted coldly, "I have no old relationship with this girl. As for Qingtao... I say she deserves it!"


    Qingtao two gave up his life and forgot to protect her. Let alone such a small yard, it is a bigger house, which can afford it!


    But now she can''t live without Qingtao. Ah Fu has to follow Chu Yunqing all the time. Only then did he arrange accommodation for the two people in the house.


    "Lin Niang!" the old lady''s tone was slightly heavy.


    Song Rong raised her eyebrows: "the lakeside Pavilion is very close to the yard where the king of Chu and I live. This girl is a foreign woman. Living too close is easy for people to gossip!"


    At this time, Song Rong has seen clearly what the old lady is fighting. She has paid attention to Chu Yunqing!


    This makes Song Rong feel unbearable.


    After the old lady left unhappily, Song Rong saw Chu Yun looking at Yu Xian dimly. Song Rong hummed, "other girls look good, so you''re confused?"


    Chu Yunqing''s face was full of smiles. He liked Song Rong''s jealous appearance most, which made him feel full of sureness. Knowing that the girl in front of him was full of him, all would have such a strong desire for possession.


    Naturally, Song Rong is not worried that Chu Yunqing will really have any ideas about Yuxian. You know, Chu Yunqing''s choice to come to southern Yunnan is tantamount to giving up that position for her, or at least giving up a shortcut.


    She would rather resist the order and give up the supreme position for herself. How could she be confused by this little woman?


    In the afternoon, Song Rong took advantage of Chu Yun''s busy and went back to make up for a sleep.


    Ah Fu went to the study: "Lord."


    "Go and find out the origin of Yuxian. I don''t think the girl is as simple as she looks." Chu Yunqing said coldly. If it''s just the old lady''s means, just drive out directly. But if there''s something fishy behind Yuxian, you should be on guard in advance.


    A few days later, song Rongzheng and Xu sat in the room and talked about home.


    "Linniang, you remember recently, don''t eat raw and cold food." Xu said softly. She was from the past. Naturally, she saw that the relationship between her daughter and Chu Yunqing had improved. At this time, it was very possible to have children. Linniang was too young and didn''t pay much attention to some things. Of course, as a mother, she should think about it.


    Song Rong never refused such love for Xu. She nodded with a smile and said, "Mom, I know."


    "Madam, the old lady is coming." Begonia came in to inform.


    Song Rong frowned and thought of what the old lady was doing here! She''s getting colder and colder about her grandmother now! What are you doing at such an old age?


    Xu nodded and said, "please come in." it was his mother-in-law. Although Xu was cold to the old lady, he deliberately bullied the old lady.


    When Song Rong heard the footsteps and looked over, she snorted coldly. Sure enough, Yuxian helped the old lady in.


    The old lady first introduced the origin of Yuxian to Xu, and then said with great sincerity: "the king of Chu is now young and young. He is in love at the beginning. Naturally, he has deep feelings with linniang, but... After all, he is a prince. It''s hard to guarantee that he won''t accept the concubine over time."


    At the beginning, Xu could still maintain a good upbringing and listen to the old lady say these with a smile. But when the old lady said here, Xu looked cold: "what is Yun Qing''s feelings for Lin Niang? I understand when I am a mother. He won''t do anything sorry for Lin Niang."


    "Zhilan! That''s what you''re wrong. You''re a mother. Why don''t you know how to teach linniang? The king of Chu, as a prince, is different from yun''er at the beginning. Yun''er can guard you in a small inner house, but is it possible for the king of Chu? She will become a jealous woman sooner or later! It won''t be so easy to lose favor at that time!" the old lady put on airs, Alarmist once.


    Song Rong looked at the old lady with a smile: "I don''t know what my grandmother''s ideas are?"


    The old lady''s face softened a little and said, "Yuxian is at the right age and looks beautiful. If the king of Chu can accept Yuxian as the side imperial concubine, even if there are outsiders, you two sisters can help each other."


    Xu''s face was cold and said, "old lady, you''re old. I''m afraid you''re a little confused. You''d better go back and have a good rest."


    Although Xu was a little soft hearted, he was not stupid enough to really follow the old lady''s meaning and see linniang send someone to the king of Chu when she was happy? Is this something that a close relative can do?


    Piansheng''s old lady is also under the banner of being good for Song Rong, which makes Xu''s heart a little disgusted.


    Song Rong looked at Yu Xian, up and down, and looked at Yu Xian all over.


    "It looks beautiful, but... You''ve come to the wrong place. If you can leave now, I can treat you as if you haven''t been here." Song Rong said faintly.

 Chapter 470

    Yuxian was somewhat unnatural when Song Rong looked at her. Then she knelt on the ground with a bang and said sadly, "cousin."


    "Presumptuous! This is only princess Chu, but not your cousin!" Haitang said coldly.


    Begonia is an old man from the Song Dynasty. She saw the grievances in her eyes. Now she feels very angry when she sees that the old lady doesn''t want the old face to say such a thing.


    "Wang... Princess, since the princess doesn''t need Yuxian''s help, even if she gives Yuxian 10000 courage, Yuxian doesn''t dare to have any idea of surpassing. Now just ask the princess to leave me and let me take care of the old lady." Yuxian continued.


    "Lin Niang, grandma likes Yuxian very much. Just let her stay..." the old lady said with a smile.


    At this time, Ah Fu came in, first gave Song Rong a gift, and then continued: "princess, the LORD said, leave Yuxian first."


    Yuxian was delighted when she heard the speech. Did the king of Chu like her?


    Xu gave Song Rong a worried look, but Song Rong nodded and said, "then stay first."


    Waiting for the night, Chu Yunqing came back from the outside with an oil paper bag in his hand: "rong''er, when I went out today, I saw chestnuts and thought you liked to eat, so I bought some for you."


    Song Rong laughed with a puff. The king of Chu would buy chestnuts on the road.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing with a smile: "come on, Yuxian, what''s going on?"


    Chu Yun gave Song Rong a disappointed look: "I thought you would be jealous or angry. Why are you so calm?"


    Song Rong curled her lips and smiled: "if you want to stay, stay. If there are other girls around you, I will never hinder your eyes. Just leave directly..."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong did not forget to add: "I am so outstanding. There are many people who want to marry. Without you, I happen to find the next one."


    Chu Yun''s eyes were awe inspiring, and his voice was threatening: "do you still want to find someone else?"


    While saying this, Chu Yunqing broke open a chestnut, took out the fragrant chestnut meat and put it into Song Rong''s mouth.


    Chu Yunqing said again, "I asked Ah Fu to check Yuxian. Her identity is not so simple. There is a Rui King behind her."


    Song Rong widened her eyes: "King Rui?"


    "Yes, there is another person. I think you should be very interested." Chu Yunqing said again.


    "Who?"


    "Song song, song song song found the man and sent him to the mansion with the old lady." Chu Yun cleanly explained it to Song Rong.


    Song Rong''s face was cold. She thought it was just her restless grandmother looking for trouble. She didn''t think the water was deep here.


    Chu Yun reached out and hugged Song Rong, whispering, "rong''er, don''t worry, I won''t let you be wronged, and soon everything will be over..."


    Yuxian stayed like this, but Yuxian just stayed. When she and the old lady were in the Buddhist hall every day, they would be driven back even if they took a step out of the Buddhist hall.


    It was winter when Song Rong was born, but the weather in southern Yunnan was not so cold. Chu Yunqing gave a banquet in the flower hall.


    Song Rong, Xu Shi, Ah Fu, Qing Tao, Haitang and others. Naturally, Duke Du came uninvited and sat together regardless of master and servant.


    Chu Yun looked at Song Rong with a smile and personally took a golden silk ball to Song Rong.


    Chu Yunqing''s love for Song Rong has never been taboo because he is the king of Chu. It is the same regardless of his predecessors.


    Song Rong threw the golden dumpling into her mouth, but at the moment, she felt that some of the golden dumplings were difficult to swallow


    She ran aside and then retched.


    Childe Du took a gloating look at Chu Yunqing: "Miss Song doesn''t like to eat such things. You are born to give them to her!"


    Chu Yun glanced coldly at Mr. Du and ignored him. Instead, he pulled Song Rong''s hand and began to feel his pulse.


    "Chu Yunqing! Why does your hand shake?" Song Rong''s eyes fell on Chu Yunqing''s white hand.


    Song Rong finished asking, and suddenly she was afraid: "I won''t... won''t I get sick?" what was it that scared Chu Yun so much?


    Chu Yun''s hand was always unstable. Seeing that childe Du was worried, he rushed over directly and felt Song Rong''s pulse with Song Rong''s other hand.


    Dugongzi''s face became more and more gloomy, as if he could drip water.


    Then Mr. Du loosened Song Rong''s hand and sat back without saying a word.


    As a result, Song Rong''s heart fell to the bottom: "what are you talking about? What''s the matter with me?"


    Recently, she always feels sleepy and sick. Isn''t she really ill?


    Chu Yunqing has restrained his mind, stabilized his hand, and carefully diagnosed Song Rong''s pulse.


    Song Rong felt her body light. When she was waiting to recover, she found that she had been held up by Chu Yun Qing. Chu Yun Qing''s light and outstanding face was full of undisguised joy.


    "Rong''er! You are happy!" Chu Yun''s voice was full of joy.


    Song Rong was stunned. At the moment, she understood what childe Du''s gloomy eyes were for. She also understood why Chu Yunqing''s trembling hand was. He was nervous!


    Chu Yunqing was always steady, but it was difficult to control his emotions at this time. He held Song Rong around until Xu said with a happy face that Song Rong needed to rest at this time.


    Childe Du looked at Chu Yunqing with cold eyes: "promise me one thing. I won''t pester her in the future, otherwise..."


    With that, Duke Du''s eyes turned and fell on Song Rong''s stomach.


    Chu Yunqing immediately got on guard. Childe Du is not a good stubble. He doesn''t really want to do anything to the children in Song Rong''s stomach, does he?


    He is not afraid of Duke Du, but he is afraid that Duke Du will go crazy and do something harmful to Song Rong!


    Chu Yunqing didn''t think wrong. Childe Du really thought about the child in Song Rong''s stomach.


    I only heard Mr. Du say, "if this child is a man, he will marry my Du family''s daughter. If he is a woman... He will marry us Du family."


    Song Rong was frightened by Duke Du''s remarks: "Duke, do you... Have children?"


    "Not yet, there will be soon." Duke Du''s eyes fell on Yunxia.


    Yunxia shrank. What does childe Du see her do? Yunxia''s heart has some ups and downs. She thinks, did she offend Mr. Du?

 Chapter 471

    Song Rong didn''t know that Mr. Du had changed like this. He learned to let go from another girl and saw what he had always wanted in this girl.


    However, she was still very happy that dugongzi was not attached to this. Song Rong said with a smile, "then wait until you have a child."


    Song Rong''s answer was ambiguous. She was not the kind of cruel mother. In order to repay her love debt, she had to sell her children. As for the future, it depends on the fate of these children.


    Song Rong doesn''t want to force his children.


    Song Rong was the most valuable person in the family. Now that she has this child, everyone cares more about Song Rong. Song Rong just walks out and has to follow several people around for fear of being knocked.


    In October, Song Rong''s stomach grew bigger and bigger day by day.


    Earth shaking changes have also taken place in southern Yunnan. The bandits have been cleaned up by Chu Yunqing. Chu Yunqing understands that only controlling bandits can not fundamentally solve the problem, so he began to rectify Southern Yunnan.


    From leading the people to open up wasteland to running schools and training troops, Chu Yunqing did not fall behind.


    I have to admit that Chu Yunqing is a very courageous person. When waiting for the autumn harvest, the whole city of Southern Yunnan is filled with joy.


    At this time, Song Rong''s month is full. Chu Yunqing gives these things to his confidants. As for himself, he focuses on taking care of Song Rong at home.


    There is a miracle doctor like Chu Yunqing. Although there is no need for others to deliver the baby, the family has arranged two senior stable women. After all, Chu Yunqing has no experience in this field.


    heavy shower.


    The cloister outside the house was full of people.


    Xu looked anxiously at the closed door, his eyes full of worry and tension.


    Ah Fu and Qing Tao are holding each other''s hands with excitement on their faces. Their little master will be born soon.


    With a loud thunder, a loud cry came out, and then a voice came from inside the room: "it''s a childe!"


    When they heard the speech, they were happy. Before everyone was happy, another cry came from the house.


    Everyone was slightly stunned, and then there was a good news Voice: "there is another young lady!"


    Xu''s face was full of great joy when he heard this. He swayed slightly and almost didn''t fall. It was Haitang who quickly helped Xu.


    Not long ago, the two women came out with one child in their arms.


    "Where''s the Lord?" Ah Fu looked around and didn''t see Chu Yunqing coming out with wenpo.


    One of the steady women said, "the prince loves the princess and is taking care of the princess." her tone was full of envy. Princess Chu is really lucky. A man who gave birth to two children will be more concerned about his children at this time, right? But look at the king of Chu? I seem to care more about whether Princess Chu has suffered.


    When they heard the speech, they were relieved.


    I went to the next room to see the two children.


    Even Mr. Du came over involuntarily at this time and touched the child. The child was too small and his eyes had not opened, but he seemed to feel something and raised his lips.


    Dugongzi''s eyes were filled with a soft emotion.


    He once thought about what he would do if there were this day, but now that he saw the two children, his heart was also happy. Although there was some pain, this feeling was very weak, and it was still disappearing a little.


    Yunxia said with a smile: "I went to the dining room to prepare today''s dinner. Today, there are two little masters. They should celebrate."


    Yunxia had just passed a corner of the corridor when she saw that childe Du was standing there with her hands behind her. Yunxia was shocked. She clearly remembered that childe Du was still in the room when she came out.


    Dugongzi''s clothes are wet. He came from the roof and waited for Yunxia here.


    Childe Du looked at Yunxia and said in a rare warm voice, "Yunxia, do you like children?"


    "Of course I do!" Yunxia''s eyes narrowed to crescent shape when she thought of the two little people.


    Childe Du continued with a smile, "then... We have two?"


    Yunxia was stunned, and then ran around Mr. Du. Mr. Du must be crazy. It must be. Although Mr. Du has given her how to take medicine, but... What does this have to do with having a child?


    Thinking of this, Yunxia hesitated. She should have refused childe Du with righteous words, but her words came to her mouth with more expectations.


    Seeing Yunxia running away, Mr. Du chased up. He thought... This time, he looked at it and couldn''t get it again.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing who scrubbed his body with a warm veil and whispered, "I can do it myself."


    Most men regard the house where women produce as a dirty place, but he takes good care of it here, which warms Song Rong''s heart.


    "Rong''er..." Chu Yun looked at Song Rong with a guilty face.


    Just when rong''er''s face was pale and shouted pain, his heart was like being cut by a knife.


    Song Rong was weak at the moment, but she was relieved: "I want to see the children."


    "I''ll go and bring it to you." Chu Yun poured out, but he came back with two children in a moment.


    Chu Yunqing put the child in front of Song Rong. At the moment, he felt the joy of being a father for the first time.


    Song Rong stretched out her hand to hold the two children and looked at Chu Yunqing with a gentle smile. She couldn''t help smiling.


    Chu Yunqing named the two children respectively. The older one was called Xiao huaichu, and the younger one was called Nianqing.


    Song Rong understood the meaning of Chu Yun''s name.


    Taking advantage of song Ronggang''s production these days, Yu Xian got a chance. She became restless and tried to sneak into Chu Yunqing''s study and stole some things.


    "Lord, Yuxian has given things to song song." the dark guard who has been monitoring Yuxian told him.


    Chu Yun nodded: "since she wanted her to pass on the news, she has already passed it on, so there''s no need for this man to stay at home." if this woman ever made rong''er unhappy, it''s not worth the loss.


    After Yuxian disappeared, the old lady first reacted that it was Song Rong''s hands and feet. Now she wanted to ask Song Rong for clarification.


    But before the old lady saw Song Rong, Chu Yunqing appeared: "you are an elder. Logically, I should respect you, but I don''t want you to disturb rong''er, otherwise... I can only prepare to bury you."


    The old lady''s face turned white. She probably didn''t expect that a handsome childe like Chu Yunqing would say such words.

 Chapter 472

    The old lady can have confidence in Song Rong and Xu because she is Song Yun''s mother. She knows that Song Rong and Xu won''t hurt her anyway, at least they won''t kill her.


    But in the face of Chu Yun, the old lady lost her confidence.


    The old lady smiled and said, "king of Chu, don''t tell such a joke."


    Chu Yun tilted his eyebrows and eyes with a trace of coldness: "is it a joke? Your heart knows that if you continue to violate my bottom line, I don''t mind making what you just said come true."


    With that, Chu Yunqing turned and left, leaving a handsome and misty figure for the old lady.


    Now Chu Yunqing will show some ruthlessness inadvertently. He has changed a lot from the past. If he can choose by himself, he would rather be a doctor who can travel all over the country with compassion like Miaoxin miracle doctor.


    But now he wants to protect his wife and two newly born children. He must change!


    When the child was drinking full moon wine, Qian Jinbao and Fengyi came all the way from Beilin.


    Now when Song Rong faces Qian Jinbao and Fengyi, her mood has also changed.


    Qian Jinbao looked sadly at Song Rong surrounded by the two children with a gentle smile. He knew that he had no chance in his life.


    "Sister Rong, how are you doing in southern Yunnan?" Qian Jinbao asked uncontrollably.


    Fengyi glanced at Qian Jinbao: "Qian Jinbao, aren''t you stupid? Look at how fat Miss Rong is, and you''ll know whether she''s doing well."


    Feng Yi''s words made Song Rong feel ashamed. What is fat?


    Well, she''s a little more rounded than before, but... Do you have to use this fat word? Thinking so, Song Rong squinted at Fengyi.


    At the moment, Fengyi came over and hugged Xiaonianqing.


    Xiao Nianqing looks like Song Rong. She is not afraid of Fengyi. She reaches out and grabs a strand of Fengyi''s hair. Fengyi''s lips bring a gentle smile.


    Seeing Song Rong get happiness, Fengyi''s heart is also happy.


    When it comes to Qian Jinbao, there are still some people who are unwilling. Since Qian Jinbao learned that Song Rong is pregnant, Qian Jinbao has been expecting that the news is false. Now he has come all the way to see with Fengyi. Unexpectedly, Song Rong has given birth to two children!


    Qian Jinbao now looks like a young boy, standing there is particularly outstanding, but in Song Rong''s eyes, Qian Jinbao seems to have never changed, which is no different from the little fat man who cried because his parents died.


    Qian Jinbao walked over, reached out and poked huaichu''s face. He said, "this child is really ugly! If he was like me, he would be better looking than now."


    Song Rong coughed: "Qian Jinbao..."


    What else Qian Jinbao wanted to say, he heard a cold voice behind his back: "young master Qian, why should my child be like you?"


    As soon as Qian Jinbao looked back, he saw Chu Yun standing at the door with a smile.


    Qian Jinbao knew he was wrong. He lowered his head and stopped talking. He just couldn''t help thinking in his heart. It was a mistake. When he knew sister Rong, Chu Yunqing was still a tuberculosis, so that he neglected to take precautions. Finally, the beauty fell into the arms of the tuberculosis.


    But at the moment, even if Qian Jinbao regretted his intestines, he can''t change the current situation.


    "Fengyi, Prince Qian, don''t you know if you can take a step?" Chu Yunqing didn''t mean to continue to argue with Qian Jinbao.


    Chu Yunqing has known Qian Jinbao for a long time. He already knows Qian Jinbao''s temperament. If he has to worry about Qian Jinbao''s words, he must be angry.


    Seeing Chu Yunqing leave with Fengyi and Qian Jinbao, Song Rong is a little uneasy. The three of them should not fight


    Song Rong didn''t know about the arrival of Fengyi and Qian Jinbao. She didn''t know until Qian Jinbao and Fengyi appeared in the house to visit. They came all the way for the child''s full moon.


    If you follow Song Rong''s own wishes, you won''t invite Fengyi and Qian Jinbao.


    She knows what they think of her. When the child is full moon, she will invite them. Isn''t that stabbing them?


    At this moment, the three have been sitting at the table.


    Qian Jinbao glanced at Chu Yunqing, and some shrewd eyes flashed: "tell me, what do you want me to do in southern Yunnan?"


    It was Chu Yunqing''s special letter that confirmed his idea of Southern Yunnan.


    Qian Jinbao doesn''t believe that Chu Yunqing just wants to show off his children and let them die. Although he has some opinions on Chu Yunqing, he won''t think Chu Yunqing so mean.


    Chu Yun looked at them with a smile, raised his hand to drink tea, and then said, "well, I have a deal to talk to you two."


    Fengyi looked at Chu Yunqing gently and didn''t speak. Qian Jinbao was interested: "doing business? I see that southern Yunnan is not rich, but it''s not poor. Are you still short of silver? If you lack silver, just tell me directly. No matter how much you want, I''ll give it!"


    Chu Yunqing is now sister Rong''s husband. Giving him silver is equal to giving sister Rong. As long as sister Rong can live well, he won''t love silver.


    Chu Yun glanced at Qian Jinbao and naturally understood what Qian Jinbao meant. He continued: "you two are now in the north. You must know the current situation in the north?"


    Fengyi was worried about what inappropriate words Qian Jinbao would say, so she first said, "now Rui Wang is a rising wind and water. With the princess Ruby supporting him, everyone thought that he would be the future... Prince."


    Chu Yun suddenly smiled: "prince? I don''t think he wants to be a prince!"


    Fengyi was surprised when she heard the speech: "you mean... He wants..."


    Chu Yun nodded and said, "I haven''t fought with King Rui once. I still know something about his temperament. How can he be willing to wait for his father to die?"


    Fengyi''s eyes cleared up: "you came to me and childe Qian today and talked about it again... The business you want to talk about must be not simple?"


    Chu Yun nodded, his eyes full of firmness: "I want that seat."


    When Fengyi heard this, she didn''t think there was any accident. When it was Qian Jinbao, she stood up and said angrily to Chu Yun, "what are you dissatisfied with now? Sister Rong loves you and gives birth to a pair of children for you. Why do you want to take that position? You know how dangerous it is?"

 Chapter 473

    Qian Jinbao gave a cold hum and said without mercy, "well, if you die, I''ll just take care of sister Rong. As for your children, hum... I haven''t been so kind to help you grow up."


    Fengyi is more stable than Qian Jinbao. At this time, she glared at Qian Jinbao and said thoughtfully, "do you think he really wants that seat? Do you think if ruiwang ascends the throne, can ruiwang let him go and miss Rong?"


    Qian Jinbao suddenly regained consciousness when Feng Yi said this. He also understood this truth, but he was frightened when he suddenly heard that Chu Yun wanted that seat.


    "I''m here to ask you two to do something for me! Naturally, I won''t treat you badly!" Chu Yun said seriously.


    "What''s the matter?" Qian Jinbao was still very curious.


    Chu Yunqing said what he wanted two people to do.


    Waiting for Qian Jinbao to hear it, his eyes were shining: "it''s easy. If it''s done, the benefits will be quite rich, but what if it doesn''t?"


    Chu Yunqing had a confident smile on his face: "no? Why not? Do you really think I''m here to be an idle Lord in southern Yunnan?"


    Looking at Chu Yun''s confident appearance, Fengyi nodded and said, "it seems that you have been exiled here, but general Shu and Prime Minister Du are still in the North... Everyone says you have given up fighting with King Rui. Now think about it, since you have embarked on this road, there is no reason to turn back?"


    Chu Yun gave a clear sigh and turned back? It''s not that easy.


    For rong''er and those who follow him, he must move forward, otherwise he is not the only one unlucky.


    Chu Yunqing didn''t tell Song Rong about these things. He didn''t want Song Rong to worry about them. As her husband, he should take on the important task of protecting her.


    Waiting for Qian Jinbao and Fengyi to leave from southern Yunnan, Qian Jinbao looked worried: "Hey, Fengyi, do you think Chu Yunqing is really sure about this?"


    Feng Yi tilted her eyes and asked, "if you are not sure, will you help?"


    Qian Jinbao''s look was chilly: "of course!"


    Fengyi hates iron and doesn''t become steel. She glanced at Qian Jinbao and said, "do you really think Chu Yunqing is asking us to do something this time?"


    "Not for us?" Qian Jinbao felt good about himself, but Feng Yi said that he had some doubts.


    Fengyi now infiltrates her own people in the drama garden in Kyoto and some romantic places. She knows a lot more news than Qian Jinbao.


    It is true that Qian Jinbao will make money, but for the internal analysis of some things, Qian Jinbao is worse than Fengyi.


    After all, Fengyi has been dealing with some people. It''s impossible to have no wrist at all.


    Otherwise, even with the protection of Song Rong, his appearance will bring him a lot of disasters.


    Fengyi sighed: "Chu Yunqing wants to return love for Miss Rong..."


    Nine times out of ten, it can be done. As long as it is done, he and Qian Jinbao will become meritorious heroes. The benefits are even more incalculable!


    Qian Jinbao was a little depressed when he heard this.


    Waiting to return to Beilin, Qian Jinbao took some things to Prince Rui''s house.


    Rui Wang has long forgotten Qian Jinbao. When Qian Jinbao and Xiao Cong''s brother had a conflict, Rui Wang was not present. Naturally, he didn''t know the relationship between Qian Jinbao and Song Rong.


    Of course, Wang Rui was not stupid enough to directly believe Qian Jinbao.


    I still asked people to investigate Qian Jinbao. The result of the investigation is that Qian Jinbao was rejected by Song Rong!


    Rui Wang doesn''t know that Qian Jinbao''s heart towards Song Rong. Don''t say that Song Rong refuses to kiss once, even if he refuses to kiss 100 times, Qian Jinbao won''t do anything sorry for Song Rong!


    King Rui felt that Qian Jinbao and King Chu''s house had long been enemies. It was impossible for Chu Yunqing to be there.


    Moreover, Qian Jinbao sent things to the king''s house of Chu. It was silk without mercy and full of sincerity.


    Ruiwang''s business has been suppressed by Song Rong. If you want to attract people for your own use, how is it possible without silver? In the eyes of King Rui, Qian Jinbao is now a living golden mountain.


    Now Qian Jinbao is caught by himself. Of course, ruiwang can''t let Qian Jinbao go.


    So he planned to win over Qian Jinbao. Naturally, King Rui was suspicious. Although he did not doubt Qian Jinbao for the time being, he was also on guard against Qian Jinbao.


    As for Yu Fengyi, the thing to do is simpler. It''s just to spread some rumors with his own people.


    Even if the matter is really exposed, Fengyi will not be involved.


    There are a lot of people in the Fengyue place and the opera garden. No one can tell who said the news! Even if you want to check, you can''t find it on Fengyi!


    Before long, the news that emperor Changming wanted to call Chu Yun back to the dynasty spread throughout Kyoto.


    The news was heard by King Rui. Where can King Rui sit?


    God knows, he finally has such a position now. He runs away from the king of Chu. If he comes back to the king of Chu, what''s better?


    King Rui''s heart was seriously unbalanced. He felt that no matter what wrong Chu Yunqing did, Emperor Changming could forgive him! In the heart of emperor Changming, his favorite son is the king of Chu!


    If the king of Chu comes back, maybe emperor Changming will change his mind!


    This made king Rui feel on pins and needles. He felt more and more that he couldn''t wait like this.


    The reason why King Rui has been dormant for more than a year is that his wings are not full. Although he wanted to do that for a long time, he has been patient for the sake of the overall situation. Just now, King Rui is excited by Chu Yun, and with Qian Jinbao, the Jinshan he pasted, he feels that he should do it early and quickly!


    It''s a coincidence that when the new year''s festival is approaching, Emperor Changming sent someone to offer sacrifices to empress mu, which is tantamount to adding fuel to the fire!


    As soon as king Rui''s heart was cruel, he made up his mind and just did it!


    In the evening of that day, King Rui took several people into the palace.


    When Emperor Changming saw King Rui, he was puzzled: "rui''er, why are you here?" he didn''t remember calling King Rui?


    King Rui looked at emperor Changming and said with a smile, "it''s the son minister who wants to visit his father."


    Emperor Changming frowned. He had a bad feeling. He looked at King Rui solemnly and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    As usual, King Rui came to meet the saint when he didn''t listen to the call, but he came with empress Zhao.


    And I won''t choose at this time.

 Chapter 474

    Now it''s getting dark and King Rui enters the palace, which makes emperor Changming feel bad.


    King Rui did not kneel down to salute, but arched his hand and said, "my son wants to ask my father for a will."


    When Emperor Changming heard this, his eyes surged through a undercurrent: "what kind of will?"


    "Please also make an order to execute the princess of Chu!" said King Rui coldly.


    Emperor Changming was startled and executed Princess Chu?


    "King Rui! Do you know what you''re talking about?" emperor Changming asked in surprise.


    "Nature knows!" Rui Wang''s voice was firm.


    Emperor Changming glanced at King Rui and said in a cold voice, "although Princess Chu''s birth is not very good, she is now a royal person and has a countless relationship with general Shu. What is the basis for you to put Princess Chu to death?"


    Prince Rui smiled: "father, I just asked you to order the execution of Princess Chu today. If you don''t agree, I can only ask you to issue a posthumous edict!"


    Wang Gao stood behind emperor Changming. He was startled and looked at King Rui in shock: "King Rui! What did you say? The imperial edict! Your majesty is in the peak of spring and autumn, and you want your majesty to move the imperial edict! What''s your intention!"


    King Rui snorted coldly, looked at the gray haired old eunuch and said, "therefore, what I want now is to execute the will of Princess Chu, not the imperial edict!"


    Rui Wang''s mind is clear.


    He wanted Song Rong''s life, not because Song Rong had offended him for revenge, but because he clearly knew that Song Rong was Chu Yunqing''s weakness. If he wanted Chu Yunqing to do something treacherous again, he could only start from Song Rong!


    As long as such a will is given, Chu Yunqing either runs away with Song Rong or starts to fight.


    According to King Rui''s calculation, Chu Yunqing will not escape. At that time, he will naturally start the army. In this way, a big hat of rebellion can be safely buckled on the head of the king of Chu!


    When the time comes, let the king of Chu go all the way to Beijing. When he gets to Kyoto, he can not only catch turtles in a jar, but also... Take the opportunity to announce the news of the death of emperor Changming. At that time, he will become a hero to avenge his father and kill the rebels.


    Without Chu Yunqing, who dares to compete with him for that seat in Kyoto?


    Although this is more troublesome than directly forcing emperor Changming to abdicate, it is of great benefit. He can not only get on this seat in a fair way, but also get rid of his great trouble!


    Otherwise, even if emperor Changming ordered him to ascend the throne, Chu Yunqing has been in southern Yunnan, which will make him feel uneasy!


    Emperor Changming looked at King Rui angrily. He was really blind and didn''t see that his son had such wolf ambition!


    "Xiao Yirui, do you know who is standing in front of you?" emperor Changming asked angrily.


    Without waiting for King Rui to say anything, Emperor Changming said coldly, "the man standing in front of you is not only the emperor of Damin, but also your father! What do you mean by that? Intimidating the monarch of Damin? Intimidating your father?"


    "You don''t deserve to be a minister, you are unfaithful, you don''t deserve to be a son of man, you are unfilial!" emperor Changming said coldly.


    King Rui snorted coldly, looked at emperor Changming and said, "father, today is the son and minister''s great treachery. If you want to fight and scold, the son and minister will bear it, but you can''t help it!"


    King Rui admitted his mistake, but the look on his face was completely different. At the end, he didn''t forget to threaten emperor Changming once.


    Emperor Changming immediately regretted that even if the king of Chu resisted the order, he should not really follow the king of Chu''s will and let the king of Chu go to southern Yunnan. If the king of Chu was still in Kyoto at this time, King Rui would be restrained, and then there would be some convergence!


    But now? King Rui is like a tiger... As for him, he is just an old tiger now!


    Emperor Changming knew that even if he asked for help at this time, no one would come in. If King Rui could come to do such a thing, he must have made perfect preparations, but emperor Changming shouted angrily: "come on! Drag this villain down to me!"


    A group of soldiers came in from the door, but the leader didn''t see emperor Changming, but walked up to King Rui and asked, "Your Highness, what can I do for you?"


    Rui Wang looked at these people with a smile and said, "go down! No matter what happens in here, you are not allowed to come in without my command!"


    Emperor Changming naturally understood that King Rui''s performance in front of his own face was nothing more than to tell him that now the whole palace is under his control. Even this soldier only listens to King Rui!


    The emperor of Changming gasped and grabbed a small censer on the case and threw it on King Rui.


    Rui Wang''s hand moved, stretched out his hand and caught the censer. Then he shook his hand and threw the censer to the ground with a crisp sound.


    The incense in the censer was still burning. When it was broken, a warm fragrance filled the room. In the Imperial Palace, everything was a boutique among the boutiques.


    When King Rui thought of these things, they would belong to him in the future. He didn''t have to look at the old face in front of him. No matter what it was, he had to wait for a gift. He was in a good mood.


    He smiled, and the smile grew bigger and bigger.


    But the heart of emperor Changming was just the opposite, getting heavier and heavier.


    "Father emperor, make an order." King Rui said again.


    Emperor Changming said coldly, "if I really have such a will, Yunqing will hate me all my life!"


    "Father emperor, you can''t protect yourself. Do you still think about that wild seed?" King Rui snorted coldly.


    Emperor Changming said angrily, "he is not a wild seed. He is your brother. His blood is more noble than you!"


    When King Rui heard the speech, his face looked ferocious. What did Chu Yunqing have? But it''s because the dead empress Mu used to be the imperial concubine of Dongzheng! His mother was a little lower than empress Mu''s rank. After Chu Yun poured back, he took away the glory that should have belonged to him.


    He didn''t even do anything. From the day he came back, it was on his head!


    In the tone of King Rui, there was a hint of threat: "father, if you make a will, there may be a glimmer of vitality... The king of Chu may not obey it!"


    When Emperor Changming heard the speech, he was awestruck. Yes, will the king of Chu obey his orders?


    Emperor Changming asked himself in his heart. The final answer was that Chu Yunqing would not obey his orders! For the sake of Song Rong''s girl, Chu Yunqing is never afraid of resisting the purpose!


    He would rather resist the order than marry ruby! Now, if you want Song Rong''s life, how can he obey it?

 Chapter 475

    When Emperor Changming thought of this, his eyes twinkled with a daze. Didn''t King Rui want to kill Song Rong?


    Emperor Changming was not stupid. He wanted to understand the meaning of King Rui in an instant!


    "You... You want to force him to rebel!" said emperor Changming.


    "Father, you''re not old and stupid!" King Rui looked at emperor Changming with a smile, and his tone was full of pride.


    Emperor Changming was furious: "you are going to kill your brother and father!"


    Rui Wang said with a smile, "father, don''t be so ugly. Besides, you''ve been sitting in this position long enough. You should give me this position."


    Emperor Changming closed his eyes and said disappointed, "go, I won''t do such a will."


    When things came to an end, Emperor Changming didn''t want to harm his other child.


    King Rui snorted coldly, "father, do you still want to protect the king of Chu now? I tell you, even if you don''t do this, Chu Yunqing can''t escape my palm! Now..."


    Rui Wang hooked his lips and smiled coldly: "now... I just give you a chance. Think, if the king of Chu really succeeded in his rebellion, his father might have a glimmer of vitality."


    Emperor Changming listened. There was a glimmer of hope in those old eyes.


    This man, the longer he lives, the less he wants to die. He is the same. The longer he stays in this seat, the more he doesn''t want to give up. Now he not only doesn''t want to die, but also wants to continue to be the monarch of Damin


    "Father, you can make an order. If you make an order, you can live longer. As long as you live, don''t you still have hope? But if this person dies, it will be completely over and there will be nothing!" King Rui''s voice was full of bewitchment.


    Emperor Changming stood there silently, hesitating again and again.


    He doesn''t want to die after all.


    He secretly said sorry to the king of Chu in his own heart, and then picked up his pen and wrote an imperial edict, which said that Song Rong was the evil star of the country. If he continued to live, he would threaten Damin Jiangshan and so on.


    These charges are clearly unnecessary.


    As the saying goes, if you want your minister to die, your minister has to die.


    This is the sorrow of being a courtier. He may be thrown out and sacrificed at any time.


    After King Rui got the edict, his face was full of smiles. In his view, he could almost see the future he was looking forward to.


    He took a deep look at the Changming emperor, who was wearing a Dragon Robe, but was already old. The old emperor should have given way long ago! If he had abdicated earlier, he would still be a natural and unrestrained supreme emperor, but now? Deserve such an end!


    But now emperor Changming can''t die. King Rui shouted, "my father is seriously ill. No one is allowed to visit!"


    "What about... The queen?" asked an attendant behind King Rui.


    Rui Wang frowned and said, "it''s none of your business. I''m going to find my mother now."


    Then king Rui left the hall.


    The remaining emperor Changming was in place, looked at the back of King Rui, flashed a trace of pain in his eyes, and then said to himself, "why didn''t you see that this villain had such wolf ambition before?"


    Wang Gao walked over carefully, reached out his hand to hold emperor Changming and comforted him in a low voice: "Your Majesty, you don''t have to worry. There is also the king of Chu. The king of Chu will come to save you soon!"


    Hearing the speech, Emperor Changming brightened his eyes and said, "yes, there is Yunqing. The child is a good one. He will come soon!"


    In fact, Changming emperor doesn''t think that Chu Yunqing can really rush to Kyoto. He knows very well that this is just a trap under King Rui to catch Chu Yunqing, but now Changming emperor has to think like this. Chu Yunqing is the last straw here!


    No matter whether this straw can save lives or not, Emperor Changming wants to catch it and will never let it go!


    When King Rui found empress Zhao, empress Zhao also had some doubts: "Why are you in the palace? Did your father call you?"


    King Rui knelt on the ground, looked at empress Zhao and said in a deep voice, "mother, please help me!"


    Empress Zhao was stunned when she heard the speech. King Rui never called her mother. How could she suddenly change her name this time?


    Empress Zhao wore a cloud pattern Xiangfeng robe on her body and a five Phoenix hairpin on her head. Although she was old, her face was still charming. At this time, she frowned slightly, which was also somewhat aesthetic.


    She looked at King Rui and asked, "Yirui, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Mother, I imprisoned my father," said King Rui with a painful face, as if he was not the one who had just swaggered and elated at emperor Changming.


    Empress Zhao wanted to come over and help king Rui, but at the moment of hearing this, she was stunned. For a while, empress Zhao came back to her senses: "what did you say? You imprisoned your father?"


    King Rui knelt on the ground and looked sad: "mother, my son''s ministers have to do this!"


    Empress Zhao pointed to King Rui and said in shock, "how can you do such a rebellious thing!"


    Empress Zhao hates Chu Yunqing and wants to kill Chu Yunqing and frame Chu Yunqing, but she is not as cruel as king Rui. She doesn''t want to fight Changming emperor. After all, Changming emperor is her husband.


    "Mother! My son did this not only for myself, but also for you!" Chu Yun said thoughtfully.


    "What do you mean to say? For me? For me, you will do such a thing to your father and Emperor?" empress Zhao angrily accused.


    "Mother! If your father dies normally, he must be buried with empress mu. Even your mother can enter the imperial mausoleum, but it must be worse than empress mu in ranking! Mother, now that your father is in my hands, I will ask your father to write a testament and let you enter the Mausoleum as the queen of the east palace after a hundred years!" continued King Rui.


    After that, King Rui paused and asked, "mother, are you really willing to let the dead queen Mu press you?"


    I have to say that this sentence of King Rui directly spoke to the bottom of empress Zhao''s heart.


    Yes, she hates empress Mu because she is a dead man and still occupies that position!


    Even after a hundred years, she still wants to give empress Mu a head!


    Empress Zhao''s look eased a little, and King Rui continued: "mother, after waiting for her son to ascend the throne, you will be the supreme empress dowager of Damin!"


    "If I only follow the original plan to get rid of Chu Yunqing, I''ll just be a prince. My father is moody. Who knows when he will turn back? Only in this way can I ascend the throne in good faith!"


    "Mother, it''s time for you to make a choice!" said ruiwang solemnly.


    Empress Zhao was stunned, and then looked at King Rui. Yes, she must make a choice.

 Chapter 476

    Choose your son or your husband?


    Empress Zhao just hesitated a little and chose ruiwang! She has to choose like this. If ruiwang loses, what good end can she come to? Can emperor Changming let her go?


    Empress Zhao sighed, "what can I do for you?"


    "You just stop the courtiers and the concubines in the harem from seeing the father, and then announce that the father intends to make a posthumous edict to pass the throne to me!" King Rui said in a deep voice.


    Empress Zhao nodded and said, "don''t worry. I''ll do what you ordered."


    "Mother, we are close relatives connected by blood. Only when I am good can you be good!" ruiwang said with a long focus.


    Empress Zhao looked at King Rui with some twinkles in her eyes


    However, the matter has come to this point. Empress Zhao also knows that if she doesn''t choose King Rui, her end may be the same as emperor Changming.


    How can a man who has to deal with his father be merciful to his mother?


    Now that you have been on the thief ship, there is no reason to get off the ship.


    It seemed that they wanted to decide the imperial edict of Song Rong''s order, and soon arrived in southern Yunnan.


    "By heaven, the emperor said..." the father-in-law read the decree.


    The words of this will are nothing more than that Song Rong is a demon star of disaster to the country. He should be cut and made a decision.


    Song Rong knelt on the ground and turned pale after hearing the will... She had just given birth to two children! Why did emperor Changming do this? Song Rong has a deep sense of powerlessness. Is this the supremacy of imperial power? How smart she is, she has lived two lives. As long as the supreme man, the next will, she must die?


    Song Rong raised her head and looked at Chu Yun in front of her.


    She has some concerns.


    It''s not that Chu Yunqing will follow this will, but that Chu Yunqing will resist it!


    Chu Yun leaned to his feet, looked at the eunuch who sent the decree, and asked coldly, "this will is from my father?"


    "King of Chu, time waits for no one. This evil country demon star can''t live more for a moment. You''d better act according to the will." the eunuch who sent the message heard Chu Yun''s cold voice, and his heart trembled, but he hardened his head and said thinking of King Rui''s orders.


    Chu Yun leaned over, held Song Rong''s hand and helped Song Rong up.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing and didn''t know what she was going to do. She whispered, "if... If..."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong sighed, "take good care of the children."


    "King of Chu, Princess Chu is the evil star of the country! If this person lives one more moment, it will be a threat to the rivers and mountains of Damin!" the eunuch who sent the message couldn''t help urging him.


    Duke Du, who was standing nearby, looked at the eunuch and said in a Yin voice, "shut up!"


    Yunxia stood next to Duke Du and said, "if you say one more word, i... I won''t let you go out of the palace!"


    Dugongzi now has a heart, but Song Rong is still the first light in his life. He still wants to protect her.


    Now Yunxia doesn''t expect Chu Yunqing, but she will thank him for saving her all her life.


    Dugongzi''s eyes were as if he wanted to eat people. The eunuch shrank and couldn''t help but say, "the king of Chu didn''t say anything! What are you doing?"


    Mr. Du shook his sleeves and was about to do it.


    But at this time, he saw Chu Yun Qing protect Song Rong in his arms, and then said in a warm voice, "close your eyes."


    Song Rong didn''t know what it would be to wait for her fate. She listened to Chu Yunqing''s words, closed her eyes, and then heard the sound of cold sword coming out of its sheath, and then the sound of sword entering flesh and blood


    Something fell to the ground with a dull noise.


    Song Rong wanted to open her eyes, but Chu Yunqing covered her eyes with his hand. He said in a warm voice, "don''t look."


    Such a scene was so bloody that he was afraid to scare Song Rong.


    At this time, the eunuch who sent the message had already lost his head, and the head fell to the ground. Chu Yun''s hand was holding a long sword, and blood was dripping from it.


    He protected Song Rong in his arms. There was a faint smell of herbs in Song Rong''s mouth and nose. He didn''t smell the bloody smell in the air.


    Everyone was frightened by Chu Yunqing''s move. Qingtao saw such a bloody scene for the first time and trembled slightly. Ah Fu behind him grabbed Qingtao''s hand and whispered, "don''t be afraid."


    Ah Fu, who was ugly and annoying at the beginning, is now a handsome and calm man. Qingtao was comforted by Ah Fu, and then he calmed down.


    Mr. Du looked at the head on the ground, but his eyes didn''t blink. He reached out and took out a jade bottle. Something poured out of it and sprinkled it on the body of the bones. Before long, the bones on the ground turned into a pool of water, leaving only clothes and other things.


    Childe Du finished dealing with the bones, looked at Chu Yun and said, "I''ve never been satisfied with you, but Du Yun admires you today! She really didn''t choose the wrong person!"


    Who could have thought that Chu Yunqing, a relegated immortal, would do such a cruel thing?


    Chu Yunqing saw that there was no body on the ground, so he took back his hand.


    Although Song Rong didn''t see what happened, she listened to the voice, looked at the clothes on the ground and the bloody sword in Chu Yunqing''s hand, and understood what had happened. She hesitated and asked, "Yunqing, you are so..."


    Before Song Rong finished, Chu Yunqing looked at some of his followers and said, "rong''er is the love of my life. I don''t allow anyone to hurt her at all!"


    Those people were shocked. Everyone knew that the king of Chu loved his wife, but they didn''t expect that the king of Chu could do this for the sake of the princess!


    The person who came to deliver the message was not just a eunuch, but the representative of Changming emperor, but the whole Damin!


    In doing so, the king of Chu made it clear that he wanted to protect the princess of Chu, and openly resisted the purpose, or even rebelled!


    Chu Yun said coldly, "it''s just an abandoned son sent by Prince Rui''s house. He dares to speak unkindly and humiliate rong''er!"


    Childe Du smiled and looked at Chu Yunqing. Now he felt that Chu Yunqing looked much more pleasing to the eye than the bad old man Miaoxin. Well, he was cruel when he shot, some like him... Maybe they can become real friends.


    Waiting for the people to disperse, Song Rong and Chu Yunqing sat at the table in the room.


    Song Rong wrung her eyebrows and looked at Chu Yunqing opposite her. She asked with some worry, "what are you going to do next?"


    Chu Yun leaned and smiled, with some flying look in his eyebrows and eyes: "rong''er, are you worried about me?"


    Now he has been married for several years and the child has been born, but every time Song Rong cares about him, he can''t help but be happy.

 Chapter 477

    Song Rong said, "don''t make trouble and talk to you about business! I don''t regret my death, but if I hurt you and the children because of me, the gain is not worth the loss."


    Chu Yun grabbed Song Rong''s catkin and said solemnly, "rong''er, I won''t let you say anything about death or immortality in the future. We should both live well! We should live a long life together, be mandarin ducks when we live, and be mandarin ducks when we die!"


    "If one day, you are gone, I may... Also can''t live." Chu Yunqing''s voice took unprecedented seriousness.


    When Song Rong heard Yan''s heart, she quickly said, "OK, OK, I don''t say these frustrating words. Let''s live together, but you just made a big mistake for me..."


    Chu Yun leaned to smell the speech, his face was cold, and there was some anger in his voice: "rong''er, do you really think that the imperial edict was issued by the father?" naturally, this anger was not directed at Song Rong.


    "Not him?" Song Rong thought of emperor Changming. At the moment, he had some disgust.


    Chu Yun stretched out his hand and flicked Song Rong''s forehead: "stupid girl! My father and Emperor are not old and confused. He knows that doing so will certainly alienate our father and son. Why should he do something that is not good? It is clear that... King Rui forced him to do the will."


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing in shock: "what are you talking about? Isn''t the father emperor by King Rui..."


    Chu Yun nodded and said, "I always knew that King Rui was going to force me to rebel, but I didn''t expect that King Rui would try to force me to rebel through you! What a sin!"


    Speaking of this, Chu Yun''s voice was cold and piercing.


    The dragon has an inverse scale. Song Rong is the inverse scale tilted by Chu Yun.


    No matter what the reason is, Chu Yunqing won''t let others hurt Song Rong! Today, he will kill the eunuch. Although a large part of the reason is to vent his anger, he doesn''t want the people present to spread Song Rong''s saying that Song Rong is a demon star of the country!


    That''s enough to destroy a woman!


    "Rong''er, don''t worry. Before long, I will give you a peaceful and prosperous age!" Chu Yun looked at Song Rong gently and promised.


    Song Rong doesn''t know what Chu Yunqing has prepared, and in the struggle for power, she is a female generation after all. She can''t help Chu Yunqing. The only thing she can do is to accompany Chu Yunqing.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing. Her bright eyes were full of determination until death: "no matter what the future result is, I will accompany you!"


    If... If this time, she really didn''t get through, she would like to walk the Nahe bridge with Chu Yunqing! Never live!


    Chu Yunqing looked at Song Rong deeply. The woman in front of him was worth protecting all his life.


    He murmured in a low voice, "you treat me deeply. How can I be willing to let you lose?"


    From the beginning of cutting off the eunuch, Chu Yunqing put on his robe and took his own people all the way to Kyoto! Now the soldiers of Yanguan also began to respond to Chu Yun and go north from two directions!


    As for Song Rong and others, they quietly entered Beijing all the way under the escort of Duke Du.


    According to Song Rong''s own meaning, he is more willing to fight side by side with Chu Yunqing, but Song Rong also knows that the sword has no eyes on the battlefield, and Chu Yunqing is likely to be distracted in order to protect himself.


    As for Southern Yunnan, it can''t stay. King Rui must keep sending people to assassinate her.


    In the carriage, Yunxia holds huaichu. Huaichu is still young. She doesn''t know what''s going on outside. She doesn''t know that her father is fighting for their safety. She doesn''t know her mother. She is worried about her father. Some are worried.


    Yunxia thought for a moment and comforted with a smile, "princess, don''t worry. The king of Chu has his own heaven. This time, he will win!"


    Song Rong looked at Yunxia and said, "Yunxia, if... If things are really irreparable, please help me take care of huaichu and Nianqing."


    Yunxia was startled when she heard the speech: "princess, don''t think about it. Such a situation won''t happen."


    Song Rong also knows that Chu Yunqing has never done anything unprepared, but ruiwang will set a trap like this. It can''t be unprepared!


    King Rui has been rooted in the north for many years. In addition, there are empress Zhao and some relatives of the Zhao family. It is impossible for him to have no ability at all. Otherwise, he can''t exclude all the princes from the throne!


    If there was no Chu Yunqing, it would be natural for Rui Wang to ascend the throne!


    Song Rong couldn''t help worrying. Rao is that she has lived for two generations and has long seen through life and death, but now she still feels uneasy.


    She is not afraid of death. She is afraid of dying behind Chu Yun! How can she bear the pain of losing her lover!


    The carriage was shaky. Song Rong didn''t know where she was going and what was waiting for her.


    Nianqing held Song Rong''s hand, as if to comfort her mother. Seeing her children, Song Rong''s mind was a little more stable.


    What she has to do now is to protect the child before the final result comes!


    "Sister! Be careful!" Song Yu''s voice came from outside.


    Then Song Rong heard the sound of soldiers meeting outside.


    Young Song Yu, dressed in black clothes, rode on a horse with a cold face. The red tassel spear in her hand danced and stabbed a man who came to attack!


    His face was full of cold, and there was hot blood burning in his heart!


    Today, it''s finally his turn to protect his sister!


    For so many years, his sister has always protected him behind him. He was not sensible before and always made his sister angry. Now think about it, he owes his sister too much!


    Since Song Rong was attacked many years ago, Song Yu has always wanted to practice martial arts. Later, Shu Yan came to the song house with a master who taught martial arts. Song Yu followed suit.


    Later, he pestered Chu Yun to teach himself Kung Fu.


    Now, although there are some awkward moves due to age, the red tassel spear is also majestic!


    Song Rong opened a corner of the carriage curtain and saw Song Yu fighting with others.


    Feeling Song Rong''s eyes, Song Yu looked back at Song Rong, with a smile on her face, which meant to reassure Song Rong.


    But it was such a distracted Kung Fu that Song Rong saw a bright long sword flying over. Song Rong shouted in fear: "yu''er, be careful!"


    There was a crisp clang.


    The long sword was opened, but Mr. Du, who had been standing at the top of the carriage, shot it.


    Song Rongchang breathed a sigh of relief

 Chapter 478

    This is no longer the first wave of people to intercept and kill Song Rong.


    Waiting to solve these people, Song Yu got into the carriage and looked at Song Rong with a smile. "Sister, do you think I''m powerful?"


    Song Rong angrily stretched out her hand, bounced on Song Yu''s forehead, and then said coldly, "yu''er! How nice it is for you to wait in the carriage with me honestly? In case something happens to you, how can I explain to my mother?"


    Song Yu grinned: "sister, you still treat me as a child? I have grown up. I don''t need my sister''s care in the future. I want to take care of my sister!"


    Song Rong looked at Song Yu reluctantly: "yu''er, you take good care of yourself, I''m very happy."


    Song Yu didn''t listen to Song Rong''s words, but stretched out her hand to tease Xiao huaichu and said with a smile, "huaichu, huaichu, see if your uncle is Yingwu or not?"


    Song Rong has some helpless glances at Song Yu, this boy! The older you grow up, the more worrying you are!


    In fact, Song Rong''s heart is also very clear. Song Yu has indeed grown up. It''s not too much to do these things, but she can''t help worrying as a sister.


    Who let Song Rong feel that she didn''t fulfill her duty as a sister in her last life and let Song Yu die early. In this life, she wants to firmly grasp Song Yu?


    Rao is always smart Song Rong, but there are also places where he is not considerate.


    However, although Song Rong talks about Song Yu, she won''t force Song Yu to go.


    Song Yu is not young now. She knows how to choose her own way and how to reassure her sister as much as possible.


    "Sister, don''t worry. Mr. Du has been looking at me just now. This is a great opportunity to exercise me without worrying about anything." Song Yu comforted Song Rong.


    Song Rong is a little relieved to hear the name of Duke Du. Here, Song Rong still believes in Duke Du''s ability!


    At this moment, Chu Yunqing has approached Kyoto with his own troops and has been stationed in Qingzhou City.


    The original intention of King Rui is to lure Chu Yun to the north. In this way, he can slander Chu Yun to kill emperor Changming. Although he intercepted more along the way, King Rui did not put his main force on this road.


    If the people who dumped Chu Yun are really cut off on the road, and Chu Yun can''t dump to Kyoto, who will carry the black pot of emperor Changming''s death?


    It can be said that Chu Yunqing was released by King Rui all the way!


    Just when they thought Chu Yunqing would drive straight in, they didn''t expect Chu Yunqing to stop in Qingzhou.


    Qingzhou is a must pass to the north. It has been a must for strategists since ancient times. You can advance or retreat. Now it''s a good policy to stay here.


    At the moment, Song Rong has settled in Yunzhou city not far from Kyoto.


    The front is where the two armies meet. Song Rong doesn''t plan to go forward and plans to settle down in Yunzhou city first.


    At night, Song Rong had just coaxed his two children to sleep. When he was planning to rest himself, he felt a strange smell quietly appear in the house.


    Song Rong looked cold and said in a loud voice, "who?"


    Song Rong''s answer was a burst of clear laughter: "rong''er, you don''t know your husband if you haven''t seen him for many days?"


    With that, Chu Yunqing turned from the dark.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yun in shock. With a move of her hand, a dagger slipped out of her sleeve. After the dagger came out of her body, it was cold.


    "Rong''er, are you going to murder your husband?" Chu Yun looked at Song Rong with a smile.


    He was wearing a silver robe, and the armor was silvery, like a moon.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing with a cold face: "who the hell are you! Chu Yunqing should still be in Qingzhou City at this time. Who did you pretend to be?"


    Song Rong looked at the man in front of her.


    Chu Yun smiled: "do you think everyone is Duke Du? Can you shrink your bones and change your face?"


    Chu Yunqing whispered a word.


    After hearing this, Song Rong widened her eyes and looked at Chu Yunqing. Then her face turned red. She threw the dagger in her hand to the ground, gritted her teeth and said, "shouldn''t you be in Qingzhou City? How can you get to Yunzhou now?"


    "Do you believe in being a husband this time?" Chu Yun leaned forward a few steps and reached out to catch Song Rong in his arms.


    Song Rong stamped her feet. Can she not believe it? Even the man in front of her knows that she has a carmine mole on her chest! Who else can it be if it''s not the real Chu Yunqing?


    Chu Yunqing seemed very satisfied with Song Rong''s reaction and bowed his head and kissed.


    Song Rong struggled and said, "who are the children here? Don''t mess around!"


    Chu Yun let go of Song Rong and looked into the bed. He saw two milk dolls lying side by side.


    Chu Yun said with a smile, "these two little guys have gained a lot of weight!"


    With that, Chu Yunqing picked up Song Rong again, frowned and said, "it''s you. It seems to be reduced."


    "Chu Yunqing, why are you here? When you come, what should Qingzhou City do?" Song Rong asked nervously.


    Chu Yun Qing said with a smile, "it''s very close to Qingzhou City. I haven''t seen you and your children for many days. I don''t feel at ease if I don''t come to see them myself. This time, one night''s effort is enough."


    "But what if King Rui wants to enter Qingzhou at this time?" Song Rong asked her doubts, and her tone was full of worry.


    Chu Yunqing had a little Conceit: "King Rui doesn''t dare to attack Qingzhou City at this time. He''s probably in a hurry now."


    "What''s the hurry?" Song Rong couldn''t help asking.


    Chu Yun smiled and said, "I''m worried. Why don''t I go to Beijing and kill his dog!"


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing, who was talking and laughing about killing and cutting, and felt inexplicably at ease. He always protected her in his own way.


    Chu Yun whispered, "it''s too late."


    "Ah? What''s too late?" Song Rong widened her eyes, and there was some confusion in her eyes.


    Chu Yun leaned down and said in Song Rong''s ear, "a spring night is worth a thousand gold. If you don''t have fun in time, it''s too late."


    Song Rong''s face turned red and said angrily, "I used to think you were polite! Now you are full of frivolous words!"


    Chu Yun reached out and hugged Song Rong. Holding Song Rong, he went to bed: "you''re my wife. If I''m polite to you, it''s wrong!"


    "Hey, hey, hey! Don''t you really want to do anything? The child is still here!" Song Rong asked anxiously.


    Chu Yunqing moved the two children inside, and then put Song Rong on the bed. Then he didn''t even take off his war robe and lay down next to Song Rong.

 Chapter 479

    Song Rong''s heart settled down. He knew that Chu Yunqing was just talking. Where could he really do such a menglang thing!


    "Chu Yun Qing?" Song Rong whispered.


    "Huh? Madam? Do you think the spring night is bitter and short? What should we do?" Chu Yun said with a low smile.


    Song Rong stared at Chu Yunqing, but fell into Chu Yunqing''s eyes, but felt that Song Rong was particularly charming at this time.


    "You should be well, my child and I will wait for your triumph." Song Rong whispered again.


    "HMM." Chu Yun''s voice dropped.


    Waiting for Song Rong to look over, he found that Chu Yunqing had closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing and suddenly felt his nose sour. A warm current surged in his heart. It was not far from Qingzhou to Yunzhou, but he came all night and thought he had suffered a lot.


    On his chin, he already had some green whiskers and looked a little haggard.


    The white jade like face, also because of riding on the road, was blown a little rough by the wind. The young man as delicate as warm jade is now more like durable coarse porcelain for her.


    Song Rong stretched out her hand and slid down from Chu Yun''s eyes and eyebrows


    At this moment, Chu Yun whispered, "rong''er..."


    Song Rong thought he had quarreled with Chu Yunqing and was startled. However, when Song Rong looked at it quietly, she found that Chu Yunqing had fallen into a deep sleep. The call just now was just nonsense in a dream.


    As the red candle grew shorter, Song Rong finally couldn''t support it and went to sleep.


    When Song Rong woke up, it was already dawn. She reached out and touched the position next to her. The bed was cold. Chu Yunqing should have left overnight.


    Thinking of Chu Yunqing running around so much just to see herself, Song Rong felt that she had some kindness.


    "Miss Song, were you all right yesterday? A villain came to our temporary residence yesterday. When I tracked down the door of your house, I didn''t hear anything... I thought you were asleep, so I didn''t bother you." Song Rong saw childe Du coming and asked as soon as he came out of the door.


    Song Rong''s face was a little embarrassed. She didn''t want to let people know that Chu Yun had poured back.


    So Song Rong whispered, "I went to bed early yesterday and didn''t notice anything."


    Dugongzi looked at Song Rong with a smile and whispered, "really not?"


    Song Rong quickly shook her head: "no!"


    Then dugongzi left meaningfully, but while waiting for breakfast, Yunxia mysteriously stuffed Song Rong with a medicine bottle and hesitated to express his meaning.


    Waiting for Song Rong to hear what this medicine does, Song Rong really wants to find out and chop it into shredded potatoes!


    This is actually a bottle of medicine for nourishing yin and Yang! It''s said that Chu Yun has to be busy with government affairs in the daytime and running around at night. His body must be unbearable. This thing can nourish the essence and replenish the spirit!


    Song Rong''s eyebrows danced and rubbed her forehead.


    Then Song Rong saw Yunxia standing in front of him and immediately took care of it.


    She looked at Yunxia and said earnestly, "Yunxia... You''re not young anymore. Don''t always follow Du Yun. A dignified girl''s house now even follows him to play with poisonous insects, snakes and ants. How do you get married in the future?"


    Song Rong said with a smile, "well, I look at the green mountain. If I don''t promise you to the green mountain."


    Yunxia quickly waved her hand when she heard the speech: "Miss, don''t mess with the mandarin duck spectrum. Now Castle Peak and Begonia... I... i... don''t want to destroy their feelings!"


    "Well? Who do you say you want to marry?" Song Rong asked with a smile.


    Yunxia bowed her head and blushed. She refused to speak.


    Song Rong asked with a smile, "since you don''t want to say, let me guess. What do you think of Mr. Du?"


    Yunxia looked at Song Rong in shock and hurriedly said, "Miss, i... how can I deserve Mr. Du! I''m just a servant girl, but Mr. Du''s status is noble."


    Song Rong catches a narrow smile: "do you think you don''t deserve it? Or don''t you want to?"


    Yunxia lowered her head and refused to speak.


    Song Rong said with a smile, "your brother and Song Zhi are now the fruit of cultivation. When you say it, you are related to me. If you really like who, I will make decisions for you. Don''t be embarrassed."


    When Song Zhi married Qinghu, she was supposed to get married on the pretext of breaking away from the song house, but after she married, the two really had some feelings, so they pretended to do it. Now it''s a rare happiness.


    Song Rong is very pleased with Song Zhi''s choice. It undoubtedly takes great courage for her to abandon the identity of Miss Song and choose a servant from Qinghu.


    However, facts have proved that this choice is not wrong.


    Song Rong has now returned Qinghu''s deed of betrayal. Qinghu is the steward hired by Song Rong. Song Zhi lives with Qinghu without worry.


    As for Qinghu, she has always been grateful to Song Rong, so she also has much respect for Song Zhi.


    With the help of Song Rong, the marriage between Yunxia and dugongzi is settled.


    Song Rong would do this. It has long been seen that the relationship between the two people is unusual. Duke Du has a black heart and black hands. He is poisonous from the inside to the outside. He rarely gets close to anyone, but he personally instructs Yunxia to learn medical skills these days. It can be seen that Yunxia is different in Duke Du''s heart.


    Moreover, Du Gongzi''s attitude towards her has changed from the initial feeling of wanting to take possession of herself to indifference. Even now, he can use the things between Chu Yunqing and her as a joke.


    Song Rong did not mean to give back the pill to childe Du. It was a little revenge!


    The happy event between dugongzi and Yunxia diluted some nervous feelings.


    In fact, Song Rong doesn''t want Yunxia to be with Mr. Du in such a hurry. She will do so. It also has her own considerations.


    Yunxia is her personal handmaid, which is something many people know. If Chu Yunqing loses the battle with King Rui this time, she is likely not to see the fruit of their cultivation.


    It is a time of constant war and fear.


    Even Song Rong, who is always steady, can''t help thinking.


    Not to mention the ordinary people, especially those in beilincheng. The ordinary people in beilincheng are a little better. No matter who becomes the emperor, it seems to have no direct relationship with them.


    But the dignitaries and rich businessmen in the North don''t think so!


    This is directly related to their interests!


    Ruiwang kept sending people to the door, which made these people feel a little frightened. They knew that it was impossible to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. At this time, they had to make a choice!

 Chapter 480

    People with good eyes know that we must choose one side between King Rui and King Chu at the moment!


    But if you stand in the wrong team and wait for the enemy to get the world, there will be no good fruit to eat.


    Naturally, most of these people are inclined to King Rui.


    Of course, I don''t think King Rui will be a wise monarch. Isn''t it mainly because they are still in the north? This is ruiwang''s territory now! If you have different opinions with King Rui at this time, it is tantamount to feeling sorry for yourself and attracting King Rui''s eyes to clean up yourself.


    At this time, news began to spread throughout Beilin. It was said that the king of Chu had no intention of rebellion at all.


    But king Rui controlled emperor Changming.


    When people think of emperor Changming''s serious illness, they feel that there is some hesitation, and some think that this rumor may be true.


    King Rui stole a lot of silver from these dignitaries who stood on his side. Naturally, this silver is also useful. The reason why King Rui did this recklessly is mainly due to the army of northern desert.


    This silver was sent to the north desert to buy the army of the north desert and attack Yanguan. In this way, general Shu''s follow-up army will be tied up in Yanguan and there is no way to support Chu Yunqing.


    Ruiwang''s doing so is of great benefit to him, but for the whole Damin, it leads wolves into the house.


    As the saying goes, it''s easier to invite God than to send God. The army in the northern desert is so good to meet each other? With the support of King Rui, they can attack Yanguan and contain the army of Yanguan, but how can these people listen to King Rui?


    It may be backfired at any time!


    Even if King Rui gets the world, who can guarantee that the northern desert army of Yanguan can withdraw as agreed?


    In order to get that position, King Rui already had some crazy demons, and even began to provide silver support to people in northern desert!


    Even in order to "buy" military support from the northern desert, he did not hesitate to start searching for the silver of dignitaries in Beijing.


    Qian Jinbao is the person in charge of doing this. King Rui doesn''t care what means Qian Jinbao uses, as long as he can get the silver!


    Qian Jinbao went door-to-door, whether it was a large merchant or a small merchant, a high-ranking official, a noble, or a court official. Naturally, the banner was king Rui! At the beginning, the dignitaries who had just succumbed to King Rui felt more and more upset.


    These people are in a bad mood. Naturally, they want to find places for recreation, just some romantic places and theatrical gardens.


    Here is Fengyi''s world again. In this place, you can rest assured to say how Rui Wang is, without worrying about who will spread it. Before long, a theater like Chunfeng Shili has become a gathering place for these people.


    Fengyi also properly released the news. As long as she can choose to give up supporting King Rui at this time, but follow the people of the king of Chu. The king of Chu doesn''t want them to stitch by stitch. After the world is settled, they can also be exempted from taxes! As for officials, they will also be rewarded.


    Thinking of King Rui''s ruthless search for them for his own interests and the conditions offered by the king of Chu, these people found the king of Chu''s people in the dark and began to build the plank road in the dark!


    As for the gold seized by Qian Jinbao, it was also transported to the north desert.


    Waiting for the silver to arrive in Mobei, when the people in Beimo planned to take the silver to Damin to buy iron, they found that there was a problem! This silver is not silver at all! It''s full of iron! Only the outer layer is silver!


    This is the silver that King Rui got after a hard time. He wanted to use it to fill the appetite of people in the northern desert. He didn''t think it would happen!


    Now I want to settle accounts with Qian Jinbao who is responsible for this matter, but what about Qian Jinbao?


    It would be foolish for him to stay here and wait for King Rui''s people to catch him. Qian Jinbao has slipped away at this time! Before leaving... I haven''t forgotten to empty the furniture saved by Prince Rui''s house for many years!


    As for the Treasury? There was silver! But in order to support the army, King Rui took all the silver out!


    Speaking of it, Prince Rui''s mansion has more silver than the national treasury. Now he has been paid by Qian Jinbao, and Wang Rui was short of silver when he died!


    King Rui had planned well to contain the army of Yanguan. It was easy to deal with Chu Yunqing with the army he had developed for many years!


    After all, he got the news from southern Yunnan earlier, saying that Chu Yun had been greatly weakened in order to govern Southern Yunnan! The news... Was sent out by Chu Yun through Yu Xian''s hand.


    Yu Xian was also timid. She waited for more than a year before she stole Chu Yun''s "account book".


    What is recorded in the account book, naturally, can''t make ends meet! With a little analysis, we can know that Chu Yunqing doesn''t have enough financial resources to go against!


    Whether it''s a war or a rebellion, do you have to have money? What can I do without silver?


    In a disaster year, in order to eat a meal, some people may join the army and take risks to choose the Ming Lord to fight in all directions. However, there is not so much public resentment in Damin. Under the condition of no lack of food and drink, the reason why everyone will follow King Rui is that King Rui can give benefits!


    But where did king Rui think of it? Southern Yunnan looks very poor, but the bandits on every mountain are the same as fat sheep. Chu Yun swept all the way and almost got all the wealth accumulated in southern Yunnan over the years!


    After all, southern Yunnan is not a poor place, and its products are still very rich. It''s just that there are endless bandits, which makes the people suffer deeply, and they don''t live rich!


    Chu Yunqing chose to go to southern Yunnan. That''s what he liked! On the surface, the poor in southern Yunnan can hide their power and bide their time. In the dark, they can get enough silver. Moreover, the origin of the silver is not to search for the wealth of the people. It is absolutely aboveboard!


    At the moment, King Rui has killed two people guarding the Treasury one after another.


    "Waste, it''s all waste! How can you let Qian Jinbao give away the silver in our house? And let him send the fake silver to the north desert?" King Rui angrily looked at the people kneeling in front of him and scolded loudly.


    At the thought that he had almost no money to support these people''s expenses, King Rui was very worried!


    When I thought again, the silver that had been exchanged fell into Chu Yunqing''s hands without thinking about it, which made Rui wangdun feel angry!


    Two extremely difficult emotions collide and ferment in ruiwang''s heart, so that there are some cruel ruiwang and some crazy demons!

 Chapter 481

    No, is he going to admit defeat?


    never!


    He doesn''t want to lose to Chu Yunqing. He doesn''t want to be a prisoner of Chu Yunqing!


    King Rui knew very well that if he was defeated this time, he would be like the lost dog. It was still good. If it was worse, he would fall into the hands of Chu Yunqing


    King Rui thought about how he would treat Chu Yunqing if Chu Yunqing fell into his own hands. Then he thought about it in turn and suddenly turned black!


    I''ve done so many things that I''m sorry for Chu Yunqing. How can Chu Yunqing, a wild species, let go of his brotherhood?


    When Rui Wang was angry with his men with a cold face, Hongyu in a long red dress came over. Although she had married Damin, Hongyu didn''t dress according to Damin''s people, and her clothes were full of exotic customs.


    The dress is decorated with colored beads against the red skirt, which looks like the sunset glow in the sky.


    Her face is like cold jade, with a sense of pride and arrogance. Although Zanli tribe is not royal in Mobei, now Zanli tribe has developed very strong, especially after Hongyu married.


    King Rui wants to develop the Zanli tribe into his own staff and has much support for the Zanli tribe. In places like Mobei where there are few people and few products, the Zanli tribe can get the support of King Rui and naturally develops rapidly.


    Ruby came over, looked arrogantly at the people kneeling on the ground, and said coldly: "what''s the matter? Let you get so angry?"


    Rui Wang said in a gloomy voice, "it''s not Chu Yun who dumped the wild seed! The wild seed contacted Qian Jinbao to give me a move to take a pay from the bottom of the barrel!"


    Ruby giggled, and the crisp voice echoed in the stuffy room.


    The person kneeling on the ground trembled slightly.


    Princess Rui still has a reputation. Now, after the ruby is married, she is just the West princess. Everyone calls her Princess Yu in the usual time.


    These people could not help but sweat for Hongyu. There were some trembling thoughts in their hearts. Princess Yu was so brave that she dared to laugh when the LORD was angry.


    Aren''t you afraid of the Lord''s anger?


    But on second thought, these people also think it''s nothing strange. After all, behind ruby is the Zanli tribe. There is a woman in the north. Even if she becomes a princess, she doesn''t dare to annoy her husband''s family. After all, there are generally no mother''s family to offend the powerful husband''s family for a married daughter.


    But the northern desert is different. In particular, Hongshi, Hongyu''s father, really takes his daughter as the apple of his eye. He can have whatever he wants. If Hongyu says a word, Hongshi can send troops without asking anything!


    The weight of ruby is not even lighter than that of the prince in the North!


    Speaking of the red stone, there are ten thousand undesirable places, but many people can''t catch up with it in loving their children.


    King Rui also has some accommodation to ruby. If the army in northern desert hadn''t restrained the army in Yanguan, he wouldn''t have the capital to compete with Chu Yun at all!


    "What should I do, but I don''t have the silver? Just look for it again without the silver! As for my father, I will tell him that I won''t retreat because of the silver." Ruby said carelessly.


    Looking at King Rui''s eyes, there was a little invisible ridicule.


    The Rui king in front of him was also upright and handsome, but there was some haze in his eyebrows, which made people feel that he was good at calculation.


    Ruby couldn''t help but compare Rui Wang and Chu Yunqing in her heart. She found that Rui Wang and Chu Yunqing really couldn''t compare!


    Chu Yunqing is brave and resourceful, but he doesn''t have a cold temperament. On the contrary, he is as noble as the lotus on the snow mountain, which makes people can''t help admiring and worshipping.


    Ruby snorted coldly. If it weren''t for seeing Chu Yunqing and letting Chu Yunqing know how wrong it was to abandon herself, she wouldn''t have come to Damin and married ruiwang!


    Even if Beimo wants a person to marry, who can force her if she doesn''t want to?


    King Rui glanced at the ruby, and suddenly the shadow of Song Rong flashed in his mind. He had many women, the cold Princess Rui, the ruby like fire, and some low browed concubines, but none of these women could sit there quietly like Song Rong, with a different charm.


    When it is quiet, it is like a deep and calm lake. When it is moving, it is like a cunning rabbit. When it faces him, it has momentum and scolds people. It is watertight, so people can''t find any mistakes.


    King Rui is cruel in his heart. If he takes Chu Yunqing, he will leave Song Rong dead!


    But it''s just a woman. If she stays, she can''t turn out any waves. Moreover, if this woman becomes her own person at that time, her heart will naturally be towards herself, and she will be like a tiger!


    Rui Wang''s eyes involuntarily showed some salivation.


    A trace of disgust flashed in Ruby''s eyes. She felt disgusted when she saw this damn ruiwang! But now she is in the territory near the north, and it is impossible to turn against ruiwang at this time.


    What''s more, the Zanli tribe has benefited a lot from cooperating with King Rui!


    At the moment, King Rui has regained his mind. Looking at the ruby like fire lotus, he thought of the promise Ruby had just made, so he grabbed Ruby''s hand and said in a warm voice, "yu''er, you are very kind to me."


    "If I ascend the throne in the future, I will certainly make you the most noble woman in Damin!" ruiwang promised without stinginess.


    These people kneeling are all close friends of King Rui, and King Rui is not afraid of these people to spread these words.


    Some of them sighed when they heard these words. That''s what king Rui said to Princess Rui! At that time, Princess Rui had not gone to guard the mausoleum. She was still the right hand of King Rui. She could do anything for King Rui!


    I don''t know, how many women are there in Damin! If King Rui really ascends the throne, is Princess Yu or princess Rui sitting in that seat?


    But these people just think about it in their hearts and don''t dare to say it at all!


    With the promise of ruby, although ruiwang felt that the situation was grim at the moment, he felt less anxious.


    He waved his hand and told these people to step down.


    Then king Rui hugged ruby. Ruby''s body stiffened and wanted to push away King Rui.


    But king Rui said, "Chu Yun is so blind to that wild seed that he doesn''t deserve to know your good!"

 Chapter 482

    When Ruby heard the speech, she relaxed her body according to the meaning of King Rui.


    That damn Chu Yunqing, she didn''t even want to send it to the door, but also combined with that woman to humiliate herself!


    Rui Wang said softly, "don''t worry. When we get the world, I''ll give Chu Yunqing to you. I won''t stop what you want to do to him at that time."


    The ruby curled her lips and smiled, "what would you do if I said I wanted his person?"


    The men in Damin are selfish. How can they make their women and other men? Ruby thought in her heart.


    Ruby asked, in fact, there was some temptation!


    When King Rui heard the speech, there was some coldness in his eyes. He knew that this woman was not safe. At this time, he was still thinking about Chu Yun''s wild seed in his heart! I don''t know what''s good about that wild seed. How come so many people and women are determined!


    Rui Wang thought so in his heart, but what he said was: "nature follows you. You can do whatever you want, but for one thing, you can''t have his children!"


    Ruby can still accept the request of King Rui. Although she also wants to give birth to Chu Yunqing, if she has a child, King Rui can''t tolerate it.


    If ruiwang doesn''t ask for anything, she doesn''t feel right.


    Ruby reached out and touched King Rui''s face. At this look, she thought that King Rui and Chu Yunqing were still slightly similar.


    Ruby sighed in her heart. Yes, after all, they are close relatives by blood. It''s not surprising that they have some similarities!


    She recalled her red lips and asked, "don''t you say that you Damin''s men are the cheapest? Why are you so generous?"


    At the moment, King Rui tentatively extended his hand to Ruby''s clothes. When he found that Ruby had no resistance, he smiled and said, "my heart is naturally unhappy, but if you do so, it will make you happy... And..."


    The voice of King Rui was cold: "humiliate Chu Yunqing! Why not?"


    With that, ruiwang had already waved his sleeves, swept all the things on the table and table, and pressed the ruby on it.


    Xu Shirui said some nice words, which made Hongyu''s heart relax its vigilance. Xu Shirui felt that she didn''t have to guard for the damn Chu Yun. Unexpectedly, she half pushed and let Wang Rui come.


    Waiting for the rain to rest and the clouds to disperse, ruiwang looked at the red jade panting under him with satisfaction, and a satisfied smile appeared on his face. This woman in the northern desert is unrestrained! Now it''s just a virgin. It''s so open! These are the women he used to have. They can''t compare with them at all!


    Thinking of the ice Beauty Princess Rui, who was like a wood in bed, King Rui felt that ruby was really ecstatic.


    But king Rui doesn''t feel greedy. Here, women are just tools to climb up.


    And ruby


    After Hongyu got married, he didn''t touch Hongyu! This made king Rui feel uneasy all the time. He felt that as long as Chu Yun tilted and released a little signal of seeking peace, the ruby would surely turn against each other.


    But if he occupied Ruby''s body and wanted to follow Chu Yun''s proud temperament, he wouldn''t use the people he had used!


    If ruby has children, it would be better. This is the most reliable way to bind a woman!


    Ruby pushed the king of Rui, then stood up, dressed neatly, and looked at the king of Rui proudly, as if the person who had just had a love affair under the king of Rui was not her.


    Ruby just wants to vent her dissatisfaction with Chu Yun with the help of King Rui.


    She wanted to revenge Chu Yunqing. Naturally, she didn''t want to leave the best to him. King Rui''s generosity made her feel that even if she gave it to King Rui, it wouldn''t be a big deal. What''s more, King Rui''s eyebrows and eyes are somewhat similar to Chu Yunqing? This satisfied the darkest wish in Ruby''s heart.


    If Chu Yunqing and Song Rong knew that these dirty men and women would make such an idea about them, they would certainly want to frustrate these two people!


    Yunzhou city.


    Song Rong walks in the yard with Nian Qing in her arms.


    Now it is early spring, everything recovers, the plants have spit out their tender heart, and the willow strips are soft.


    Nianqing is dressed in tender green clothes, like tender bamboo shoots, which makes people feel happy when they see it.


    Nianqing smiles with a creamy voice, with the joy that belongs to the child and others don''t understand.


    Song Rong looks at Nianqing with a smile. Although she is a girl, Nianqing is very like Chu Yunqing. When she thinks of Chu Yunqing, Song Rong can''t help thinking that if Chu Yunqing is a woman, she must be a beautiful woman.


    Xiaonianqing must look good when she grows up.


    Song Rong is a little tired holding Nianqing. She reaches out and touches the stool in front of the corridor. The sun shines on it. The stool is very warm, so she puts Nianqing on it.


    As soon as he got up and moved his muscles and bones, he saw a dark figure running.


    When the shadow ran over, there was a burst of dog barking.


    Well, don''t get me wrong, the shadow is not a dog, it''s just a dog behind the shadow.


    When the shadow rushed over, he hugged Song Rong in his arms. Song Rong''s forehead beat: "Qian Jinbao!"


    Qian Jinbao choked in his voice: "sister Rong! I saw you alive. You don''t know, Nari Wang chased you all the way and almost didn''t kill me!"


    In the past, when Qian Jinbao was young, he occasionally touched Song Rong, and Song Rong tolerated it.


    But now that Song Rong''s children have two children, she doesn''t like Qian Jinbao''s intimacy with herself. However, listening to Qian Jinbao''s words about being chased and killed by King Rui, Song Rong has some guilt in her heart.


    Speaking of it, Qian Jinbao seems to have nothing to do with ruiwang. If so, he must be implicated by himself.


    Song Rong''s tone softened: "Qian Jinbao, let me talk if you have anything."


    "Wow..." Xiao Nianqing burst into tears.


    Qian Jinbao wanted to take advantage of her. He knew very well that if Chu Yun was here, he would have a chance to get close to sister Rong. If Chu Yun was here, he might not be able to talk next to sister Rong.


    Qian Jinbao wants to hold Song Rong. He doesn''t have any dirty ideas. He just thinks that every hug may become the last hug between him and his sister Rong, so he cherishes it.


    Song Rong also knew Qian Jinbao''s nature, so although she was furious at the beginning, she didn''t really get angry in her heart.


    But when Xiaonianqing cried, Qian Jinbao had to let Song Rong go.

 Chapter 483

    Qian Jinbao glanced at Xiaonianqing and hummed. This little girl''s film was bad for him at a young age!


    Xiaonianqing stretched out her hand and pulled Qian Jinbao''s sleeve. At this time, she didn''t cry, but looked at Qian Jinbao curiously. She didn''t know what to say.


    Qian Jinbao''s heart is already soft. In the face of Xiaonianqing, he doesn''t get angry. He just feels that his whole heart has been warmed.


    Qian Jinbao pulled out a small jade pendant from his clothes. Well, it''s said to be a jade pendant. In fact, it''s also in the shape of Jin Yuanbao. Song Rong has been surprised for a long time. Qian Jinbao has been in the eye of money.


    The so-called person is just like her name. Let''s say that the gifts given to her over the years are basically gold ingots


    Qian Jinbao took the little pendant to Nianqing''s neck and said with a smile, "little girl, this is a meeting gift."


    Song Rong still doesn''t know that the real meaning of this small pendant doesn''t lie in the pendant at all. Even if the pendant is made of good jade, it''s just a small object for Song Rong. Qian Jinbao will give it to Nianqing. Of course, she won''t say anything.


    But after Song Rong understood what it was, it was too late to return Qian Jinbao.


    This jade pendant can be used to extract silver from Qian''s silver shop at will!


    When Nianqing got this thing, she laughed. When the baby at this age laughed, she had a power to move people''s hearts.


    Qian Jinbao couldn''t help laughing. He had to admit that Chu Yunqing''s blood is still very good. Just say that this child is very cute and pathetic!


    Qian Jinbao has reached out and hugged the child.


    Song Rong is worried that Qian Jinbao''s failure to hold the child will hurt Nianqing.


    But who knows, although Qian Jinbao''s way of holding the child is strange, it is also light handed and light footed. Nianqing doesn''t know much about the child. When she comes to Qian Jinbao''s arms, she giggles.


    Song Rong looked at this scene and couldn''t help laughing.


    Song Rong has always felt guilty about Qian Jinbao. She is always worried that her relationship with Chu Yun will hurt Qian Jinbao. Now that she has this child, Qian Jinbao will feel uncomfortable. Seeing that Qian Jinbao and Xiao Nianqing can get along so well, Song Rong also breathed a sigh of relief in her heart.


    Looking at the smiling woman in front of him, Qian Jinbao had some pain in his heart. He looked down at Nianqing. At the moment, there was even some trance. How good would it be if sister Rong was his wife and Nianqing was his child. They were a family of three?


    If so, he will hold Nian Qingrong and his sister in the palm of his hand and love them.


    Qian Jinbao thought and involuntarily thought of Chu Yunqing.


    He sighed slightly in his heart. If Chu Yunqing is bad to sister Rong, he has reason to take sister Rong from Chu Yunqing. However, even if he is unwilling to admit it, he has to admit that Chu Yunqing has no less affection for sister Rong than himself.


    That man may not be good at expressing, but he has undertaken the responsibility that a man should have!


    It may not be so important for Chu Yunqing, but he accidentally got involved in this vortex and had to fight for sister Rong''s future!


    Qian Jinbao thought silently in his heart. In that case, he wished Chu Yun a hand and waited for Chu Yun to pour out the country, so that sister Rong could live a stable life.


    "Qian Jinbao, what happened to Beilin? Why did ruiwang chase you?" Song Rong asked with some puzzlement.


    Song Rong''s understanding of the situation is mostly from Fengyi, but Fengyi has not heard from her for a long time.


    Naturally, Fengyi is not unwilling to work for Song Rong. However, Fengyi now helps Chu Yunqing do things. He and Chu Yunqing have a tacit understanding, that is, reporting good news rather than bad news.


    I don''t want Song Rong to worry about these things.


    In fact, even if Song Rong knows these things, it doesn''t do any good. After all, Song Rong is a woman! It is impossible to go to the battlefield to kill the enemy.


    Especially now that she has a pair of children, what Song Rong should do now is to protect these two children! Protect yourself and let Chu Yun have no worries!


    However, Song Rong could not help worrying that the two armies were connected. Although it was said that there was no real fight, there would always be small friction.


    Qian Jinbao smiled with a little pride in his tone: "Nari king is just the end of a powerful crossbow! It won''t be long! Don''t worry. The longer it takes now, the better it will be for us!"


    King Rui''s Treasury has been emptied, and there is not much silver in the Treasury. Those who have silver have made him completely offend... Well, when he offends people, he did it in the name of King Rui!


    Rui Wang is now an empty shell. I don''t think he will last long!


    "Really?" Song Rong was still a little uneasy.


    Qian Jinbao whispered, "sister Rong, do you know why Nari King chased me?"


    Song Rong shook her head and always felt that ruiwang shouldn''t be crazy because he went after Qian Jinbao... But it''s not good. After all, ruiwang is a mad dog and can do anything.


    Qian Jinbao''s voice was cheerful: "I''ve emptied the Treasury of Prince Rui''s residence! Hey hey!"


    "But then again, Prince Rui''s residence really belongs to his grandmother. I haven''t seen so much silver since I''ve been in business for many years! You haven''t seen it with your own eyes. The white silver is as numerous as the rice in the granary!" Qian Jinbao couldn''t help saying a dirty word to express his emotions.


    Hearing the speech, Song Rong first read Qian Jinbao''s words in her mind, and then laughed loudly!


    "Qian Jinbao! You did a good job!" Song Rong couldn''t help praising.


    At the moment, Song Rong''s eyebrows and eyes are flying. She has despised ruiwang for a long time. Now Qian Jinbao can do such a thing, which is tantamount to giving Song Rong a bad breath. Can''t Song Rong feel happy?


    Qian Jinbao is more and more proud. If he can make sister Rong happy, it''s worth doing.


    What''s more, he didn''t suffer from it!


    Chu Yunqing had promised that he would give him 20% of the silver. Well, I didn''t expect that King Rui had so much silver. Just wait for the world to decide, and his money treasure will become the first person in the world to have silver!


    Thinking of this, Qian Jinbao''s lips couldn''t help rising.


    He has three hobbies, the first is sister Rong, the second is listening to the play, and the third is counting money!

 Chapter 484

    It was a good job. I not only helped sister Rong, but also got silver in return.


    Qian Jinbao looked at Song Rong''s eyes as if he were looking at gold.


    He thought in his heart, sister Rong smiles very well. Chu Yun is really lucky to be able to look at sister Rong all the time in the future!


    "By the way, is Fengyi still facing the north?" Song Rong asked with some uneasiness.


    Now that Qian Jinbao is involved, she has some worries about Fengyi.


    Qian Jinbao nodded and said, "Fengyi is in the north, but don''t worry, he''s safe now. King Rui won''t notice Fengyi at all."


    According to the way that Rui Wang''s eyes are higher than the top, how can he notice such a play as Fengyi?


    Song Rong heard the speech and said to Qian Jinbao, "since you''re here, stay."


    Chu Yun ordered Qian Jinbao to come to Yunzhou. Qian Jinbao is just a businessman and can''t go to the battlefield. Since he has completed his mission, it''s most appropriate to stay with himself.


    King Rui wanted her life more than once. Now Qian Jinbao offended King Rui completely. Being together can also facilitate Chu Yun''s protection.


    Qian Jinbao wouldn''t think so much, but Song Rong was reluctant to give up himself, with a face of joy and joy.


    When the two armies joined each other, King Rui''s stamina was insufficient and became more and more manic. In this way, he had less control over his subordinates. These people became more and more restless. People in the North began to expect Chu Yun to drive in.


    Now they don''t care whether the king of Chu is rebellious or not. What can they do even if it is? As long as they can live a stable life, they don''t care what means the superior gets the seat.


    When the stalemate reached summer, Chu Yunqing knew it was time to attack.


    Chu Yunqing, with his own personal soldiers and soldiers transferred from all parties, directly pried open the door to the North!


    King Rui hasn''t had any money for many days. He was originally lax. Now, coupled with the excellent soldiers of the king of Chu, he didn''t resist for long!


    Chu Yunqing rode on the horse in a white robe. His clothes were blown up by the breeze. He held a cold long sword in his hand, like the God of war from heaven. His lips were tightly closed together, with some seriousness and coldness.


    Ruby hid in the corner and peeked at Chu Yunqing. It was like rain falling on her heart lake, which made her heart ripple.


    "Go! What are you doing here!" the king saw the ruby and his face was angry.


    At this time, the woman dared to run out to see Chu Yunqing. It''s really for the sake of Chu Yunqing''s life!


    In fact, since the day when the Treasury was emptied, ruiwang had long guessed that there would be today, but he had been comforting himself not to think about these things.


    Ruby was pulled by King Rui, and they retreated to the palace.


    At this moment, Emperor Changming, who was imprisoned in the Imperial Palace, was a little depressed, but generally speaking, his physical condition was still good.


    He looked at the empress Zhao who was so anxious that he seemed to guess something. He asked tentatively, "did the king of Chu call in?"


    When empress Zhao heard this sentence, she took a bit of evil in her eyes: "shut up!"


    Emperor Changming was slightly stunned. How could empress Zhao talk to herself like this?


    These days, although it is said that emperor Changming has been detained, empress Zhao still maintains the habit of respecting emperor Changming that she has developed for many years! Never yelled at emperor Changming.


    This time, empress Zhao was also worried!


    Empress Zhao also knew what had happened outside the palace, and she knew that King Rui had returned to the palace with his relatives.


    Although it is said that everyone has the ability to protect King Rui with King Rui, how can they keep the palace by relying on these people? Even if you can hold it for a while, you can''t hold it for a lifetime!


    Now Chu Yunqing has surrounded them with his men and horses, and is about to catch them in a jar.


    Empress Zhao was burning with anxiety, but she had done everything she could do. No one thought such a thing would happen!


    King Rui didn''t think of it. He didn''t think of Chu Yun''s days in southern Yunnan. Although he looked poor, he got countless wealth. What''s more, Qian Jinbao could make a batch of fake silver and remove the real silver.


    And Chu Yunqing is much more difficult to deal with than he thought!


    The information sent back by Yuxian is not only worthless, but also the real murderer of his rash attack on Chu Yun.


    At this time, ruiwang will not understand!


    He didn''t force Chu Yun to rebel, but Chu Yun induced him to do these things in advance in order to be eager for success when his wings were not very plump!


    If you wait, wait


    If his power grows a little stronger and he has a full grasp of Chu Yun, maybe this will not be the case?


    Emperor Changming looked at empress Zhao and his eyes were full of pain. At this moment, he couldn''t help thinking of empress mu. What a gentle and kind person empress Mu is? But I shouldn''t have connived at empress Zhao''s attack on the Mu family!


    "Your Majesty, it seems that we are going to be a pair of desperate mandarin ducks." empress Zhao suddenly smiled at emperor Changming.


    Empress Zhao, whose face is exquisite and arrogant, smiles like this, which makes people feel a little cold out of thin air!


    Emperor Changming took a step back. He is the ninth five year old and the monarch of Damin! I''ve never been afraid of anyone since I took that seat! But now, he thought the empress Zhao in front of him was terrible.


    Like a poisonous snake, although it has beautiful stripes, it still can''t hide the madness and darkness in her heart.


    "Empress, we are both young couples. If you stop at this time, I will miss you and let you go." emperor Changming said calmly.


    With a smile, empress Zhao took a step forward and stretched out her hand to touch emperor Changming''s face.


    Long fingernails, from the Changming emperor''s wrinkled skin, with a little cold.


    Then empress Zhao sneered: "do you think I will believe what you said? Since I promised Yirui to do this, I have thought about the consequences. If it can be done, I will be the Empress Dowager of Damin. If not, I won''t wait for you to deal with me!"


    Emperor Zhao thought clearly that if things failed, how would emperor Changming treat himself!


    He is her husband, but he is an emperor. Emperors have been indifferent since ancient times! How could she believe his promises.

 Chapter 485

    "Empress Mu is more a young husband and wife than me?" empress Zhao smiled at emperor Changming, and the meaning was self-evident.


    Emperor Changming''s eyes flickered for a moment, but soon as nothing happened, Wen Sheng said, "she''s dead. What do you mention she''s doing?"


    Empress Zhao smiled coldly: "yes, her death has something to do with me, but what''s more? Has your majesty forgotten?"


    Emperor Changming snorted coldly, "this is an old thing. Don''t mention it!"


    "Of course you''re afraid I''ll mention it. If your good son knew what his father had done! I think he would hate you in his heart?" empress Zhao smiled proudly.


    She let go of emperor Changming, tidied up her clothes and said, "there is still a glimmer of life now. Ruier should be ready to leave?"


    She said, "but whether I can leave smoothly or not, I won''t let you continue to live!"


    Emperor Changming looked at empress Zhao with a deathly sad heart. Who could have thought that the girl who snuggled in her arms with a warm voice would become such a cruel and poisonous woman now?


    "Empress! Empress! King Rui and Princess Yu have left the secret way together. When they left, they sealed the secret way!" a palace maid hurried in and knelt on the ground to report.


    This is empress Zhao''s confidant. After sitting in the Queen''s seat for so many years, it is impossible for Empress Zhao''s men to have no available people.


    This maid in waiting was arranged by Empress Zhao beside King Rui!


    She didn''t expect that the maid of honor brought such news for the first time!


    "Didn''t King Rui mention the palace?" empress Zhao was worried.


    "Princess Yu took the prince away! Princess Yu said it was inconvenient to take you. After all, you are old and will drag your feet!" the maid''s voice became smaller and smaller, and in the end, it was almost inaudible.


    In the past, she would never dare to tell the queen, but now it is very different from the past. Even if she said such disrespectful words, empress Zhao would not kill her.


    If she could come back and tell the news, she would have done her utmost!


    "Where''s rui''er? Where''s rui''er? He obeyed the poison woman of ruby?" empress Zhao''s tone was full of disbelief.


    The little maid said in a low voice, "the Lord asked me to bring you a message. Every time the cold food is clear, he will... He will be filial to you." then she ran away.


    Hearing the speech, empress Zhao sat down on the ground, cold food and Qingming? Ruiwang is letting her die!


    Her son, whom she raised through hardships, disliked her when he ran away and was unwilling to take her away! And hinted at her early death!


    Empress Zhao felt that she was dizzy at that time and would listen to King Rui! Helped King Rui imprison emperor Changming. Now that King Rui has left, she is still alive, but what about her? Is she still alive?


    Empress Zhao took a look at emperor Changming and knew what would happen if she fell into the hands of emperor Changming.


    "Ha ha, empress! This is the good son you raised. It''s just that you have a heart of disobedience to me and show no mercy to you!" emperor Changming felt very happy when he saw the dead gray face of empress Zhao!


    Empress Zhao smiled at the moment, but her eyes were full of tears. She didn''t know whether it was sadness or joy.


    Her voice was filled with despair and a bit of madness: "I should have known! I should have known! You Xiao family, except for the wild species raised in the folk, have no love people! No!"


    Then empress Zhao said coldly, "but even if I die, I will take you with me!"


    Empress Zhao has taken out a dagger and stabbed emperor Changming.


    Seeing that Chu Yunqing was about to bring people over, how could Changming emperor give up at this time? He hid next to him and refused to be caught like this.


    "Come on, come on! Catch him!" cried empress Zhao. Those who can be installed here by Empress Zhao are her confidants.


    But at the moment, these people looked at emperor Changming and didn''t dare to do it.


    Seeing that empress Zhao is at the end of her power, if she helped empress Zhao kill emperor Changming at this time, it would be the crime of regicide! Ten heads will not be enough to cut.


    Emperor Changming soon calmed down and then said loudly, "as long as you are willing to help me take this poisonous woman, I will avoid your great disrespect these days and let you leave Beilin safely!"


    These people immediately wavered when they heard the speech.


    But empress Zhao is not a vegetarian either. She said directly, "do you really think he will leave when you leave? He has been sitting in this seat for so long. Do you think he will be such a kind person?"


    The man who was about to start was stunned when he heard empress Zhao say so.


    Yes, they offended the emperor of Damin! Emperor Changming said to let them go in the open, but in the dark, I''m afraid there are a thousand and ten thousand ways to make them disappear quietly from the world.


    I think so. How many emperors can tolerate such disorderly subjects and thieves as them?


    "Why don''t you try? At least there''s a glimmer of the life!" emperor Changming said quickly.


    Empress Zhao snorted coldly, "after they help me kill you, I will kill myself! As long as they leave here, they will never mention what they did here and put all the blame on me. Can they still live?"


    When empress Zhao said this, the hearts of these people immediately drew close to her side.


    Instead of waiting for the emperor''s forgiveness, it''s better to start first and master your life in your own hands!


    Then several people leaned against emperor Changming to help empress Zhao take down emperor Changming!


    Emperor Changming has some despair. Is he going to die in the hands of this poisonous woman today?


    Emperor Changming struggled and dodged. His hair was scattered and his clothes were stabbed out of several holes. How embarrassed is it.


    Seeing the bright dagger in empress Zhao''s hand, it was about to stab emperor Changming. Emperor Changming closed his eyes.


    At this moment, the sound of metal striking came, accompanied by a crisp sound, and then there was a sound of something falling on the ground.


    Emperor Changming didn''t feel pain. When he opened his eyes, Chu Yunqing appeared in the hall.


    In his hand is a long cold sword with blood on the tip. It can be imagined how hard he has been all the way!


    Seeing Chu Yun pouring in, these people present were stunned.


    Chu Yun glanced at the people here with cold eyes and said in a deep voice, "if you end yourself now, you can''t implicate your nine families! Otherwise..."

 Chapter 486

    Chu Yunqing didn''t finish his words, but the meaning was self-evident.


    But letting these people commit suicide is indeed a challenging thing.


    Chu Yun snorted coldly, "don''t you do it?"


    As Chu Yunqing''s cold sword swept over, one of them rolled his head to the ground, stared at the scene in surprise, and didn''t seem to think that Chu Yunqing, who has always been warm and kind, would start suddenly.


    There was some despair in the hearts of the people. They had no way to live if they fought with the king of Chu! You might as well end it yourself, so that at least there can be a whole body!


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang bang bang bang bang.


    Chu Yunqing stood in the bloodstained hall, looking at empress Zhao and Emperor Changming with cold eyes.


    Empress Zhao laughed, then looked at Chu Yunqing and said, "you really came to save him! Do you know..."


    Emperor Changming''s face was a little flustered. He directly picked up the dagger and stabbed empress Zhao.


    Empress Zhao couldn''t believe looking at emperor Changming! He... He can do it without hesitation!


    Empress Zhao''s eyes burst into tears, and then she said in despair and madness, "you... You... Do this... Good!" so that no one will tell his secret?


    Waiting for emperor Changming to kill empress Zhao, he stood up straight, looked at Chu Yunqing and said, "the king of Chu has done a great job in rescuing her! It should be a great reward!"


    Chu Yun''s eyes had fallen on emperor Changming. There was no warm color in his eyebrows and eyes. It was clear and cold, as if he were looking at strangers.


    "Father emperor, make an order." Chu Yun said faintly.


    Emperor Changming smiled at Chu Yunqing and said, "my father knows that I will make an order to tell people all over the world that King Rui kidnapped me and you are a meritorious hero! At that time, I will canonize you as the prince!"


    Chu Yun''s voice was cold: "you know, if I wasn''t this."


    "Yun Qing, what do you want? The world is our father and son. Do you want anything?" emperor Changming said with a smile.


    Chu Yunqing closed his eyes and didn''t want to see the smiling face of emperor Changming. Instead, he said, "father, there are some things she doesn''t say I know..."


    Emperor Changming''s body was shocked. He couldn''t believe it and looked at Chu Yunqing: "you... You know?"


    Chu Yunqing''s voice was cold: "I naturally know that the mother was poisoned by thousands of cold poisons. It was empress Zhao''s good opinion, but the unjust case of the Mu family is not the masterpiece of empress Zhao alone?"


    Chu Yunqing continued: "a young monarch who is about to ascend the throne as emperor and a princess with prosperous family power can''t have no collision. The strength of the Mu family makes you feel threatened, so when empress Zhao does these things, you know it, but you pretend not to know it!"


    "Although I can''t remember what kind of person my mother is, her mother left a lot of things. The letters she wrote to you one by one are enough to prove her deep love for you." Chu Yun thought of her mother, and there was some sadness in her tone.


    Emperor Changming asked in surprise, "what does the letter say?"


    "I didn''t say anything... It''s just the feeling of missing. The yellow rice paper soaked with tears is full of her love for you!" Chu Yun''s voice became cold again.


    Chu Yun looked at emperor Changming with an expressionless face. He didn''t seem to regard the man in front of him as his father.


    After a while, Chu Yun Qing came back from his memory and asked in his tone, "my mother has deep feelings for you! How can she be willing to separate from you? In what state of mind did she hide her name and give birth to me?"


    "What she is afraid of is not empress Zhao? What she is afraid of is that she is clearly wronged, and the person who can avenge her is the driving force behind all this!" Chu Yunqing''s voice was disappointed.


    "Father emperor, don''t worry, I''m not Xiao Yirui. Write down the abdication edict. I''ll take you as the supreme emperor and let you rest assured to provide for the elderly." Chu Yun said faintly.


    He wanted this position, not because he liked power so much, but because the man in front of him had killed his grandfather''s family and let his mother die in disappointment.


    And this man even made a decree to execute rong''er!


    Even if the edict was forced, it made him feel afraid.


    He doesn''t want to give this man another chance to hurt his loved ones!


    In fact, from the moment Chu Yunqing asked him to make an order, Emperor Changming could vaguely guess what Chu Yunqing wanted to do. As for the first words, he just wanted to win over Chu Yunqing and let Chu Yunqing change his mind.


    But now, Chu Yunqing has said this clearly, which makes emperor Changming know that he seems to have no way back.


    Xu was Chu Yunqing who said that he would not kill him, so emperor Changming had the courage. Looking at Chu Yunqing, he said thoughtfully, "do you know what you are doing? Forcing me to give way! This is disloyalty and unfilial!"


    Chu Yun looked at emperor Changming with disappointment: "if you feel sorry for your mother and the Mu family, don''t struggle any more."


    "I''ve made up for it! Otherwise your mother disappeared on the way to guarding the mausoleum for no reason, how could she be crowned queen? Otherwise, you think you, a prince who came back from the people, can emerge so quickly?" emperor Changming snorted coldly.


    Chu Yun smiled, but with a little sarcasm.


    "Mother is dead. What''s the use of giving her these? As for me? Don''t you want to use me to contain King Rui?" Chu Yun said, breaking the deep thoughts of emperor Changming.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to solve this matter harmoniously, but... Your life may not be so comfortable in the future!" Chu Yunqing turned and walked out.


    Emperor Changming looked at his son and felt cold in his heart.


    He knew this for a long time. He could endure it for so long. He didn''t make trouble until today!


    Emperor Changming quickly shouted to Chu Yunqing, "I promise you!"


    If he doesn''t promise, he won''t be able to return to the throne. He might as well promise. At least he can live a comfortable life in the future.


    Chu Yun Qing stopped, looked back at emperor Changming and said with a smile: "I knew you were an understanding person."


    Emperor Changming looked at Chu Yunqing and knew that Chu Yunqing had guessed from the beginning that he would agree! My heart suddenly felt blocked. This son is like him! Have the same mind and calculation as him, no, even smarter than him!


    But not like him.


    Chu Yunqing''s body, in addition to the cold blood that should belong to the emperor, there are other things.

 Chapter 487

    This kind of thing has never existed in the Xiao family.


    He has people and feelings that he wants to protect. For these, he can give up a lot and change a lot. It can be said that his cold-blooded and determination is to better love the people he loves.


    There were some decadence in the eyes of emperor Changming. He never thought that he would end up like this when he was old.


    However, in the decadent depths, there was a little light in the eyes of emperor Changming. Everything had not come to the end. No one knew the end, didn''t they?


    Next, Chu Yunqing began to rectify the government and the public, deal with the remaining parties of King Rui, and track down the whereabouts of King Rui.


    However, King Rui has been wandering in the north for so many years. He feels that a hundred feet are dead but not stiff. Chu Yun wants to track down King Rui''s whereabouts, which is not so simple.


    Song Rong in Yunzhou city had long known that Chu Yunqing had controlled the north, and her face was full of joy.


    This time, she put on new clothes for huaichu and Nianqing, and she also put on a red palace robe.


    The two children were held by the nanny and stood behind her. Xu was aware of the good mood of his mother. The two children were also happy with laughter, as if they were golden girls coming out of the fairy palace.


    "Princess, the prince has arrived at the gate of the city." someone hurried back and told him.


    Song Rong picked up her skirt and ran out of the mansion. She stood on tiptoe and looked on the road. She hadn''t seen Chu Yunqing for many days. Since Chu Yunqing began to fight with King Rui, her heart was at sixes and sevens. She was worried about whether there would be any accident.


    After all, swords don''t have eyes.


    A horse hoof sounded, and Chu Yunqing in white came face to face.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing, who was like the person in the picture, and a trace of obsession flashed in her eyes. In Song Rong''s heart, in this world, only Chu Yunqing could wear this plain white clothes without any patterns, so romantic and handsome.


    When Chu Yun poured into the city, there was still no look on his face, but when he saw Song Rong, he immediately smiled.


    The people of Yunzhou city quietly came out and looked at Chu Yunqing. We all know that the prince in front of us will be their monarch in the future.


    His smile made these people seem to hear the sound of ice breaking and see flowers in full bloom.


    Chu Yun leaned down to Song Rong and dismounted neatly. Then, regardless of whether there were others around him, Chu Yun held Song Rong in his arms as soon as he reached out, and then turned around on the ground with Song Rong in his arms.


    At the moment, Chu Yunqing doesn''t have the decisive spirit of fighting on the battlefield, but has more vitality that young men of this age should have.


    "Rong''er! I''m back!" Chu Yun''s tone was bright.


    Song Rong had some embarrassed hands and pushed Chu Yunqing: "so many people look at you. Don''t do this. You''ll show people a joke."


    Chu Yun tilted his lips and smiled disapprovingly: "you are my mother. I just hold you. Who will laugh at me?"


    Speaking of this, Chu Yun hummed and asked the man behind him, "are you watching jokes?"


    "No, No."


    "Lord, go on, we haven''t seen anything!"


    Song Rong was silent. Looking at the followers of Chu Yun, he suddenly felt that Chu Yun had some potential to be a tyrant and didn''t do anything. Just this sentence scared these people.


    Not far behind Song Rong, Qian Jinbao took a silent look at Chu Yunqing and looked at himself. He suddenly felt decadent.


    In the past, he wanted to make more money and make more money, so that he could give sister Rong happiness. He always felt that having silver was his advantage, but now, he even felt that his only advantage seemed to be incomparable with Chu Yun.


    Chu Yunqing is about to become the monarch of Damin. Is it the king''s land in the world? What does he compare with Chu Yunqing?


    Speaking of infatuation, this guy is not bad.


    Speaking of appearance, this guy is not bad.


    Speaking of status, this guy is not bad!


    The most important thing is that sister Rong''s heart is all on this guy at the moment. Qian Jinbao felt like death when he thought of these.


    This has never happened before. In the past, even if Song Rong and Chu Yun fell together, Qian Jinbao felt sad, but there was no such complete despair as today.


    But even in despair, Qian Jinbao didn''t really give up.


    He began to like Song Rong when he was young. This feeling has always accompanied him to grow up, and even the driving force of his efforts. Now it has been integrated into his blood. If he wants to give up, he can''t do it.


    This has become a habit. For today''s Qian Jinbao, it may not be so important to get Song Rong. That feeling has been precipitated a little.


    Chu Yun hugged Song Rong on his horse and went out of the city.


    As for the others, they were now in the carriage and escorted to the north.


    After Chu Yun poured out of the city, he began to gallop. Song Rong felt the breeze blowing across her cheeks on the horse, and an unspeakable joy filled her heart.


    After living for two generations, Song Rong has never felt so happy as she is today.


    Song Rong''s hair was disturbed by the wind and flew to Chu Yunqing''s face. Chu Yunqing smelled a faint fragrance and his face was full of laughter.


    "Rong''er! No one can hurt you in the future!" Chu Yun''s voice was firm.


    Song Rong nodded with a smile. She never wanted others to protect herself. In her heart, she felt that no one could be trusted. Only herself was the most reliable person. But at this moment, she was willing to indulge in such tenderness and be protected by Chu Yun.


    Chu Yun is not so majestic, but he gives her a convincing sense of security.


    He never broke his promise to her.


    In the past, when Song Rong was facing the north, she felt that the sky near the North was heavy. Ruiwang and empress Zhao were like the haze on the sky, which made her dare not breathe. She should always pay attention to the movements of these people.


    Now queen Zhao is dead, and King Rui is missing. It makes Song Rong feel that the whole person is light.


    Chu Yunqing and Song Rong still want to live in the Chu palace.


    But this is temporary. Soon, she will move into the palace. Perhaps for other women, the palace is a golden cage, which will destroy a woman''s best voice, but for Song Rong, she has no such feeling at all.

 Chapter 488

    For Song Rong, the imperial palace is the harbor that Chu Yun gives to her and her children. As long as Chu Yun is there, it is such a large and deserted imperial palace. For Song Rong, it is also warm.


    The furnishings in the king''s house of Chu are no different from those in the past, but since the day of the mutiny, the only servants in the king''s house of Chu have fled and walked. Now the king''s house of Chu has long been filled with dust.


    It needs to be cleaned. Song Rong didn''t bring so many people around and let others come to the king''s residence of Chu. Song Rong also had some worries.


    Fortunately, Du Wan brought some people from Zhuangzi outside the city in the north.


    The people of Shu mansion have long tried to leave Beilin. If they had been facing Beilin all the time, how could King Rui let Shu mansion go so easily? You know, general Shu is the indispensable help behind Chu Yun.


    Du Wan took Song Rong''s hand and said, "sister Rong, we haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    Song Rong smiled at Du Wan''s stomach and asked, "how many months?"


    Du Wan''s face turned red: "nine months, full-term soon..."


    After Du Wancheng got married, it took a long time to have a child. It can be said that she also looked forward to the child.


    "Madam!" a cry like a ghost howl came from a distance.


    Song Rong and Du Wan looked along the voice''s eyes.


    Song Rong smiled: "it turned out that cousin Shu Yan came. You just stayed with me for a while. He was so nervous."


    Du Wan lowered her head and turned red. Shu Yan was really good to her.


    Waiting for Shu Yan to approach, he saw Song Rong here. Shu Yan gave a decent salute: "see the princess."


    Song Rong burst out laughing. She didn''t expect that her lawless cousin would salute properly at the moment.


    "Cousin, what are you doing?" Song Rong asked with an eyebrow.


    Shu Yan said solemnly, "you are still the princess of Chu, but soon you will be the queen of Damin. I''ll practice how to salute you first, or what if I accidentally bump into you and cut off my head?"


    Song Rong waved helplessly and said, "OK, I don''t know what kind of temperament you are? What we used to be and what we''ll be like in the future!"


    Even if there is a difference between monarchs and ministers in the future, Song Rong will give the Shu family due respect. It is not that Shu Yan is his cousin and general Shu is his uncle, but because without the support of Shu Yan and general Shu, she and Chu Yun would not fall today!


    Even if Chu Yun is clever and clever, the situation would be much more serious than it is now without the reputation of the Shu family and the reckless help of general Shu.


    Shu Yan observed Song Rong and found that there was no meaning of falsification in Song Rong''s eyebrows, so he was relieved.


    It seems that he and his father are right about people. My cousin is really not that kind of ungrateful person.


    As the saying goes, the cunning rabbit died and the running dog cooked. The ministers who made great contributions to the new emperor''s accession to the throne are not at ease, especially the Shu family. Even if they have no intention of making trouble, they always feel that they are not practical.


    People who sit in that seat above would rather kill a thousand by mistake than let one go.


    Suddenly a clear and pleasant laugh came from the side, but Chu Yunqing didn''t know when he came over.


    Chu Yunqing seemed to hear what Shu Yan had just said, so he said with a smile, "you are rong''er''s cousin. Naturally, I won''t treat you badly. How about going to the Ministry of work to be a Shaoqing first?"


    Chu Yunqin''s tone asked. Shu Yan heard the speech, but his eyes lit up and said repeatedly, "OK, OK, OK! Go to the work department!"


    Song Rong looked at Shu Yan with some doubts. Doesn''t Shu Yan follow his father''s career? Why do you still want to go to the unimportant work department?


    In fact, this arrangement makes Song Rong feel dissatisfied, but Song Rong doesn''t intend to ask Chu Yunqing why he wants to do this in front of so many people. After people, they can get along with each other. However, in front of people, Song Rong still wants to leave Chu Yunqing enough face.


    Shu Yan was happy and left here with Du Wan.


    Chu Yunqing probably saw that Song Rong didn''t seem very happy, so he sat next to Song Rong on the corridor. He stretched out his hand to fiddle with Song Rong''s slender fingers, and then smiled: "Rong er?"


    Song Rong glanced at Chu Yunqing, and her face was dissatisfied.


    Chu Yunqing smiled low: "rong''er, are you angry with me?"


    "I''m not angry! I just feel......" Song Rongchang breathed a sigh of relief and planned to ask Chu Yunqing what he thought.


    She doesn''t care about others, and her heart is not so big. She wants to take care of everyone, but for Song Rong, Shu''s house is the same as her mother''s family.


    Chu Yun smiled and patiently explained to Song Rong, "rong''er, I''m doing this for the sake of family comfort."


    "Think about it. How old is Shu Yan now? What will it bring him if he lives in a high position now? It will bring him fame and wealth, but how many people in the court are afraid of Shu family? At that time, these will try their best to pull Shu Yan down..."


    Chu Yunqing sighed again, "if you give me a few years, I will be able to protect Shu''s family, but I''m afraid I don''t have the heart to protect so many people when I ascend the throne."


    Song Rong was reminded by Chu Yunqing, and immediately remembered Shu Yan''s joyful appearance. She immediately figured out that if Shu Yan was this!


    What the Shu family wants is not a temporary honor, but a long-term inheritance in a position of no top and no bottom.


    General Shu is old. He is going to retire from the battlefield. Whether Shu Yan will fight or not is not suitable for him. There are impermanent generals in the army. There are enough heroes in the Shu family.


    If we can change the angle, starting from civil servants, maybe it is a way out.


    After Song Rong wanted to understand, she smiled on her face, and then said with some embarrassment, "I wronged you..."


    Chu Yun''s smiling face sank slightly: "but I don''t want to accept your apology."


    Song Rong was startled. Chu Yunqing shouldn''t be really angry, right? Song Rong pulled Chu Yunqing''s sleeve and felt a little wronged. She didn''t deliberately misunderstand Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yun leaned down and whispered, "if you want to apologize, my husband can''t give you a chance."


    Song Rong''s eyes lit up when she heard the speech.

 Chapter 489

    Chu Yun leaned low in Song Rong''s ear and said, "rong''er, we haven''t been intimate for a long time..."


    Chu Yun leaned straight and said, "I''m tired for my husband. I''m going to take a nap. I don''t know if my wife wants to take a rest together?"


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing with a red face. This guy... This guy has become so shameless!


    Seeing that Song Rong didn''t move, Chu Yunqing smiled and said, "I''ve given you a chance..."


    Song Rong slowly stood up, followed Chu Yun''s back and moved forward step by step.


    Chu Yun leaned forward with a spring breeze smile on his face.


    When Song Rong arrived at the door, he saw Chu Yun leaning against the door frame, smiling brightly and charming like a pear flower.


    "Rong''er? Why don''t you come in?" Chu Yunqing smiled at Chu Yunqing.


    Song Rong looked at the bright sun in the sky, and suddenly felt a sense of shyness. It was a day of prostitution!


    Chu Yunqing didn''t give Song Rong a chance. As soon as he reached out, he pulled Song Rong in, and then there was a bang, the sound of closing the door.


    After a while, there was a muffled sound of shallow chanting in the room.


    People passing by the house are far away!


    God, if you don''t avoid it? What did you hear or see? Then why do you hang out in King Chu''s residence?


    But this is timid. There are always courageous people, such as Qingtao and Ah Fu. At the moment, they are eating melon seeds in the corridor at the door.


    "The Lord is very kind to the princess. It''s really enviable." green peach said with envy on his face.


    Ah Fu slipped a handful of peeled melon seed pulp into the mouth of green peach: "it seems that I''m not nice to you."


    Click... Click... Green peach bit the melon seed pulp, and suddenly felt that his mouth was full of melon seed fragrance. With a slight lift of his hand, Ah Fu had sent tea.


    Waiting for the green peach to drink the water, he hummed, "I just think the Lord is good!"


    Ah Fu didn''t argue with Qingtao. He also felt that his master was better than himself! He smiled and asked, "did you tell someone to boil water?"


    Green peach shook his head and said, "don''t worry, it''s burning now, and it''ll be cold in a while..."


    Then the two whispered.


    When Song Rong came out of the house, Qingtao and Ah Fu were gone, but a pile of melon seed shells were left on the ground. Song Rong didn''t understand. Ah Fu must be no big or small. He took Qingtao here to listen... Corner!


    Thinking of this, Song Rong was immediately ashamed. It was just a matter of publicizing sex in the daytime. She even gave it back to people in the corner!


    Well, even if Ah Fu and Qingtao didn''t hear anything, Song Rong''s face was as hot as a fever when they thought that there had been someone outside for nearly two hours.


    She went into the room and looked at the Chu cloud leaning on the bed like a Begonia lying in spring. She suddenly became angry from her heart and evil came to the side of the gall.


    He picked up a cushion and threw it at Chu Yun''s body.


    Chu Yun stretched out his hand and caught the mat. Instead of being angry, he smiled happily: "madam, is it because your husband hasn''t satisfied you? Is there anger in your heart?"


    Song Rong''s face was red again: "apprentice!"


    "That''s not true. I''m your husband. If I don''t become an apprentice to you, do I have to do this to others?" Chu Yun smiled at Song Rong.


    Song Rong frowned: "dare you!"


    Chu Yun smiled and hugged Song Rong. His face was full of happy smiles. He liked watching rong''er open his teeth and claws. He only wished that the years would be quiet and he could stay with rong''er forever.


    Although it is said that King Rui has not been found, the day of Chu Yunqing''s accession to the throne is near.


    King Rui is a great hidden danger, but we can''t delay it for King Rui. In the long run, it''s more convenient to catch King Rui after Chu Yun ascends the throne!


    Three days later, the red sun rose from the ground and sprinkled in front of the Xuanwen hall.


    Xuanwen hall is the place where the courtiers hold meetings and ceremonies.


    Chu Yun changed into a Golden Dragon Robe. He was less cold and more noble.


    Emperor Changming looked at Chu Yunqing with a smile on his face and sent the jade seal in his hand to Chu Yunqing. It seemed that emperor Changming was like a loving father willing to meditate, but when you think about it carefully, Emperor Changming didn''t seem to be such a person.


    The courtiers also had a lot of speculation in their hearts, but no one would say such speculation. The Changming Emperor didn''t say anything. What''s the use of what they said?


    Besides, anyone with a clear eye can see that now the king of Chu is prosperous and will soon become a new monarch. Who is willing to offend the king of Chu at this time!


    To say the least, even if emperor Changming is still sitting in that position, but emperor Changming is old after all. How many years can he still sit in that position? Make way sooner or later!


    Now King Rui is sure not to come back. There are only two suitable princes in the court.


    One is the king of Chu and the other is Xiao Yizheng, the ninth Lord. However, the origin of the ninth Lord can''t compare with that of the king of Chu. In addition, the ninth Lord doesn''t want to compete with the king of Chu at all!


    The throne will be the king of Chu sooner or later. In that case, what do you do when the king of Chu gets the throne?


    Naturally, most people think so, and a small number of people are still unconvinced, but even if they are unconvinced, they won''t be stupid enough to make trouble now.


    Chu Yunqing took the seal and raised his hand high.


    "Long live my emperor, long live." the important minister began to pay homage.


    After waiting for the ceremony, Chu Yunqing walked slowly down the stage. When he got under the stage, he stretched out his hand to hold Song Rong and walked back step by step.


    When the ministers saw Chu Yun''s move, they immediately had a dispute in their hearts!


    This woman is afraid to spoil the crown six palaces in the future! It must not be offended.


    Chu Yun Qing said in a loud voice at the moment: "after the closure of Song Rong, Princess of Chu, his son Xiao huaichu is the prince!"


    Chu Yun poured out these words, and the people below dared not underestimate Song Rong.


    The first decree of the new emperor is to set up the queen and the prince, which is tantamount to telling the world that he is willing to give half of the world to the new queen!


    No one will refute Chu Yun''s edict. Song Rong''s eyes contain a little spray. From beginning to end, no matter what kind of change has taken place in his identity, this man has never forgotten to love and protect her.


    Then Chu Yunqing issued several edicts, which were nothing more than forgiving some sinners and so on.


    Becoming a monarch does not mean that he has completely mastered power. Chu Yun has a long way to go!


    Chu Yun leaned on the high position, turned his eyes, fell on adult Xu, and narrowed his eyes a little.


    Lord Xu shivered and had a bad feeling.

 Chapter 490

    Lord Xu quickly lowered his head and dared not look directly at Chu Yunqing.


    Lord Xu can''t figure out what he will face at the moment. He has offended Song Rong, now the queen, but he is also Song Rong''s grandfather. At least he is a close relative by blood.


    Lord Xu is still looking forward to it. He hopes that Chu Yunqing and Song Rong will forget their past grievances and reuse him when the imperial court is hiring people.


    But in addition to this expectation, Lord Xu was more worried. He thought in his heart that Song Rong, a girl, was a vindictive girl. In the past, the relationship between the two people was a little stiff. Moreover, later, he helped ruiwang feel sorry for Chu Yun and forced Chu Yun to South Yunnan


    Thinking of these, adult Xu felt guilty.


    Fortunately, Chu Yun''s eyes just swept away from Lord Xu without stopping.


    Lord Xu secretly wiped the sweat on his forehead and breathed a sigh of relief. He was really worried that he would become Chu Yunqing. After he ascended the throne, Song Rong had some heartache, so he asked Mammy to look at the child, cook some refreshment tea himself, and planned to send it to Chu Yunqing.


    At the moment, Chu Yunqing is concentrating on reviewing the memorials. He has just ascended the throne and is not proficient in many things. Therefore, Chu Yunqing is very intelligent and slow to deal with these things.


    When Song Rong came over, he saw Chu Yunqing in Chinese clothes and wrote something.


    She didn''t dare to disturb Chu Yunqing, so she walked over lightly. When Chu Yunqing came to her, Song Rong gently put down the tea in her hand.


    Before waiting for Song Rong to stand firm, Chu Yun stretched out his hand and fished Song Rong in his arms.


    Song Rong didn''t struggle. Instead, she sat in Chu Yun''s arms and looked at Chu Yun with a smile.


    Chu Yun was dazzled by the beautiful girl in front of her, and lowered her head to pick up Song Rong''s cherry pink lips.


    Song Rong stretched out her hand, pushed Chu Yun, leaned and said, "this is not our palace. Don''t fool around! If you show it to others, it may be passed on!"


    Chu Yun tilted a low smile, looked at the unusually broad study and said, "people have already left. If they are still watching here, such a blind person, they don''t need to wait on them."


    Song Rong took a look and found that the hall was empty. There was no one else except them.


    Song Rongchang breathed a sigh of relief and was completely relieved. Then, regardless of whether Chu Yunqing was the emperor or not, he directly stretched out his hand to beat Chu Yunqing: "people are gone, and you didn''t tell me earlier!"


    Chu Yunqing is in an excellent mood. No matter whether Song Rong is happy or angry, as long as she is around him, he can''t help being happy. No matter how hard and tired, as long as he sees her, everything is not worth mentioning.


    Song Rong looked at the two stacks of memorials on Chu Yun''s table. One pile had been reviewed, and the other pile had not been reviewed. It was painful.


    "Rong''er, do whatever you want." Chu Yunqing saw Song Rong''s idea, so he said.


    Song Rong brushed her lips: "I thought you would tell me that the harem is not allowed to interfere in politics."


    Chu Yun smiled: "rong''er, you know I don''t want to sit on this seat. Do you still come to tease me at this time?"


    When Song Rong heard the speech, her heart was sour again. In fact, she knew that Chu Yunqing wanted to be a rich and noble idle man, but it was a pity that her fate was difficult to control, and there were many people who couldn''t help themselves when she was alive.


    Song Rong picked up a memorial and planned to help Chu Yun to deal with it. Song Rong didn''t know much about the imperial court, but it would be easy for Song Rong to read the memorial, summarize the key information from it and read it to Chu Yun.


    It''s much faster for two people to summarize and one to review.


    Waiting for Song Rong to pick up the last Memorial, Song Rong''s forehead couldn''t help beating, and then gave a cold hum.


    Chu Yun tilted up his head, looked at Song Rong and asked, "rong''er? How can you stop reading?"


    Pop!


    Song Rong immediately threw the memorial on the table, and then snorted coldly, "I can''t read it!"


    Chu Yunqing picked up the memorial with some doubts and waited to open it. There was a smile on his face.


    "You''re still laughing!" Song Rong raised her eyebrows with a strong displeasure in her tone.


    Chu Yun stopped smiling and asked solemnly, "I don''t know if you want us to go back to the things mentioned in this memorial?"


    Song Rong clenched her teeth and said, "no matter which dynasty or generation of monarchs, they are all three thousand harem beauties. You have only me. I must be very unbalanced in your heart!"


    "Oh? You mean, let me grant?" Chu Yun smiled and looked at Song Rong.


    Song Rong said coldly, "even if your heart is unbalanced! You have to put up with it! I told you long ago that if you take another wife and concubine, we''ll get together and break up!"


    Chu Yun saw that Song Rong seemed really angry. He quickly hugged Song Rong and said in a warm voice, "rong''er, don''t be angry. I''m not good and shouldn''t tease you... Just refute this memorial directly!"


    Song Rong snorted. She was still angry. On the first day when she became emperor, someone began to play to send people to the harem!


    "You can refute it once, but what''s next? There''s a second time, a third time, which will come down one after another. At that time, your ministers may think I''m a jealous woman!" Song Rong looked at the play with disgust in her eyes.

 Chapter 491

    The name of the person who played the chapter was Xu Zhidao. She remembered the name.


    Lord Xu, who was far away in his government yard, couldn''t help sneezing, touched his nose and muttered, "who wants me?"


    Where does he know that Song Rong has been thinking of him! If he had known, he would have regretted the performance.


    In fact, he wants to please the new emperor.


    According to the experience of previous generations, after the new emperor ascended the throne, officials who proposed to expand the back palace will generally be appreciated. Xu Zhidao is not wrong in thinking so, but the bad is that Xu Zhidao knows little about Song Rong and Chu Yunqing.


    In fact, we all know that the new imperial concubine should be reminded, but no one wants to be that early bird.


    Clearly know that the new emperor dotes on the queen very much. At this time, I have to play such a thing. Isn''t it hard for me?


    Chu Yun said solemnly, "rong''er, don''t worry. No matter whether I''m the emperor or not, my promise to you will not change."


    Speaking of this, Chu Yun paused: "the harem is mine. Can those ministers still force me?"


    Song Rong listened to Chu Yunqing''s words and felt a little relieved. Although she said she believed that Chu Yunqing would not do anything not sorry for herself, after all, their identities had changed. Song Rong inevitably felt a little uneasy.


    Especially when Song Rong saw the memorial, she couldn''t help thinking a lot.


    For example, Chu Yun has been sitting in this seat for a long time. He often sees such memorials. Will he waver?


    However, Song Rong soon wanted to open up. Even if she worried more, it was useless. Only time can prove their deep feelings.


    A few days later, Mrs. Xu came to the door in person.


    Song Rong is not bad. After all, everyone knows that the Xu family is her grandfather''s family. Even if the relationship is bad, as the mother of a country, Song Rong can''t help seeing old lady Xu. Otherwise, Song Rong feels a headache when a unfilial hat comes up.


    After all, Damin respects filial piety.


    In the past, when she was Princess Chu, her status was not so noble, and no one would chase her, but now she is the queen of Damin. So many eyes look at it, and Song Rong has to do it on the surface.


    And Song Rong was not afraid of the Xu family at this time. At least she was also the queen.


    Even if Mrs. Xu is an elder, don''t you have to salute honestly after seeing her?


    Mrs. Xu is covered with silver frost. She is a generation older than Mrs. song. Although she always maintains well, she still gives people a feeling of aging at this time.


    "I''ll see the empress. She''s blessed." the old lady saluted Song Rong with the help of a young woman.


    Song Rong''s eyes swept over Mrs. Xu and fell on the woman beside her.


    It''s not that Song Rong is too defensive, but that Song Rong met such a thing before. Then old lady song stuffed a woman into her house. Who knows what old lady Xu is doing this time?


    But Song Rong soon felt relieved, because the woman beside Mrs. Xu combed her head and should have married.


    Song Rong pondered whether this woman married her cousin?


    But Song Rong really didn''t have any impression. Thinking that this should be an insignificant person, Song Rong didn''t care too much.


    Song Rong didn''t reach out to help old lady Xu, but said faintly, "no gift."


    Some people will give Song Rong enough respect, but Song Rong can''t respect people like Mrs. Xu. In Song Rong''s heart, Mrs. Xu and Mrs. song are the same and can''t afford to be relatives at all!


    "Empress." Mrs. Xu stood there looking at Song Rong and called with a smile.


    Speaking of it, Mrs. Xu does much better than Mrs. song in understanding current affairs. At least Mrs. Xu knows a respectful title, but if it is put in Mr. Song''s place, she will call that hypocritical temporary mother with careless eyes and a smile at this time.


    Song Rong nodded and said, "I don''t know what''s the matter with Mrs. Xu?"


    Mrs. Xu smiled and said, "I don''t have anything to do. I just want to come to the queen alone in the palace. There may be some boredom, so I brought Ya Yue to see you, or I can relieve your boredom."


    Looking at Mrs. Xu''s words, there was a meaning to introduce the young woman. Song Rong asked curiously, "I don''t know who this is..."


    "When I was old and confused, I forgot to introduce to my mother. This is the sequel of Meng Junxin''s marriage." old lady Xu said with a smile.


    When Song Rong heard the name of Meng Jun, she had some slight doubts. She was a clever little maid in waiting. She walked up to Song Rong and whispered a word.


    Waiting for Song Rong to finish listening, she almost didn''t spray out the tea in her mouth!


    She never thought that Meng Jun was a small character of her grandfather, that is to say, the woman in front of her who looked about her age was her new stepgrandmother! Simply put, it''s the mother''s stepmother.


    Song Rong stared at the scene in front of her and felt extremely absurd and funny.


    How old is master Xu? At this time, I married a girl not much older than myself!


    "What about Wu?" Song Rong couldn''t help asking.


    Although Wu was sent out to rest, is Wu''s identity and status still there? Is it difficult for him to divorce his wife? But it''s unlikely. If you divorce your wife, you''ll have to count Wu''s charges.


    Wu''s work is enough to be retired, but big families pay most attention to reputation. If they say this, the Xu family will lose face! In such a family, you can do without anything, but you can''t do without this face.


    Old lady Xu sighed and said with regret: "she couldn''t think of it and hanged herself."


    Song Rong was stunned when she heard the speech. She didn''t expect Wu to hang herself.


    However, Song Rong looked at Mrs. Xu strangely.


    Old lady Xu was a little uncomfortable when she was seen by Song Rong, so she dodged her eyes.


    Seeing this scene, Song Rong immediately understood something. What hanged herself? Wu''s temperament is not like hanging himself. What''s more, Wu has children. Even if he can''t return to Xu''s house for the time being, he can come back sooner or later when his son is in charge of the house. Why bother to think about things for a while?


    Clearly, clearly... Someone can''t see Wu alive.


    Such things are common in big houses.

 Chapter 492

    The Xu family probably disliked the existence of the Wu family. They thought the Wu family was a stain on the Xu family, so they tried to deal with the Wu family and claimed that Wu died of illness. Well, when they came to her, they hanged themselves.


    In this way, no one will trace what Wu did before he died.


    However, the Xu family wanted Wu''s life in this way. It certainly didn''t want to cover up Wu''s doing these things. Doing so must have other significance.


    Song Rong soon figured out that the Xu family wanted to please her and her mother.


    When contacting Prince Rui''s residence at that time, Wu did not spare no effort. Looking at this, did the Xu family intend to attribute all this to Wu?


    After all, if we want to resolve the hatred between them, we can''t do without sacrifice.


    Just when Song Rong thought of this, he heard old lady Xu sigh and say, "I know that in the past, Wu Shi did a lot of things sorry for your mother and daughter. Now she has come to this end. She deserves it."


    Song Rong didn''t express any opinion. Although she said that Wu''s death had a countless relationship with her, she didn''t feel sympathy.


    As Mrs. Xu said, Wu deserved it. Moreover, even if Wu''s death was wronged, it had nothing to do with her. After all, she didn''t tell the Xu family that she wanted Wu''s life.


    All this is just what the Xu family did on their own.


    Seeing that Song Rong didn''t speak, Mrs. Xu said again: "I wronged you before, and I won''t beat around the bush. Today I came here just to accompany my mother. No, we are a family and don''t have overnight hatred. Please forgive my mother for my face."


    Song Rong snorted coldly in her heart, looking at Mrs. Xu''s face?


    Mrs. Xu''s face is not even as valuable as Mrs. song''s!


    At least Mr. Song is partial to their mother and daughter, but he is very good to yu''er. As for Mrs. Xu? Have you bullied your grandmother since she was still alive?


    Wu blackened her grandmother''s dowry. Didn''t Mrs. Xu see nothing?


    The hatred among them is no longer the business of a generation!


    Now Mrs. Xu knows to apologize. Isn''t that because she is now in power?


    If at the beginning, there was no support from the Shu family, now my mother may have been forced to marry by the Xu family!


    Song Rong is one of ten thousand people who don''t believe in Xu''s house. They really repent. Nine times out of ten, they only do this when they see her gaining power. It can be said that they don''t bow to conscience, but bow to power.


    If the Xu family can''t apologize, Song Rong may still have a high look at the Xu family, but in this way, Song Rong feels that the Xu family is too powerful.


    Song Rong will never raise a poisonous snake that can explode and hurt people anytime, anywhere.


    "Empress?" the old lady asked carefully.


    Song Rong said, "green peach, prepare something to enjoy. I''m tired and want to rest."


    "Madam, the Xu family is sorry for you, but..." what else does old lady Xu want to say.


    But he was blocked back by green peach: "Mrs. Xu, this is not a place where you can make a noise at will. If you have anything, wait until your mother wakes up."


    Speaking of this, Qingtao added: "but maybe the empress will see you then."


    Old lady Xu was disappointed when she heard the on her face, and then she went out.


    As for the reward prepared by Qingtao for Xu''s house, it can''t be on the table.


    This thing is prepared by Qingtao on purpose. After following Song Rong for so long, Qingtao naturally knows what effect her young lady wants.


    Mrs. Xu didn''t achieve her goal. Naturally, she was dissatisfied and took those rewards.


    It''s a reward. In fact, old lady Xu can''t see these things, but Song Rong has rewarded them, and she can''t help taking them.


    However, holding these things made old lady Xu feel a fever on her face. She felt that Song Rong seemed to be sending beggars, which made her feel that she had lost her identity.


    And it''s hard to say. She can''t find someone to complain that there are too few things given by the queen?


    When she came to the Palace this time, Mrs. Xu met a soft nail and condensed it in her heart. It was very uncomfortable.


    Zhou Yayue took a careful look at old lady Xu, and then whispered, "old lady, does the queen dislike me?"


    Mrs. Xu glanced at Zhou Yayue and felt a little disdain in her heart. If Wu hadn''t made a big mistake, where would she get this little girl''s film!


    Zhou Yayue''s family background is not very good. Her parents died early and lived with her brother and sister-in-law. Her brother sent her to Xu''s house in order to get a small official position.


    Master Xu is old. It''s not easy to find an innocent girl as a sequel. When he saw Zhou Yayue, he thought she was dignified and agreed.


    Although the two are married, master Xu is not young, and his body is long gone. Especially in recent days, master Xu is always worried that Song Rong will retaliate. Some people are haggard. Where do you care about the men and women?


    Zhou Yayue married in the past and is still a yellow flower girl. She is basically a widower.


    For such a girl, it''s better than being spoiled by someone who can be her grandfather, but it''s also a tragedy. In this way, there will be no children around! Her fate is doomed to be no better.


    Because of this floor and bad birth, people in the Xu family don''t like Zhou Yayue very much.


    Mrs. Xu took Zhou Yayue with her and used her as a personal servant girl.


    Now when Mrs. Xu heard Zhou Yayue say so, she suddenly had an idea in her heart.


    After waiting for her to return to the house, she told the people in the house that Zhou Yayue had collided with Song Rong, so Song Rong was very unhappy and didn''t give face to the Xu house at all! Not that her elder''s face is not enough!


    If Song Rong knew that old lady Xu had used such words, she would have to make a mockery. Old lady Xu has a thick skin.


    Even if Song Rong is generous and doesn''t care about the past, the Xu family can''t reuse it. We can see from the character of the old lady and master Xu that the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked!


    I don''t know how Xu Zhilan grew into such a gentle character in such a dirty place as Xu''s house.


    Zhou Yayue was already unpopular in the Xu family. After returning, she was splashed with dirty water by the old man. Life became more and more difficult.

 Chapter 493

    Seeing that autumn is coming, the crops will have a good harvest. Damin''s national strength is empty now, waiting for a good harvest year.


    But the harvest was coming soon, and it rained heavily.


    This rainstorm almost affected the whole territory of Damin and flooded all the crops in the land. Some smart people started early and collected the immature wheat and corn.


    However, such food is not enough to fill the stomach and is not easy to preserve.


    These people are better. At least they can eat enough for the time being. Most of them hope that the rain can stop and the crops can be recovered as usual. But who knows, the rain continues for more than a month, and these crops have completely lost their crops.


    Seeing the autumn wind getting stronger and stronger, it was about to enter the severe winter, and the rain stopped, but there was not enough food at this time.


    Ordinary farmers do not have the habit of hoarding food. They have almost enough food to eat the autumn harvest. After the autumn harvest, there will be new food to eat. If they occasionally encounter a disaster year, it doesn''t matter. They can go out and buy some food.


    But this year, I just can''t find a place to buy food!


    The national disaster is a grain dealer who wants to make a fortune. He can''t receive grain at this time!


    At this time, Chu Yunqing has just ascended the throne. Before Chu Yunqing completely rectifies Damin, this incident appears, which immediately makes Song Rong and Chu Yunqing frown.


    Song Rong looked at the person who knelt down and reported to him, and sighed helplessly.


    At this time, the talent carefully continued: "now there are rumors in the market that your Majesty''s coming to the throne is not aboveboard, which has angered heaven."


    Hearing this, Song Rong''s charming face like a flower immediately took on a somewhat gloomy color: "what nonsense!"


    Isn''t the throne shining? What''s fair and aboveboard!


    Since ancient times, how many emperors have won the throne openly? Chu Yun came to this seat, although he used some means, but this is not what he thought. Even if they want to be aboveboard with King Rui and Emperor Changming, it depends on what king Rui and Emperor Changming are like!


    If you don''t play any tricks, it is estimated that now she and Chu Yunqing have become stepping stones for King Rui to ascend the throne!


    "Empress, don''t be angry. Your majesty should worry if you''re angry. Qingtao patted Song Rong on the back and gave song Rongshun good luck.


    Song Rong took a sip of tea and tried to quench her anger, but it turned out that it had little effect.


    "Madam, do you want to..." the man kneeling below gestured to his neck.


    Where can Song Rong not understand what this person means? She asked, "what''s your name?"


    Song Rong only knew that this man was a small commander to protect the security of the imperial city. When she asked someone for information, she casually found this man.


    Nie Quan was delighted when he heard the speech. He thought he was ashamed in front of Song Rong, so he quickly introduced himself.


    After listening, Song Rong said, "you can''t have such an idea in the future. If you''re a first offender today, just do it. If you hear such words again, you''ll never be merciful!"


    Nie Quan was startled, and then he said in fear, "madam, my subordinates know that they are wrong."


    Song Rong waved his hand and said, "go down."


    If you are not a sensible person and are fooled by Nie Quan, you will certainly adopt Nie Quan''s suggestions and curb violence with violence. Now there is a torrent of public resentment. If you go out to suppress people''s words and deeds at this time, these people will explode and rise up!


    At that time, the rivers and mountains of Damin will not be guaranteed.


    When I think about it carefully, there are still some angry people. The reason why the Treasury is so empty and there is not much silver in the granary is not because of King Rui? And there are some old and confused Changming emperor?


    Chu Yun''s accession to the throne at this moment is tantamount to picking up a mess.


    It might be fine if there were no natural disasters this year, but if we met this natural disaster, it would mean that the house leaks and rains at night.


    When Chu Yunqing came in, he saw Song Rong tightening her eyebrows. He didn''t know what to think there.


    When he saw this scene, his heart ached.


    "Rong''er, don''t worry about these trivial things. I''ll deal with them soon." Chu Yun said in a warm voice.


    Song Rong looked up at Chu Yunqing. Chu Yunqing had a little more composure, but such composure made Song Rong feel that there was something in his eyes. He worked day and night for her.


    Song Rong got up, jumped into Chu Yunqing''s arms, took the initiative to hold Chu Yunqing and refused to give up.


    Chu Yun was a little stunned. Song Rong seldom took the initiative to him. He hugged Song Rong back and promised in a low voice: "rong''er, don''t worry, all this will pass soon."


    Song Rong felt that her body was cold. A cold wind rolled from the door, which made Song Rong shiver. Her heart was heavy. It was going to be a severe winter. Would there really be no mob?


    "Yun Qing, have you heard the rumors outside?" Song Rong''s voice was worried.


    Song Rong looked straight at Chu Yunqing, as if she wanted to print Chu Yunqing in her heart.


    Then Song Rong narrowed her eyes and said, "the rumors outside are really too much. They don''t seem to be spread by the people themselves. I think there must be something behind the scenes that we don''t know."


    Chu Yun saw Song Rong''s thorough analysis, so he picked up something that wouldn''t worry Song Rong too much and said, "Ruby and ruiwang are not so easy to admit defeat. Nine times out of ten, it''s because of them."


    Hearing these two haunting names, Song Rong''s heart was slightly cold. She vowed that when she caught them, she would let them survive and die!


    "The most urgent thing is food. I''ve ordered the governments to distribute food... I hope I can get through this severe winter." Chu Yun said comfortingly.


    This natural disaster is threatening. Where are the few grain reserves in Damin enough?


    Some victims have red eyes when they don''t have enough to eat. They think it is the tyranny of the new monarch. They would rather starve to death than give food!


    Under the instigation of some people with intentions, these people gathered together and began to riot!


    Within a few days, the imperial court received many war reports.


    On this day, Song Rong waited for Chu Yun to pour back, but did not wait for the person who came back, but for the news that Chu Yun poured out of the palace to appease the people.

 Chapter 494

    He didn''t even have time to tell Song Rong himself.


    Now it''s not even in the north. How peaceful it is. Song Rong''s heart is tied together.


    Worried about Chu Yunqing, Song Rong had no appetite when eating. He didn''t eat at noon and sat there in a dry daze.


    "Empress, just have some rice." green peach advised slowly.


    Song Rong didn''t seem to hear it.


    "Empress, if you don''t eat and wait for your majesty to come back, you must punish Qingtao." Qingtao moves out of Chu Yun. In fact, Chu Yun will punish her. Although he is already the king of a country, he has always been broad to her and Ah Fu, and treats them like relatives.


    However, Song Rong finally recovered, but she didn''t want to eat, but got up and walked out.


    She remembered that she had not seen huaichu and Nianqing for more than an hour.


    Waiting for Song Rong to go to the place where huaichu and Nianqing live, he saw two mammies dozing. The child who should have been in the house was gone.


    Song Rong suddenly felt her eyelids jump. An idea that made her more upset than worrying about Chu Yun''s accident surged into her heart.


    Song Rong looked at the two women and asked in a deep voice, "where are the children?"


    The two mammies were both spirits. Then they came back and knelt on the ground to salute Song Rong.


    Song Rong frowned and said, "I asked the child?"


    "The prince and princess were taken away by old lady song and said they wanted to have two children." one of the mammy hurriedly replied.


    Song Rong picked her eyebrows when she heard the speech. She had a bad feeling in her heart. She was getting bigger and bigger. What did the old lady do to take the child away?


    Song Rong can understand that being a great grandmother''s favorite child wants to see it, but this person is old lady song. Song Rong feels insecure about the immoral things she did before.


    Song Rong hurried to the place where the old lady lived. When she got to the old lady''s house, she saw that the house was in a mess!


    Song Rong secretly said that it was not good. She looked into the old lady''s jewelry box and saw that it was empty!


    Of course, you can''t be robbed in the palace. It''s clear that... It''s clear that I ran away with two children!


    Song Rong suddenly felt a bang in her mind, as if there was a loud thunder out of thin air. She swayed and almost didn''t fall to the ground.


    Yunxia rushed up and held Song Rong.


    At the moment, Qingtao has grabbed the two mammies and asked, "why did you give the child to old lady song? Didn''t you say? I won''t let you leave the child!"


    Seeing the current situation, the two women were also a little scared and silly, and then said intermittently: "when old lady song came, she was very aggressive and said she wanted to see the prince and Princess..."


    "She... Her identity is different after all. We... We dare not stop..."


    "She also said that if we stopped, it would kill us..."


    "We didn''t expect that she would do harm to the prince and princess!"


    Yes, most people didn''t expect that old lady song would attack her great grandson and great granddaughter, but in fact? Old lady song took advantage of this opportunity to take the child away!


    Song Rong doesn''t want to treat the old lady as an adult now! Tiger poison doesn''t eat children! The old lady''s practice at this time is that animals are inferior!


    Song Rong''s body trembled a little, but she knew she couldn''t fall down at this time.


    She wants to think about it. Yes, she wants to think about it carefully and get the child back!


    She forced herself to calm down, and then mumbled and analyzed: "if only the old lady herself, it''s no good for her to do so. There must be someone behind her, who?"


    "Song song!" the name blurted out from Song Rong''s mouth.


    At first, song song and Yuxian colluded and took the news from the Chu house to report to King Rui. Because they had to pass the news to King Rui, song song song was not disposed of when dealing with Yuxian.


    Later, the two armies fought, and song song disappeared.


    Now when I think about it, who can move the old lady except song song!


    Song Rong sent out several waves of people one after another. She didn''t forget to send a letter to Chu Yunqing.


    But I don''t know. At this time, Chu Yunqing has confronted ruby. Not many people follow Chu Yunqing, but it''s not a problem to take Ruby and the people behind ruby.


    But Chu Yun didn''t do it. The bad is in Ruby''s arms. At the moment, he is holding a child.


    The child was very lovely. At the moment, he was crying. On his falling little hand, there was a small bell woven with colored thread. When it shook slightly, it made a clear sound.


    Chu Yunqing was looking angrily at the child in Hongyu''s arms!


    Chu Yunqing''s anger, of course, is not towards children, but towards ruby!


    "Cluck, this child looks like you," said ruby, teasing the child in her arms.


    This child is clearly pregnant!


    Chu Yun said coldly, "put the child down."


    Ruby giggled. She looked at Chu Yunqing with her eyes full of obsession. Then she said in a charming voice, "please me? Please me, I''ll give the child back to you."


    Chu Yunqing looked at the little huaichu and was held in his arms by a ruby with a heart like a snake and scorpion. His heart couldn''t help mentioning it. He said hard, "I... I beg you..."


    Ruby smiled more happily: "but you are so insincere to beg me!"


    Then Hongyu said foolishly: "But I don''t want to force you. I''ll give you a choice now. If you''re willing to go with me, you''ll be the head of Zanli tribe. According to your intelligence, it won''t be long before the whole northern desert will be you. At that time, we''ll live a good life with these two children. I promise, I''ll treat them as if they were born!"


    Behind the ruby, there was a man in armor whose face was blocked, with a haze in his eyes.


    If Chu Yunqing really agrees, the little bitch Hongyu will turn the spear to deal with him!


    This man is clearly ruiwang!


    But now, relying on the power of ruby, he can only dress up as a follower of ruby.


    King Rui looked at Chu Yunqing with hatred and wanted to tear Chu Yunqing to pieces. No, just like this, it was still difficult to dispel his hatred. He wanted to destroy what Chu Yunqing cherished.


    Including these two little wild species and the girl Song Rong!


    Chu Yun looked coldly at Ruby: "don''t be a fool!"

 Chapter 495

    There was a cold look in Ruby''s eyes: "you don''t want to go with me, do you want to give up that bitch?"


    Chu Yun listened to Hongyu scolding Song Rong, and his face looked ugly.


    "I know that if you choose between me and that little bitch, you will not hesitate to choose that little bitch." Hongyu said with self-knowledge and self mockery.


    In fact, Chu Yunqing did this. When he was in the north desert, he had already made a choice.


    "However, I want to know what you will choose between this country and that bitch?" Ruby smiled, with some crazy color on her face.


    As soon as the voice fell, ruby asked fiercely, "who will you choose between this child and that bitch?"


    In Hongyu''s opinion, the reason why Chu Yunqing gave up his heart to Song Rong was also because of the two children, so he tried every means to get the two children out of the palace.


    There are many Hongyu people in the Imperial Palace, but it is not a simple thing to get Damin''s two most distinguished children out of the heavily guarded imperial palace. If old lady song hadn''t been an insider, Hongyu wouldn''t be so easy to get it.


    As the saying goes, it''s hard to prevent domestic thieves.


    Chu Yunqing''s body is full of cold air. Ah Fu, who follows behind Chu Yunqing, can''t help shrinking his neck. He has been with his childe for so many years and has never seen him. His childe has been so angry.


    This time, the fierce woman opposite really provoked the childe!


    Don''t say childe, just say yourself! I also want to strangle the snake and scorpion woman opposite!


    Chu Yun said coldly, "you don''t deserve to know the answer!"


    "Oh? Do you think our northern desert is not as rich as Damin? We still have some food in the northern desert. Why not? If you promise to go back with me, I will promise to send food to Damin? How about?" Ruby''s tone was bewitched.


    Chu Yun looked at Ruby with disgust. He just thought this woman was terrible!


    Xu saw the disgust in Chu Yun''s eyes. The look of ruby was ferocious and crazy: "what? Don''t you want to choose?"


    "Don''t you want to get the northern desert? Don''t you want to save your people in Damin? Don''t you want to save your children?" Ruby asked in a series of questions.


    Chu Yun looked coldly at Ruby: "since you want to know my answer so much, I''ll tell you!"


    Chu Yunqing was as cold as an ice sculpture at the moment: "I want this river and mountain so that I can better protect her. If I hadn''t been pressed step by step, I''d rather keep her free all my life! As for the people of Damin... What''s my business? I just want her to be safe!"


    Waiting to say the child, Chu Yun''s eyes softened: "I love her and the child, and I won''t choose between the two..."


    Ruby snorted coldly, "it''s really a loving family!"


    "I''ll ask you again for the last time. Are you really not going with me?" Ruby looked at Chu Yun with cold eyes.


    In fact, Ruby''s heart already knows that no matter how many times she asks, Chu Yun''s answer to her is the same, but ruiwang is still anxious. He is worried that Chu Yun will promise because of her child.


    Thinking so, ruiwang''s heart was cruel. He looked at the child held in his arms by another person and stretched out his hand!


    Chu Yun was in a hurry and shouted, "no!"


    Then Chu Yun poured the whole man out like an arrow leaving the string, and caught Xiao Nianqing who was beaten away by King Rui in the air.


    Looking at Chu Yun''s desperate rush over, and then looking at Nianqing''s face that looks like Song Rong, Hongyu is a little crazy. She directly threw out the huaichu in her arms!


    Since she can''t get this man, she will watch this man suffer!


    Let these two children die here!


    Let that little bitch have no children!


    Chu Yunqing was startled to see that huaichu had also been thrown out. At that time, he threw Nianqing away and threw it at Ah Fu.


    Ah Fu didn''t want to, so he opened his hands. Anyway, he wanted to catch his little master.


    Just when Chu Yunqing was about to pick up huaichu, ruby had thrown out a whip with a barb and rolled it directly onto Chu Yunqing.


    The whip rolled over and was pulled away, and immediately took away a piece of flesh and blood on Chu Yun''s body!


    Chu Yun gave a dull hum and did not hide, but firmly grasped Huai Chu.


    Waiting for the child to reach Chu Yunqing''s arms, Chu Yunqing was slightly relieved.


    But at the moment, ruby is crazy. She has hate because of love. She has something she can''t get in her heart. She has an impulse to destroy it!


    Chu Yunqing''s white clothes have been wet with blood. Ruby''s whips come down. Chu Yunqing, who can''t escape, protects huaichu with his own body.


    "Ruby! Let''s leave while he''s hurt, or there''s no way to go!" ruiwang couldn''t help reminding him.


    Rui Wang''s eyes showed obvious disdain. This woman is really not enough to succeed and more than enough to fail!


    She got the two children out without telling herself! Unexpectedly, he just wanted to threaten Chu Yun and follow her!


    If the two children were in their own hands from the beginning, he could do more.


    Thinking so, King Rui thought of song song song and snorted coldly in his heart. Song song song is not honest. He apparently works for himself. Unexpectedly, he did such a big thing for Hongyu and hid it from himself!


    At the moment, song song is dreaming!


    Hongyu promised him that as long as he could do it, she would give him a fief when he arrived in the north desert!


    Fief! In Damin, only the king can have treatment!


    Ruby didn''t seem to hear what king Rui said!


    She twisted Chu Yunqing with a whip, and then pulled her horse forward.


    Chu Yun didn''t have time to think about it. He just had time to put the child on the ground, and the whole person was dragged away by ruby!


    Chu Yunqing''s Kung Fu is high, but he can''t stand Ruby''s threat with children, and then sneak attack! If you fight alone, even ten rubies may not hurt Chu Yunqing!


    Waiting for Ah Fu to find Song Rong with his two children, Song Rong is taking people to look for children in beilincheng.


    "Huaichu! Nianqing!" Song Rong couldn''t help shouting when she saw the two children.


    At this moment, Song Rong''s heart was completely settled down.


    But at this time, Song Rong saw the heaviness of Ah Fu''s face!


    Song Rong''s heart seemed to stop. She asked, "is something wrong with the children?"

 Chapter 496

    Ah Fu didn''t dare to see Song Rong. He bowed his head and said, "the children have nothing to do."


    "That..." Song Rong dared not ask. She even felt that her heart was sinking a little bit.


    After a while, song Rongcai gritted his teeth and continued to ask, "where''s Chu Yun?"


    "Your Majesty..." Ah Fu hesitated and his eyes were red.


    Seeing this scene, Song Rong had a bad feeling in her heart and got bigger and bigger: "what''s the matter with him? Ah Fu, you mean, do you want to kill me?"


    Green peach also stared at Ah Fu: "speak quickly, don''t dally."


    Ah Fu stretched out his hand and wiped his tears. Then he said, "Your Majesty has been robbed by the ruby. Now his life and death are uncertain."


    Song Rong was stunned when she heard the speech.


    Today, Song Rong has been stimulated by two things one after another. One is that when the child is gone, Song Rong''s heart has sunk to the bottom of the valley. Now I heard that Chu Yun poured out such a thing. Song Rong doesn''t know how to describe her current mood!


    "Empress, you should calm down." green peach comforted nearby.


    Song Rong also wants to calm down, but where can he calm down?


    "What about people? Where is the ruby going now?" Song Rong asked in a hurry.


    "Ruby has gone to the north desert now, and someone has gone after it, but..." Ah Fu said carefully for fear of stimulating Song Rong.


    Song Rong directly rushed to a nearby horse, then directly turned over and got on the horse and rushed in the direction of Ah Fu.


    At the moment, Song Rong forgot everything in her mind and only remembered Chu Yunqing! She wants to find Chu Yunqing! Be sure to find it!


    "Come on! Keep up! Keep up!" Ah Fu quickly ordered people to keep up.


    "What happened?" Xiao Yizheng happened to pass by here and saw a lot of people gathered here, so he couldn''t help asking.


    "Ninth Lord! Ninth Lord! Go after your mother! Go!" green peach saw Xiao Yizheng, his eyes lit up and said again and again.


    Xiao Yizheng was a little stunned and quickly reacted. The empress in Qingtao''s mouth should be Song Rong. Xiao Yizheng didn''t even have time to ask what happened. He directly took the reins from Ah Fu''s hand and then whipped after him.


    Ah Fu also wants to catch up. Now the childe has been taken away by the black heart of Hongyu. The only thing he can do for his childe is to protect his wife


    At this time, Qingtao held Ah Fu: "Ah Fu, there are so many mobs outside. Let''s go back with our two children first, in case..."


    Qingtao looked at the two children with worry.


    Ah Fu immediately understood the meaning of Qingtao. Hongyu and ruiwang are not the only people who think about the two children. Many chaotic parties also want to think about the two children. Ah Fu looked at the direction where Song Rong and Xiao Yizheng left, gritted his teeth and said, "let''s go back to the palace and settle the two children first!"


    Besides Song Rong, I don''t know how long she ran away. Later, she learned to ride a horse, but her equestrian skills are not very high. Now she can''t bear to ride a horse at such a speed.


    However, at the moment, she couldn''t help but want to catch up with Chu Yun if he fell into the hands of ruby!


    At the moment, the sound of lightning and thunder came from the sky. It was going to rain.


    After a while, the strong wind rolled up a burst of flying sand and directly fell into the eyes of Song Rong and the horse. The horse raised its hooves and hissed, and then went crazy. Then, it was not controlled by Song Rong and did not know which direction to run in.


    Waiting for Song Rong to come back, she didn''t know where to go. She looked around and saw a wilderness. She couldn''t see where to come or where to go.


    Song Rong originally wanted to catch up with the soldiers of Chu Yunqing, but in this way, Song Rong completely lost his direction.


    She didn''t worry about herself, just worried that she couldn''t catch up with Chu Yunqing.


    In this way, Song Rong''s heart was in a hurry. He was in a hurry. The whole man swayed and fell off the horse.


    At the moment, it has begun to rain heavily. Not long ago, Song Rong, who fainted on the ground, was full of rain and mud.


    Several people in rags stumbled through here.


    One of them pointed to Song Rong, who was fainting on the ground, and said, "it looks like someone!"


    "Gee, where are no faint people these days?" a short, dark young man replied.


    "No, this man''s clothes look bright. Let''s go and have a look." the man who first spoke was a middle-aged man in his thirties, with sharp nosed monkey cheeks and some thief light in his eyes.


    "Second uncle! Let''s mind our own business. Now hurry to find a shelter from the wind and rain." the dark young man stopped.


    This is a family. The middle-aged man is called Luo Shusheng and the short young man is called Luo Xiaoshan. In addition to these two people, there are two women. One is slightly older and is Luo Xiaoshan''s mother, that is, Luo Shusheng''s sister. The other is a woman in her early twenties. She was picked up by Luo Shusheng on the way and said she wanted to be Luo Xiaoshan''s second aunt.


    When she began to escape with them, the woman was still tender, but along the way, the woman was also dry. There was no blood on her face. It looked like she was dying.


    This makes Luo Shusheng have a different idea. He doesn''t want this woman. If only he were lucky to find a lady in trouble.


    In the past, Luo Shusheng had never dared to have such an idea, but now the years are different. Luo Shusheng is not worried about being found revenge, so Luo Shusheng did not hurt girls all the way.


    When he saw Song Rong''s bright red dress from a distance, he soon thought that this is a young girl and her family should be well off. Looking at that dress, he should have just been in trouble. That appearance must be much better than Lanzhi who has been running away with them for so long!


    Thinking so, Luo Shusheng came to the past.


    Luo Shusheng went over to see Song Rong and determined that Song Rong was a young girl. He immediately brought a thief smile on his face. Then he stretched out his hands the same as the old tree skin, took Song Rong''s clothes and wiped the dirt off Song Rong''s face, revealing Song Rong''s bright face.


    Luo Shusheng was stunned. He had never seen such a beautiful girl so close.


    Luo Xiaoshan was also stunned. He was not used to his second uncle''s behavior for a long time. Now he thought that another girl would suffer again, so he hurried to come and have a look, thinking that he must stop the second uncle and don''t let him take the girl away.

 Chapter 497

    In Luo Xiaoshan''s heart, he would rather these girls die on the road than be fooled away by his second uncle with a mouthful!


    Luo Xiaoshan looked at Song Rong''s face and was stunned. He forgot what to say to his second uncle.


    At this time, Luo Shusheng had stretched out his hand and wanted to pinch Song Rong''s face.


    Luo Xiaoshan returned to his senses and stopped Luo Shusheng.


    Luo Shusheng looked at Luo Xiaoshan puzzled: "what are you going to do?"


    Luo Xiaoshan frowned and said, "second uncle, this girl came from a good family. Don''t fool around!"


    Luo Shusheng grinned, showing his big yellow teeth, and then smiled: "I said Luo Xiaoshan, I didn''t see it before. Your boy has such a mind. No wonder you broke my second uncle several times!"


    Speaking of this, Luo Shusheng said with a deliberative look on his face, "I really like this girl. Don''t worry. If you also want to find a girl, I''ll find one for you after a while!"


    Luo Xiaoshan said firmly on his face, "second uncle, don''t talk nonsense. I''m the one who has decided to kiss!"


    "Have you decided to kiss? That spring flower has married landlord Feng for a bite. It can''t be counted!" Luo Shusheng smiled sarcastically.


    Luo Xiaoshan stood between Song Rong and Luo Shusheng and prevented Luo Shusheng from approaching Song Rong. He said, "second uncle, you already have aunt Lanzhi. Let this girl go. She looks younger than me. How can you spoil it!"


    "Luo Xiaoshan! What do you say? What is waste? Your second uncle, I just look at the poor girl and want to give her a bite! Besides, the girl is a married little lady. She has long been innocent, and it''s not thanks to being with your second uncle!" Luo Shusheng''s words were full of disdain.


    "I don''t care. Anyway, I don''t allow you to touch this girl!" Luo Xiaoshan said gritting his teeth!


    "Then leave the girl here. When the rain gets heavier, she won''t wake up. Nine times out of ten she will die here!" Luo Shu snorted coldly.


    Luo Xiaoshan was startled when he heard the speech. He took a quick look at Song Rong. He reached out and shook Song Rong, but Song Rong had no sign of waking up at all.


    Luo Xiaoshan looked at Song Rong''s beautiful face as if it were a flower. He couldn''t bear it. There was nothing else on the girl''s clothes except some soil, and she was gorgeous. At first glance, he knew that she was not a girl from ordinary people. How could she appear here alone?


    If she really died here


    Luo Xiaoshan thought of this and suddenly felt his heart sink. He quickly shook his head and threw the bad idea out of his heart. He was sure that he didn''t want the girl to die here!


    Luo Xiaoshan had a new idea in his heart. He not only didn''t want the girl to die, but also wanted to protect the girl! yes! He''s taking the girl! As for his second uncle, he won''t let him succeed!


    Thinking of this, Luo Xiaoshan silently carried Song Rong.


    Luo Shusheng hummed and said nothing. He guessed Luo Xiaoshan''s idea in his heart, but he didn''t think so. Luo Xiaoshan''s hair hasn''t grown up yet. Can he still play with him?


    "Cough... Cough... Cough..." Song Rong coughed intermittently, and it took a long time to pass his breath.


    She felt a cold wind blowing. Song Rong trembled and opened her eyes.


    The goal is an old stone statue.


    Bang, Bang


    The old window lattice, blown by the wind, constantly makes a noisy sound.


    There was a layer of half wet grass under her body. She moved her body, but she didn''t move after looking at the muddy water on the ground. Although the grass made her uncomfortable, it was better than the muddy water on the ground.


    Just then, a woman had come in through the door.


    When she came in, she brought in some cold. Song Rong looked at the thin and dry woman and asked, "where is this big sister? Why am I here?"


    Lanzhi didn''t answer Song Rong, but handed over an old bowl.


    Song Rong took a look. There were several grass leaves floating in the bowl. It should be wild vegetables. It was not Song Rong''s affectation, but she really didn''t see such a simple vegetable soup.


    Song Rong has been a man for two generations. Even in the most bitter days in the Chu family, he was not hungry enough. At most, he had to cook by himself. He couldn''t eat anything fine, but the Chu family didn''t cut off the rice flour oil.


    Song Rong frowned, hesitated for a moment, or reached for it.


    She''s a go lucky person. She hasn''t figured out what''s going on yet. She doesn''t want anything to happen.


    And what the man gave her was still steaming.


    Now Song Rong was shivering with cold. She took the bowl of soup and drank it.


    In this way, there was a little heat in Song Rong''s stomach.


    Song Rong reached out and touched her head. She found that the hairpin on her head had disappeared. The woman opposite seemed embarrassed to see her doing so.


    Song Rong thought for a moment. He took a hand from his sleeve and handed it to Lanzhi.


    Seeing this scene, Lanzhi suddenly shook her head violently, waved her hands, and then muttered, "I... I don''t want it."


    Song Rong saw that she was speaking anyway. Knowing that Lanzhi was not a mute, she said with a sigh of relief, "I gave it to you. Take it. Tell me how I came here? Where is it?"


    Lanzhi hesitated and put things away. The hand bracelet with tangled patterns would make any woman feel excited when she saw it.


    Then she whispered, "you... If you''re better, run away. No... don''t stay here."


    Then Lanzhi hurried out.


    Song Rong looked at the heavy rain outside. She didn''t take what the woman said as a breeze in her ear, but got up hard and walked out.


    Just when she got to the door, Song Rong saw a dark figure coming. Song Rong was scared and quickly hid.


    "Hey, hey, little lady, where are you going?" the shadow spoke.


    Naturally, this person is Luo Shusheng who has long had an idea about Song Rong.


    Seeing the obviously uneasy and kind-hearted man in front of her, Song Rong thought about his language and said, "uncle, did you save me?"


    "Well, the little lady is very insightful. Of course I saved you!" Luo Shusheng said with a smile.


    Song Rong said with a smile, "that''s easy to do. If you can escort me home, I''ll protect you from food and clothing all your life!"


    "Where is your home?" Luo Shusheng asked casually.

 Chapter 498

    Of course, Song Rong is not stupid enough to tell people that she is the queen of today, but said with a smile, "my home is in Shufu in the north."


    There are not many people surnamed Shu. In these places near the north and North, the mention of Shu''s house will not make people think of other places except general Shu''s house.


    Song Rong wanted to use general Shu''s name to put out the evil thoughts in the man''s heart. She also wanted to use benefits to lure the man back.


    At present, Song Rong also calmed down and knew that he could not catch up with Chu Yunqing. Instead of blindly catching up, he might as well go back to the detailed plan and catch up again.


    From the Zanli tribe, if she can save Chu Yunqing once, she can save him a second time!


    "Ha ha, little lady, I don''t know whether Shu mansion is comfortable or not, but if you can serve me comfortably, I can consider giving you more food!" Luo Shusheng said with a smile.


    Listening to Luo Shusheng''s dirty words and his big yellow teeth, Song Rong had some nausea in her heart.


    She ducked back and narrowed her eyes, thinking that if Luo Shusheng messed with him, she would fight with him.


    However, Song Rong was very weak at this time, and there were always some differences in strength between women and men. It was hard to say whether he could beat Luo Shusheng.


    Luo Shusheng has rushed up. When the girl closed her eyes, she had a peaceful beauty. Now she woke up, and she has a feeling that both laughter and anger are amorous feelings.


    At this time, Luo Shusheng already wanted to be on his mind. Where would he consider Song Rong''s identity? And he felt that no one could find him as long as he could deal with it.


    Seeing that Luo Shusheng was about to catch Song Rong, the door was kicked open and a young man came in. It was naluo hill.


    Luo Xiaoshan looked at Luo Shusheng angrily.


    Song Rong is not sure whether Luo Xiaoshan is looking at himself or Luo Shusheng. Now she is helping Luo Shusheng deal with herself. Song Rong has some worries. She is afraid that she will be doomed today!


    Luo Xiaoshan said angrily, "second uncle, I told you! Don''t be rude to this girl!"


    With that, Luo Xiaoshan jumped up and stood in front of Song Rong.


    Song Rong''s heart calmed down a little. It seems that Luo Xiaoshan is not to deal with himself, but to help himself, which gives Song Rong a glimmer of hope.


    Song Rong hurriedly said, "this little brother, thank you for helping me. What''s your name? I won''t forget to repay you when I find my family!"


    Luo Xiaoshan softened his words and said, "girl, how can you faint on the road?"


    Song Rong bit her lip and said wrongfully, "my horse was blinded by the wind and sand, so she ran out with me. My family must be looking for me everywhere now!"


    Hearing that Song Rong can ride a horse, Luo Xiaoshan immediately felt that Song Rong must not be an ordinary girl. Ordinary girls can''t ride a horse!


    Luo Shusheng turned pale at this time and began to believe that Song Rong was from the Shu family. It''s not surprising that the women of the Shu family can ride horses.


    He thought about what he had just offended Song Rong, and his face was a little ugly. Then Luo Shusheng turned his eyes and said with a smile, "Oh, Xiaoshan, what are you doing? I''m just kidding this girl. I don''t want to do anything to this girl!"


    Then Luo Shusheng looked at Song Rong and said, "girl, do you think so?"


    Song Rong knew that Luo Shusheng was trying to cover up what had just happened. At this time, when people were under the eaves, Song Rong didn''t want to tear his face with Luo Shusheng. If Luo Shusheng was forced into a desperate situation, such a person might do something!


    Song Rong quickly said with a smile: "the uncle just came to ask me if I was cold. He didn''t offend me."


    Luo Xiaoshan doesn''t know his second uncle''s personality, but he doesn''t mean to investigate Song Rong, and the second uncle is also his family after all. Luo Xiaoshan won''t mention it.


    But he didn''t trust Song Rong at all. Instead, he said, "girl, come with us to the next room to have a fire."


    What else did Luo Shusheng want to say? He was stared at by Luo Xiaoshan.


    He yelled in his heart that this bastard should be bad for his own business!


    Waiting to get to the next room, Song Rong found that the house was as shabby as before, but there was no air or rain leakage, and the ground was dry.


    The woman who had just given her something was cooking in a earthen pot. Another older woman sat and rested. This was Tao, Luo Xiaoshan''s mother.


    Tao glanced at Song Rong with cold eyebrows and no goodwill.


    Song Rong didn''t say a word. She sat silently by the fire and baked it. She thought she wanted to find a chance to escape.


    Naluo hill looks good, but Luo Shusheng is not a good stubble.


    Besides, these two people are a family. Who knows if Luo Xiaoshan will defecte at any time? Song Rong doesn''t want to leave her fate to others!


    "Girl, this bowl is for you to drink." Tao took a bowl of soup and handed it to Song Rong. There were some rice grains in it. Song Rong also wanted to eat something to replenish her strength.


    Song Rong ignored the hairpin on Tao''s head. It was hers. I think it was pulled out when she passed out of sleep.


    She smiled and said, "thank you."


    If you want to escape, you always have to eat enough, so Song Rong drank the rice.


    But after drinking, Song Rong felt dizzy.


    Song Rong secretly said that it was bad. Originally, he thought the Luo family were just ordinary victims, but now it seems that Song Rong, who has been drugged, doesn''t dare to think so!


    Song Rong hurriedly pulled out a peace symbol tied with a red line from her clothes.


    This thing is made of cloth. A thin piece is hung on her clothes. She directly bites the peace symbol and feels that some medicine powder has entered her mouth. Song Rong is a little sober.


    At this time, Dow was looking at Luo Xiaoshan and said, "you child! How can you miss your second uncle? This girl is good at first sight. Now we have offended her and can''t let her go!"


    "Sister, how are you? Take care of the hill. If it weren''t for our relatives, I wouldn''t have allowed him!" Luo Shu said coldly.


    Luo Xiaoshan looked at Song Rong and said, "go! I''ll stop them!"


    "I''ve given her medicine. She can''t run!" Dow hated iron and looked at his son.


    Song Rong bit the tip of her tongue and made herself more sober. Although the medicine still made her confused, it wouldn''t make her faint now.

 Chapter 499

    Song Rong took the opportunity to open the door and staggered out.


    Behind him came a sound of heavy objects falling to the ground. Song Rong looked back and found that Luo Xiaoshan had fallen to the ground. Look at that, he should not have taken less ecstasy.


    Song Rong knows that she can only rely on herself at this moment! So she ran forward desperately.


    The rain outside hasn''t completely stopped. It''s freezing on Song Rong.


    Luo Shusheng has caught up with him at the moment. Song Rong doesn''t dare to stop and doesn''t know how many overpowering drugs Tao has put down. Song Rong only feels dizzy. She looks at her amulet. At the moment, it has been soaked, and Song Rong puts the amulet in her mouth again.


    This amulet was made by Chu Yunqing. It contains some life-saving powder. It also has some effects on this overpowering drug.


    Song Rong didn''t know how long she ran out. When she looked back, she saw Luo Shusheng still following.


    At this time, Song Rong was afraid and climbed and ran among the grass and trees.


    "Little lady, I advise you to be good, or don''t blame me for being rude!" Luo Shusheng threatened.


    Song Rong gritted her teeth and said, "do you know who I am? If you are disrespectful to me, be careful not to protect your life!"


    "It''s romantic to be a ghost under the peony!" Luo Shusheng looked at Song Rong greedily.


    Although Luo Shusheng''s clothes are poor, he is still very strong. This is because Luo Shusheng mixed with a landlord''s house, took medicine with Dow, and then moved out and hid the food of the landlord''s house until he had something to eat.


    It was only recently that they ran out of food that they wanted to go to Beilin city to go to relatives.


    Although there was a lack of food on the road, he didn''t starve too much. Only Lanzhi was unlucky. Because he wasn''t the Luo family, he only ate some wild grass leaves every day, so he became so thin.


    Song Rong gritted her teeth and looked at Luo Shusheng: "you''ll regret it!"


    Luo Shusheng raised his voice and smiled and pulled his belt: "it''s also interesting in the rain. You little ladies of rich families can really seduce people!"


    Song Rong was so ashamed and angry that she stared at Luo Shusheng with a strong hatred in her heart.


    At this moment, an intermittent voice came: "Song Rong!"


    Song Rong was slightly stunned. Is this calling herself? So Song Rong shouted without hesitation, "I''m here!"


    Luo Shusheng also heard the sound and was startled. He hurried to Song Rong and wanted to cover Song Rong''s mouth. Song Rong wiped a wooden stick from the ground and directly inserted it into Luo Shusheng''s hand!


    Luo Shu suffered from raw food and worried that Song Rong''s family would retaliate, so he took a trace of cruelty in his eyes and pinched Song Rong''s neck directly!


    Song Rong felt suffocated and struggled desperately!


    Song Rong experienced this feeling of suffocation. Song Rong felt the darkness and some despair.


    Is it difficult that her fate in this life is the same as that in the previous life? Or was he humiliated and then forced to death?


    At this time, Song Rong suddenly felt Luo Shusheng''s hand loose, and then Luo Shusheng fell aside.


    A man held Song Rong: "madam, are you all right?"


    Song Rong opened her eyes and saw Xiao Yizheng looking at herself with concern.


    Song Rong firmly grasped Xiao Yizheng''s hand and said in a choking tone, "you''re here... It''s nice."


    Xiao Yizheng pursed his lips and looked at the embarrassed Song Rong at the moment. He felt a little distressed in the depths of his eyes, and then stretched out his hand to hold the trembling Song Rong in his arms: "not afraid, not afraid, I''m coming."


    Luo Shusheng carefully raised his head. Seeing that Xiao Yizheng had no time to deal with himself at this time, he rolled aside, then got up and ran away.


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Yizheng frowned and wanted to catch up, but seeing that Song Rong''s situation was not very good, he gave up the idea of chasing Luo Shusheng for the time being.


    The rain fell on Xiao Yizheng and was blocked by Xiao Yizheng. As for Song Rong, who was protected by Xiao Yizheng, he has returned to some gods at the moment.


    But Song Rong still felt his head faint. Song Rong couldn''t tell whether it was because he was ill or because the medicine remained.


    Xiao Yizheng noticed something wrong with Song Rong, so he reached out and touched Song Rong''s forehead and found that Song Rong''s forehead was hot.


    Xiao Yizheng''s face changed, looked at him and said, "Mom..."


    Song Rong was already a little hazy at the moment, and shouted, "Lord nine..."


    Xiao Yizheng changed his title and gently shouted, "rong''er."


    Song Rong had closed her eyes and fell into a coma.


    Now Xiao Yizheng began to worry. He looked at Song Rong nervously and said, "rong''er, hold on, I''ll take you to see a doctor!"


    With that, Xiao Yizheng picked up Song Rong, because the horse had long disappeared when walking in the mountains and forests.


    Xiao Yizheng had to run with Song Rong in his arms. It must be too late to return to the palace now.


    Xiao Yizheng took Song Rong to a nearby town. Many refugees gathered in the town. Looking at the bright clothes of Xiao Yizheng and Song Rong, their hearts suddenly became angry.


    Even want to stop Xiao Yizheng.


    "Give it to stutterers, give it to stutterers!"


    "Please, please."


    These people said intermittently. Xiao Yizheng was already a little angry and said in a deep voice, "get away from me, or I''ll kill you!"


    Xiao Yizheng said, holding Song Rong in one hand and pulling out the sword around his waist with the other hand.


    The cold long sword still has a strong deterrent. These people finally got out of the way.


    Waiting for Xiao Yizheng to find the doctor, the doctor glanced at Xiao Yizheng: "do you have food? If you have food, I''ll see the girl."


    Xiao Yizheng gritted his teeth and said, "this is always enough!"


    With that, Xiao Yizheng took off a jade pendant from his body and handed it to the doctor.


    The doctor shook his head and said, "I just want food. Now this thing is just a stone and can''t eat. What''s the use?"


    Xiao Yizheng glanced at the jade pendant representing his identity. He had some helplessness, but where did he have food now? So Xiao Yizheng forced the doctor with a knife and treated Song Rong!


    "If you don''t look well, I''ll let your head move!" Xiao Yizheng said gritting his teeth.


    Xiao Yizheng''s usual time, although it is not so kind, it is definitely not to the point of coercion.


    "I... can''t I see it? Move the sword." the doctor finally gave in.


    This man, in the final analysis, is afraid of death.

 Chapter 500

    Song Rong just had a simple fever. After taking some medicine, she was much better.


    Song Rong didn''t wake up until the next morning.


    When Song Rong opened her eyes, she noticed that she seemed to be holding something in her hand. When Song Rong looked up, she saw that she was holding a bony hand.


    Song Rong looked up and saw the owner of the hand.


    At this time, Xiao Yizheng closed his eyes and looked like lying here asleep.


    Song Rong was startled and quickly pulled her hand back.


    Xiao Yizheng woke up when Song Rong made such a move. He looked at Song Rong and didn''t seem to be aware of Song Rong''s embarrassment. Instead, he directly probed Song Rong''s forehead. He breathed a sigh of relief and said, "fortunately, he doesn''t have a fever."


    "What happened?" Xiao Yizheng chased up all the way. No one even told Song Rong why he suddenly went crazy and rode wildly.


    Song Rong immediately remembered what happened yesterday. Her face was a little pale, and then she began to cry.


    Song Rong is not a crying person, but this time, Song Rong really feels uncomfortable in her heart.


    As long as I think that Chu Yunqing has fallen into the hands of ruby at this time, Song Rong has a deep remorse.


    If it weren''t for protecting her, Chu Yunqing wouldn''t grab this seat with others! I won''t meet so many things.


    "Hey, hey, rong''er, don''t cry." Xiao Yizheng was frightened by Song Rong''s tears.


    But soon, Xiao Yizheng also reacted. It seemed that there was something wrong with calling Song Rong''s name so intimately, so Xiao Yizheng hurriedly said, "well, now outside, I have to call you like this. Don''t be surprised."


    In fact, in addition to rong''er, Xiao Yizheng can call Miss Song or Rong, but Xiao Yizheng didn''t call Song Rong like this. He had some selfishness and couldn''t help shouting rong''er.


    Song Rong didn''t want to think about these at this time, so she nodded along with Xiao Yizheng''s meaning and said, "No."


    Xiao Yizheng breathed a sigh of relief. He was a little worried that Song Rong found the faint idea in his heart.


    But obviously, Song Rong''s heart at this time is not on this at all.


    This made Xiao Yizheng lose and feel at ease.


    It''s reassuring that Song Rong won''t come to explore such a small matter at all. Otherwise, she may find something.


    What is lost is that her heart will never be on him.


    After a while, Song Rong calmed down a little and said to Xiao Yizheng, "where are we? We must go back now!"


    The country cannot live without a king. Now Chu Yun is not in the palace. Who knows what kind of trouble will happen?


    Song Rong''s feelings for Damin are not very deep, and she is not interested in the supreme power. However, if she wants to compete with ruby, she can''t do it alone. It''s a good choice to have Damin behind her.


    Song Rong is not stupid enough to rush to the north desert and fight with the people of Zanli tribe.


    "Rong''er, your health is not good yet. Can you rest assured for a day and wait for me to take you back tomorrow?" Xiao Yizheng said hurriedly.


    In his heart, there was a small idea that he couldn''t help wanting to be alone with Song Rong.


    Now that he finally had such an opportunity, Xiao Yizheng naturally didn''t want Song Rong to return to the palace like this.


    As long as she returns to the palace, she is the queen of Chu Yunqing!


    Song Rong told Xiao Yizheng what had happened.


    Waiting for Xiao Yizheng to hear it, he was shocked. He never thought that Chu Yunqing would be robbed at this time.


    "Lord nine! Brother nine, take me back. I''ll find a way to save Chu Yunqing!" Song Rong pleaded in her bright eyes.


    Where would Xiao Yizheng refuse Song Rong at this time? He directly said, "go! I''ll take you back!"


    Xiao Yizheng leaned down and said, "come on, I''ll go back with you on my back."


    Song Rong stared at Xiao Yizheng: "you..."


    "Rong''er, the country can''t be without a king for a day. We must go back quickly now. In addition to your majesty, your identity is the most noble. Now you must go back to preside over the overall situation. At present, your body can''t stand fatigue..." Xiao Yizheng''s voice was a little anxious.


    He paused and added, "if you want to pass out halfway, maybe the next time you wake up will be when."


    Song Rong didn''t dare to hesitate when she heard the speech, so she directly fell on Xiao Yizheng''s back.


    Xiao Yizheng took Song Rong to the north.


    It''s not too far from Beilin. It only takes half a day to walk there.


    But Song Rong still feels sorry. If he walks away from her, he will be tired. Not to mention that Xiao Yizheng has to carry her on his back at this time? And looking at Xiao Yizheng''s appearance, I know that Xiao Yizheng probably didn''t eat.


    Song Rong whispered, "thank you."


    Because Song Rong was lying on Xiao Yizheng''s back. When Song Rong said this, it was like saying it in Xiao Yizheng''s ear. He exhaled like orchid with a faint aroma. Xiao Yizheng couldn''t help walking faster and suppressed his inner impulse.


    It''s not easy to walk all the way. When we get to the north gate, something happens again.


    At this time, Xiao Yizheng had put Song Rong down.


    Xiao Yizheng looked at the soldiers guarding the city and said loudly, "open the door and let us in!"


    However, no one has paid attention to Xiao Yizheng.


    Song Rong frowned at the closed city gate and felt that things seemed a little complicated!


    Although there are many victims, the gate to the North has never been closed in the daytime!


    Is it serious now? Who gave the order?


    "I am the ninth Lord!" Xiao Yizheng said thoughtfully.


    "Hum, are you the ninth Lord? Do you know what kind of crime it is to pretend to be a royal relative!" a voice came from the wall.


    Song Rong''s delicate eyebrows are screwed together. The things that can prove her identity have been searched. At this time, she can only count on Xiao Yizheng. Fortunately, Xiao Yizheng was shameless once and didn''t really give the jade pendant to the doctor.


    But obviously, the people on the wall didn''t want to open the door for two people.


    "If I were really the ninth Lord, you would be a crime of offence!" Xiao Yizheng said with a cold hum.


    At this time, a hanging basket was put down on the wall, and Xiao Yizheng put the jade pendant on it.


    But there is still no plan to open the door.


    Song Rong frowned, turned her mind, and then pulled Xiao Yizheng: "go! It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time!"

 Chapter 501

    Xiao Yizheng was slightly stunned and was dragged away by Song Rong.


    When the two talents got into the crowd, they saw several soldiers coming out and looking around.


    Song Rong took Xiao Yizheng and ran away.


    After waiting for the two men to hide, Song Rong gasped and said, "don''t you think the man just now is very strange?"


    Xiao Yizheng also recovered at this time: "it''s really strange."


    According to the truth, Xiao Yizheng''s token is still very useful. He is an idle Lord. He goes in and out of Beilin when there is nothing to do. Many people recognize it. This time, these people not only don''t know Xiao Yizheng, but also


    Later, several people were sent out. It didn''t look like welcoming Xiao Yizheng and Song Rong in. It looked like trying to catch them.


    Song Rong whispered, "I''m the one who bothered you."


    Song Rong had guessed vaguely at this time. Taking advantage of Chu Yun''s absence, the imperial city must have changed!


    However, Song Rong couldn''t figure out who could have the ability to control Beilin quickly.


    "But how can we get back?" Xiao Yizheng frowned, a little sad.


    Song Rong thought for a moment and said, "follow me!"


    Waiting for Song Rong and Xiao Yizheng to find a secret passage in a cellar, he looked at Song Rong in shock: "this is..."


    Song Rong said, "don''t ask so many questions. Let''s go back quickly."


    This secret passage was dug when Qian Jinbao transported things. I didn''t expect it to be useful now!


    "You wait here first, I''ll go out and see the situation." when the end came, Song Rong whispered.


    She removed a plank on her head. She couldn''t tell where it was outside. Just listening to Qian Jinbao, she said that she had dug a hole in the ground somewhere, leading to Fengyi''s territory. The spring breeze is ten miles, but Song Rong doesn''t know who''s in the house or where it is.


    When Qian Jinbao said this, he was actually trying to make Song Rong laugh. Unexpectedly, he helped Song Rong a lot this time.


    The place where Song Rong came out should be under whose bed. After waiting for Song Rong to climb out from under the bed, he couldn''t help screaming!


    I saw a bath bucket in the middle of the room.


    A man with jade back and ink hair is bathing here at this time.


    Song Rong saw the man''s naked back. She was really frightened. Then she turned around.


    Xiao Yizheng didn''t know what had happened down there, so he quickly climbed up.


    Then Xiao Yizheng confronted Fengyi.


    "Feng... Fengyi, is that you?" Song Rong''s words are not clever.


    Fengyi stood up from the water, took a provocative look at Xiao Yizheng, and then asked with a smile, "is it difficult that the ninth prince likes masculinity? No wonder, although the ninth Prince is romantic, he has never stayed in the place of fireworks."


    Xiao Yizheng and Shu Yan, however, have often run to the land of smoke and willows. Now such a place can be regarded as the territory of shangfengyi. After a little inquiry, we can know Xiao Yizheng''s previous love affairs.


    Xiao Yizheng probably knew Fengyi too. After all, Fengyi is famous now.


    Xiao Yizheng saw that Fengyi didn''t mean to hurt Song Rong, so he said in a cold voice, "don''t put on your clothes soon."


    Then Song Rong heard a burst of pleasant laughter from Fengyi, followed by the sound of wearing clothes.


    "OK." Feng Yi''s voice has a power of bewitching people.


    Song Rong hesitated for a moment, and then turned around.


    Although he and Fengyi have known each other for many years, Song Rong can''t help seeing Fengyi now. There will be some flash gods.


    In front of Fengyi, she looks bright and beautiful, but she is definitely not feminine. Her long black hair is scattered on her clothes, with water vapor on it. She wears a robe on her body, but she is not too tight, revealing a small slender chest.


    The whole person is golden enough to be a Feng Laiyi.


    Fengyi smiled, as if the sun were shining on Song Rong: "Miss Rong, how did you climb out from under the bed?"


    Song Rong looked at Fengyi awkwardly: "I couldn''t get into the city, so I borrowed your place and came back."


    Fengyi looked at Song Rong''s embarrassed appearance, frowned, came forward and helped Song Rong cut her hair. Then she said, "what''s the matter?"


    Listening to Fengyi''s warm voice, Song Rong was wronged again and rushed directly into Fengyi''s arms.


    For Song Rong, she is more willing to rely on Fengyi than Xiao Yizheng.


    Fengyi has been with Song Rong for many years. For Song Rong, Fengyi sometimes understands her better than Chu Yunqing.


    Fengyi is more like a relative of Song Rong.


    Fengyi embraces Song Rong and her robe falls to the ground, which has a different kind of beauty.


    He reached out and patted Song Rong on the back, and then said, "well, rong''er, don''t cry. I already know what happened. At this time, people are asking people to explore the specific situation."


    Fengyi''s voice brought a different kind of warmth, which made Song Rong feel at ease.


    Xiao Yizheng stood by and coughed a little.


    Song Rong stood up straight from Fengyi''s arms and knew that there was something wrong with her behavior. However, at the moment she saw Fengyi, it seemed that all grievances came out of her heart.


    Fengyi ordered someone to send hot water to Song Rong, and then left with Xiao Yizheng.


    Waiting for Song Rong to pack up, Fengyi came in with some snacks herself.


    These snacks were exquisite, but Song Rong had no appetite. He just drank a bowl of hot porridge.


    "Don''t worry, he''s lucky. There won''t be anything." Feng Yi comforted softly.


    Song Rong asked anxiously, "have you found out who it is?"


    "It''s the supreme emperor. She said there were too many victims outside and she wanted to block the city gate." Fengyi told Song Rong the news she had heard.


    "Emperor Changming?" Song Rong frowned. Unexpectedly, the man who didn''t let them into the city gate was Emperor Changming!


    But for a moment, Song Rong didn''t feel strange!


    How many of these elders look like elders?


    From Mrs. song to Mrs. Xu, now there is another emperor Changming!


    These people who want to bury one foot are still tossing!


    Song Rong had no aversion to Emperor Changming, but now, at the thought that emperor Changming even wanted to deal with his son, she became disgusted.


    Chu Yunqing has just been robbed. What emperor Changming wants is not to find a way to save people, but to seize power!


    It''s really chilling enough.


    Xiao Yizheng also came in at the moment. Xiao Yizheng was not surprised to hear that his father did all this.


    "I want to go back to the palace," Song Rong said, gritting his teeth.

 Chapter 502

    Fengyi quickly said, "Miss Rong, it''s very dangerous for you to go back to the palace at this time."


    Song Rong sighed slightly, "I know."


    Song Rong knew what she would face if she returned to the palace at this time.


    Taking advantage of Chu Yun''s absence, Emperor Changming wants to take back the throne. He will certainly guard against her! When she goes, it''s not certain whether emperor Changming will read about love. Maybe he will directly kill her.


    This possibility is very great. After all, Emperor Changming could frame his wife empress mu for this throne, not to mention her?


    But let Song Rong do nothing. Just wait here. Song Rong can''t do anything.


    Let''s say that she has a pair of children. It''s absolutely impossible for Song Rong to let them fall into the hands of emperor Changming.


    Tiger poison doesn''t eat children. It''s about the elders of ordinary people. Who knows what kind of things emperor Changming will do for his own interests?


    Not long ago, Song Rong realized that she was at a loss and helpless when she lost her child. She would never put her child in danger again.


    "Since you know! How do you still want to go back?" Fengyi looked at Song Rong with hatred for iron and steel. In her bright eyes, she also had a strong worry.


    Xiao Yizheng said at this time, "rong''er, why don''t you wait in the spring breeze first, I''ll go back to inquire, and then find a way to pick you up?"


    Song Rong looked at Xiao Yizheng with some emotion in her eyes. Although she said she didn''t want to involve others, it was really appropriate for Xiao Yizheng to go back to explore the way at this moment.


    Xiao Yizheng is no longer favored, but also the prince.


    Even if Xiao Yizheng can''t get any news, nothing will happen. If she goes back rashly, it''s really not the best policy.


    Song Rong gave Xiao Yizheng a big gift and said, "brother Jiuhuang, please do this."


    Xiao Yizheng quickly stretched out his hand to help Song Rong: "I can''t afford your big gift. You are a king and I am a minister. I should salute you."


    Song Rong smiled bitterly: "brother Jiuhuang, I know what I am now. You are willing to help me and can afford this gift."


    At best, she is a queen who is about to lose power. Xiao Yizheng is really grateful for helping her.


    Xiao Yizheng felt Song Rong''s trust and took a firm look in his eyes. He seriously said to Song Rong, "don''t worry, wait for me here."


    "You should be careful... After all, someone has seen us together..." Song Rong was still worried.


    Xiao Yizheng said, "don''t worry, I can still deal with it. Now I''m already in the city. When I''m outside the city, I don''t think those people can see it clearly, but it''s just a jade pendant. What else can I do?"


    With that, Xiao Yizheng didn''t have much rest, so he left.


    When Xiao Yizheng entered the palace, he was stopped again, but emperor Changming finally met Xiao Yizheng.


    Waiting for emperor Changming to see Xiao Yizheng, he glanced up and down at Xiao Yizheng. He found that his son was born handsome.


    Xiao Yizheng looked at the gray haired emperor Changming and bowed a salute: "see your father."


    Emperor Changming nodded with satisfaction. The father emperor shouted more than those people, but it was much better!


    He''s not old yet, but he doesn''t want to be a powerful emperor!


    This man, the longer he works in that seat, the more he is greedy for this seat.


    Emperor Changming glanced at Xiao Yizheng and asked, "haven''t you been out of the city?"


    Xiao Yizheng changed his mind and smiled: "it''s out, but I''ve come back."


    "The gate has been closed. How did you come back?" the tone of emperor Changming sank.


    Xiao Yizheng knew that if he didn''t answer well at this time, the man in front of him who could be called his father might turn his face directly.


    Xiao Yizheng said with a smile, "my son cheated Princess Chu. He knew a secret way from her and tried to come back."


    Emperor Changming looked at Xiao Yizheng with a smile and asked, "what about the princess of Chu now?"


    Xiao Yizheng smiled: "the secret road collapsed. Most of her misfortunes are more or less."


    "Oh? What are your plans in the future?" emperor Changming asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yizheng quickly knelt on the ground: "father emperor, son minister''s plan... Dare not say."


    "Tell me, I forgive you for your innocence." emperor Changming looked at Xiao Yizheng and said that Xu had two disobedient sons one after another. Now suddenly there is such a obedient son. Emperor Changming''s attitude is still very good.


    "Father, brother Rui and brother Chu are gone nearby. We are the young princes of Damin..."


    Then Xiao Yizheng paused. Seeing that emperor Changming didn''t mean anything, he continued: "I know I was born in a humble family, but now the people who can compete with me for the throne of Prince are gone. Maybe there is still a little hope, so I hope my father and emperor can make it happen!"


    Emperor Changming is very satisfied. If he is the prince, he can still consider it.


    After all, the crown prince also needs to be manipulated by the emperor. If he is unhappy, he can abolish the crown prince and change a person.


    But emperor Changming is also very defensive about his son. He looked at Xiao Yizheng and said, "I want to make you happy, just..."


    "My father and my ministers know that I am clumsy and have no supporters. Although I am close to Shu Yan, I can''t mobilize the Shu family''s army because of my friendship with children. I just want to be a prince, not just for myself, but also for sharing my worries for my father and Emperor." Xiao Yizheng first explained that he didn''t form a party for personal gain, This made emperor Changming''s heart Half relieved.


    Speaking of it, his age is really not young. Before the Zen throne, someone had written to him many times to make him a prince.


    He really needs a prince to come back this time. Moreover, these courtiers have wandered around under Chu Yunqing''s hands. Emperor Changming can''t guarantee that these people are still obedient.


    If there were a prince to help, the situation would be much better.


    When Emperor Changming thought of this, he didn''t feel upset, but felt that his body was full of power! It made him feel as if he had gone back a long time ago, when he was competing for the throne with several brothers.


    Emperor Changming was greedy for power, which doomed him not to let go at will.


    As for Song Rong''s "death", it doesn''t seem to stir up any waves in emperor Changming''s heart. If emperor Changming must have any ideas, it is that he feels happy and at ease.

 Chapter 503

    Emperor Changming is not afraid of Song Rong. Even if he knows that Song Rong is smart, he doesn''t take Song Rong in his eyes. What he is afraid of is Xiao huaichu!


    I''m afraid Song Rong will seize power with him with the help of xiaohuaichu.


    Now that Song Rong is dead, of course he feels happy.


    "Since you have this heart, your father will not disappoint you. Well, bring back Song Rong''s body, and then I will canonize the prince." emperor Changming said with a smile.


    Although emperor Changming thought it was human nature for Xiao Yizheng to have such ambitions, he did not doubt Xiao Yizheng''s intentions.


    However, he did not fully believe Xiao Yizheng, so he proposed to ask for Song Rong''s body.


    Xiao Yizheng frowned and said respectfully, "I know."


    However, after Xiao Yizheng returned, he didn''t go directly to Chunfeng Shili. Emperor Changming, an old fox, was followed by decent people!


    Xiao Yizheng doesn''t want to expose Song Rong because of himself.


    However, fortunately, Shu Yan found Xiao Yizheng. The two had close contacts as usual. Although it was strange, Emperor Changming couldn''t stop Shu Yan from seeing Xiao Yizheng.


    Xiao Yizheng spread the news through Shu Yan. Shu Yan went out to visit the flower building according to his nature


    Naturally, Shu Yan wandered around and didn''t go directly to the spring breeze. The people sent by Emperor Changming didn''t see what Shu Yan had done.


    Waiting for Song Rong to see the note sent by Xiao Yizheng, her face was a little cold. She wanted her body!


    Emperor Changming thought that if what Xiao Yizheng said was true, it would be better. If what Xiao Yizheng said was false, she would be forced to death!


    Fengyi angrily patted the table and said in an angry voice, "how unreasonable! Emperor Changming has half buried himself. At this time, he even wants to kill his daughter-in-law!"


    A haze also flashed in Song Rong''s eyes. Now she also has some hatred for Changming emperor. Naturally, this hatred is not because Changming emperor wants to die himself, but because Changming emperor doesn''t want to save Chu Yunqing at this time! But began to seize power!


    Song Rong has completely given up on emperor Changming.


    She had long known that when Emperor Changming abdicated, she was more or less unwilling, but she never thought that Chu Yunqing would take the opportunity to revive as soon as an accident had just happened.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Rong. No matter what you do, I will support your decision!" Fengyi said, looking at Song Rong.


    At this time, Song Rong was pale and haggard. She fell in Fengyi''s eyes, which made Fengyi feel pity.


    Fengyi stretched out her hand to smooth Song Rong''s frowning eyebrows, but Fengyi held back. Song Rong was already very unhappy at this time. He couldn''t give Song Rong any more trouble at this time.


    What''s more, Chu Yun sighed slightly. In his heart, although he also thought about taking advantage of the weakness, he also felt that there was some disdain.


    Moreover, Fengyi''s heart is clear that she has many infatuations for Song Rong and Song Rong has many infatuations for Chu Yun. Even at this time, Song Rong, who needs to rely on, is with him for the time being. As soon as Chu Yun comes back, he still has to leave


    It''s better to keep a certain distance and protect her as a friend, a relative and a confidant.


    When Song Rong and Fengyi stay together, she feels calm and peaceful. She doesn''t have to worry about what Fengyi will do to herself, or what Fengyi will suddenly say to make her embarrassed.


    Song Rong looked at the glowing Fengyi, which looked like red cotton in full bloom. She thought in her heart. She didn''t know what kind of woman Fengyi would meet in the future.


    Thinking of this, Song Rong''s heart was slightly depressed, but in a moment, it became expectation.


    It''s normal for Song Rong to be depressed. Even if Song Rong has never been interested in Fengyi, but when she thinks of following her own Fengyi all the time, such a beautiful Fengyi will become someone else''s, Song Rong''s heart naturally has some depression. However, Song Rong is not a selfish person. She doesn''t want Fengyi to become a blessing for her own unhappiness.


    "Fengyi, thank you, thank you, can accompany me at this time." Song Rong said silently in her heart, full of gratitude to Fengyi.


    Song Rong secretly found childe Du. A fake face is still very easy for childe Du.


    Dugongzi is now with Yunxia, but they both strongly support what Song Rong wants to do.


    Nowadays, it''s too easy to find a female corpse similar to the age of Song Rong. Under the skillful hands of Duke Du, he quickly imitated a Song Rong.


    The body was taken by Xiao Yizheng to Emperor Changming.


    Emperor Changming was very satisfied. He felt that Xiao Yizheng really had the ambition to be a prince. At this time, he would even do anything to seize this position.


    However, Emperor Changming didn''t take special precautions against Xiao Yizheng, mainly because Xiao Yizheng came from a humble background, and there was no power behind him, even worse than Chu Yun.


    As soon as Chu Yunqing came back, some of Mu''s old parties leaned over.


    Emperor Changming was a little anxious. After seeing Song Rong''s bones, he wanted to take back the throne in two days.


    Song Rong secretly contacted general Shu and Prime Minister Du Cheng, and discussed the countermeasures with Xiao Yizheng.


    Before the canonization ceremony, Xiao Yizheng expressed to Emperor Changming the hope that huaichu and Nianqing would also attend.


    Emperor Changming looked at Xiao Yizheng puzzled: "what are you doing this for?"


    Xiao Yizheng said with a smile, "father, I want to adopt them. If it comes out, everyone must think I am kind."


    Emperor Changming thought about it and thought it was reasonable, so he agreed.


    Speaking of Changming emperor, he is now confused, that is, Xiao Yizheng has no intention of disobedience at this time. He does this for Song Rong. If Xiao Yizheng really wants the throne and becomes the crown prince, he will invite Changming emperor from this son again soon.


    Emperor Changming is now easy to listen to slander.


    In the twinkling of an eye, two days later, Emperor Changming was very worried, and Song Rong was also very worried. She couldn''t wait to get back that seat! Then send someone to find Chu Yunqing!


    Now the situation in Damin is turbulent, and Chu Yunqing has an accident at this time. The imperial court is also talking about it. At this time, Emperor Changming wants to come out to preside over the overall situation, and most people still have no opinion.


    Emperor Changming stood on the main hall, looked at the people below, waved his hand and ordered Wang Gao to announce a decree.


    Changming emperor''s face was still smiling at the beginning.

 Chapter 504

    But waiting to hear Wang Gaonian''s intention to seal Xiao Yizheng as regent and let huaichu ascend the throne.


    Emperor Changming was stunned and looked at Wang Gao angrily: "Wang Gao! You read the wrong will!"


    Wang Gaogong arched his hands and looked at emperor Changming apologetically: "supreme emperor, I didn''t read it wrong. This is the will left by your majesty at the last minute."


    The emperor in Wang Gao''s mouth, of course, is Chu Yunqing.


    Of course, there was no such intention, but prime minister Du tried to make it under the instruction of Song Rong.


    Changming emperor has no real power in his hands, only some stubborn old ministers who are worried that Chu Yun Qing will follow them. Song Rong dares to announce at this time, that is, Changming emperor, who knows that his strength has been weakened by Chu Yun Qing, is not enough to suffer now!


    Song Rong also came out and smiled.


    Emperor Changming looked at Song Rong in shock and pointed to Song Rong pale: "you... Aren''t you dead?"


    Song Rong smiled: "I''m sorry I didn''t die. I let you down."


    As soon as Song Rong''s words turned, he opened his mouth and said, "is it difficult to die as you want?"


    Of course, Emperor Changming wanted to say that he wanted Song Rong to die, but could he say that in front of the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty? Of course not! It''s unreasonable to say this!


    Emperor Changming had to say hurriedly, "I am... I think so. I am very happy that you can live!"


    "Thank you for your concern," Song Rong said with a smile.


    "It''s a good thing that you''re back, but I don''t agree with the content of this will!" emperor Changming suppressed his inner anger and said in a deep voice.


    Song Rong looked at emperor Changming and said, "emperor, do you have any dissatisfaction? Huaichu was the prince. When your majesty sealed the prince, everyone saw it!"


    "But he is too young! If you let him ascend the throne, Damin will not fall into the hands of your woman!" emperor Changming was a little angry, and his face looked ferocious.


    "Isn''t there me? I''m also the blood of the Xiao family. I''ll be the regent to assist the new emperor. I''m sure no one will have any opinion?" Xiao Yizheng smiled at the man Dynasty''s civil and military forces.


    At this time, everyone was not sure which side the wind direction was going to blow, and most of them remained silent. These people belong to the grass on the wall, and they don''t want to offend each other.


    However, there are two kinds of people, one is the old minister gathered by Emperor Changming, and the other is the confidant of Chu Yunqing. Now Chu Yunqing is not here. They all naturally listen to Song Rong, Prime Minister Du and general Shu!


    Now, of course, he is on the side of Xiao Yizheng!


    Prime Minister Du has said: "supreme emperor, you have already taken the Zen position. Even if you are worried about the country and the people, it is not suitable to sit on this position again. Otherwise, it will be recorded in the history books. Others may misunderstand you are greedy for power and unwilling to give up your position!"


    "Moreover, some people will think that you have gone back on your word and plain bad the reputation of the supreme emperor!" said Du Cheng with a smile.


    Prime Minister Du can sit on the prime minister''s seat bit by bit. Naturally, his kung fu is not bad.


    This makes the courtiers look serious, but they often quarrel over some things! Prime Minister Du Cheng quarreled and learned that listening was all for the consideration of emperor Changming, but after careful consideration, it was all a sarcastic way of speaking.


    Prime Minister Du was not afraid to offend the former Emperor. When he was determined to support Chu Yun to ascend the throne, he had almost offended emperor Changming.


    If at this time, Emperor Changming is afraid of hands and feet and gets that seat again, he and general Shu will be the first to be unlucky.


    General Shu is at least supported by his soldiers. Emperor Changming is afraid to do anything. A civil servant like him will be unlucky.


    Changming Emperor didn''t understand the meaning of prime minister Du''s words. He secretly scolded Prime Minister Du in his heart.


    Song Rong said again, "emperor, I know you care about Damin rivers and mountains, but you are old. It''s time to provide for the elderly. Let us young people worry about these trivial things."


    "I can''t let you carry such a curse for myself!" Song Rong''s tone was very affectionate.


    Emperor Changming glared at Lord Xu and motioned him to speak, but Song Rong had already picked up her eyebrows and looked at him. Lord Xu dared not say anything now. He was worried that emperor Changming would not return to that position, and Song Rong would retaliate against him at that time!


    Lord Xu doesn''t think that Song Rong will show mercy to the Xu family.


    In Lord Xu''s heart, Song Rong''s heart and liver are black! It''s a fierce woman!


    "Don''t worry, emperor, your son will live up to you and will protect Damin''s rivers and mountains!" Xiao Yizheng said in a deep voice. When he said this, the person Xiao Yizheng looked at was Song Rong.


    Since Wang Gao took out the imperial edict, Emperor Changming appeared here. Suddenly, some names and words were not correct.


    He suddenly felt that he was hoodwinked by everyone and appeared here like a joke!


    Now some old ministers who can speak dare not say anything. The situation seems to have changed in an instant.


    Emperor Changming suddenly felt that there was something fishy and sweet in his tongue, and then he fell straight down.


    Song Rong touched her nose. Unexpectedly, Emperor Changming couldn''t stand the toss. She just tried to stab a silver needle with some overpowering drugs into emperor Changming''s body, which could effectively and quickly make emperor Changming quiet.


    Without emperor Changming stirring up here, the rest of the people can''t stir up any waves at all.


    This time to win the position is far less dangerous than the last time. If the last time was a martial war, then this time is a civil war. It''s the Kung Fu on the lips!


    After all, the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty are watching here. You can''t be hard, can you?


    "Come on, help the emperor to rest!" Song Rong shouted quickly.


    Song Rong had already sent emperor Changming out before those old ministers stopped him.


    At this time, Song Rong took huaichu from a Mammy''s hand, walked up with huaichu step by step, and then put huaichu in the seat that turned the Xiao family into enemies.


    "What are you waiting for? Don''t see the new emperor soon!" Wang Gao began to remind.


    Prime Minister Du was the first to worship, and then the people followed. Even if they were unwilling, they had to bow their heads at this time.


    Xiao Yizheng and Song Rong stood on the side of huaichu, overlooking the civil and military officials below.


    Song Rong turned to look at Xiao Yizheng. Xiao Yizheng looked at Song Rong as if he felt something.

 Chapter 505

    Their eyes met in the middle, and Song Rong smiled gratefully.


    This smile, in Xiao Yizheng''s eyes, was as brilliant as spring flowers.


    Xiao Yizheng looked deeply at Song Rong in front of him and secretly determined that he must protect her and never let her suffer the wind and rain again.


    At this time, Song Rong''s mind is all on Chu Yunqing. Where does she have the mind to pay attention to what Xiao Yizheng thinks in her heart?


    Song Rong only thinks of Xiao Yizheng because they met when they were young, so she wants to help her. However, Song Rong remembers Xiao Yizheng''s love and reads it in her heart. Waiting for these days, she will find a way to repay Xiao Yizheng.


    After huaichu ascended the throne, power returned to Song Rong for the time being. It should not be said that it was Xiao Yizheng''s hand, but Xiao Yizheng didn''t mean to take advantage of the fire, but began to help Song Rong manage the whole Damin.


    What Song Rong wants to do most is, of course, to find Chu Yunqing.


    Naturally, Song Rong, the people of Damin, did not forget that Chu Yunqing had already thought about what to do, but there was an accident before it was implemented.


    According to Chu Yunqing''s wishes, Song Rong borrowed grain from the squires and landlords in the name of the imperial court to help the people.


    And promised that as soon as the disaster passed, it would be exempted from taxes for two years.


    If the barren mountains are reclaimed this year, certain fees can also be exempted.


    For the reclamation of barren mountains, these landlords are bound to use people. Of course, these people also come from the victims. You know, hiring people used to cost a lot of money. Now as long as you can take out some food and have a bite, you can hire people.


    This is a lucrative business.


    The most important thing is that if the tax can be exempted for two years, it will be of great benefit to a landlord.


    In addition, Song Rong added another one to reduce the cost in the palace.


    The expenses in the palace have been reduced. Can those ministers enjoy spicy food?


    In this way, although the days were a little difficult, the voices of the people were not boiling. As for the small group of people who made trouble, Song Rong sent troops to suppress them mercilessly.


    The combination of grace and power is the foundation of building a country.


    Although it is said that the people in Damin are a little more stable, Chu Yunqing still has no news, which makes Song Rong very worried.


    There was always a bad feeling in her heart. She was worried about Chu Yunqing


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yun''s Jade Flute and touched it. The warm and cool feeling was like Chu Yun''s.


    "Empress, the Regent asks for a meeting." Qingtao takes a worried look at Song Rong and finally whispers.


    Song Rong recovered, nodded and said, "let him in."


    Xiao Yizheng wore a dress with a golden python. He was a little more noble out of thin air. He strode over, first gave Song Rong a gift, and then walked to the opposite of Song Rong and sat down.


    Xiao Yizheng saw something in Song Rong''s hand, his eyes flickered slightly, and then said, "Rong er..."


    Song Rong was slightly stunned and looked at Xiao Yizheng. She wanted to remind Xiao Yizheng not to call herself like this, but she didn''t know what to say. It seemed that she deliberately alienated Xiao Yizheng and took precautions against Xiao Yizheng.


    Now Xiao Yizheng has helped her a lot. Song Rong is really embarrassed to speak.


    She frowned. When she didn''t hear it, she asked, "brother Jiuhuang, why are you here?"


    However, after only a few days of hard work, Song Rong has lost a lot of weight. Xiao Yizheng said, "we have found the whereabouts of King Rui."


    "Find out the whereabouts of King Rui?" Song Rong looked at Xiao Yizheng with some excitement.


    "King Rui didn''t go back to the northern desert with Hongyu." Xiao Yizheng quickly told Song Rong the news reported by the people below.


    Song Rong''s eyes brightened: "what did you say? He didn''t go to the northern desert?" did the ruby and Chu Yunqing also


    "Yes, but I didn''t find the whereabouts of Yunqing..." Xiao Yizheng sighed.


    Song Rong''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley again: "where is king Nari now?"


    There was a chill in Song Rong''s eyes. She must find out the king Rui. If it weren''t for the king Rui, she and Chu Yunqing are still living a leisurely life in Gusu. How could there be so many disasters out of thin air.


    "Now he is in Chenzhou, hiding there. It seems that he wants to wait for the opportunity." Xiao Yizheng told Song Rong everything he knows.


    Song Rong immediately stood up and said, "I''m going to Chenzhou. I''ll catch him myself!"


    Xiao Yizheng took a worried look at Song Rong: "I''ll go with you."


    Song Rong thought, nodded and agreed.


    As for huaichu and Nianqing, Song Rong was not at ease when she handed them over to others. She asked Xu to look after the two children in person, and asked Du Gongzi and Yunxia to protect Xu and others.


    When I passed the gate, I saw that Song Yu had put on a war robe, rode a jujube red horse, and waited at the gate with a red cherry gun in his hand.


    Looking at Song Yu in fresh clothes and angry horses, Song Rong also had to sigh from her heart that my family has a younger brother who has just grown up.


    "Yu''er, what are you doing here?" Song Rong asked with a frown.


    Song Yu''s crisp voice was full of firmness: "sister, I''ll go with you!"


    When Song Yu appeared here, Song Rong vaguely guessed what Song Yu was doing here. Now, Song Yu said it himself. Song Rong was not surprised.


    Song Rong glared at Song Yu: "yu''er, don''t fool around and go back quickly!"


    "Sister! I''ve grown up, and I can protect you!" Song Yu didn''t seem to give in at all.


    As he spoke, he seemed worried that Song Rong didn''t believe it and waved the red tassel gun in his hand.


    Song Rong wanted to say something, but saw that Song Yu''s bright eyes were full of perseverance.


    At this time, Song Rong had to admit that Song Yu was no longer the bastard who didn''t understand anything at that time.


    "Rong''er, you might as well let him follow. We have so many people and nothing will happen." Xiao Yizheng said with a smile.


    Song Yu looked at Xiao Yizheng with bright eyes and smiled gratefully. She was a little more fond of Xiao Yizheng.


    "Then you follow me. Don''t act rashly without my orders!" Song Rong asked anxiously. It was Song Yu who let go.


    Song Yumei bent her eyes and smiled happily: "sister, you can rest assured. I will not cause you trouble."


    He not only won''t cause trouble to his sister, but also protect her!


    Feeling Song Yu''s concern, Song Rong''s heart warmed, and her heavy heart brightened a little.


    They galloped with horses, but in three days, they arrived in Chenzhou.


    Now there are small groups of bandits in Chenzhou, gathered in the south of the city. In addition to the south of the city, other places are still stable.

 Chapter 506

    King Rui is now hiding in the south of the city.


    Song Rong surrounded a house in the south of the city with people. Soon, he forced ruiwang out of it.


    When King Rui came out, he saw Song Rong on his horse.


    At this time, Song Rong, with some heroism that other women don''t have, fell into the eyes of ruiwang, making ruiwang obsessed.


    He smiled at Song Rong and said, "it''s Princess Chu."


    Song Rong snorted coldly, "you should call me mother now."


    "Is it the Empress Dowager? No, no, it should be the Empress Dowager? After all, Chu Yunqing is gone!" King Rui sneered, not afraid of Song Rong.


    This has to start from a few days ago. Hongyu took King Rui on his way back to the north desert.


    Ruby doesn''t treat King Rui as a person more and more. She is often bossy. She has a temper and sends it to King Rui inexplicably. When King Rui used to be in Damin, he was at least the pride of heaven.


    Before Chu Yunqing appeared, King Rui was under one person and above ten thousand people in Damin.


    No one has ever been so angry with King Rui.


    King Rui couldn''t help but come back with his own people. He planned to find a place to recuperate and wait for the opportunity to rise again.


    I never thought that Xiao Yizheng found it just after hiding here.


    King Rui saw these people and knew that he was doomed this time. He was ready to die, but even if he died, he didn''t want to make the people who hurt him happy!


    "Presumptuous! Tell me where Chu Yun is now? Otherwise..." Song Rong''s voice was full of threats.


    Rui Wang smiled loudly, and his tone was a little crazy: "otherwise? What do you want to do to me?"


    "Sister, let''s stop talking nonsense to him! Take the people down first and see how arrogant he will be!" Song Yu clenched her teeth and looked at ruiwang.


    King Rui is their number one enemy. Song Yu hates King Rui, and her teeth are itching.


    As soon as Xiao Yizheng waved his hand, some soldiers took a step forward.


    Rui Wang''s eyes fell on Xiao Yizheng, and then couldn''t help laughing: "I didn''t expect that Chu Yun and I had been arguing for so long, and finally it was cheaper for you!"


    Now Xiao Yizheng is the Regent. Although he is not the emperor, how old is huaichu? Isn''t most of Damin''s power still in Xiao Yizheng''s hands?


    Chu Yunqing is not there. Song Rong is young, and Xiao Yizheng stays next to him. Over time, he doesn''t believe that the two people will always be innocent!


    As soon as king Rui''s mind turned, he felt that Xiao Yizheng was the last winner in life. The rivers, mountains and beauties fell into Xiao Yizheng''s hands.


    On this thought, King Rui felt that there was some fishy sweetness in his mouth. He had worked hard for so many years. If he had not fought Chu Yunqing, it would be just cheap. Xiao Yizheng, who he had never looked up to!


    A long sword had fallen from King Rui''s neck.


    Song Rong didn''t hurry back from Chenzhou, but settled down in Chenzhou first and searched the news of ruby.


    King Rui refused to say, but the people around King Rui confirmed that Ruby had returned to Mobei. As for Chu Yunqing... Song Rong couldn''t ask. These people didn''t know where Ruby had taken Chu Yunqing.


    King Rui''s hands and feet are already shackled.


    Song Rong and Chu Yun looked at the Rui king in front of them.


    Ruiwang''s hair was messy and his clothes were covered with dust. He looked very embarrassed.


    He looked at the two people in front of him and laughed: "I''m in your hands now. If you want to kill or cut, you''ll do whatever you want!"


    Song Rong sneered: "I will not be merciful, but if you can tell me the whereabouts of Chu Yunqing, I may be able to make you less painful."


    Rui Wang suddenly smiled proudly: "do you want to know the whereabouts of Chu Yunqing?"


    "That''s good! I''ll tell you!" King Rui sneered, his tone full of ridicule.


    "He''s dead! Hongyu gave him a choice, but he said he would rather die than be with Hongyu! He was killed by Hongyu!" King Rui observed Song Rong''s look as he said.


    Song Rong was slightly shocked, but she didn''t believe King Rui''s words anyway.


    "You lied! You lied to me!" Song Rong took a step forward and grabbed ruiwang''s collar.


    Rui Wang gave Song Rong a coveted look and said, "I have fallen into such a field. What good is lying to me?"


    "I don''t know where Chu Yun is. You two are reading him!" said Rui Wang coldly.


    Song Rong looked at ruiwang coldly: "his good, you don''t deserve to know!"


    How can people like King Rui understand how good Chu Yunqing is?


    "Rong''er, please avoid it first. I''ll do the next thing." Xiao Yizheng said softly.


    Song Rong knew that she couldn''t see the bloody scene, so she turned out of the house and waited at the door.


    Xiao Yizheng has begun to order people to interrogate King Rui.


    Ruiwang''s coat was torn off, and a red soldering iron was put on ruiwang by Xiao Yizheng.


    Zi Lala


    It was the sound of burning flesh and blood. Song Rong was outside and couldn''t hear the sound, but he heard the scream of King Rui.


    At this time, Song Rong doesn''t care what means Xiao Yizheng will use to interrogate ruiwang. In Song Rong''s heart, ruiwang will die a thousand times or ten thousand times, which can''t offset his hatred for him!


    At the thought of Chu Yun''s unknown life and death, Song Rong felt that it was difficult to offset the hatred in his heart after several rounds of ruiwang''s death.


    "Say, where are the clouds!" asked Xiao Yizheng in a cold voice.


    Rui Wang looked at Xiao Yizheng with cold eyes: "I didn''t expect to get such a great benefit for your cheap embryo! What? Do you really want to know the whereabouts of Chu Yunqing now?"


    "Of course, I want to know that huaichu is too young to be on the throne. If he can come back, it would be better!" Xiao Yizheng''s voice is clear, and there is no anger in his tone. It seems that he is not angry because of King Rui''s abuse at all.


    "Am I wrong about you?" Rui Wang snorted coldly, in a tone of disdain.


    King Rui realized that he was a man with some bones. After being interrogated by Xiao Yizheng, he could not beg for mercy now.


    Rui Wang will not beg for mercy easily. In Rui Wang''s opinion, he can lose anything, but he can definitely bow his head!


    He has his own pride and persistence.


    "Don''t you want to wait for the wild species to die and get the land completely?" Rui Wang looked at Xiao Yizheng.


    Xiao Yizheng did not change his face. He snorted coldly and said, "do you think everyone is you?"


    Looking at the awe inspiring and righteous Xiao Yizheng, ruiwang smiled: "you may not love this country..."

 Chapter 507

    Then king Rui paused and asked, "don''t you love that beauty?"


    Xiao Yizheng''s eyes flashed a trace of panic: "don''t talk nonsense. What beauty is not beauty? I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    "Ha ha, you certainly won''t admit it, because if someone accidentally tells her, she will alienate you?" Rui Wang fangruo directly sees through Xiao Yizheng''s heart.


    Xiao Yizheng was cruel. He waved his hand and asked people to continue execution.


    "Ah!"


    Ruiwang shouted and then shouted, "are you afraid? Because I talked about your heart, you are afraid!"


    "I tell you, Chu Yunqing is really dead. The rivers, mountains and beauties are yours!" there was some madness in ruiwang''s tone.


    "Don''t talk nonsense here. Tell us the whereabouts of Yunqing quickly. I can save you some pain!" Xiao Yizheng said coldly. He was not soft hearted to start with King Rui.


    There is no brotherhood between Xiao Yizheng and King Rui.


    Since Xiao Yizheng was born, she was almost not killed by Empress Zhao.


    Empress Mu tried to protect Xiao Yizheng and his mother. Later, their mother and daughter would not compete for the throne with King Rui because they were not very popular and their mother''s birth was bad. King Rui and empress Zhao rarely attacked them.


    Just in the usual time, there is always some bullying.


    There were also several times that almost killed him, but fortunately, he escaped one disaster after another.


    These seemingly bright princes, in fact, secretly, are also suffering that ordinary people can''t understand.


    "I''m talking nonsense? Do you dare to look directly at your heart? Do you dare to say that you don''t like Song Rong? You don''t like your siblings?" said ruiwang Yang.


    Song Rong was listening to these outside at this time. Xiao Yizheng saw that King Rui spoke without scruples. He said coldly, "continue to judge me. No matter what he said, don''t stop unless he tells the whereabouts of Chu Yunqing!"


    Xiao Yizheng didn''t let anyone cover Wang Rui''s mouth. Now he still expects Wang Rui to say something useful.


    Moreover, if Rui Wang didn''t say it, it would seem that he was afraid of something. It would be unfair.


    "Xiao Yizheng, you can''t hide your heart! Although you can still control your inner desire for her, I know! You will... Forget your original intention, and you will get all this by any means!" said ruiwang sarcastically.


    "As for Song Rong, it''s a big mistake for her to believe you! We are all the Xiao family. I know what kind of blood the Xiao family is flowing!" ruiwang smiled wildly.


    Xiao Yizheng looked at ruiwang coldly and didn''t speak.


    "Do you think you can deny all this if you don''t admit it? Ask yourself if your heart has begun to shake? As long as you spend more time, beauty and the world will be yours!" ruiwang''s tone was full of provocation.


    Song Rong didn''t have time to think about what king Rui said about Xiao Yizheng. She was clenching her fists and waiting for King Rui to tell the whereabouts of Chu Yunqing.


    She thought it was Hongyu who took Chu Yun away, but now she began to doubt whether Chu Yun had gone to the north desert!


    "Is it difficult? It''s really the same as what king Rui said? Chu Yunqing has......" Song Rong thought of this possibility. Her heart sank, and the warm sunshine fell on Song Rong. Unexpectedly, it was not warm, but a little cold.


    Song Rong thought that death was the most painful thing in the world. She died once and knew how hard death was, but now, Song Rong suddenly felt that death was not the most painful thing.


    The most painful thing is the separation between life and death.


    If something really happened to Chu Yunqing


    Song Rong didn''t dare to think about it. She couldn''t help it and rushed in directly.


    Xiao Yizheng was stunned when he saw Song Rong break in. He thought Song Rong had heard what ruiwang had just said and came to ask him for clarification.


    His eyes dodged a little. He didn''t dare to look at Song Rong, but he said, "rong''er, what are you..."


    Song Rong clenched her teeth and looked at King Rui. She said coldly, "you said Chu Yun is gone. What about the body? Where is his body?"


    At this time, Song Rong thought very simply. If he wanted to determine whether Chu Yunqing was still there, he had to find evidence! Rui Wang opened his mouth and said nothing. No matter what Rui Wang said, it would not be credible as long as it was not verified.


    Song Rong was already a little crazy at the moment. He directly picked up the dagger he carried and rowed it on King Rui.


    One knife after another, several blood marks appeared on King Rui''s face.


    Rui Wang''s eyes were hot. In addition to his dirty ideas about Song Rong, there was more hatred.


    "Since you want to know so much, go. There is a cliff mountain outside Chenzhou City. Go to the bottom of the cliff. If you are lucky, you may still find Chu Yun''s bones!" King Rui sneered.


    Then king Rui hit forward madly, and the whole man hit Song Rong''s dagger.


    "Rather than live like this, it''s better... It''s better to die!" Rui Wang said hard, and then stared at Song Rong.


    Song Rong saw the blood on her hand, a thrill.


    She... Killed someone?


    Song Rong quickly put down the dagger in her hand, and then stepped back.


    At this time, Xiao Yizheng came over, took out a plain white handkerchief and helped Song Rong wipe off the blood on her hand bit by bit.


    Song Rong looked at King Rui. She didn''t expect that King Rui would die like this.


    Song Rong suddenly felt that a string that had been tight in her mind was broken.


    She can stand there today because she has some expectations. She expects King Rui to know the whereabouts of Chu Yunqing, but now


    "Rong''er, don''t be afraid. It''s all right. He''s dead, and no one will hurt you again." Xiao Yizheng''s voice was gentle, and he stretched out his hand to hold Song Rong.


    Song Rong moved slightly, hid for a while, and then said, "go to the cliff mountain! Go to the cliff mountain!"


    Xiao Yizheng''s eyes, with a trace of bitterness, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll let people go to the cliff mountain."


    "I''ll go myself!" Song Rong said, gritting his teeth.


    Xiao Yizheng''s eyes fell on Song Rong: "don''t you believe me?"


    "I..."


    "I want to see the results with my own eyes." Song Rong''s voice decreased.


    Xiao Yizheng sighed, "well, let''s go together."


    As he spoke, Xiao Yizheng added, "don''t worry, no matter what the result is, I will always be with you."


    "Brother Jiuhuang, thank you." Song Rong''s tone was full of gratitude.

 Chapter 508

    Xiao Yizheng smiled, but there was a sense of helplessness in his smile.


    Song Rong and Xiao Yizheng dare to go to the cliff mountain together.


    Song Rong can''t wait now, but she is hesitant.


    She wants to know as soon as possible that what ruiwang said is true or false, but she is afraid that she can''t bear the final result.


    At the thought of what king Rui said, Song Rong felt cold all over and felt that the whole person was like being in the severe winter.


    She was a little afraid of the approaching result.


    She lived two lives and only loved such a person. She didn''t want to lose him.


    On the way to the cliff mountain, the memory between Chu Yunqing and Song Rong appeared one after another in Song Rong''s mind, from the first meeting with Chu Yunqing, to seeing Chu Yunqing in white give medical treatment, and then to the marriage of the two


    Xiao Yizheng saw that Song Rong was in a trance. Wen Sheng said, "he won''t have anything."


    Song Rong also said firmly, "there must be nothing."


    Song Rong can only tell herself at this time!


    The cliff mountain is outside Chenzhou City. The mountain is full of weeds. The way up the mountain has been washed away by the continuous rainstorm some time ago. It is very difficult to go up.


    You can go around the side of the mountain, but there are mountains around the cliff mountain. It''s not a simple thing to go around. Therefore, Song Rong has to go up no matter how difficult the mountain road is.


    Worried about Song Rong slipping, Xiao Yizheng broke a branch for Song Rong as a crutch and looked after Song Rong on his side.


    Song Rong is a woman in the end. The mountain road is extremely difficult to walk. When she reached the hillside, Song Rong was panting and some couldn''t walk.


    Song Rong''s face was crimson, with fine sweat on it. She directly took her sleeve and wiped sweat on her face, then gritted her teeth and climbed up.


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Yizheng only felt Song Rong''s frankness.


    At this moment, Xiao Yizheng''s heart actually envies Chu Yunqing. He can get such a woman''s sincere treatment. He doesn''t know what kind of blessing he has accumulated.


    "Ah!" Song Rong, who was walking in front, accidentally slipped and fell back.


    Xiao Yizheng did not want to, so he stretched out his hand to stop it, then fished Song Rong into his arms and hugged Song Rong in his arms.


    Xiao Yizheng felt the tender body in his arms. At this moment, he didn''t want to let go.


    Xiao Yizheng didn''t let Song Rong go until Song Rong blushed and pushed her awkwardly.


    Song Rong stretched out her hand to trim her clothes, then took a step and kept some distance from Xiao Yizheng. Then she said, "thank you just now."


    Xiao Yizheng hurriedly said, "No."


    Then Xiao Yizheng asked with some worry, "it''s you. Be careful when you walk, or I''ll hold you?"


    Song Rong shook her head, looked up at the mountain that couldn''t see the top, gritted her teeth and said, "I can do it myself."


    Song Rong walked up step by step. Xiao Yizheng cheered up and followed Song Rong for fear that Song Rong would fall down again.


    When he reached the top of the mountain, Song Rong knew why the mountain was called cliff mountain.


    At the top of the mountain, there is a small flat land. Go forward. At the end of the flat land, there is a steep, bottomless cliff.


    Song Rong looked at the bottom of the cliff and was in a trance. What would happen if Chu Yunqing really fell from here?


    Song Rong was afraid to think about it.


    "Rong''er, be careful and stay away from the cliff." Xiao Yizheng hurriedly pulled Song Rong''s clothes and pulled Song Rong back from the edge of the cliff.


    God knows, he just saw Song Rong standing there dejected. He even worried that Song Rong would directly jump down to find Chu Yunqing!


    Xiao Yizheng only felt that his heart was heavy.


    When I got to the edge of the cliff, I naturally wanted to go down to find Chu Yun.


    Xiao Yizheng has ordered people to tie the rope he brought to the tree and send several people down.


    As for Song Rong and Xiao Yizheng, they are waiting above.


    Song Rong wanted to go down by herself, but Xiao Yizheng didn''t agree.


    Song Rong looked at the clouds in the distance, as if she saw Chu Yunqing standing in the clouds and waving to herself.


    After a while, there was a sound of grass sliding around. The people who had just been sent came up.


    Behind the man was a cloth bag, which he didn''t have when he went down.


    Song Rong recognized this thing as soon as she saw it. It was clearly the clothes Chu Yunqing wore on the day he was taken away by ruby!


    It seems that a heavy fist suddenly hit Song Rong''s heart.


    At this time, the man had taken down the cloth bag, held it with both hands and put it in front of Song Rong.


    Song Rong reached for it and found that it was heavy. When Song Rong opened the cloth bag, there were several pieces of bones in it.


    At this time, Song Rong only felt that there was nothing left in his world, only a few scattered bones in front of him! From the bones, of course, I can''t see that this is Chu Yunqing''s.


    But the clothes are clearly Chu Yun''s!


    Coupled with the words that King Rui said when he was dying, Song Rong just didn''t want to believe the result, so she had to believe it!


    Song Rong reached out and stroked the bone, getting cold.


    Her courage is not great, but now seeing this white bone, Song Rong is not afraid.


    She stared at the white bone for a long time, and her face was dull.


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Yizheng was worried: "rong''er?"


    Song Rong did not answer Xiao Yizheng, but still looked at the white bone in a daze.


    "Sister! Wake up!" Song Yu looked worried. Seeing that her sister had become like this and that it was suspected to be the bones of her brother-in-law, Song Yu certainly had no way to calm down.


    "Ninth Lord, let''s take our sister down the mountain." Song Yu made a decision.


    But at this time, Song Rong was as if she could not perceive the outside world.


    Xiao Yizheng stretched out his hand to hold Song Rong, but Song Yu shook his head and said, "I''ll come."


    With that, Song Yu stretched out her hand to get the clothes and bones, but Song Rong didn''t let go. Song Rong looked at Song Rong with red eyes. She tore off her clothes, wrapped Chu Yun''s clothes and bones, and then put them in Song Rong''s arms.


    He picked up Song Rong and walked down the mountain.


    Song Yu is not stupid. Along the way, he naturally sees Xiao Yizheng''s Thoughts on Song Rong.


    As for Song Rong''s decision, Song Yu can''t and doesn''t want to interfere. He believes that his sister is intelligent and knows how to choose.

 Chapter 509

    What he can do is to protect his sister when her sister doesn''t give an answer, don''t let people do things that make her unhappy, become Xiao Yizheng, and don''t take advantage of it at this time!


    If Song Rong could know what Song Yu was thinking at this time, she would be very pleased to sigh that her brother has finally grown up.


    Song Yu''s stature is not very high. Fortunately, Song Rong is also very thin. It''s not particularly difficult for Song Yu to carry Song Rong on her back.


    Along the way, Xiao Yizheng always wanted to help, but Song Yu refused.


    Waiting to get to the foot of the mountain, Song Yu was already sweating all over.


    Song Rong''s situation has been difficult to stop in Chenzhou. They will return immediately.


    Along the way, Song Rong always held the corpse and ate. Song Yu fed it and ate a few mouthfuls.


    North, the palace.


    Xu looked at Song Rong, who seemed to have lost his soul, and said with red eyes, "Lin Niang, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare Niang!"


    "If something happens to you, how can your mother live?" Xu took Song Rong''s hand, hoping to wake Song Rong up.


    After all, Song Rong had some reactions when she met her mother. At least her eyes were not dull, she turned slightly, and then said hard, "I''m... Nothing, don''t worry."


    That''s what I said, but Song Rong doesn''t seem to have anything like this!


    Xu wiped his tears and felt miserable in his heart.


    Linniang''s life is not good. Her father died early and suffered with her. At a young age, she had to take care of her and yu''er. Later, she married a tuberculosis.


    Chu Yunqing''s illness is not good enough, and he is inexplicably involved in the struggle for power.


    Now everything is settled, and Chu Yunqing has done this.


    Xu''s heart aches at the thought of these.


    Duke Du also learned the news. At this time, he hurried over with Yunxia.


    Xu quickly stepped aside and asked Mr. Du to feel Song Rong''s pulse. For a long time, Mr. Du frowned and said, "Miss Song, this is a heart disease. It still needs heart medicine. I''m powerless."


    Childe Du looked at Song Rong and sighed slightly. In his heart, Song Rong has always been a beautiful woman. Now he has encountered such a thing, and he feels bad.


    As for Yunxia, her eyes are red and she has obviously cried.


    I don''t know whether it''s because I''m worried about Song Rong or Chu Yunqing.


    Waiting for the people to disperse, Xu was left alone with Song Rong. Xu took Song Rong''s hand, sighed and said, "rong''er, my mother knows you''re uncomfortable. If you want to cry, cry out. You hold it like this. My mother feels distressed."


    Xu Shi knows how painful it is to lose his beloved.


    When yunlang was away, if not, she had a pair of children, she would even find yunlang


    Thinking of this, Xu suddenly brightened his eyes and shouted, "come on, go and bring huaichu and Nianqing!"


    Waiting for two white and pure children, like the blessing doll in the New Year picture, after they were picked up, Xu stretched out his hand to pick up Nianqing and said, "linniang, look at Nianqing."


    "There are no obstacles in the world. When your father was away, my mother thought she couldn''t live, but now my mother is very satisfied." Xu thought of those difficult days and sighed with regret.


    "Linniang, look at Xiaonianqing. She is very similar to you when you were a child. In the future, she will grow up and be filial to you, just like you were with me."


    "If you let Yunqing know, his heart will not feel good."


    Xiaonianqing has climbed from Xu''s body to the bed, grabbed Song Rong''s hair and pulled it slightly. Seeing that Song Rong ignored herself, she seems to feel her mother''s sadness and began to cry.


    Tears fell on Song Rong''s hands, and Song Rong suddenly recovered.


    Looking at the villain in his arms and the worried Xu, he finally couldn''t help crying!


    Xu stretched out his hand and hugged Song Rong: "linniang, cry. It''s good to cry out."


    For a long time, Song Rong only felt that she couldn''t cry anymore. Her throat and eyes were burning, so she stopped crying.


    She held Nianqing and her eyes were full of love: "let you suffer with your mother."


    At this time, huaichu was also put on the bed. Looking at her eyebrows and eyes, she looked like Chu Yun''s huaichu. Song Rong couldn''t help but want to cry again, but she held back. Her voice was hoarse and said, "Mom, don''t worry, i... I feel bad, but I know that I can''t do that anymore."


    Even if Chu Yunqing is really gone, she still has a pair of children, which belong to her and Chu Yunqing. She wants to raise these two children and take good care of them, so as to live up to Chu Yunqing''s deep love for herself.


    She also has a mother. Her mother''s life has been hard enough. She can''t let her mother worry about herself anymore.


    "Good boy, good boy, if you can think so, my mother will be relieved." Xu said with relief.


    Although Song Rong said that she had planned to wake up from her sadness, how could it be so easy? Song Rong would cry secretly from time to time, but when she was in front of people, her face was calm and serene, as if such a thing had never happened.


    Qian Jinbao and Fengyi often go to the palace these days. They don''t mention Chu Yunqing. They just talk to Song Rong about the outside world, hoping to make Song Rong happier.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it''s new year''s day.


    This year''s new year''s day, there is no Chu Yunqing, which makes Song Rong''s heart a little sad.


    She had an early meal with Xu, and then returned to her bedroom.


    On the road, I saw a familiar figure. Under the plum blossom tree, a young man in white stood with his back to her. He held a lantern in his hand. From a distance, it looked like a banished fairy flying from the sky.


    Song Rong''s footsteps gave a slight pause. Then she picked up her clothes and ran forward quickly. As soon as she stretched out her hand, she hugged the person in front of her.


    The body stiffened slightly.


    Song Rong said excitedly, "Chu Yunqing! It''s you, isn''t it? You''re not dead, are you?"


    The figure turned back slowly. When Song Rong saw the man''s face, he was a little frightened and quickly stretched out his hand to let go of the man in front of him.


    At a loss, she stepped back, looked at Xiao Yizheng and whispered, "yes... Sorry, I admit my mistake."


    Xiao Yizheng didn''t seem to care about Song Rong''s offense at all. He said with a smile, "it''s all right."

 Chapter 510

    "Why are you here?" Song Rong asked curiously.


    This is the way to his bedroom. Why did Xiao Yizheng appear here on New Year''s Eve?


    Xiao Yizheng smiled and said, "I''m bored alone. I want to stay with you."


    Before Song Rong could refuse, Xiao Yizheng said with a smile, "you don''t want to refuse me? At least I''ve worked hard for you for many days. Don''t you want to give up a cup of hot tea?"


    Xiao Yizheng is the Regent. Many things are handled by Xiao Yizheng. It''s not that Song Rong doesn''t want to deal with, but some things. She doesn''t know how to deal with them.


    In terms of power checks and balances, women like Song Rong are not as good as men.


    Xiao Yizheng said so. Song Rong had to smile: "then come in."


    Fortunately, there are many palace maids here, and they won''t stay alone in the same room with Xiao Yizheng.


    Song Rong personally cooked tea, filled it for Xiao Yizheng, and said, "today tea instead of wine. Thank brother Jiuhuang for taking care of me in the past few days."


    Xiao Yizheng glanced at Song Rong with burning eyes: "rong''er, I told you earlier that I don''t want your thanks for doing this."


    Song Rong said with a smile, "brother Jiuhuang, just drink this tea and make my heart more stable."


    "I don''t know how to thank you. That''s all I can do." Song Rong whispered.


    Xiao Yizheng couldn''t bear to see Song Rong embarrassed and drank the tea. He only felt that the tea was shallow and light, with a strange fragrance, just like the woman in front of him.


    Song Rong looked at Xiao Yizheng and found that Xiao Yizheng''s eyebrows and eyes were somewhat similar to Chu Yunqing. In the end, there was a tie in blood. Especially today, Xiao Yizheng wore a moon white dress.


    There is a temperament as warm as jade, which is a little more similar to Chu Yunqing.


    No wonder she was mistaken.


    Looking at Xiao Yizheng in front of her, Song Rong misses Chu Yunqing very much.


    "Brother Jiuhuang, you have drunk this tea too. I''m a little tired..." Song Rong stood up and wanted to see off the guests.


    Xiao Yizheng suddenly wanted to say something, but his words choked in his heart. For a long time, Xiao Yizheng said, "it''s cold at night. Remember to cover the quilt."


    Song Rong nodded and said, "be careful on the road."


    Xiao Yizheng left Song Rong''s bedroom like this. After waiting for Xiao Yizheng to come out, he hesitated for a long time and turned back.


    But he did not step into Song Rong''s bedroom after all, but stood in the snow for a long time before leaving.


    Song Rong slept very restlessly that night. She dreamed of Chu Yunqing. She dreamed that Chu Yunqing was deadlocked with ruby and would not die. Then she shouted her name and jumped off the cliff.


    The next morning is the first day of the new year.


    But Song Rong felt tired and Qian Jinbao entered the palace early.


    If he entered a deserted place, he directly found Song Rong.


    Then he put down two boxes.


    Song Rong looked at Qian Jinbao incomprehensibly. Qian Jinbao had ordered someone to open the box. There were two boxes of golden gold in it.


    Song Rong was helpless: "Qian Jinbao, I don''t lack silver."


    "But sister Rong... I just want to give it to you, so you can take it. If I don''t give it to you, I feel bad." Qian Jinbao exaggerated and pointed to the position of his heart, and then pulled out an ugly expression.


    Song rongsu has no choice but to take money from Jinbao, but she doesn''t want Qian Jinbao to be entangled like this.


    She didn''t want to delay Qian Jinbao, so she said maliciously, "this thing has no flowers for me. I''d better keep it for you to marry!"


    Qian Jinbao looked at Song Rong with his lips closed: "sister Rong, I don''t want to get married!" he only had sister Rong in his heart. How can he get married?


    "You''re not young. If you don''t get married, won''t the incense of your Qian family pass on?" Song Rong snorted coldly.


    Qian Jinbao said directly, "if sister Rong is willing to give birth to me, of course I want to pass on incense. If sister Rong doesn''t give birth to me... What''s the use of incense?"


    Song Rong''s face turned red. Of course, it was not shy, but angry at Qian Jinbao''s Frank words.


    After all these years, Qian Jinbao is still stubborn!


    "Don''t say such things in the future. It''s impossible for us! Qian Jinbao, we''re not young. We should understand that we have to let go if we can''t ask!" Song Rong knew that she would hurt Qian Jinbao''s heart, but she really didn''t want to watch Qian Jinbao waste time for herself.


    Song Rong clearly knows what Qian Jinbao thinks. He thinks Chu Yun is gone and he has some hope.


    For Qian Jinbao''s persistence, Song Rong''s heart is not unmoved, but it has nothing to do with feelings. Song Rong will not mislead others and herself in order to be moved.


    When Qian Jinbao heard this, his voice raised some anger: "sister Rong, you told me that if you can''t ask, you have to let it go! But what about you? Have you put it down? Chu Yunqing is gone. Are you going to live alone for him all your life?"


    Song Rong was angry when Qian Jinbao mentioned Chu Yunqing: "even if Chu Yunqing is really gone, I''m his wife. What''s wrong with me guarding him all my life?"


    "It''s not something you don''t want to do. I''ll ask the minister to hand me the portrait of your daughter from tomorrow, and I''ll choose a virtuous wife for you to marry." Song Rong gritted his teeth and said.


    But this is to scare Qian Jinbao. Song Rong won''t do anything about the spectrum of mandarin ducks.


    It''s also a bad time for Qian Jinbao. Song Rong was in an excellent mood on the first day of the new year in previous years. Even if Song Rong didn''t want to accept what Qian Jinbao sent, he would politely refuse.


    But this year is different. Song Rong had a nightmare all night yesterday and was upset.


    When Qian Jinbao came at this time, he would inevitably get a snub. He didn''t mention which pot to open. He talked about Chu Yunqing.


    Song Rong is now unwilling to believe that Chu Yunqing is really dead. After all, the bones are not sure that Chu Yunqing is the one!


    Qian Jinbao looked at Song Rong with a sad face and tears in his eyes: "sister Rong, I know, you always think I''m a trouble and hate me. I like you, and you think I''m tired..."


    "Since you hate me so much, I won''t bother you in the future, but don''t tell me to marry again. My heart hurts." Qian Jinbao endured tears and then turned away.


    Song Rong suddenly felt that she had gone too far with Qian Jinbao. Even if she didn''t accept it, she shouldn''t quarrel with Qian Jinbao.


    But when Song Rong wanted to apologize, Qian Jinbao had run away.

 Chapter 511

    Song Rong sighed and felt that she had a sense of powerlessness. When she thought about Chu Yunqing, she felt a sense of loss.


    When Xiao Yizheng came over, he saw Song Rong sitting there blankly.


    A little pain flashed in his eyes.


    "Rong''er." Xiao Yizheng called with a smile.


    Song Rong came back and looked at Xiao Yizheng dressed in white like a jade: "brother Jiuhuang, why did you come so early?"


    During the new year''s festival, the court will be closed for three days. These court ministers are also human. You can''t let people come to the court on the first day of the new year, can you? Besides, even the ninth five year old also wants to have a rest.


    Usually, if you rest casually, it will inevitably be said that you are not diligent in government affairs. If you let the historian write a lot in that history book, your reputation will be completely bad.


    Who is willing to gain a bad reputation unless he is really a fool? Let''s say that emperor Chongming, who is getting more and more confused, also wants a good reputation.


    "I happen to be free today. Let me see you." Xiao Yizheng said with a smile.


    Song Rong stood up and greeted Xiao Yizheng. "Now that you''re finally free, you shouldn''t run to the palace. It''s time to have a rest."


    Xiao Yizheng looked at Song Rong with a smile, with some long meaning in his voice: "do you dislike me for disturbing your purity?"


    Song Rong shook her head and said, "of course not. I''m just worried that brother Jiuhuang has been working hard for Damin."


    Song Rong emphasized Damin, meaning that Xiao Yizheng did this for Damin''s country.


    Although Xiao Yizheng didn''t do anything beyond, Song Rong was not stupid. Xiao Yizheng came here on New Year''s Eve and the first day of the new year. His mind was clearly similar to Qian Jinbao.


    Song Rong vaguely knew that Xiao Yizheng did this for herself. It reminded Xiao Yizheng that it was kind of cruel. However, since she had seen the signs, she would not pinch them off at this time. Then she was really sorry for Xiao Yizheng.


    Xiao Yizheng''s eyes flickered, as if he had not heard the hint in Song Rong''s words, but picked up a bowl of tea, looked at Song Rong and said, "I think your tea is better than mine."


    Song Rong frowned and hid a faint light in her eyes. When she looked up, her eyes were full of smiles: "green peach, the Regent likes to drink this tea. You tell people to send some of the same tea to the palace."


    Green peach has some strange. After looking at Song Rong, can there be less tea in the Regent''s palace? But Qingtao didn''t ask this, but said according to the words, "I know."


    Fortunately, Qingtao didn''t ask, otherwise Xiao Yizheng and Song Rong would be embarrassed.


    These two come here, which really gives Song Rong a headache. If Chu Yun is leaning, he will not have these troubles. Chu Yun doesn''t even have to do anything to stop these people back.


    Song Rong couldn''t refuse Xiao Yizheng in such a straightforward way as Qian Jinbao. After all, Xiao Yizheng didn''t say anything. If she refused directly, who knows if she would be wrong. Even if she didn''t, if Xiao Yizheng was honest, it would still end in an embarrassing ending.


    At this time, two mammies came with huaichu and Nianqing.


    When Song Rong saw the two children, her depressed feeling went away, and her face was full of soft smiles.


    This smile, but let Xiao Yizheng have some flash, looked at it for a while.


    Song Rong hugged huaichu and asked with a smile, "xiaohuaichu, do you miss your mother?"


    I can''t speak at the beginning of my pregnancy. I cry.


    Xiao Yizheng came over at this time, bent down and teased huaichu: "this child is really beautiful. When he grows up, he will be a handsome man."


    Hearing Xiao Yizheng praising huaichu, Song Rong''s mind was also relaxed: "yes, he must be like his father when he grows up."


    Although Song Rong was smiling, when she mentioned Chu Yun, her face was more or less lonely.


    "Huaichu and Nianqing are both young. When they grow up like this, they can''t live without their father..." Xiao Yizheng suddenly said.


    Song Rong raised her head. Her bright eyes seemed to see Xiao Yizheng''s heart: "it''s enough for them to have me. My mother didn''t bring me up with yu''er alone? Even without a father, we''re fine."


    Song Rong added: "when the children grow up, I will personally tell the two children what their father is like. Yunqing has a disaster for the sake of the two children. When they grow up, they will certainly miss their father in their hearts."


    Xiao Yizheng, as if he hadn''t heard Song Rong''s words, opened his mouth and said, "rong''er, do you really think so?"


    Xiao Yizheng''s eyes were aggressive.


    Seeing that Xiao Yizheng was like this, Qingtao quickly waved her hand and motioned that all the servants in the room should go out first. Of course, she was not trying to create an opportunity for Xiao Yizheng, but worried that Xiao Yizheng would say something beyond that and let these people listen.


    If any unruly person chews the root of his tongue and says that his master has an affair with the Regent, that''s great!


    Qingtao was afraid of what Xiao Yizheng did to Song Rong and didn''t leave.


    She''s here. It''s not too much to want to come to Xiao Yizheng!


    "Brother Jiuhuang, of course I think so. I don''t think so. Do you want anything else?" Song Rong said faintly.


    At this time, Xiao Yizheng pulled out a strand of Song Rong''s hair from huaichu''s hand, and then helped Song Rong straighten it to his ear. His bony hand met Song Rong''s round ear beads.


    Song Rong was slightly stunned, then shook her head and avoided Xiao Yizheng''s particularly intimate action.


    In Xiao Yizheng''s bright eyes, there was some loss. His face had long lost its original Flying look, but it was a little bitter.


    But he still said: "this child with a father is different from a child without a father. If you don''t mind... I..."


    Song Rong''s heart is like being thrown a huge stone, which is naturally frightened.


    She immediately interrupted Xiao Yizheng''s words: "brother Jiuhuang, do you want to be a father to your child?"


    Xiao Yizheng was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect Song Rong to be so straightforward and said it!


    Song Rong doesn''t want Xiao Yizheng to say it himself. She still has the right to say it. It''s good to expose it. If Xiao Yizheng is allowed to say it, she can''t afford it!


    Song Rong''s mind turned quickly, and then said with a smile, "what else should I do, your Yunqing brother..."

 Chapter 512

    Song Rong said that even Qingtao couldn''t help but pinch a cold sweat for Song Rong. His master won''t be fooled by the Regent, right? Although the Regent is young and promising, in Qingtao''s heart, no one can compare with Chu Yunqing.


    She followed Song Rong and Chu Yunqing from the very beginning. She knew what Song Rong and Chu Yunqing had experienced before they were together.


    If Song Rong promised Xiao Yizheng in this way, she would even feel uncomfortable in her heart.


    Xiao Yizheng''s eyes were full of expectations, but there was still a faint worry. He felt that things were not so simple. According to his understanding of Song Rong, Song Rong was very affectionate towards Chu Yun and could not respond in this way.


    Song Rong continued: "it''s also right to let these two children call you adoptive father. After all, you''ve been taking care of huaichu."


    Huaichu can''t do this thing in the court. She can do some, but because of the identity of a woman, she can''t completely control the government. Even if she wants to control the government, it shouldn''t be at this time.


    After all, Damin is not too stable now. If she handles government affairs in the open, even if she can handle it well, it will make people buckle the reputation of a woman who is harmful to the country.


    After all, those ministers are all men. How can they be willingly called by a woman?


    Therefore, Xiao Yizheng is indispensable.


    Qingtao was relieved when she heard the speech. She knew that her master would not forget Chu Yunqing so easily. Even if she was sad and lonely recently, she would not make do with anyone.


    Green peach was relieved, but Xiao Yizheng''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    Although he had known for a long time that this matter would not be as simple as it seemed on the surface. He knew that Song Rong''s next sentence was probably not what he wanted to hear, but now he really heard such words from Song Rong''s mouth, Xiao Yizheng still inevitably had some loneliness in his heart.


    Xiao Yizheng sighed and knew he couldn''t force Song Rong at this time.


    Chu Yunqing is gone now. Looking at the whole Damin, who else can marry the Empress Dowager of Damin? Although the reputation of doing so is a little bad, for her sake, he doesn''t care at all!


    Xiao Yizheng thought so, and his heart was not so eager. Over time, he always let Song Rong see his good and let Song Rong fade away the shadow of Chu Yun.


    At this time, Xiao Yizheng was afraid of forcing Song Rong into a hurry. Song Rong, who was provoked, said with a smile, "that''s the deal. Let the two children recognize me as adoptive father."


    Song Rong smiled and breathed a sigh of relief at the bottom of her heart.


    To tell the truth, Song Rong is really worried about how Xiao Yizheng will force her.


    Although she felt that Xiao Yizheng would not do such a thing, Song Rong was always uneasy when she thought of what king Rui said.


    I can''t help thinking more. If Xiao Yizheng really does such a thing, what can she do? Although she said it was the Empress Dowager of Damin and huaichu, it was only superficial.


    To put it mildly, she is now an orphan and widowed mother. She has to rely on Xiao Yizheng. If Xiao Yizheng really wants to force her, she really doesn''t know how!


    Thinking so, Song Rong''s heart inevitably has some uneasiness. It''s not that she suspects Xiao Yizheng, but that Song Rong doesn''t like this feeling that she can''t grasp her own destiny.


    Song Rong''s bright face brought a trace of sadness.


    Xiao Yizheng seemed to see that Song Rong was unhappy and left consciously.


    Song Rong has lost a lot of weight because of Chu Yunqing these days. Now there are more things like Xiao Yizheng. She is more or less helpless and has less appetite.


    As for Qian Jinbao, Song Rong didn''t worry much. She hoped that Qian Jinbao would be completely excited by herself.


    At night, Song Rong asks huaichu and Nianqing to live with him. With these two children, Song Rong will feel at ease.


    She lay on the bed and looked at the curtains, but she couldn''t sleep. She touched the position of her heart and muttered, "Yun Qing, are you really gone?"


    Relying on the mountain village is a small mountain village. At this time, it is already night, and the stars are scattered on this peaceful small mountain village.


    Usually, there will be dogs barking in the village, but at this moment, the village is very quiet.


    Nowadays, it''s not easy for people to fill their stomachs. Who still has a dog?


    Fortunately, this mountain village passed through a big river. Everyone fished fish and shrimp in it so that they could eat. However, it was limited to not starving.


    Fortunately, it has often cleared up recently. The village is not very short of firewood, otherwise it will be hard to eat well and get cold again.


    A thin body sat in a farmyard at the west end of the village.


    The night fell on him, which showed that he was particularly outstanding. Looking at the young man''s appearance, he was extraordinarily refined, just like Lengyu. The big girl and little daughter-in-law in the village would blush every time they saw the young man.


    They live in a mountain village, but they have never had such a good-looking man.


    However, the man was not a native of the mountain village. He picked it up when the big tiger of the sun family went up the mountain.


    At the beginning, everyone thought that sun Dahu was stupid. Even if the man looked a little better, it was also a mouth. In recent years, it was a problem to have a full stomach. Who would like to have one more?


    But then everyone felt that sun Dahu really picked up a big bargain!


    This young man is not only good-looking, but only when he goes out to catch fish! Even if you go hunting in the mountains, you won''t fall behind!


    "Brother Qing, don''t sit there in a daze. It''s time to eat!" a 16-year-old girl came out of the house and called with a smile.


    This is Xiang''er, Zhao Dahu''s eldest sister. The marriage was originally scheduled, but it was delayed because of the flood. The husband''s family also went out to escape. The marriage was even over.


    When she called brother Qing, she looked a little similar to brother Qing.


    When the man appeared, he didn''t remember his name very much. He was anxious to ask, so he said the word "Yunqing", so Yunqing was his name for the time being


    The man stood up, nodded slightly and said, "I see."


    Then he went inside without even looking at Xiang''er, which made Xiang''er more or less lonely.


    At dinner, it was a fish. Xiang''er quietly put the meat with few thorns on his tail into a bowl.

 Chapter 513

    The man did not eat, but slightly frowned, scooped some soup with another bowl, waited for it to be finished, and said, "guilty." then he turned and left the house and walked outside the house alone.


    Continue to sit there and look at the stars in a daze.


    In the first few days, he was still confused, but these days, he even remembered some things intermittently.


    Those things are all about a woman. He can''t call the woman''s name, but he remembers that the woman''s smile is Qian Xi calling "Yun Qing".


    If Song Rong were here, he would hold the man in front of him.


    This is clearly Chu Yunqing! He''s not dead!


    That day, he fell off the cliff and grabbed the vines on the cliff with his hands. In this way, he didn''t break his muscles and bones, but hurt his head.


    In a trance, I forgot the past.


    At this time, Xiang''er stared at the fish in the bowl and felt some loss.


    Next to Zhao Dahu sat a woman with big arms and round waist. Looking at her flesh, where did she look like a starving farmer''s house? She sneered and said, "it''s just a fool who doesn''t remember things. At this time, she''s still paying attention!"


    This is Zhao Dahu''s wife, called Huaihua.


    The Zhao family has a simple population. In addition to Sophora japonica and Xiang''er, there is another ten-year-old girl named cui''er.


    Zhao Dahu was simple and honest. He said, "don''t talk more, madam. The fish was caught by brother Yunqing. He can eat whatever he wants."


    "Hum, if I love this fish, I wish he wouldn''t eat it!" said Huaihua, who had reached out and pulled the fish that had not been passive in the bowl into his own bowl.


    Then he said, "I''m angry because Xiang''er is not worth it! But does the leather bag look better? In these years, the leather bag can be used as food? Xiang''er doesn''t dislike him. He doesn''t like us Xiang''er!"


    Xiang''er is tall, but she has a vegetable color on her face. At this time, when she heard the words of Sophora japonica, she whispered: "brother Qing can fish and hunt! This can be used as food!"


    Huaihua suddenly had some words, and then said, "Xiang''er, it''s not that my sister-in-law loves this stuttering. The more you flatter him, the more he doesn''t take you seriously. If you don''t treat him so well in the future, he may come to flatter you!"


    Joke, how can this fish be cheap for nothing, the wild man with unknown origin? She hasn''t had enough! Huaihua thought so in her heart, but her mouth kept thinking about Xiang''er.


    Xiang''er is not stupid, but also very smart. She knows what she is her sister-in-law for and doesn''t have much. Instead, she puts down her dishes and chopsticks and goes out.


    Xiang''er sat beside Chu Yunqing. At this time, Chu Yunqing frowned slightly and directly avoided.


    He just doesn''t like women close to him.


    However, there seemed to be a girl in his intermittent memory. Instead of hating her touch, he couldn''t help but want to be closer to her.


    "Sophora japonica, Xiang''er is not young. If you have your own idea, don''t worry." Sun Dahu was really thinking about it for Xiang''er and whispered persuasion.


    Huaihua snorted coldly. She was reluctant to give Chu Yunqing more food and Xiang''er more food, but she didn''t dare to open her mouth to drive Chu Yun away. God knows that most of the food at home now is found by Chu Yunqing.


    Otherwise, even with sun Dahu, the family will inevitably starve.


    This is a typical character who wants the horse to run and doesn''t want the horse to eat grass.


    "I see that brother Yunqing is also good. Our xianger is old and it''s time to get married. If two people can be together, I can be at ease." Sun Dahu is very satisfied with Chu Yunqing.


    But Huaihua quit: "we raised Xiang''er so much, but we didn''t let her go with a wild man. I wouldn''t agree without a bride price!"


    The two people in the room are persistent because of the dispute between Xiang''er and Chu Yunqing, but they don''t know that Chu Yunqing doesn''t see Xiang''er at all.


    Xiang''er looked at Chu Yunqing. She only felt that Chu Yunqing was the same as an immortal. She looked at Chu Yunqing and bit her teeth. She made up her mind that she must start as soon as possible.


    If one day she reminds him of the past, she may not be worthy of carrying his shoes.


    As long as the raw rice is cooked, he can''t run away! If she could have another child or something, she wouldn''t be afraid of anything!


    Xiang''er looked at Chu Yunqing and said, "brother Qing."


    Chu Yun imitated if he didn''t hear it.


    Xiang''er didn''t give up and shouted again, "brother Qing."


    "What''s the matter?" Chu Yun''s voice was faint. When he asked this, there was a momentum of not being angry and self powerful, which made Xiang''er indulge in some more.


    Xiang''er reached out and cut her hair. She felt that she was the most charming woman.


    She opened her mouth and said, "brother Qing, I like you. We... We..."


    This sentence seemed like thunder in Chu Yunqing''s heart. His eyes were a little confused. It seemed that another person said that the sound was clear and crisp, like the sound of Ding Dong running water.


    Who is it? Who the hell is it?


    "Rong''er!" Chu Yunqing finally couldn''t help shouting out the name!


    Then his face was filled with great joy. He always wanted to know the woman''s name. Now he knows. Her name is rong''er!


    Xiang''er, who had been waiting for Chu Yun''s answer, not only didn''t wait for the answer, but also saw Chu Yun''s face shouting the names of other women with joy. His face looked ugly.


    She stressed: "brother Qing, did you hear what I said?"


    Chu Yun threw himself back a little. This was a good look at Xiang''er. The happy look on his face had disappeared. Instead, he said faintly: "miss Xiang''er, I''m sorry I can''t take your kindness. Although I don''t remember the past, I remember it intermittently. I already have a sweetheart."


    "Is that the one named rong''er?" the tone of Xiang''er was a little excited.


    "Yes." Chu Yun''s tone was firm.


    When he remembered everything, he still remembered this man called rong''er, who had been around him. He remembered the way he was full of joy when he saw rong''er.


    He thought that rong''er must be an extremely important person.


    Wait for him to think of something again - he believes he will remember it, and then he will go to find rong''er.

 Chapter 514

    Xiang''er saw Chu Yunqing''s look firm and her eyes reddened. What''s good about that woman? What can you forget about him?


    Xiang''er clenched her fists and pinched out crescent moons one by one in the palm of her hand. She hated the woman she had never met.


    Brother Qing''s life was saved by her eldest brother. He got better little by little under her care. Now he is a new student. Why do you want to think about the past? No, she won''t let brother Qing go so easily!


    Xiang''er looks at Chu Yunqing persistently, with a little madness in her eyes. She knows that in her life, I''m afraid she won''t meet a man like Chu Yunqing again!


    At the thought of those mud legs who rely on farming and hunting in the mountain village, and then look at the Chu Yunqing who is only wearing the most simple clothes of the farm, but it is difficult to hide his elegance. It is difficult for Xiang''er to give up Chu Yunqing and accept a man who was born in the village like herself!


    "Brother Qing, do you remember anything else besides that girl''s name is rong''er?" Xiang''er asked carefully.


    Chu Yun shook his head and said, "there are some fragmentary memories, but they are not very clear."


    Xiang''er was relieved when she heard the speech. Fortunately, she just remembered such a thing. Her heart was clear that a man like brother Qing would never come from an ordinary family. If she waited for brother Qing to remember everything, it was estimated that it would be time to leave here.


    If he left, she would never be able to cling to him in her life.


    Xiang''er glanced at Chu Yunqing and said in a warm voice, "brother Qing, don''t worry. You''ll think of it a little bit. As for the girl named rong''er, I''ll inquire about it when there''s a market in a few days."


    Chu Yunqing probably didn''t expect Xiang''er to finish saying that kind of words with himself. At this time, he would be considerate to help find rong''er. His face looked a little softer: "thank you, girl."


    Xiang''er said, "you''re welcome." then Xiang''er went back to his house.


    Through the dim yellow oil lamp, Xiang''er fumbled for a mirror and looked at herself. The women inside were not so outstanding, but it was rare in the village. She was always proud. She felt that she could compare her playmates in the village, and no one could see them.


    Even the fiance who fled and left, although everyone thought the man was a good man and felt some pity, there was no regret in her heart.


    Now with brother Qing, there is no room for anyone else in her eyes.


    She took out another jade pendant from her arms. Under the light, the jade pendant emits a faint light. It is gentle and moist. At a glance, she knows that it is a good thing, that is, the complex on it, which is also very exquisite.


    The light cyan silk thread and dark green beads contrast with the white jade, setting off the more exquisite white jade.


    On the jade, there is a vivid pattern like a dragon. It''s Xiang''er. Girls born in small families also know what the dragon pattern means!


    Who can use such a thing except the Royal men? Or you''ll be beheaded if you''re seen!


    This jade pendant was brought by Xiang''er from Chu Yunqing on the day sun Dahu brought Chu Yunqing back. Chu Yunqing was confused and didn''t remember the previous things. Where do you remember what was on his body?


    The jade pendant was put away by Xiang''er. Sun Dahu and Huaihua didn''t know it.


    She looked at the jade pendant and was more determined to get Chu Yunqing''s heart!


    She murmured to herself: "if brother Qing can think of the past in the future, I may be......" she was a little excited and didn''t even dare to think about it. Even if she was a mountain girl like her, she would be hated by others even if she went to the palace to be a fire servant girl.


    But if you get brother Qing at this time, her future is unlimited!


    Xiang''er put the jade pendant in her heart and felt full of sureness.


    Besides, even if brother Qing really can''t remember anything, he is much better than many people in this village! With the skill of hunting, how can you not live a good life?


    Chu Yun poured out for a long time before he went back to the house to sleep.


    Sun Dahu took good care of Chu Yunqing and found a house for Chu Yunqing alone.


    But Sun Dahu''s family is too poor. There is no decent furniture in it. Chu Yun''s house is empty and there is nothing in it.


    The only bed is played by Chu Yun himself.


    This also made sun Dahu very strange. When he brought Chu Yunqing back, he felt that Chu Yunqing was not an ordinary person. He thought he came out of a big family, but his carpentry was surprisingly good!


    This is not like a meeting of everyone!


    Sun Dahu doesn''t know. Chu Yunqing is naturally intelligent. Even with a piece of wood, he can carve a lifelike Song Rong. It''s just to make a bed. Even if he doesn''t do it well as a craftsman who is really proficient in it, he''s not bad!


    Chu Yun leaned on the bed, but some couldn''t sleep.


    He touched his heart and felt that the empty place was filled with little by little as he thought of rong''er.


    "Rong''er, are you my wife? Where are you? How can I find you?" Chu Yun whispered to himself.


    At this time, he already wanted to leave the small mountain village. He wanted to find rong''er! Be sure to find it!


    The next morning, sun Dahu shouted to Chu Yunqing to go hunting up the mountain. Chu Yunqing shook his head and said, "brother Dahu, I want to leave here."


    "What? You''re leaving? But your wound hasn''t healed yet!" Sun Dahu glanced at Chu Yun.


    Chu Yun shook his head and said, "it''s no big deal. I''ve been bothering you here for a long time. It''s time to leave."


    Speaking of this, Chu Yunqing added, "I will come back to repay you for saving your life."


    At this time, the locust flower poked his head out of the house. Sun Dahu glared at the locust flower fiercely. It was all the mother-in-law. If the mother-in-law didn''t often run against Yunqing, how could he suddenly leave?


    At this time, Huaihua is also a little flustered. If Yunqing leaves, according to sun Dahu''s ability, he can''t support the family!


    If she were the only one, sun Dahu had two younger sisters! There''s not enough stuff to fill your teeth!

 Chapter 515

    Huaihua quickly twisted her strong body, came out and said in a loud voice, "brother Yunqing, why do you say you''re leaving? Do you dislike your sister-in-law''s thoughtless care?"


    Then Huaihua said, "my sister-in-law is a rough man. Sometimes it''s hard to think well. If you really do something that makes Yunqing brothers unhappy, please bear it!"


    Chu Yun shook his head and said, "it''s the big tiger brothers who saved me. It''s too late for me to appreciate. How can I care about such a small thing? I just think I''ve been bothering you for a long time. I should leave."


    He has an intuition that he will never find rong''er in this small village. He wants to go out and find rong''er!


    Maybe he will think of more things when he sees the places he has been with rong''er before!


    Xiang''er was inside the house. Hearing the movement outside, she ran over in a panic.


    In Xiang''er''s heart, she felt that she said something she shouldn''t have said with Chu Yunqing yesterday, which made Chu Yunqing want to avoid her, so she wanted to leave.


    Thinking so, Xiang''er felt a little embarrassed.


    Does he really hate her so much?


    "Brother Qing, I know I said the wrong thing. Don''t go, OK? Stay for a few more days, and then leave when you remember more things." Xiang''er''s voice was not soft as usual.


    Huaihua scolded in her heart, little cheap hoof, but she hoped Chu Yunqing would stay in xianger''s face.


    But Chu Yunqing was determined: "thank you, but..."


    "Brother! Since you want to go, I can''t stop you, but we''ve been together day and night for some time, so you can stay for three more days! Otherwise you''re going to go suddenly, and I''m reluctant to......" Sun Dahu sighed. He really hates Chu Yunqing.


    Huaihua, when sun Dahu was using a delaying tactic, quickly added: "brother Yunqing, you don''t know how much the head of the family cares about you. When he came back with you like a blood man, his sister-in-law was not afraid of your jokes. I asked him to throw you out, but he insisted that it was fate. If he saw it, he would save you."


    "Now that this brother''s fate is over, he must be reluctant..." the tone of Sophora japonica is full of regret.


    While talking, she also deliberately said that sun Dahu poured back with Chu Yun on his back.


    Chu Yunqing heard this and looked at the lonely sun Dahu. After all, sun Dahu was his life-saving benefactor.


    He thought for a while and said, "then stay for three more days. Just these days, I''ll give it to the big tiger brothers. How can I better catch the prey."


    Sophora japonica was delighted when she heard the speech. If sun Dahu could learn, the life in the family would be better. At that time, where Yunqing was going had nothing to do with her!


    Since Chu Yunqing decided to stay for three more days, he went up the mountain with sun Dahu.


    The rest of Xiang''er and Huai Hua looked at each other.


    Huaihua first said, "go and wash clothes."


    Xiang''er frowned and said, "sister-in-law, I have something to tell you."


    Sophora japonica looked at Xiang''er suspiciously: "what can you say to me? Don''t go to wash clothes quickly!"


    Xiang''er said firmly, "you don''t listen to such a good thing. If you miss it, you will regret it!"


    When Xiang''er said this, there were some whispers in the heart of Sophora japonica. What good thing can it be? She said fiercely, "come in, if you don''t tell me a ugly acting Mao, I think you''re itching. Get a beating!"


    Xiang''er was not so afraid of Sophora japonica, so she snorted coldly, "I think you know this thing, and you must be eager for me in the future!"


    "What''s the matter, you say!" Sophora japonica stared at Xiang''er.


    Xiang''er whispered, "I want to marry Yunqing. I hope my sister-in-law can help me."


    "Hey! I knew you didn''t have any good intentions. What''s a good thing? If you pick up a wild man, you want to marry him! That wild man can''t afford the bride price. If you want to marry you, there''s no way!" Huaihua said ferociously.


    Xiang''er looked up at Huaihua without fear: "sister-in-law, what if Yunqing''s birth is good? If I marry him, can I fly to the branches and become a phoenix?"


    "Just you? Still want to fly to the branches? Dream!" Huaihua hit Xiang''er without hesitation.


    Xiang''er took out the jade pendant from her arms.


    Huaihua hasn''t seen anything good, but when she saw the jade pendant, she recognized it. It''s a rare treasure!


    She reached out and took it: "well, our family is hungry, but you hide such a good thing and don''t take it out. Is your conscience eaten by the dog?"


    Sophora japonica is used to being rude. When talking, it always means a bit of abuse.


    Xiang''er grabbed the jade pendant and said, "I can''t give you this."


    Sophora japonica has to rob, but Xiang''er smiled coldly: "sister-in-law, if you have to do this, I''ll drop it. Don''t get either of us. If you listen to me, I''ll ensure your prosperity for the rest of your life!"


    Xianger made a promise without shame.


    At this time, Huaihua didn''t care to satirize Xiang''er, and didn''t dare to stretch out her hand to grab the jade pendant. Instead, she looked at the jade pendant and asked, "where did it come from?"


    Xiang''er gestured: "look at the patterns on the jade pendant."


    "Gee, what a big snake!" the locust flower looked a little surprised.


    Xiang''er looked at her sister-in-law who was big and thick and had no brain. She was somewhat helpless: "where is the snake, this is the dragon!"


    "Ah? Yes, snakes have no feet!" Sophora japonica is not stupid at last.


    "I found this from Yunqing. The person who can carry such a jade pendant is not an ordinary rich family. In my opinion, he is mostly a prince! Even if he is not a prince, he is just like a son! As long as I can get on with him, will he fly to the branches? When the time comes, our family will be better off!" Xiang''er continued.


    Sophora japonica doesn''t doubt what Xiang''er said. After all, Xiang''er can''t have such a good thing.


    The only reason why this jade pendant appears in this home is that it belongs to Yunqing.


    "Sister-in-law, you think, I''m such a brother. If I get ahead, can I not be good to you? Just help me marry him. It''s not popular and spicy at that time? I''ll buy you a tianzhuangzi, find a group of servants to wait on, and let you be the master again!" Xiang''er drew a big cake for Huaihua without hesitation.

 Chapter 516

    Sophora japonica has some heart in the end, thinking about the feasibility of this thing in her own heart.


    Finally, it is concluded that xianger is a cheap girl anyway. Even if she is looking for another family, she may not have much dowry and some dowry.


    Marry Yunqing. Without saying anything else, with Yunqing''s ability, Xiang''er will certainly live a good life. When she becomes a sister-in-law, she will benefit more or less.


    "Sister-in-law... Just promise." Xiang''er lowered her attitude.


    Sophora japonica patted her thigh: "OK! Go ahead! Whatever you do, your sister-in-law will listen to you!"


    Xiang''er breathed a sigh of relief. Her eldest brother doesn''t take care of things. If she wants to do with brother Qing, she must get the consent of her sister-in-law. Moreover, she can''t do some things alone.


    Xianger whispered a lot in Huaihua''s ear.


    Then he took out a bag full of copper plates and gave it to Sophora japonica.


    Huaihua stared: "you... Can think of such a thing! And the money! I knew you weren''t so honest. You must have left money every time you sold embroidery!"


    "Sister-in-law, let''s not worry about this little thing. When I succeed, our family will no longer have to live a hard life!" Xiang''er coaxed and cheated.


    Huaihua nodded, "then I''ll go."


    Sophora japonica went to the town, bought what Xiang''er wanted, gritted his teeth, added money, bought good wine, and then came back.


    Food is hard to buy, but these things are easy to get.


    In the evening, when Chu Yunqing and sun Dahu came back, they carried a millet, two rabbits and a few small wild birds. Such a harvest is not small.


    In these years, how many families can eat meat!


    "The head of the family, today I went to the town and bought some good wine. Brother Yunqing is leaving. I know you are reluctant, so you can have a good drink!" Huaihua said with a smile.


    Sun Dahu looked at Huaihua suspiciously and thought that Huaihua was a little strange, but she thought that maybe Yunqing brothers were going to leave and scared Huaihua, so she became attentive.


    Xianger and Huaihua cleaned up a table of dishes and then began to eat.


    Chu Yunqing just picked up a place that no one had touched and ate some.


    As for wine, Chu Yunqing had to drink it.


    "Brother Yunqing, if you want to go, my heart is empty. I really can''t bear it!" Sun Dahu took his wine bowl and drank it as soon as he raised it.


    Chu Yunqing also drank a cup.


    The liquor went into his stomach and made Chu Yunqing feel warm. Xiang''er poured the second bowl of wine himself.


    "Brother Qing, let''s get to know each other, and Xiang''er also gives you a toast!" Xiang''er raised her hand and drank a mouthful of wine.


    Chu Yun Qing picked up the wine bowl, took a sip and tried to muddle through, but he suddenly frowned. The wine... Made him feel very strange. As soon as he drank it, some strange things came out of his mind about some herbs.


    There was some confusion in his heart. Could he be a doctor?


    In order to think of more things, Chu Yunqing drank the wine.


    Waiting for a few bowls of wine, sun Dahu couldn''t hold on and fell asleep on the table.


    Xiang''er gave Sophora japonica a look in her eyes, and Sophora japonica said, "the night is deep. Brother Yunqing, go and have a rest. I''ll wait on the head to sleep."


    Xiang''er went out with a bowl. It seems that she has packed up her things.


    Chu Yun leaned himself into the room. As soon as he opened the door, his eyes became cold, looked at the dark room and said, "who''s in there!"


    Then a fragrant wind rushed over. Chu Yun leaned his hand and directly pressed it on the life gate on the comer''s neck: "who!"


    Xiang''er even felt that if she acted rashly, Chu Yunqing would break her neck without hesitation!


    Xiang''er quickly said in a charming voice, "brother Qing, it''s me!"


    Hearing that it was Xiang''er, Chu Yun took away his hand, and then hid behind. After a while, the house lit up.


    Looking at the fragmentary Xiang''er, Chu Yun''s inclined eyebrows and eyes raised a bit of anger.


    Nature is not lust, but anger.


    "What are you doing? Don''t go out yet!" even the good tempered Chu Yunqing couldn''t help getting angry when he saw the scene in front of him.


    Xiang''er took a step forward: "brother Qing, I like you. You want me! Whether it''s a concubine or a maid, I want to follow you!"


    Chu Yun''s eyebrows beat and said coldly, "roll."


    Xiang''er probably didn''t expect Chu Yunqing to say such heartless words.


    But she didn''t give up. She didn''t believe when a normal man could be serious after drinking the wine with that medicine!


    Xiang''er wants to rush over again, but Chu Yunqing doesn''t have a complete memory. Where can Xiang''er get close.


    Xiang''er saw that she couldn''t jump up, so she bit her teeth and planned to go out, so she tore open her clothes.


    Chu Yun listened to the voice and hurried to the door without looking at Xiang''er: "tell brother Dahu for me and I''ll leave now!"


    With that, Chu Yunqing pushed the door. But the locust flower had already put the door on top.


    Chu Yun threw a hand and clapped it without pushing it. The door was torn apart!


    The cool wind outside poured in and made Xiang''er wake up immediately. She knew that the medicine was useless! She secretly scolded Sophora japonica in her heart. She was greedy for small bargains and didn''t buy it right for such an important thing!


    In fact, Xiang''er wronged Huaihua.


    Chu Yunqing grew up in a medicine jar when he was young. Where would he be put down by a small bag of medicine?


    He has been poisoned by thousands of cold poisons. In order to cure this poison, Miao Xin and Duke used a lot of Zhiyang medicine. Now this ordinary spring medicine will not work on Chu Yunqing at all.


    It will only make Chu Yunqing feel warm and the blood flow rate will speed up.


    In this way, Chu Yun''s head was stimulated, and he vaguely remembered a lot of things.


    But the current situation is not the time for Chu Yunqing to think about these things carefully!


    Xiang''er knew that if she missed today''s opportunity, she and he would never have a chance, so she shouted, "it''s impolite!"


    She blocked her reputation and made him responsible for herself!


    Sophora japonica has been paying attention to the movement here. Waiting to see that Chu Yun''s clothes don''t come out in disorder, and then looking at the door, we know that Xiang''er didn''t succeed.


    Huaihua hates iron and doesn''t become steel. She looks at Xiang''er!


    This girl is so stupid. Send it to the door. People don''t want it!

 Chapter 517

    However, Sophora japonica doesn''t have more time to complain about Xiang''er. The top priority is to help Xiang''er keep Chu Yunqing!


    Thinking so, Huaihua suddenly ran to Chu Yunqing''s front, blocked Chu Yunqing''s way, and said angrily, "brother Yunqing, where are you going!"


    Chu Yunqing''s expression was not very good-looking: "I''m leaving now. Please Sue sister-in-law Huaihua and brother Dahu."


    Chu Yunqing''s voice just fell. Huaihua stared and said angrily, "you want to leave like this. What have you done to Xiang''er? Xiang''er is like this. How can you make her behave in the future!"


    When Xiang''er saw the locust flowers coming, she was full of confidence. She immediately wiped her tears and began to cry. What a poor look.


    Chu Yun listened to the cry, but instead of feeling a little pity, the chill on his face was heavier. There was no temperature in his voice: "get out of the way!"


    "I don''t!" the locust flower fiercely blocked Chu Yunqing''s face. There was a great momentum that Chu Yunqing wouldn''t let Chu Yunqing leave if he didn''t agree.


    Chu Yunqing is not the one who admits defeat in this way, but moves around the Sophora japonica.


    Although Sophora japonica is a little bigger, it is not as clever as Chu Yunqing. In this way, Chu Yunqing can''t be stopped at all.


    Xiang''er saw that Chu Yun had made up his mind and had such a cold attitude. She felt a little frustrated. She looked at the wall next to her and said in a sad voice, "brother Qing, since you don''t want me, what''s the meaning of my life!"


    Then Xiang''er bumped into the wall. Sophora japonica saw it and didn''t reach out to stop it. In the view of Sophora japonica, Xiang''er mostly wanted to hold Chu Yun.


    Chu Yunqing''s footsteps paused to the end, then stepped back two steps, grabbed Xiang''er, pulled Xiang''er away, and didn''t let Xiang''er hit him.


    Xiang''er''s face immediately took a look of joy: "brother Qing, I knew you wouldn''t let me die!"


    With that, Xiang''er would rush up again, but Chu Yunqing had let go of his hand quickly, stepped back and stood still: "miss Xiang''er, I don''t want anything to happen to you because you are the big tiger brother and sister."


    Chu Yunqing''s explanation made Xiang''er''s just warmed up heart dry, but she still forced a smile on her face and said, "brother Qing, I know you''re duplicating."


    Chu Yunqing probably didn''t want to entangle with this stubborn Xiang''er and continued to walk outside the yard.


    Xiang''er suddenly shouted, "if you go out of this yard today, I''ll die and show you!"


    Chu Yun tilted his head and said faintly, "what does your life and death have to do with me? Saving you once depends on the love of the big tiger brothers."


    With that, Chu Yunqing had left the yard.


    Sophora japonica saw that this scene was bad. Xiang''er''s little hoof not only didn''t keep people, but also scared them away in advance. The head of the family tomorrow asked, how should she explain?


    She hurriedly shouted, "brother Yunqing, don''t you say goodbye to big tiger yourself? Don''t wait for tomorrow!"


    But this time Chu Yunqing was determined and didn''t give anyone a second chance to calculate himself.


    Xiang''er saw Chu Yun Qing go farther and farther and wanted to chase him, but she didn''t go out to chase him after all, that is, she didn''t let Chu Yun Qing stay with death threats. Even if she caught up, what method could she use to change his mind?


    Xiang''er sat on the ground, her face full of pain.


    Sophora japonica looked at the broken door. She was angry. She looked at Xiang''er, who had more than enough success to fail. Her face was even darker. When she walked over, she slapped Xiang''er angrily: "Xiang''er! Look, this is all your disaster! Wait for your big brother to wake up and explain to your big brother yourself!"


    Huaihua hasn''t forgotten to add a sentence: "Xiang''er, Yunqing is gone, but the good thing on him should still be with you. Take it out quickly and give it to me! I won''t care about your saving private money and being angry to leave Yunqing!"


    Xiang''er stared at Huaihua. She knew that her sister-in-law was not a good person to get along with, but she didn''t expect that she could be shameless to this extent!


    Xiang''er said angrily, "I didn''t succeed. Didn''t you buy a fake for a small bargain? As for the jade pendant? I tell you, you''re dead! I won''t give it to you!"


    Sophora japonica is also wronged in her heart. She didn''t buy cheap things at all for the beautiful future described by Xiang''er. She added money herself. Now Xiang''er is so boastful that she is more angry in her heart.


    "It''s clear that people don''t look up to you. Even if you take the medicine, you still don''t want to be like you! You don''t have the ability to rely on the medicine?" Huaihua scolded without weakness.


    Then the locust flower reached out to the position of Xiang''er''s chest: "as for the jade pendant, even if you don''t want to give it, you have to give it to me!"


    Xianger certainly won''t let the locust flower succeed. Even if she can''t get Chu Yunqing, this jade pendant is also a good thing. She can''t take it away from the locust flower. Otherwise, it''s tantamount to using this good thing to float. Moreover, she may not even see the water flower!


    So the two scrambled.


    One died and didn''t want to give it. The other was to grab it. They couldn''t care whether the yard was dirty or not. They just rolled on the ground and grabbed things. As for leaving Chu Yunqing, where did they know the farce in the yard?


    After Chu Yunqing came out of the mountain village, he was at a loss. Where should he go to find rong''er?


    He thought about it and thought that he would go to Beilin first. There are many people in Kyoto. Maybe he can find some clues there.


    Maybe there is really fate between the two people. Chu Yunqing can''t remember anything. What he thinks in his mind is to go to the north.


    Chu Yun shot and killed several wild birds when he was on the road. When he met the town, he went to the town to exchange some food and money. When he had nothing to eat, he continued to hunt.


    Fortunately, Chu Yun knows Kung Fu and has internal power. Otherwise, it will not be easy to walk along the way.


    Even so, Chu Yunqing is not easy along the way. It''s just that Chu Yunqing doesn''t remember anything else except eating and sleeping. The only idea in his heart, or obsession, is to go to the north to find rong''er.


    It took a few days to make such a journey. Chu Yunqing came all the way and spent half a month.


    Spring is coming. In the season of spring and winter, spring cold is particularly serious.


    Song Rong not only didn''t change into a thin shirt, but added a cloak to herself. She walked on the road, followed by the palace maid, but such a scene made people feel less lively, but somewhat bleak.

 Chapter 518

    Both of them are now in the north, but it''s not easy to meet. Although Song Rong didn''t give up and sent someone to look for it, it''s not so easy to find someone aimlessly, just like a needle in the sea.


    Besides, Chu Yun is looking for Song Rong. For a person who doesn''t remember anything, it''s not easy to find Song Rong.


    So at this time, Song Rong is still living in the thoughts of Chu Yunqing.


    After all, she changed her destiny, but she still didn''t feel how happy she was. She went too far on this road, got a lot of things and lost her most important things.


    Song Rong sighed softly, and her body became more and more rusty.


    Xiao Yizheng stood in the distance and watched Song Rong walk under the palace wall.


    "Rong''er, it''s chilly in spring. Why did you come out? Be careful to catch a cold." Xiao Yizheng said with concern.


    Song Rong said faintly, "I wear thick enough. It doesn''t matter."


    Xiao Yizheng took a step forward and wanted to help Song Rong tie his cloak tightly, but Song Rong hid slightly, then tied his cloak for himself, and then said with a smile: "brother Jiuhuang, I know I can be good to me, but so many people look at it. If there is any bad reputation that affects you, it will be my sin."


    Xiao Yizheng blurted out, "I''m not afraid."


    Song Rong looked at Xiao Yizheng with burning eyes and said seriously, "but I''m afraid."


    Xiao Yizheng''s look changed slightly, and he looked at Song Rong.


    Song Rong added, "brother Jiuhuang, it''s not easy for me to take two children with me. I don''t want people to say anything about me behind my back. I just want to raise my two children with peace of mind."


    There was some forbearance in Xiao Yizheng''s eyes. His raised hand fell down after all, and then his voice said coldly, "I know."


    After Song Rong came back, Xiao Yizheng was in a bad mood. He went back to the palace to drink alone.


    He didn''t know when his mind on her began. He only knew that it would be difficult for him to pull it out of his heart when he noticed that day.


    Xiao Yizheng picked up the wine jar and drank a jar of wine on his back.


    He doesn''t know when he can even bear it. Just as Wang Rui said, he is also a Xiao family. Although he has no intention of power, he won''t stop easily when facing what he wants.


    However, he didn''t want to force her or hurt her after all.


    He didn''t want to be afraid of him or even hate him in her heart, but he really couldn''t control his feelings for her.


    Ruiwang''s words echoed in his mind again and again.


    Even Xiao Yizheng was not sure whether he could always look at her silently. He was worried about when he would make it difficult for her.


    Xiao Yizheng felt that at this moment, it seemed that two villains were fighting in their hearts.


    One can''t wait to get her, and even do anything for this purpose. The other wants to take good care of her. No matter what happens, he won''t hurt her and wait silently behind her.


    After drinking two jars of wine, Xiao Yizheng was at a loss.


    He stumbled away from the palace and wanted to enter the palace, but when he arrived at the gate of the palace, he thought of Song Rong''s cold face and his extremely polite tone.


    He sighed suddenly. After all, he didn''t go in, but walked back disappointed,


    Xiao Yizheng wandered around here and went back to his house again.


    On the road, a man in plain clothes stopped in front of him. Xiao Yizheng frowned and said, "who is it?"


    "Young master, I want to ask you about a man, such a tall girl." the man in plain clothes gestured at his neck, and then said, "her eyes are very bright..."


    Before the man in plain clothes finished, Xiao Yizheng looked at him, and then said vaguely, "I don''t know, I haven''t seen it."


    With that, Xiao Yizheng strode forward, just walking, with some confusion in his footsteps.


    The remaining man in plain clothes stood in place and looked at the man. He whispered, "how do I think this man is a little familiar?"


    The man in plain clothes is none other than Chu Yunqing.


    He only remembered that the girl named rong''er was well-dressed and should be a girl from a rich family. Therefore, when he saw a superior person, he always couldn''t help asking more questions. No, when he just saw Xiao Yizheng, he couldn''t help asking more questions.


    But Xiao Yizheng seemed to be drunk and left without listening to him,


    Chu Yunqing wants to catch up with Xiao Yizheng again, but it''s not so easy. Xiao Yizheng didn''t know where he had gone for a long time.


    After Xiao Yizheng returned to his house, he found a basin of cold water and poured it directly on himself, forcing him to wake up.


    A little memory of the man he just met, an answer he didn''t want to believe, was ready to come out in his heart.


    There was a chill in his voice: "is Chu Yunqing still alive?"


    "No, no, it''s impossible!" Xiao Yizheng didn''t want to believe what he just saw.


    But Chu Yunqing didn''t recognize him even though he was wearing a plain coat, but his every move was clearly Chu Yunqing''s.


    Xiao Yizheng''s face was full of disbelief.


    Then he couldn''t care about his water and sat down decadent.


    His mind was full of Song Rong''s appearance. His hands clenched their fists. He didn''t know what to do. Did he tell Song Rong what he saw Chu Yunqing, or


    Xiao Yizheng didn''t even dare to think about it. He was worried that if he continued to think about it, he would really do something out of control.


    He had never felt that he could have the chance to get her before, but since Chu Yun''s accident, he felt that he had the opportunity. He finally got such an opportunity. He was also paying and working for it. He didn''t want to give up this opportunity.


    He knew that as soon as Chu Yunqing appeared, he would lose this opportunity forever.


    Xiao Yizheng looked a little difficult and sat there thinking about what he should do.


    For a long time, Xiao Yizheng said in a low voice: "I''m sorry, you have owned her for so many years and have had so much beauty with her. Just give her to me for protection. I won''t let you down."

 Chapter 519

    After Xiao Yizheng whispered, he immediately called someone to give orders.


    As for Song Rong, she didn''t know what was happening outside at this time.


    After doing these things, Xiao Yizheng suddenly felt that he was afraid to face Song Rong, but his heart clamored to see Song Rong.


    This matter, as long as he doesn''t say, no one will know!


    At night, Xiao Yizheng, who was full of wine, entered the palace.


    When Song Rong saw that Xiao Yizheng was wearing another white dress, Song Rong even a fool could see that Xiao Yizheng did it on purpose. Xiao Yizheng didn''t like to wear clothes of this color when he used to.


    His every move was obviously imitating Chu Yunqing!


    Song Rong''s heart was a little sour. He sat down face to face with Chu Yunqing in the pavilion, and then whispered, "brother Jiuhuang, such clothes are not suitable for you."


    Xiao Yizheng always likes to wear black clothes or dark purple clothes. It seems that the whole person is heroic and handsome. It is completely different from Chu Yun''s elegant appearance. Now Xiao Yizheng must wear such clothes. Song Rong really feels strange.


    "Why? I can''t wear this white dress if he wears it well?" Xiao Yizheng''s eyes were a little dark.


    In the daytime, after listening to Song Rong''s words that he was afraid of going out with him, he was in a bad mood. Later, he saw Chu Yunqing and Xiao Yizheng. At this time, he was like a firecracker. He was about to catch fire as soon as he lit a fire.


    Song Rong just talked about the clothes again. It would be strange if Xiao Yizheng was not angry at this time.


    Xiao Yizheng is at least the prince. In addition to the usual time when King Rui and queen Chen want to give him some small shoes from time to time, his life is smooth, and he has never been frustrated.


    In Song Rong''s place, however, Xiao Yizheng has repeatedly encountered difficulties. Naturally, Xiao Yizheng will not go anywhere happily.


    Song Rong said helplessly, "brother Jiuhuang, I don''t mean that. I think you''d better be yourself."


    Xiao Yizheng suddenly had a thought-provoking smile on his face: "rong''er, if I could know you earlier than him, would you think I''m actually good?"


    Song Rong laughed and said, "brother Jiuhuang has always been a good person in my heart."


    "You know, I didn''t mean that." Xiao Yizheng''s tone was somewhat aggressive.


    Looking at the uncertain Xiao Yizheng in front of her, Song Rong had a bad feeling in her heart. She only hardened her head and said, "brother Jiuhuang, I don''t know what you mean. You''ve always looked after me. Of course I think you''re a good man."


    Xiao Yizheng looked directly at Song Rong. His handsome face was somewhat stubborn: "I mean, if we could meet earlier, would you like me too?"


    Song Rong looked at Xiao Yizheng and didn''t speak.


    She didn''t know how to answer Xiao Yizheng. She and Chu Yunqing were husband and wife in their previous lives, and they were husband and wife in this life. Even if Xiao Yizheng could know himself earlier, when would that be?


    And she likes Chu Yunqing, not because she knew Chu Yunqing early. Seriously, it''s not too late for her to know Qian Jinbao and Fengyi. Qian Jinbao and Fengyi also have feelings for her, but she finally chose Chu Yunqing.


    Like a person, there is no way to measure with time.


    Song Rong wants to tell Xiao Yizheng the answer in her heart, but looking at Xiao Yizheng''s unstable mood at this time, Song Rong really doesn''t want to stimulate Xiao Yizheng.


    "Rong''er? Why don''t you talk? If you don''t talk, I''ll take it. In fact, I''m not much worse than him. If I show up first, you''ll still like me." Xiao Yizheng continued.


    "I......" song Ronggang wanted to deny it.


    I heard Xiao Yizheng go on: "Shh, rong''er, don''t go on, let me continue to have this beautiful dream. I can''t know you earlier than him, but I can stay with you longer than him. I believe that one day you will understand my heart for you."


    Song Rong bit his teeth and finally said, "brother Jiuhuang..."


    "Huh?"


    "I want to say that it''s impossible for us." Song Rong said in a deep voice. Although Xiao Yizheng didn''t directly say he liked her, she had made things very clear, and she must make things clear to Xiao Yizheng.


    Xiao Yizheng didn''t expect that Song Rong would refuse him so decisively.


    Song Rong''s refusal is not as decisive as Xiao Yizheng thought. In Song Rong''s opinion, Xiao Yizheng''s heart is happy with himself, and it is not a heinous thing. She can refuse, but she must not hurt him, at least to minimize the damage.


    I hesitated again and again until this time to say what I thought in my heart.


    Xiao Yizheng''s eyes were full of affection and stubbornness: "rong''er! You must at least give me a reason. I don''t know where I don''t deserve you. I''m no worse than him. I''ll protect you and accompany you!"


    Song Rong shook his head and said in a bitter tone, "brother Jiuhuang, you don''t understand. I have him in my heart. Even if someone is better than him, it can''t replace his position. In terms of feelings, it''s never who is better. Who can live in the heart of another person."


    "But Chu Yunqing is gone. Now I''m the only one who can accompany you!" Xiao Yizheng stood up and his Qi field became stronger.


    Hearing this, Song Rong looked a little unhappy: "I don''t need to be accompanied. It''s good to have two children."


    At the thought that the two children in Song Rong''s mouth are also Chu Yun''s, Xiao Yizheng''s heart is like overturning the five flavor bottle. She would rather read a dead person than open her eyes and look at him, who can accompany her alive!


    The taste is like baking Xiao Yizheng on the fire.


    Thinking of what he had just done, he felt sorry for his conscience. Xiao Yizheng was a little manic.


    He asked hard, "is it really impossible for us? Can you really guarantee that you won''t accept me over time?"


    Song Rong knows that Xiao Yizheng''s mind is so obvious that she can''t let Xiao Yizheng waste time on herself!


    Song Rong''s bright eyes fell on Xiao Yizheng and asked, "there is only one heart. It has been filled with him and can no longer accommodate others."


    There is only one heart, which has been filled with him and can no longer accommodate others. This sentence fell in Xiao Yizheng''s ear and made Xiao Yizheng''s body tremble slightly.

 Chapter 520

    Xiao Yizheng''s face looked a little ugly. He stared at Song Rong, but his eyes were full of defeat.


    Song Rong''s words, like a sharp arrow, directly pierced Xiao Yizheng''s heart and hurt Xiao Yizheng''s heart.


    Xiao Yizheng''s voice was slightly deep: "but Chu Yunqing is gone! He will never come back in his life! Even if you fill him, you will forget a little bit in the end! You will empty your heart!"


    Xiao Yizheng''s voice has some aggressive meaning. In fact, Song Rong has always had some hope that Chu Yunqing will appear in front of her one day. Now, hearing Xiao Yizheng''s words and emphasizing the fact that Chu Yunqing is gone, Song Rong is a little unhappy.


    Although Song Rong regards Xiao Yizheng as a friend, she doesn''t want Xiao Yizheng to always remind herself of it.


    Song Rong is never a good tempered person, but she has some convergence when facing her relatives and friends.


    At this time, Song Rong could not help but say in a deep voice, "brother Jiuhuang, you are not me. How do you know that I will forget him?"


    Then Song Rong stressed in a deep voice: "even if it is a lonely life in this life, I will not forget him."


    Although some of these words hurt people and were said when Song Rong was in a bad mood, this is indeed Song Rong''s heart, which belongs to Song Rong''s persistence.


    Song Rong knows how infatuated Chu Yunqing is with herself. Naturally, she can''t live up to Chu Yunqing!


    When she thought of Chu Yunqing, Song Rong''s eyes flashed some divine wounds. She knew that she was missing the man in white.


    Xiao Yizheng took a step forward and was about to hug Song Rong.


    A look of horror flashed across Song Rong''s face and hurriedly stepped back behind him to avoid Xiao Yizheng.


    However, Xiao Yizheng was unwilling to let go. He directly reached out and grabbed Song Rong''s wrist, clamped Song Rong, and then held Song Rong in his arms.


    Song Rong couldn''t help struggling, but Xiao Yizheng didn''t want to let go of Song Rong and held Song Rong tightly.


    Song Rong struggled a few times without breaking free from Xiao Yizheng''s grip, and said angrily, "Xiao Yizheng! Let me go!"


    Xiao Yizheng hugged Song Rong and refused to let go. He said in a deep voice, "I don''t!"


    Xiao Yizheng''s voice was somewhat crazy and stubborn.


    As usual, he can silently guard Song Rong behind Song Rong, be a gentle childe, wait for Song Rong to look back at him, and then feel that the whole world is bright.


    But today, when Xu saw Song Rong in the daytime, Song Rong refused Xiao Yizheng verbally. Xu drank wine, and maybe he saw Chu Yunqing inadvertently. Xiao Yizheng was a little calm!


    He couldn''t imagine what would happen to him after Chu Yun poured back such a beautiful song Rong who didn''t belong to him!


    no He must not lose her like this!


    Xiao Yizheng''s warm breath sprinkled on Song Rong''s ears. Instead of making Song Rong feel beautiful, it made Song Rong feel a little cold, and then tremble all over her body.


    At this time, Song Rong clearly realized that what king Rui said at the beginning was not all groundless.


    People of the Xiao family are born with such blood. They can''t easily let go of what they want!


    After Chu Yun''s accident, Song Rong naturally regarded Xiao Yizheng as a person she could trust and rely on because Xiao Yizheng appeared just right, but in fact, things were not as simple as she imagined! At this moment, Song Rong suddenly felt that no one could really threaten her, and she was not so safe.


    Xiao Yizheng is a wolf. He can protect her when she is in danger, but he may suddenly turn around and aim his paws at her!


    "Brother Jiuhuang, let me go. I can still think that nothing has happened..." Song Rong''s tone was somewhat disappointed.


    Xiao Yizheng''s tone was stubborn: "rong''er, but I don''t want to think that nothing has happened. You don''t know how much courage I have summoned to stand in front of you and say this to you! I don''t want to take back what I said!"


    Then Xiao Yizheng slowed down his tone, almost imploring. "Rong''er, it''s just me. I shouldn''t let you forget Chu Yunqing. I don''t care. I just hope you don''t drive me out of your world. Rong''er, will you let me take care of you in the future?"


    "I will protect you from being hurt!" Xiao Yizheng''s tone was full of firmness.


    Song Rong knew that if she had been able to fool around with the past as if nothing had happened and get along well with Xiao Yizheng, but from today on, after Xiao Yizheng said so much and did so many things, she knew that she would not be able to face Xiao Yizheng with an ordinary heart in the future.


    Song Rong''s tone was already angry: "brother Jiuhuang! Let me go! If you don''t let me go, I''ll call someone!"


    Xiao Yizheng smiled low: "I know you won''t call people, but if you call people, I don''t have any opinion. If people see us like this, I can push the boat with the current!"


    Song Rong didn''t expect Xiao Yizheng to say such threatening words, which made her feel cold again.


    However, Xiao Yizheng was right in one thing, that is, she did not dare to call people.


    She doesn''t dare to show people that Xiao Yizheng has done such an intimate act to herself. What kind of words will come out at that time? It''s her who will suffer!


    Although now those courtiers dare not express any opinions on her, there are always some restless people. If they catch her wrong, she naturally doesn''t have to be afraid, but she also has huaichu and Nianqing. She can''t let the two children be involved.


    Song Rong didn''t even want her young, just beginning to speak, to sit in that seat, but she was already at the top of power, so there was no way back.,


    If huaichu has no throne, whoever is the emperor will not let go of huaichu who has been the emperor!


    Song Rong will never want to affect huaichu because of her own affairs!


    If there is a misbehaving mother at the beginning of pregnancy


    Song Rong didn''t even dare to think about it!


    Song Rong was clamped down by Xiao Yizheng and couldn''t call others to ruin her reputation. She was completely angry.


    "Xiao Yizheng! If you don''t want me to look down on you, let me go!" Song Rong said gnashing her teeth.

 Chapter 521

    Xiao Yizheng smiled low: "as long as I can get your heart, even if I am despised by you, what can I do?"


    Song Rong said coldly, "Xiao Yizheng, you will make me hate you more!"


    Xiao Yizheng smiled bitterly, "rong''er, why are you so determined?"


    "Xiao Yizheng! But if you care about my feelings, let go of me!" Song Rong''s face had no bright smile at this time, but was a little cold.


    Xiao Yizheng was slightly stunned when he heard the speech. He seemed to laugh at himself and said, "rong''er, do you hate me so much? Won''t give me any chance?"


    Song Rong was silent, but even if Song Rong didn''t speak, Xiao Yizheng guessed the answer.


    Xiao Yizheng smiled bitterly, but he didn''t let go. Since his love has disgusted her, let her hate it to the end.


    If she can''t fall in love with herself, let her hate him or even hate him. No matter what way, he wants to live in that heart!


    Song Rong fumbled hard with her hands. Finally, she fumbled out a dagger from her body. Song Rong took it with her for self-defense. She hesitated again and again. Finally, she gritted her teeth and asked, "Xiao Yizheng, when can you let me go?"


    "I will never let you go all my life!" Xiao Yizheng said in a deep voice.


    Song Rong was cruel and took the dagger and stabbed Xiao Yizheng in the leg.


    Song Rong doesn''t want Xiao Yizheng''s life, nor does she want to really hurt Xiao Yizheng. She just wants Xiao Yizheng to let go of herself.


    Xiao Yizheng was suddenly stabbed by Song Rong, and then looked down at Song Rong''s bloody dagger.


    "Rong''er... You should..." he couldn''t believe it all over his face, but at this time, Xiao Yizheng was completely awake, but he still didn''t loosen Song Rong.


    Whether drunk or awake, he wanted to hold him like this.


    God knows, I don''t know when he had the idea of holding him in his heart, and this idea has been shouting in his heart. Usually, he wanted to do so, but he didn''t dare to do so.


    If he managed to hold her today, he would never let go.


    Song Rong didn''t do it very hard, but the dagger was stabbed into the flesh and blood. When Song Rong pulled out the dagger, Xiao Yizheng''s blood was already on her hand.


    She struggled again, but Xiao Yizheng, who was already injured, didn''t want to let her go.


    Song Rong looked at Xiao Yizheng angrily: "you still don''t let go!"


    "Don''t let go!" Xiao Yizheng answered Song Rong firmly.


    Song Rong gritted her teeth and said, "you''re hurt!"


    "You hurt me. I''m happy." Xiao Yizheng didn''t seem to be angry because of Song Rong''s behavior.


    But the more Xiao Yizheng is like this, Song Rong has some regrets. Even though Xiao Yizheng came here to say these words and do these things wrong, Xiao Yizheng helped her a lot. Before today, they were still friends. She didn''t want to hurt him in her heart. Now Song Rong is more or less sorry for hurting him.


    Moreover, he hurt him and didn''t achieve his goal, which made Song Rong feel powerless.


    "What do you want before you let me go?" Song Rong asked coldly.


    Xiao Yizheng smiled low: "unless you tell me that you give me a chance, I will let you go."


    Song Rong''s anger flared up again: "Xiao Yizheng, you know it''s impossible!"


    Xiao Yizheng''s leg injury is not serious, but there is a wound. He has been bleeding, but he doesn''t care at all. He just quietly holds Song Rong.


    Song Rongyang raised his dagger: "if you don''t let go again, don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    Xiao Yizheng whispered, "I know you can''t stab it."


    Song Rong really couldn''t stab. She threw the dagger on the ground angrily, and then stopped talking.


    Song Rong tried her best to let herself ignore Xiao Yizheng''s hegemony and autocracy.


    She doesn''t believe that Xiao Yizheng can keep going.


    There was a long silence between the two people. Xiao Yizheng''s blood flow on his legs was more, and his face was a little pale. Song Rong knew that if this continued, Xiao Yizheng would have an accident.


    Xiao Yizheng clearly threatened her with his own life!


    Thinking so, Song Rong''s eyes turned red and began to cry. Naturally, it was not moved, but angry by Xiao Yizheng.


    Xiao Yizheng was frightened when he saw Song Rong crying. His strength was completely gone. He held Song Rong in one hand and wiped her tears with the other hand.


    Song Rong shook her head and avoided Xiao Yizheng''s hand.


    "Rong''er, why are you crying?" Xiao Yizheng went too far, but he really liked Song Rong. It was painful to see Song Rong cry like this.


    Song Rong said with a cry, "will you let me go? Then find a royal doctor to bandage the wound."


    "Can I think you care about me?" there was some joy in Xiao Yizheng''s tone.


    "Even a stranger, I won''t let him die in front of me."


    Xiao Yizheng directly ignored Song Rong''s sentence, but said, "rong''er, no matter what you care about me, as long as you can care about me, I''m still very happy."


    Song Rong thought of Chu Yunqing again. She thought that if Chu Yunqing were here, she would rather wronged herself than her. Her tears fell even worse.


    "Don''t cry, will you?" Xiao Yizheng''s tone was soft.


    "Let go of me and let the imperial doctor bandage your wound, so I won''t cry." Song Rong calmed down at this time. She knew that Xiao Yizheng was mostly soft rather than hard. She faced Xiao Yizheng, and Xiao Yizheng wouldn''t let go of herself.


    Sure enough, Xiao Yizheng hesitated and let Song Rong go.


    Song Rong regained her freedom and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Rong''er, will you accompany me?" Xiao Yizheng asked.


    Song Rong wanted to say directly that your life and death had nothing to do with me, but she saw Xiao Yizheng shaking twice, and even some of them were unstable. Song Rong couldn''t watch Xiao Yizheng have an accident.


    It is not because Xiao Yizheng has a deep love for her, so she is soft hearted. It is because Xiao Yizheng is the Regent and she is the Empress Dowager. Her identity determines that she must look at Xiao Yizheng and not let Xiao Yizheng have an accident.


    What''s more, the injury on Xiao Yizheng was stabbed by her momentary impatience.


    Xiao Yizheng was taken to the side hall. After the imperial doctor came, he quickly treated Xiao Yizheng''s wound.


    The imperial doctor looked at Song Rong, hesitated and said, "the Regent didn''t hurt his muscles and bones, but lost too much blood. As long as he doesn''t tear open the wound these days and keep it for some days, he will be fine."

 Chapter 522

    "Just, it''s a knife wound... How did the Regent get hurt in the palace?" the imperial doctor said the result of the diagnosis and couldn''t help asking.


    In the reign of emperor Changchang Ming, the imperial doctor did not dare to speak casually, but now when facing Song Rong, Xu had the courage to ask because Song Rong was young and kind.


    Song Rong suddenly had some words. She couldn''t tell the imperial doctor that it was the Regent who harassed the Empress Dowager and was stabbed by the empress dowager, right?


    Song Rong had to put on airs and said coldly, "don''t ask about things you shouldn''t know, and don''t talk about things you shouldn''t talk about."


    The imperial doctor didn''t dare to ask more. The Empress Dowager is young. Now the emperor is still young. The Empress Dowager and the Regent are the most powerful people in Damin Dynasty. If he annoys the empress dowager, it''s not pity that he wears flower plumes on his head. Maybe even his head will suffer!


    Qingtao, who had been sent away by Xiao Yizheng earlier, also came at this time. Qingtao has been with Song Rong for the longest time. At a glance, he saw that his master didn''t want to say more about it, so he didn''t say much, so he directly ordered someone to take medicine and cook it.


    Song Rong waited for the medicine to come and put it beside Xiao Yizheng.


    Then he reached out and stabbed Xiao Yizheng: "are you awake? Drink this medicine when you wake up."


    As soon as Xiao Yizheng opened his eyes, he saw Song Rong standing next to him. His face immediately brightened: "rong''er, you haven''t left yet."


    "I''m afraid you''ll die here!" Song Rong snorted coldly.


    Then he said, "I hurt you. It''s my fault. I apologize to you, but I don''t want today to happen again."


    Having said this, Song Rong left. She didn''t want to face Xiao Yizheng!


    Song Rong has always been pursued by people around her, but Song Rong has never met Xiao Yizheng like this. Xiao Yizheng is somewhat similar to Du Gongzi, but Du Gongzi doesn''t want to force Song Rong to do anything and understand what it is to retreat in a hurry.


    Compared with Duke Du, Xiao Yizheng is somewhat stubborn and extreme under his gentle and handsome appearance.


    As for Yu Fengyi and Qian Jinbao, they will not press like Xiao Yizheng.


    Song Rong immediately felt that she had some big heads. After returning, she sat on the soft couch and felt that she had no strength all over her body.


    Qingtao knowingly burned the tranquilizing incense. She looked at her thin master, left the house with a slight sigh, then closed the door and told no one to disturb.


    She knows that what her master needs at this time is quiet.


    Although it is chilly in spring, the house is still burning Silver Charcoal, which is not cold.


    Song Rong reached out and rubbed her eyebrows. Her mind was full of Xiao Yizheng''s crazy words and strong attitude.


    If others are OK, it is Xiao Yizheng!


    Song Rong had a deep sense of powerlessness. She thought about it. Finally, she called Qingtao back and told Qingtao to prepare. She wanted to leave the Palace once.


    Song Rong first went back to the king''s house of Chu. Although the king''s house of Chu has no master living here, it is not vacant. The people cultivated by Chu Yun have regarded the king''s house of Chu as a contact point.


    Chu Yunqing looks at people very accurately. Although Chu Yunqing is not here now, they see Song Rong and respect Song Rong very much.


    Song Rong ordered these people to pay attention to Xiao Yizheng''s developments at any time, and selected several people to install them in the court hall.


    Chu Yun didn''t need to do such a thing when he was leaning. The civil and military officials were originally the people of the emperor. Where is the reason to put people in their own people? But Song Rong can''t think more at this moment.


    She faintly felt that she could not control the situation.


    Now Xiao Yizheng can care more or less about her feelings and won''t come hard, but one day, if Xiao Yizheng really turns his face!


    What can she do if she is a weak woman?


    She must take precautions, at least at that time, to protect her children.


    Waiting for Song Rong to come out of King Chu''s house, he went to Shu''s house again.


    Du Wan had already given birth to a boy. As for Shu Yan, since the child was born, his temperament is not so wild, so he has a bit of responsibility.


    General Shu was relieved and lived a happy life.


    When general Shu saw Song Rong coming, he hurried out to meet him. The moment he saw Song Rong, he had to give a big gift.


    Song Rong took a quick step forward and quickly reached out to hold general Shu: "uncle, why are you so polite to me."


    General Shu''s face was full of smiles. He really liked Song Rong. The most regrettable thing in his life was that he didn''t have a daughter. Looking at Song Rong was like looking at his own daughter.


    The child is also filial. Even if his identity and status are different, his attitude towards the Shu family has never changed.


    Song Rong came to Shu mansion without any purpose. She has finished what she should do. She just came out of the palace today and happened to stop by.


    Du Wan and Shu Yan also rushed over. Du Wan has always been very enthusiastic about Song Rong. In Du Wan''s opinion, without Song Rong, she could not be with Shu Yan, nor could she be so happy.


    Du Wan took Song Rong into the room and whispered.


    "Sister Rong, when I look at you, I seem to be a lot thinner." Du Wan said anxiously.


    Song Rong lowered her head and said nothing. Her eyebrows and eyes were full of sorrow.


    "Sister Rong, I know you feel bad, but you can''t spoil your body. If you let him know, it must be painful." Du Wanrou said in a soft voice.


    "Sister Wan, I understand this truth, but..." Song Rong sighed.


    Song Rong doesn''t know who to talk to. She can talk to Xu, but Xu must be more sad than Song Rong.


    Now seeing Du Wan, Song Rong couldn''t help saying.


    Of course, Song Rong would never say anything about what Xiao Yizheng did to her.


    This matter is also weighing heavily on Song Rong''s heart, which makes Song Rong unable to breathe.


    "Sister Rong, you''re stuck in the palace all day. Naturally, you''re always thinking about things that bother you. I''ll take you out for a walk today. It''s time to relax!" Du Wan said with a smile.


    Whether Song Rong agreed or not, he helped Song Rong change into ordinary clothes, and then took Song Rong out.


    Du Wan''s temperament has some ups and downs. She must do whatever she thinks of.


    Now seeing Song Rong in a bad mood, I have the heart to relieve Song Rong.


    Song Rong changed her clothes and walked among the bustling crowd. No one recognized her.


    No one would have thought that the Empress Dowager of Damin would appear next to him!

 Chapter 523

    Du Wan has always been very good to Song Rong. Even if Song Rong has become the queen, Du Wan has no excessive respect for Song Rong. She just thinks she is an ordinary sister. In fact, Song Rong prefers to get along with Du Wan.


    Du Wan madly dragged Song Rong through the market, bought some gadgets from time to time, and preferred to put one in Song Rong''s hand.


    With Du Wan, Song Rong''s mood was much happier.


    "Sister Rong, don''t follow me foolishly. Let''s go there and have a look." Du Wan took Song Rong''s hand and ran to the side.


    At this moment, a scroll of calligraphy and painting flew up on a nearby calligraphy and painting stall. Song Rong took a look from there and then shook slightly.


    Then he grabbed Du Wan and didn''t go.


    Du Wan looked back at Song Rong with some doubts: "sister Rong, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you go?"


    Song Rong was already looking at the painting and calligraphy stand. She held Du Wan''s hand tightly and looked at the painting in disbelief.


    She is the person in this painting.


    There''s nothing here. There are many people who have seen her, and there are many who can draw it, but the problem is that the painting style is clearly... It''s Chu Yun''s!


    This is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that the signature on it was yesterday!


    If someone doesn''t imitate Chu Yunqing''s handwriting, it means that Chu Yunqing painted it himself! Chu Yun is not dead!


    Song Rong couldn''t believe looking at the painting for fear that she was wrong. At this time, Du Wan also noticed that it was strange. She went over, picked up the painting and asked suspiciously, "sister Rong, the person in the painting seems to be you, but the person above wants Yurun very much, but sister Rong, you are very thin now."


    Du Wan looked at the signature below again and read: "the clouds pour..."


    Du Wan was stunned when she read this, and then the look on her face was shocked: "this... This... This is not..."


    Song Rong had not recovered at this time. Du Wan asked eagerly, "old Sir, where did you come from?"


    The picture seller is an old gentleman with gray hair. At this time, he is also looking at Song Rong and Du Wan.


    Xu Shi also saw that Song Rong was the person in the painting and was somewhat curious and inquisitive. When Du Wan asked, the old man said, "yesterday, I met a young student who drew me some calligraphy and paintings to sell. He didn''t ask for money. He just asked me about the whereabouts of the girl in the painting."


    Speaking of this, the old man looked up and down at Song Rong and found that Song Rong was no different except that he was thinner than the people in the painting.


    I couldn''t help feeling that the young student I saw yesterday was really good. He could draw such a picture of a person.


    "What does that man look like?" Song Rong also recovered at this time, grabbed the old man''s sleeve and asked nervously.


    The old man was a little frightened. He coughed and said, "girl, let me go and let me speak slowly."


    "Although the young student wore simple clothes, he was gorgeous at first sight. He looked very handsome, but his face was a little sad. It seemed that he had a lot of sadness." the old man said, feeling that he didn''t understand some descriptions.


    He raised his pen directly and sketched a few strokes, and a person''s portrait jumped onto the paper.


    Although the old man''s painting is not so similar, Song Rong is almost sure that the person in the painting is Chu Yunqing!


    Song Rong''s heart is filled with great joy. Chu Yunqing has no accident. Chu Yunqing is still alive! Song Rong was almost happy and wanted to jump up.


    Song Rong''s face has been haggard and full of sadness these days, but at this moment, Song Rong even laughed. Her face seemed to glow. She smiled and laughed, laughing and laughing, and laughed out the depression accumulated these days.


    Waiting for Song Rong to finish laughing, he began to think.


    If Chu Yunqing is still alive, why not go back to find himself? Instead, I drew a portrait here? Don''t you remember yourself? No, you shouldn''t forget yourself, or you can''t draw such a portrait.


    Song Rong guessed that Chu Yunqing didn''t remember anything else. She only remembered herself. Although she said that Chu Yunqing had returned, she didn''t return to the palace. Song Rong was a little sorry, but Song Rong wouldn''t care about anything else as long as she thought that the person she was thinking about was still alive.


    Song Rong opened his mouth and said, "since the childe left a portrait for you, he will certainly come to find you again. Can you make an appointment where to meet next time?"


    The old man frowned and said, "we have an appointment. According to reason, he will come this morning, but he didn''t come."


    After meeting Xiao Yizheng, Chu Yunqing found that he couldn''t find such a aimless person, so he came to the booth and left a portrait of Song Rong. Later, he wanted to come back, but


    Xiao Yizheng doesn''t want chu Yun to appear here. He doesn''t want to give Chu Yun the possibility of returning to Song Rong!


    Song Rong''s heart sank. Why didn''t Chu Yunqing appear?


    Du Wan hurriedly comforted: "sister Rong, don''t worry. There won''t be anything. He should have something delayed."


    Song Rong had to follow what Du Wan said and wait.


    Waiting for the sun to tilt to the west, Chu Yunqing still didn''t appear. Song Rong was already a little anxious.


    "Sister Rong, you should go back to the palace. It''s always bad not to go back at night." Du Wan reminded that the Empress Dowager of Damin can''t sleep on the roadside at night? Suffering is not afraid of anything, but it is inconsistent with the rules of the imperial palace.


    Song Rong also knew that she should go back, but before Chu Yunqing, Song Rong felt more or less unwilling.


    Hearing Du Wan''s words, the old man returned to the palace and was slightly stunned. He looked at Song Rong and Du Wan, but he didn''t expect that Song Rong and Du Wan''s identity secretly told him that he had heard wrong in his heart.


    He saw Chu Yun looking for Song Rong, and now he sees Song Rong waiting for Chu Yun. He has some pity in his heart.


    The old man sighed: "two girls, I''m going to close the stall, too. If not, leave an address. If I see the childe, let him find it?"


    Although Song Rong appreciated the old man''s help, she really didn''t want to miss the opportunity to see Chu Yunqing and worried about the twists and turns in it.


    But the old man is going to close the stall, and Song Rong has no way.


    She had to send someone to guard here, hoping to see Chu Yunqing.

 Chapter 524

    As for her, she still has to go back to the palace.


    After Song Rong and Du Wan separated, they went back to the palace.


    When going out to play with Du Wan, Song Rong didn''t take Qingtao with him. Waiting for Qingtao to see Song Rong''s happy face, he asked strangely, "madam, you had a good time with Mrs. Shu Shao today?"


    Song Rong could not deny nodding, and her face was full of joy.


    Although it''s said that Chu Yunqing didn''t wait today, as long as he thought that Chu Yunqing was still alive, Song Rong felt that nothing was important. As long as the people were still there, they could meet sooner or later. I''m afraid of being separated by Yin and Yang!


    Because of her joy, Song Rong even ate more when she had dinner.


    When he was about to finish eating, Qingtao came back and said, "madam, the Regent has come to see you."


    Song Rong frowned slightly when she heard the speech, waved her hand and said, "just tell him I''ve rested and don''t want to see anyone!"


    As soon as Song Rong''s voice fell, she heard a steady sound of footsteps, and then Xiao Yizheng appeared in Song Rong''s line of sight. Qingtao took a somewhat embarrassed look. She asked the regent to wait outside.


    But... If the Regent wants to come in, who can stop him?


    Who doesn''t know that the emperor is young and the real power is in the hands of the Regent!


    How dare you offend the Regent!


    Seeing that Xiao Yizheng came in, Song Rong didn''t speak, but lowered her head and ate in a muffled voice. Now she doesn''t know how to face Xiao Yizheng.


    Xiao Yizheng opened his mouth and said, "you all go down."


    Qingtao looked at Song Rong in embarrassment. She still had to listen to her master.


    Song Rong looked up at Xiao Yizheng at this time. Seeing that Xiao Yizheng was pale and hurt, she thought in her heart that measuring Xiao Yizheng could not do anything special.


    She didn''t want to embarrass Qingtao, so she said, "go down."


    Qingtao looks at Song Rong with worry. She already knows about the Regent''s injury. She can guess more or less what happened between the two people.


    Waiting for Xiao Yizheng and Song Rong to be left in the room, Xiao Yizheng sat down opposite Song Rong.


    He watched Song Rong eat and felt his heart quiet.


    Song Rong was looked at by Xiao Yizheng. She was a little uncomfortable. She put down her dishes and chopsticks, looked at Xiao Yizheng and said, "Xiao Yizheng, if you come to apologize, you don''t have to."


    Song Rong stared with bright eyes. There was some unhappiness in her expression. It was not very respectful to Xiao Yizheng.


    Xiao Yizheng smiled with a good temper: "I didn''t want to apologize."


    This light sentence made Song Rong stop talking.


    Xiao Yizheng paused and said, "it''s really bad for me to drink out of control and do something difficult for you, but I do these things from my heart. Since it''s from my heart, I don''t ask you to forgive me."


    Song Rong looks at Xiao Yizheng''s stubborn appearance and wants to tell Xiao Yizheng that Chu Yun is not dead. Even if he does more things, he will not be moved or moved! Let him die completely.


    But when the words came to her mouth, Song Rong swallowed them again.


    It is not that Song Rong loves Xiao Yizheng, but that Song Rong feels that the Xiao Yizheng in front of him is strange. He is worried that Xiao Yizheng knows and does something irrational.


    And before Chu Yunqing really came back, Song Rong didn''t want to tell anyone, so as not to draw water with a bamboo basket.


    "Rong''er, this is for you." Xiao Yizheng took a pearl from his sleeve and handed it to Song Rong. Song Rong recognized it at a glance. It was probably a pearl, which was valuable.


    Although Song Rong is the empress dowager, but now the Treasury is empty, it is rare to see such a thing.


    If someone gave Song Rong, Song Rong might be very happy, but Song Rong was absolutely afraid to accept such a gift from Xiao Yizheng.


    She said, "take it back. I don''t like such things."


    Xiao Yizheng seemed to have guessed Song Rong''s answer. There was no accident, but asked with a smile, "what do you like? Even if you want the stars in the sky, I will find a way to pick them for you!"


    Song Rong smiled and looked straight at Xiao Yizheng: "I want the cold, arrogant and unattainable brother Jiuhuang to be close friends with me instead of being evil to me."


    Xiao Yizheng was stunned when he heard the speech. He frowned and said, "you know it''s impossible. If I like you, I won''t let you go easily."


    Song Rong sighed, "since you can''t give me what I want most, it''s useless to say more. Go back. I''m tired and want to sleep."


    Xiao Yizheng didn''t move, but got up and walked to Song Rong.


    Song Rong was already on guard. As soon as she bowed her head, she avoided Xiao Yizheng''s hand, and then stood a few steps away.


    Seeing Song Rong''s defense against himself and thieves, Xiao Yizheng felt bad.


    On his handsome face, he was a little annoyed at this time, and his voice was low and hoarse: "rong''er, am I so annoying to you?"


    Song Rong shook her head: "I don''t hate you, but I don''t like your thoughts on me. I''m your sister-in-law. You shouldn''t do this to me."


    "Rong''er, if you don''t want to be with me because of your reputation, I promise I''ll handle everything and won''t let people talk nonsense!" Xiao Yizheng said out of context.


    Song Rong sighed helplessly, "Xiao Yizheng... You don''t have to worry. We''re impossible."


    Xiao Yizheng said to himself: "I am now the Regent of Damin. You are the Empress Dowager. Although it is unreasonable, as long as you and I are happy, who dares to say no? Not to mention, such things have not happened before."


    Song Rong sneered: "before? There was a time when a regent married the Empress Dowager in order to control the government! Do you want to get such a reputation?"


    "Rong''er, don''t you think... I want to marry you for the sake of Damin?" Xiao Yizheng looked at Song Rong with some injury.


    Song Rong shook her head and said, "although I don''t like you doing this to me, I don''t think so. I just hope you can scruple each other''s reputation. You can''t block the long public."


    Song Rong really did not suspect that Xiao Yizheng was greedy for power. If so, Xiao Yizheng directly wore a pair of trousers with emperor Changming at the beginning. Even if he ascended the throne at that time, it would be justifiable.


    After all, when a regent, even if he has real power, it is easy to criticize him if he wants to be the emperor.

 Chapter 525

    Xiao Yizheng''s eyes lit up: "so, are you thinking of me?"


    His voice was loud: "rong''er, I like you. I''m not afraid of the ridicule of people all over the world. Even people all over the world don''t understand me. As long as you can look at me more, my heart is enough!"


    I have to say that Xiao Yizheng''s feelings are indeed sincere.


    However, Song Rong''s heart has long lived in Chu Yunqing. Just as Song Rong said, she has only one heart. If she has installed Chu Yunqing, she can''t fit anyone else.


    Song Rong stretched out her hand to trim her hair. Her face looked very cold: "Xiao Yizheng, why don''t you understand what you mean?"


    "Anyway, it''s impossible for both of us! I won''t like you. It''s good for each other to put this mind down quickly." Song Rong said cleanly.


    However, it is obvious that Xiao Yizheng will not be hit by Song Rong''s heartless words now.


    Otherwise, after being stabbed by Song Rong, Xiao Yizheng would not come to see Song Rong with injury.


    Xiao Yizheng looked at Song Rong with burning eyes: "no matter what you say now, but I believe that one day, you will know that I like you more than anyone else."


    Song Rong had found that Xiao Yizheng was out of oil and salt, and her soft words and hard words couldn''t make sense.


    She doesn''t want to argue with Xiao Yizheng anymore. At this time, Xiao Yizheng is very stubborn. It''s obviously impossible for her to argue with Xiao Yizheng on her lips.


    Around, Chu Yunqing will soon come back. Waiting for Chu Yunqing to come back, Xiao Yizheng will surely retreat in the face of difficulties.


    Thinking so, Song Rong''s heart relaxed a little and said, "brother Jiuhuang, since you also said it, let time prove everything. I''m really tired today. Go back first."


    Seeing how determined Song Rong was not to refuse at this time, Xiao Yizheng was delighted. He knew he couldn''t force Song Rong too hard, so he took a step forward, stretched out his hand, touched Song Rong''s head slightly, and then said, "since you''re tired, take a rest earlier, and I''ll see you again tomorrow."


    Watching Xiao Yizheng finally leave, song Rongchang breathed a sigh of relief and sat on the bed.


    There are some worries in his heart. Xiao Yizheng is so persistent about himself now. What a blow it would be to Xiao Yizheng if he waited for Chu Yun to pour back.


    Song Rong didn''t dare to think about it. Some worried that Xiao Yizheng would do something irrational at that time.


    She took out the portrait painted by Chu Yunqing and couldn''t help smiling. At this time, she didn''t want to think about those annoying things. She was only willing to be happy for Chu Yunqing''s return.


    She believes that as long as Chu Yunqing comes back, Chu Yunqing will think of solutions to many things.


    Song Rong coughed lightly, and Xiao Yizheng looked up at Xiao Yizheng with an unbelievable face.


    "Rong''er! Why are you here!" Xiao Yizheng''s tone was full of joy. He probably didn''t expect Song Rong to take the initiative to find himself.


    Song Rong glanced at the memorial and said, "you still have injuries on your body. You can''t be tired."


    Xiao Yizheng shook his head and said, "I''m not afraid. If the government affairs are not handled in time, the imperial court will inevitably be turbulent. What can I do to protect you then?"


    Since Xiao Yizheng and Song Rong expressed their feelings that day, Xiao Yizheng simply didn''t hide and tuck in. He spoke to Song Rong more and more frankly.


    Song Rong looked at Xiao Yizheng awkwardly, went straight to the theme and said, "I''m looking for you today. I want to tell you something."


    In fact, Song Rong can directly seek someone without asking Xiao Yizheng''s advice, but such a big news can''t be concealed. Xiao Yizheng will know sooner or later!


    At that time, Xiao Yizheng doesn''t know what will happen. She might as well make it clear to Xiao Yizheng herself. This is the most comprehensive way.


    "Oh? Tell me something? Sit down first and let''s talk slowly." Xiao Yizheng''s face was full of smiles. Song Rong finally found him. No matter what it was, he wouldn''t want to let Song Rong go so soon.


    Song Rong took a look. There was only one long seat in the room. That was the one Xiao Yizheng sat on. It was very big. Not to mention sitting alone, it was more than enough for three people.


    But Song Rong doesn''t want to sit with Xiao Yizheng.


    So he stood there and said, "no need."


    Then Song Rong said, "I want to find Chu Yunqing again."


    Song Rong didn''t tell Xiao Yizheng the portrait she saw Chu Yunqing leave, but simply said that she wanted to find someone.


    When Xiao Yizheng heard Chu Yunqing''s name, his smiling face suddenly became a little gloomy.

 Chapter 526

    Xiao Yizheng looked at Song Rong calmly: "rong''er, when will you wake up? He''s gone. You can''t find anyone again."


    Song Rong was persistent: "I dreamed of him yesterday. I want to try again for the last time."


    Xiao Yizheng looked down at the memorials on the case. He didn''t know what to think. He opened his mouth for a long time and said, "is it really the last time?"


    Song Rong nodded: "the last time!"


    This is naturally the last time. This time, people can be found. As long as people are still alive, on the king''s land of Damin, she doesn''t believe she can''t find people by digging three feet!


    Xiao Yizheng nodded and said, "it depends on you."


    Song Rong''s arrival was heartfelt and said, "thank you for your understanding."


    Xiao Yizheng smiled and said, "since you''re here, stay here with me for a while."


    Song Rong''s expression was somewhat unnatural: "well, I''m a little tired. I want to..."


    "Rong''er, even if you don''t respond to my wishes, we are also friends. Can''t you stay a little longer? Even for... For my sake of handling government affairs for the first time." Xiao Yizheng said gently.


    Xiao Yizheng moved out and huaichu came. Song Rong really couldn''t refuse, so he called someone and put tables and chairs in the room.


    Xiao Yizheng was a little disappointed, but seeing that Song Rong was willing to stay in the house, he no longer forced Song Rong. It had to be gradual, didn''t he? If you force Song Rong into a hurry, it will backfire.


    Waiting for Song Rong to leave here, Xiao Yizheng called his confidant.


    "Lord, what do you want?" the man arched his hand and asked.


    "Go and find out who the Empress Dowager has met and where she has gone these days, but something special has happened." Xiao Yizheng ordered in a deep voice.


    "Yes, I''ll check it now."


    Waiting for the night, Xiao Yizheng had returned to his palace, and the people sent out were waiting there early.


    He began to report: "the Empress Dowager went to King Chu''s house a few days ago and seemed to have ordered someone to wait for someone at a calligraphy and painting stall. His subordinates inquired and said that a childe left a portrait of the Empress Dowager there. The painter seemed to be, seemed to be the first emperor."


    Xiao Yizheng''s face became gloomy when he heard the speech, and he immediately patted the table hard.


    The table shook slightly, and a crack opened. It can be seen how angry Xiao Yizheng was at this time.


    He said in a deep voice, "since you are dead, why do you want to live? Since I have sent you away, why do you appear in front of her again!"


    "Lord, what should we do next?"


    He is a loyal subordinate of Xiao Yizheng. He only obeys Xiao Yizheng''s orders without asking whether he is right or wrong. Xiao Yizheng said in a deep voice: "you send someone to watch that man. You can''t let anyone see him!"


    "Yes, my subordinates do."


    Waiting for people to retreat, Xiao Yizheng sat down on the stool with a decadent face, sighed and whispered, "what should I do with you? Rong''er..."


    He covered his heart and felt that he would never have thought of doing these things these days.


    He can do anything to get her.


    Song Rong''s Yizhi soon went down, and the portrait of Chu Yunqing was distributed.


    In the mountain village, although it is a small mountain village, the chief also took the portrait back. Everyone vaguely remembers that the person on the portrait once lived in the sun family! Now, everyone couldn''t help admiring the sun family.


    "Tut, don''t mention it. Don''t look at Sun Dahu. Huaihua is very domineering, but the sun family is really lucky this time!"


    "When the young student was in their family, he not only didn''t eat much food from their family, but also often went hunting in the mountains. Now he is the saint of Damin! I think the sun family is going to develop!"


    But the sun family didn''t know about it at this time. Sun Dahu went hunting in the mountain.


    At this time, Sophora japonica took Xiang''er to the town once because she found a good husband-in-law for Xiang''er and went to see her today.


    The other party is a middle-aged man with a round figure. His family is making tofu. His wife has just died. Huaihua wants Xiang''er to marry and do a string.


    Xianger certainly didn''t want to. At the thought of Chu Yunqing, she compared with the fat man. Her heart was cool.


    "I tell you, you have to marry even if you marry! You have to marry if you don''t marry! Don''t think of him, you cheap hoof. People don''t look up to you. Once you leave, there''s no news. Can you expect him to come back to you?" Huaihua scolded angrily.


    When they were at the entrance of the village, several women who were chatting saw that Sophora japonica and Xiang''er came back, so they surrounded them.


    "Look, Xiang''er is really out and looking better."


    "Yes, yes."


    "Don''t you see? Sophora japonica looks much better than before!"


    "Your family is really blessed!"


    These people talked in all directions, which made some zhanger monks in Huaihua confused. She looked at the people suspiciously: "what do you want to do? Just say what you have!"


    "Ah, Sophora japonica, you don''t know! Your family is going to develop!" said a woman quickly.


    "Developed?" Sophora japonica has some unknown reasons.


    "Yes, do you remember the young man who didn''t remember things in your family before? He was the emperor of Damin! Only he thought he had died, so he let the prince ascend the throne and waited for him to go back. He must be the emperor!"


    "Emperor... Emperor?" Xiang''er was frightened when she heard the speech, and then said, "sister-in-law, did I hear you right!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you people. Although he doesn''t seem to be from an ordinary family, I don''t believe you say he is the emperor!" Huaihua thought these people were making fun of the sun family.


    "Sophora japonica, what''s the advantage of lying to you? Look at the portrait, it''s not him!" the wife of the chief was right here and directly took out the portrait to Sophora japonica.


    Although it is said that Sophora japonica was unpopular when it was in the village, the Lichang''s wife was still very happy at this time. The emperor came to the mountain village. The mountain village will soon rise!


    Huaihua was shocked when she saw the portrait and the official seal on it.


    She didn''t believe it just now, but she had to believe it at this time.


    "Xiang''er, you pinch me, isn''t it true?" Huaihua felt that the whole person was a little dizzy.


    As soon as Xiang''er pinched it up, Huai Hua said angrily, "die, so hard!"

 Chapter 527

    Xianger was a little wronged. It was clear that Sophora japonica told her to pinch it.


    But at this time, Xiang''er is happy and doesn''t want to quarrel with Sophora japonica.


    After waiting for the two to return home, Xiang''er first said, "sister-in-law, I don''t want to marry others. I''m going to find brother Qing."


    Huaihua was silent for a moment and finally nodded. This is the Emperor today. Even if he doesn''t want Xiang''er, he will find a good mother-in-law for Xiang''er in the face of big tiger. At that time, the life of their whole family will be better.


    After thinking about it, the sophora flower said, "yes, let''s discuss with your big brother and go to Beilin together!"


    Not to mention that Xiang''er is dreaming of a better life in the future. Besides, Song Rong didn''t get any news at this time.


    It was Xiao Yizheng who knew that Chu Yunqing could appear in the mountain village. He completely blocked the news and didn''t give anyone a chance to let Song Rong know.


    What he wants to do is to make Song Rong believe that Chu Yunqing is dead, rather than have hope for Chu Yunqing. If Chu Yunqing is still alive, he can''t have a chance.


    Xiao Yizheng was very clear about Song Rong''s feelings for Chu Yunqing. He knew that Song Rong would never like him as long as Chu Yunqing was still there.


    Fortunately, Song Rong himself kept an eye on Xiao Yizheng.


    When the people waiting for King Chu''s residence sent Song Rong news, Song Rong''s heart was mixed.


    Happily, Chu Yunqing is still alive, because someone has seen Chu Yunqing. Sadly, Xiao Yizheng intercepted the news and didn''t want her to know the whereabouts of Chu Yunqing!


    This made Song Rong completely disappointed with Xiao Yizheng.


    Although it is understandable to do such a thing according to Xiao Yizheng''s position, Song Rong still can''t accept it.


    At this time, there was a complete estrangement between Song Rong and Xiao Yizheng.


    Song Rong, in accordance with the news he knew, secretly investigated Chu Yun''s whereabouts, and found Chu Yun was in the north.


    This made Song Rong feel uneasy. Chu Yun didn''t remember anything when he poured back. If he was hurt, it''s possible.


    But now that the north is near, who has reason to harm Chu Yunqing?


    Song Rong was the first to think of Xiao Yizheng who tried every means to prevent her from meeting Chu Yunqing. Although Song Rong didn''t want to think of Xiao Yizheng like this, Xiao Yizheng did hide the fact that Chu Yunqing was still alive.


    Just at this time, it''s useless for Song Rong to be anxious.


    In the evening, Xiao Yizheng came to find Song Rong again.


    Looking at Xiao Yizheng''s white clothes, Song Rong felt particularly dazzling. She simply thought she didn''t see anything.


    "Rong''er, let me see you." Xiao Yizheng said with a smile.


    Song Rong looked at Xiao Yizheng strangely and asked, "I don''t know if there is any news about Chu Yunqing?"


    Xiao Yizheng looked at Song Rong in surprise: "aren''t you doing this? Any news will come to you first."


    "Really?" Song Rong asked, but his heart is getting colder and colder. Xiao Yizheng is now unreliable.


    A dark color flashed in Xiao Yizheng''s eyes, but with a smile on his face: "well, do you doubt me?"


    Song Rong quickly waved her hand and said, "I doubt what you do? You think too much."


    A few days later, Song Rong was completely sure that Chu Yunqing was really missing again, and he was not missing himself, but because some people deliberately took him away or hurt him.


    And Xiao Yizheng knew that Song Rong had secretly investigated him.


    The relationship between the two people has been walking on thin ice. Although it has not been revealed in the open, they have different thoughts.


    Song Rong keeps putting people in the court. Xiao Yizheng doesn''t know anything about it.


    In this way, the two people got along with different ideas. The two children, huaichu and Nianqing, are very smart. They can already call their mother at this time.


    Song Rong looked at the children and happily played with them for a while.


    Qian Jinbao even entered the palace. Since the last time, the two quarreled, Song Rong has not met Qian Jinbao for a long time. Qian Jinbao came this time... Song Rong can''t refuse.


    Qian Jinbao is now a handsome young man with a cold face. When he speaks, he has no aura and makes people want to laugh.


    "Sister Rong, I came to see you!" Qian Jinbao''s voice was as happy as ever. It seemed that there had never been anything unhappy between the two people.


    Song Rong looks at Qian Jinbao. Qian Jinbao also looks at Song Rong.


    His heart hurts slightly. Sister Rong is much thinner than before. Damn Chu Yunqing, he took sister Rong''s heart, but he can''t take care of sister Rong all his life!


    "Why are you free?" Song Rong asked with a smile.


    Qian Jinbao said with a smile, "I just miss these two children, and then come and have a look. Sister Rong won''t dislike me?"


    "If you like children so much, get married quickly and have two at that time." Song Rong smiled and joked. Since she had said such words, Song Rong has no scruples now, so she simply said it in a big way.


    Qian Jinbao smiled: "the children are good in other people''s homes. If I find someone to have children, I think I''ll be bored!"


    Song Rong was relieved to see Qian Jinbao''s smiling face.


    As usual, she would feel that Qian Jinbao is sometimes a little annoyed, but now, Song Rong still finds that Qian Jinbao and Fengyi are the same. She would rather wronged herself than let her wronged.


    Thinking about the aggressive Xiao Yizheng, Song Rong has some headaches.


    At this time, Nianqing has climbed up with Qian Jinbao''s sleeve.


    Qian Jinbao looked at the little girl whose eyebrows and eyes looked like Song Rong. He couldn''t help but bring a smile on his face and picked up Nianqing.


    Xiaonianqing giggled and reached out to touch Qian Jinbao''s face.


    Then Qian Jinbao felt his body hot, and then... He saw Xiao Nianqing looking at him pitifully.


    Song Rong looked at Qian Jinbao''s clothes with water stains. There was some embarrassment. It turned out that Nian Qing peed on Qian Jinbao!


    Qian Jinbao''s face has become a bitter gourd: "uncle likes you, so he holds you! You should repay me so!"


    Song Rong quickly ordered Qingtao to take the child away, and then said, "well, I''ll have someone take your clothes and change them."


    Qian Jinbao said with a bitter face, "I don''t wear eunuch clothes or human clothes!"


    Song Rong looks at Nianqing and feels guilty. In the end, Nianqing has soiled Qian Jinbao''s clothes. Song Rong has to order people to find clothes, but in the palace, there are other people''s clothes except Chu Yun, who is similar to Qian Jinbao''s age!

 Chapter 528

    Song Rong had no choice but to order someone to take a new dress that Chu Yunqing didn''t wear and give it to Qian Jinbao.


    This dress is not white, but light gray plain brocade. It is not Song Rong''s stingy clothes, but Chu Yunqing''s clothes. Most of them are marked with royal marks. It is inappropriate for Qian Jinbao to wear them.


    Waiting for Qian Jinbao to change his clothes, Qian Jinbao felt a bit gentle and meaningful.


    However, it''s just such a feeling... When Qian Jinbao spoke, it was full of copper smell. At this time, he had said, "well, sister Rong, you are also the Empress Dowager. Give me a dress that is so shabby that you have to weave it with gold thread."


    Song Rong glared at Qian Jinbao: "it''s not so messy to spend money!"


    "No, no, you don''t spend money. Do you have to wait for the silver to rot?" Qian Jinbao has his own theory.


    Song Rong was lazy to argue with Qian Jinbao, but Qian Jinbao took out two glass balls from his own hands and said to Nianqing, "bad girl, what do you think this is?"


    Nianqing reached out to get it, but Qian Jinbao turned his hand, and the glass ball disappeared out of thin air. This is a means of folk magic.


    Nianqing saw it and laughed happily.


    Listening to the child''s carefree laughter, Song Rong couldn''t help laughing.


    When Xiao Yizheng appeared, he saw Song Rong and Qian Jinbao living in the same room, and laughed from time to time.


    This made Xiao Yizheng''s face cold. How could he tease Song Rong? Song Rong wouldn''t laugh so happily. Now he gets along well with Qian Jinbao. Xiao Yizheng naturally knows what Qian Jinbao thinks of Song Rong.


    He strode in and said in a deep voice, "sister Rong, no one can come in the palace. You are the Empress Dowager. You should pay attention to your reputation."


    When Qian Jinbao heard Xiao Yizheng''s words against himself, he was a little unhappy. He snorted coldly, "then don''t you still run to sister Rong?"


    "Naturally, I am different!" Xiao Yizheng blurted out.


    Qian Jinbao smiled: "you''re different? I don''t know what''s different about you? Aren''t you a man?"


    With that, Qian Jinbao didn''t forget to look at Xiao Yizheng somewhere.


    Song Rong hurriedly pulled Qian Jinbao and said, "don''t talk nonsense."


    Song Rong seems to be talking about Qian Jinbao, but she is actually defending Qian Jinbao. Now she has to be afraid of Xiao Yizheng! Qian Jinbao''s words easily offend Xiao Yizheng.


    Qian Jinbao thought that Song Rong was unhappy because he bumped into Xiao Yizheng, and he was a little angry in his heart.


    Qian Jinbao''s character is not afraid of heaven and earth. Even when facing Chu Yun, he can''t help taking advantage of his words.


    However, naturally, Chu Yunqing would not quarrel with Qian Jinbao at all.


    Now, facing Xiao Yizheng, Qian Jinbao certainly won''t let Xiao Yizheng, but said with a cold hum: "hum, some people look handsome, but want to use public affairs for private interests. Don''t think I don''t know what you think of sister Rong!"


    "Qian Jinbao! Stop talking!" Song Rong stopped again.


    Then Song Rong said to Xiao Yizheng, "brother Jiuhuang, don''t quarrel with him. He has such a temperament. He doesn''t have a door keeper."


    Song Rong intended to protect Qian Jinbao, but by saying so, Xiao Yizheng had a feeling that Song Rong regarded Qian Jinbao as his own person, but regarded him as an outsider to guard against him for Qian Jinbao.


    Xiao Yizheng''s face sank and looked at Qian Jinbao''s clothes. His heart was colder.


    Song Rong doesn''t allow herself to wear clothes similar to Chu Yunqing. Now she let Qian Jinbao wear them, and they get along very well


    Xiao Yizheng''s heart was cold again when he thought of the laughter of the two people just now and the cautious and defensive appearance of Song Rong facing himself.


    Without saying anything, he turned and left here.


    Watching Xiao Yizheng leave, song Rongchang breathed a sigh of relief and glanced angrily at Qian Jinbao: "be careful when you speak in the future. If you offend Xiao Yizheng, I can''t help you!"


    Song Rong couldn''t tell Qian Jinbao about her grievances with Xiao Yizheng. Now she had to hint at Qian Jinbao!


    Qian Jinbao looked at Song Rong wrongfully: "sister Rong, you don''t want to be with Xiao Yizheng..."


    "Bah, bah, don''t talk nonsense! Don''t worry, I won''t do anything sorry for Chu Yunqing!" Song Rong''s tone was firm.


    Qian Jinbao breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the speech, and then whispered: "Sister Rong, in fact, I think people are quite accurate. Although I don''t like Chu Yunqing, I think Chu Yunqing is much better than Xiao Yizheng. You can''t be dazzled and cheated by Xiao Yizheng. If you really want to rely on me, I''m willing to accompany you all the time... If you think I''m not as good-looking as Feng Yisheng, it''s good to choose him ¡­¡±


    Qian Jinbao seldom said such words. What he was most willing to say before was to take advantage of Song Rong. Now Qian Jinbao says so, which makes Song Rong feel a little hearty.


    Just listen to Qian Jinbao continue to say: "I like you. I like you since I was a child. If you let me change, I can''t do it for a while and a half. But don''t worry, I won''t embarrass you in the future. Let''s be brothers and sisters and friends..."


    Song Rong''s eyes have burst into tears. She and Qian Jinbao met at the most difficult time. It is not easy for them to have strength step by step. Even if they have no personal relationship between men and women, they also have deep friendship and even family affection.


    "Sister Rong, don''t cry. I feel very uncomfortable when you cry!" Qian Jinbao was a little overwhelmed.


    Seeing the gentle Qian Jinbao, Song Rong said low, "don''t provoke Xiao Yizheng in the future. I just said you for your own good."


    When Qian Jinbao heard the speech, he immediately smiled: "I know. I''ll walk around Xiao Yizheng in the future. When I see this guy, I think he''s not a good man. Sister Rong, don''t be deceived by his sweet words!"


    Although Qian Jinbao looks a little out of tune, he is a businessman in the end, and he has done so much business. He is smart and accurate in judging people.


    Naturally, he didn''t read Xiao Yizheng wrong. Now such a reminder makes Song Rong feel that Qian Jinbao is thinking of her everywhere.


    Song Rong regards Qian Jinbao as her friend from the bottom of her heart. As for the unhappiness between the two people, it has long faded away.


    Song Rong simply kept Qian Jinbao here for dinner. When Qian Jinbao returned, he was naturally in a happy mood.

 Chapter 529

    Qian Jinbao is happy, but Xiao Yizheng is not happy.


    But it''s just a merchant that can make rong''er value it so much! It doesn''t matter. The main thing is that rong''er''s attitude towards herself is quite different from that towards the merchant!


    Xiao Yizheng secretly sent someone to follow Qian Jinbao back.


    As for Song Rong, I didn''t expect that Xiao Yizheng would hate Qian Jinbao and even want to fight Qian Jinbao.


    After only two days, Shu Yan hurried into the palace.


    Shu Yan has also grown a lot. Although he looks like a romantic childe, he hasn''t done anything special and is very good to Du Wan.


    Shu Yan didn''t like the palace, especially after Du Wan, he seldom came to see Song Rong alone.


    Song Rong knew clearly that although there was nothing between the two people, they were cousins after all. Many people had joked about their relationship before, and now they should avoid suspicion more.


    At least we should worry about Du Wan''s feelings. Even if they are only a simple brother sister relationship, those two people still have the same contacts as before. Who won''t feel uncomfortable? If Chu Yunqing has a childhood cousin, her heart must be uncomfortable.


    After all, this woman''s mind is much smaller than that of a man.


    So now that Shu Yan has come, Lin Qingyao is a little puzzled: "cousin, why are you free to come to me?" if you come, you should come with Du Wan.


    Shu Yan said mysteriously, "sister, you can sit still. You don''t know, something big has happened!"


    Song Rong was stunned: "what''s the big deal?"


    Shu Yan glanced around and didn''t speak. Song Rong sent out the people around him, and then asked, "now you can say it? What happened? Made you so anxious?"


    Shu Yan took out a letter from his cuff and gave it to Song Rong.


    Song Rong opened and saw that it was written by Fengyi. When Song Rong looked down a little, Song Rong stared wide, then said angrily, "this... How can he do such a thing!"


    With that, Song Rong strode out in a hurry. It seemed that she wanted to find someone to settle accounts.


    Seeing this scene, Shu Yan was startled. He quickly reached out and grabbed Song Rong and said to Song Rong, "sister, you can''t be impulsive! Fengyi told me when I came to let me see you, but you can''t go directly to find that person! You can''t do this unless you have to!"


    Being reminded by Shu Yan, Song Rong calmed down.


    She reached out and picked up the tea on the table. Whether it was cold or hot, she poured it down. After feeling that the anger in her heart had subsided, Song Rong was relieved.


    Shuyan Junlang''s face was a little worried, and his thin lips opened slightly: "today I happened to be boring. Wan''er didn''t allow me to go anywhere else, so she went to Chunfeng ten miles to find Fengyi. She had just arrived there and hadn''t settled down yet. Fengyi told me about it and wrote a letter to let me bring it."


    Song Rong looked at Fengyi gratefully: "cousin, thank you for today''s business. If you don''t have anything, go back first. You can''t stay in the palace too long."


    What is written in this letter is exactly what happened to Qian Jinbao! It''s said that the people of Jingzhao yamen took Qian Jinbao!


    You know, Qian Jinbao is now an imperial merchant. Who doesn''t know that Qian Jinbao has the protection of Damin''s royal family? How dare a small yamen catch people? It''s clear that someone deliberately embarrassed Qian Jinbao!


    The source of Fengyi''s information is very reliable. After a little investigation, we know that the original order issued by Xiao Yizheng makes people thoroughly investigate Qian Jinbao!


    Song Rong never thought that Xiao Yizheng would be a Yin man behind him! He became unknown to her.


    Shu Yan hesitated and said: "the Regent has been playing with me since childhood. He seldom cares about anything and is indifferent to most things. Even if he spends time and wine with me, he is just for King Rui. He doesn''t want King Rui to target him too much... But if he cares about something, he won''t let go easily."


    Shu Yan is right. This is the nature of the Xiao family men, such as king Rui and Emperor Changming. They love the supreme power, so no matter what method they use, they have to get it.


    As for Xiao Yizheng and Chu Yunqing, they do not love beautiful people. Xiao Yizheng is persistent to Song Rong, and Chu Yunqing is not persistent?


    Shu Yan sighed again: "sister, it''s his fault. Although I''m friends with him, I won''t watch him bully you."


    Song Rong knew that Shu Yan was still embarrassed between the two people. Now Shu Yan was very pleased to say such words. She sighed and said, "I know, we are a family. I will never be polite if we can get you."


    Although the words say so, Song Rong''s heart has secretly made up his mind. He won''t let Shu Yan get involved in the vortex for her and then the brothers'' dispute until he has to.


    Shu Yan took a deep look at Song Rong, then arched his hand and said, "then I''ll leave."


    Shu Yan thought as he walked. He didn''t know how a gentle person like his aunt could give birth to a person like sister Rong.


    Song Rong calmed down and went to see Xiao Yizheng, but the news was that Xiao Yizheng didn''t see her, which made Song Rong a little restless.


    "Qingtao, ask Ah Fu to inquire secretly where Qian Jinbao''s people are now. I''ll bring them back now." Song Rong''s voice was colder than ever.


    She thought that even the most basic peace between herself and Xiao Yizheng could not be maintained.


    What she was most worried about happened.


    Waiting for Ah Fu to come back, Song Rong changed into a palace dress and took the five Phoenix hairpin symbolizing her identity. The green peach neatly gave Song Rong a pony bun, which made Song Rong look noble and dignified, with a composure that doesn''t belong to her age.


    Such a line of people rushed to the cell where Qian Jinbao was held.


    When she got there, Song Rong went forward. However, the guard stopped Song Rong: "this is the important place for the prisoners ordered by the imperial court. No admittance."


    Hearing this, Ah Fu, who followed Song Rong, said angrily, "no admittance? Open your dog''s eyes and see if the one in front of you is an idle man?"


    With that, Ah Fu already showed the jade card in his hand.


    The guard respectfully saluted: "I''ve seen the Empress Dowager."


    Song Rong wanted to go inside, but the guard didn''t move away.


    Song Rong said in a cold voice, "why? Even I dare to stop my way?"

 Chapter 530

    The guard kneeling on the ground was sweating with white hair on his forehead. He said in his heart that it is really an immortal fighting with little ghosts these days.


    These two great gods, no matter who he provokes, he will lose his head. However, he can only help the Regent at this time. After all, the Empress Dowager is a woman and may not be able to fight the Regent.


    "I dare not stop my mother''s way, but this cell is dirty and dark. The Regent specially ordered you not to step in." the guard is not stupid. He knows that Xiao Yizheng will be taken out as a shield at this time.


    God knows, if we don''t mention Xiao Yizheng, Song Rong may not be so angry. Now, Song Rong''s heart is even more angry when she hears Xiao Yizheng''s name.


    Song Rong said coldly, "what? I see in your heart that the Regent is heavier than the Empress Dowager!"


    "I dare not think so, but the Regent has a life, and I dare not refuse!" the guard was about to cry at the moment.


    Song Rong doesn''t want to embarrass a small guard, but it''s hard for Song Rong to think that Qian Jinbao may suffer inside. She doesn''t respond to Qian Jinbao''s feelings for herself or move towards Qian Jinbao, but it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t care about Qian Jinbao or that she can allow others to bully Qian Jinbao!


    What''s more, Qian Jinbao''s prison disaster is completely foolproof. It''s all because of her, which makes Song Rong more unable to sit idly by!


    Song Rong snorted coldly, "I don''t care whether the Regent is the Regent or not. I only know that you bumped into me today! Come on! Drag this man down!"


    Ah Fu rushed up directly, grabbed the guard and asked, "madam, if you don''t want to be executed on the spot?"


    Song Rong pondered for a moment, looked at the guard with her eyebrows, and said, "if you''re smart, show me the way now, otherwise, I''ll take you on the road now!"


    Song Rong''s voice was so strong that people had no doubt that she would follow Ah Fu''s words and kill the man.


    The guard just insisted, but at this time... Joke, what do you insist on at this time? If you miss the Regent, you won''t die now, but now if you don''t follow the empress dowager, his head will have to move now!


    He hurriedly said, "little, I''ll show you the way."


    Ah Fu smiled and let go of the man. He didn''t forget to reach out and pat him on the shoulder. He said gently, "you''re too timid. Our mother is very compassionate. It was just a scare."


    Although he said so, the little guard did not dare to collide with Song Rong again. He promised, and the guard around the Empress Dowager would say that it was just to scare him, but if he didn''t promise, he would have to see the Lord of hell.


    He has only one life. He can''t joke about it.


    It was much more convenient for someone to lead the way. Song Rong soon saw Qian Jinbao in the innermost cell.


    Qian Jinbao was so angry at this time that he yelled: "let your master come and don''t ask who the young master is, dare to detain me!"


    Song Rong looked inside through the door of the cell. Qian Jinbao was covered in gray cloth clothes, and the pearl jade crown on his head disappeared. Instead, he tied his hair with a cloth belt.


    However, his energy is good, which makes Song Rong both distressed and gratified.


    "Open the door." Song Rong''s cold voice came.


    "This..."


    "I don''t want to say it again." Song Rong said in a gloomy voice.


    With the crisp sound when the lock fell, the door of the cell was opened. Qian Jinbao also saw someone coming. He stopped swearing and looked at Song Rong with joy.


    After waiting for Song Rong to go in, Qian Jinbao rushed directly at Song Rong, hugged Song Rong and said wrongfully, "sister Rong, you can count it. If you don''t come again, I''ll be bullied to death by these people!"


    Song Rong coughed lightly, pushed away Qian Jinbao and said, "are you all right?"


    Knowing that Song Rong didn''t like him being too close to her, Qian Jinbao straightened up and said, "what can I do!"


    "It''s the damned Xiao Yizheng, revenge for public and private affairs. I can''t get rid of his prison disaster!" Qian Jinbao is not stupid. He has guessed why he came here and scolded angrily.


    "Empress..." Qingtao shouted carefully.


    Song Rong felt that there seemed to be something wrong with the surrounding Qi field, so she turned and looked at it. Xiao Yizheng, dressed in brocade, was standing not far away looking at it.


    Xiao Yizheng pursed his lips and didn''t speak, but there was something dark in his eyebrows and eyes.


    Xu is because Qian jinbaozheng just said bad things about Xiao Yizheng, which makes Song Rong feel guilty. She doesn''t know when Xiao Yizheng came here.


    Xiao Yizheng had come over at this time. He entered the cell and pulled Song Rong, making Song Rong and Qian Jinbao completely separated. Just now, Qian Jinbao still pulled Song Rong''s sleeve.


    Song Rong frowned at Xiao Yizheng: "what are you doing!"


    Xiao Yizheng said coldly, "I came to ask you what you want to do!"


    Song Rong snorted coldly, "what am I doing? It''s not because you tied him up! The grudges between us, why do you involve innocent people?"


    Xiao Yizheng looked at Song Rong coldly: "rong''er, my patience is limited. I can wait for you to forget Chu Yunqing a little, but I will never allow it. After you forget Chu Yunqing, you will like someone else! Even if you want to like it, it can only be me!"


    When Qian Jinbao heard this, he was not afraid to die and said, "how can you be like this? Why should sister Rong listen to you!" Qian Jinbao thought simply at this time. He had completely offended Xiao Yizheng. Even if he did nothing, Xiao Yizheng would not let him go. On the contrary, it made people feel that he was afraid of him!


    What''s more, how could he watch sister Rong being bullied by Xiao Yizheng under his own eyes?


    Let alone quarrel with Xiao Yizheng. Even if he tried his best, he wouldn''t hesitate!


    "Qian Jinbao, you... You leave here quickly." Song Rong said, gritting her teeth, crazy, crazy, Xiao Yizheng is crazy at this time. She can''t let the people she cares about and the people who care about herself be hated by Xiao Yizheng!


    "Rong''er! Do you care whether this boy is dead or alive? You want to protect him everywhere!" Xiao Yizheng looked at Qian Jinbao.

 Chapter 531

    Song Rong gritted her teeth and said, "he is my friend. Of course I want to protect him!"


    Qian Jinbao burst into tears when he heard the speech. He was moved to look at Song Rong and said in a warm voice, "sister Rong, you are so kind to me..."


    Qian Jinbao''s expression and words undoubtedly add fuel to the fire.


    Xiao Yizheng looked at Qian Jinbao coldly and said, "Qian Jinbao, if you want to live well, get out of here!"


    However, Qian Jinbao could not go out. He stood up straight and looked at Xiao Yizheng coldly: "although I know that it is impossible for me and sister Rong, I will not allow others to do things that make sister Rong unhappy!"


    Song Rong''s eyes turned red when she heard the speech.


    In the past, she only thought Qian Jinbao was young, uncertain, and liked to see beautiful girls. It was out of tune, but now think about it, his feelings for her are much deeper than she knows.


    Xiao Yizheng made an effort at this time, so he hugged Song Rong horizontally, and then ordered the people he brought, saying, "since you don''t want to go, here you are. Show me the people!"


    Qian Jinbao wanted to rush forward, but he didn''t rush up after all. As for Ah Fu, his eyes began to get angry at this time.


    Now Chu Yun is not here. Ah Fu feels that he has the obligation to protect Song Rong. Now he can''t help watching another man insult his master''s wife here!


    Xiao Yizheng looked at Song Rong and said faintly, "rong''er, you''d better let your people live in peace, otherwise..."


    "Well, I just sent someone to tidy up the palace for Aunt Xu." Xiao Yizheng added.


    Song Rong felt angry when she heard the speech. Xiao Yizheng was... Threatening her!


    Song Rong looked at Ah Fu and said, "Ah Fu! Step back!"


    Ah Fu wanted to rush up. Song Rong said in a deep voice, "are you listening to me?"


    Xiao Yizheng is satisfied with holding Song Rong back to the palace. At this time, Song Rong has closed her eyes and tried to empty herself. Like a walking corpse, he allows him to take her back to the palace.


    When he got to the bedroom, Xiao Yizheng put Song Rong on the bed.


    Song Rong just sat up from bed, her eyes full of vigilance.


    Xiao Yizheng smiled bitterly: "don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you. Don''t think I''m so dirty."


    Song Rong smiled coldly: "if you let Qian Jinbao go and my mother go, I won''t care about what happened today!"


    "Rong''er, I know. You already know the news that Chu Yunqing is still alive..." Xiao Yizheng suddenly said.


    Song Rong''s eyes narrowed: "Chu Yunqing disappeared. Did you move your hands and feet?"


    God knows how much Song Rong wants to ask Xiao Yizheng about it. Now that the two have said it, Song Rong has no taboos and simply asks.


    Xiao Yizheng smiled coldly: "he was still alive before, but now... He is dead. Sister Rong, just forget him. Now I am the only one who can accompany you and is qualified to accompany you!"


    When Song Rong heard the speech, her heart sank, and Xiao Yizheng was not true


    No, no, she doesn''t believe it!


    "Xiao Yizheng, don''t let me hate you!" Song Rong''s pretty face was full of cold, and her voice was a bit murderous.


    "Hate? Hate me, it''s better than you forget me and don''t care about me!" Xiao Yizheng suddenly smiled, but the smile on his face was somewhat imperceptible desolation.


    Song Rong looked at Xiao Yizheng in front of her with shocked eyes: "you have changed. I don''t even know you."


    "I have never changed. Even if I have changed, it is because of you." Xiao Yizheng sighed lightly.


    Xiao Yizheng looked at Song Rong, who looked like a little beast with open teeth and claws, and said, "in order to get you, I can kill anyone... Well, don''t you care about the money treasure? No, if I kill him now?"


    Listening to Xiao Yizheng talking about killing, Song Rong closed her eyes in despair.


    Chu Yunqing


    He tried every means to find it back, but he died because she provoked Xiao Yizheng


    Again and again, Song Rong could not bear to know such tragic news.


    "Rong''er, three days later, it will be a auspicious day. Whether you like it or not, I will marry you." Xiao Yizheng suddenly said.


    At this time, Song Rong was as dejected as a devil: "I won''t marry unless I die!"


    "Rong''er, if you don''t think about yourself, you have to think about Qian Jinbao, aunt Xu and two children..." Xiao Yizheng said, and turned and left Song Rong''s house.


    Looking at Xiao Yizheng''s back, Song Rong shouted angrily, "Xiao Yizheng, I hate you!"


    Xiao Yizheng''s figure shook slightly and almost didn''t fall, but he quickly strode out.


    Waiting to get out of the house, Xiao Yizheng felt that he had almost run out of all his strength and almost fell to the ground.


    A eunuch hurried over and held Xiao Yizheng: "don''t worry?"


    Xiao Yizheng waved his hand: "it doesn''t matter."


    His face was a little bitter, which forced her to suffer more in his heart, but his heart was possessed. No matter how much he paid, he would get her.


    Song Rong lay like this for a day. Waiting for the evening, Song Rong suddenly sat up. She can''t just admit defeat!


    She sent a message secretly and asked people to save Qian Jinbao.


    However, Xiao Yizheng had already taken precautions, and Song Rong failed.


    However, whether it is successful or not, let Song Rong think so. It is impossible. She will not give up until the last minute!


    The palace.


    A man in black hurriedly reported: "report to the Lord, that man has escaped!"


    Xiao Yizheng stood up when he heard the speech: "a group of waste! People didn''t let you watch. How did they escape?"


    The man in black lowered his head and knelt on the ground, afraid to speak.


    Xiao Yizheng''s face looked uneasy. Tomorrow... Tomorrow, he can get her. Even if he came out, he didn''t remember things. He didn''t have to worry


    But although he thought so, Xiao Yizheng could not help worrying. He was always afraid of him.


    His mind is not as simple as it seems that he can go from a prince who comes back from the people to defeating King Rui and becoming the emperor of Damin.


    At night, Song Rong, who was very tired, fell asleep. A black figure sneaked into the palace where Song Rong was located, like entering an uninhabited place.

 Chapter 532

    The man in black at night stood by Song Rong''s bed and looked at Song Rong''s sleeping face. A trace of heartache flashed through his eyes.


    He stretched out his hand, gently touched Song Rong''s tightly frowned eyebrows, and then gently rubbed them until Song Rong''s eyebrows stretched out. The talent spoke softly: "let you suffer."


    Then the man helped Song Rong cover the quilt. Then he said firmly, "wait for me! I certainly won''t let you marry someone else."


    Song Rong only felt that she felt a familiar smell in her sleep. When she waited for the morning, she suddenly opened her eyes and stretched out her hand, but it was a handful of air.


    She dropped her hand and smiled bitterly. How could she feel that she saw Chu Yunqing?


    Thinking of the already cruel Xiao Yizheng, Song Rong didn''t hold much hope at this time.


    Xiao Yizheng, dressed in brocade, appeared in Song Rong''s palace early. There was not much joy on his face, but more or less gloomy.


    Song Rong''s eyes burst out a strong hatred: "Xiao Yizheng, if you insist on this, I will hate you!"


    No, she already hates Xiao Yizheng now. Knowing that Chu Yunqing may have been murdered by Xiao Yizheng, it''s hard for her to read Xiao Yizheng''s kindness. All the kindness can''t compare with the person in her heart.


    Looking at Song Rong''s hatred, Xiao Yizheng smiled casually, then took a step forward and held Song Rong''s chin.


    Song Rong shook her head slightly, trying to break away from Xiao Yizheng.


    Xiao Yizheng has moved his hand away, touched Song Rong''s red lips, sighed and said, "rong''er, if you want to hate me, hate me. I''m not afraid you hate me. I''m just afraid... You don''t remember me."


    Song Rong looked at Xiao Yizheng with a calm face: "Xiao Yizheng, you''re crazy!"


    He smiled again. On his handsome face, he was a little crazy: "even if I''m crazy for you, I''m willing."


    In the face of such love words, Song Rong can''t be moved. Some of her heart is as cold as water. Xiao Yizheng has become something she doesn''t know and something that makes her heart cold!


    "Rong''er, I advise you to listen and not to die. After all, you are also a person with a mother and children..." Xiao Yizheng''s words are full of threats.


    Song Rong gritted her teeth and said, "I want to see my mother!"


    Huaichu and Nianqing were still in the side hall at this time. They were watched by Qingtao. Song Rong was relieved, but Xu had been controlled by Xiao Yizheng.


    Song Rong was reborn. The person he wanted to protect most was his mother. Now, naturally, it is impossible not to care about Xu''s life and death.


    Xiao Yizheng took back his hand, stood with his hands down, his black hair drooping and his thin lips slightly opened: "when your daughter gets married, your mother must come, but you don''t have to worry about anything else at this time. After all, Qian Jinbao is still here..."


    Song Rong gritted her teeth and looked at Xiao Yizheng. She found that Xiao Yizheng had done everything to threaten herself. Even an outsider like Qian Jinbao did not let go!


    "I just want to see my mother!" Song Rong said coldly.


    "So good." Xiao Yizheng smiled.


    At this moment, Xu didn''t come, but Shu Yan came first. After seeing Xiao Yizheng, Shu Yan looked angry: "Yizheng! What are you doing? Don''t you know she''s my sister? She should insult her like this!"


    With that, Shu Yan shook his fist and hit Xiao Yizheng.


    However, Xiao Yizheng was not easy to provoke, so he gave way directly. They even fought in front of Song Rong.


    Although Shu Yan looks like a fool on weekdays, he is the descendant of the Shu family. He is not a real straw bag. He is very cruel.


    "Ah Yan, mind your own business! This is between rong''er and me! You leave quickly. I don''t care about you for the love we grew up together, but if you go on like this, don''t blame me for turning my face and not recognizing others!" Xiao Yizheng was not very polite to Shu Yan.


    Shu Yan sneered: "don''t you have turned your face and don''t recognize people? Look at you now, how strange and frightening!"


    "Also, how can I be regarded as an outsider? She is my sister and I am the only brother. If I don''t protect her, my father will break my leg!" Shu Yan insisted with a face.


    Looking at Shu Yan, Song Rong felt a warm current surging in her heart, but at this moment, Song Rong''s heart is very clear. Even if Shu Yan broke the sky, Xiao Yizheng will not change.


    In that case, why bother Shu Yan?


    Song Rong sighed and said, "cousin, don''t fight him. Go back..."


    "Is it difficult for us to be bullied by Shu family? My father and I will rise up! We will protect your safety!" Shu Yan blurted out.


    Song Rong was in a cold sweat when she heard the speech. She never thought that Shu Yan would say such words for herself.


    No, it''s not like Shu Yan could say it. If general Shu hadn''t said it, how could Shu Yan say it at this time?


    But no matter who said this at the beginning, now Shu Yan said it in front of Xiao Yizheng. It''s a big mistake.


    Naturally, he won''t cure the great crime of the Shu family, but what about Xiao Yizheng? If Xiao Yizheng wants to put the big hat of rebellion on the Shu family''s head, she will harm the Shu family! Not only hurt the Shu family, but also the soldiers behind the Shu family!


    Although these people are said to have military power, what they want most is to protect their homes and defend their country. Who is willing to rebel when there is no last resort?


    "Cousin Shuyan! If you listen to me, leave here now. Don''t say anything stupid!" Song Rong said.


    Xiao Yizheng stopped at this time: "see? Rong''er also asked you to leave. If you stay any longer, you won''t be interesting. If you still read our brother''s affection, you can stay in the palace and have a drink of wedding wine."


    "Cousin, do you really want to marry this man?" Shu Yan looked at Song Rong and asked seriously.


    Song Rong smiled bitterly. She wanted to tell Shu Yan loudly that she didn''t want to, but things have come to this point. Even if she told Shu Yan, what''s the use? Even if the Shu family''s army can rise up, what''s next?


    This is an unprepared war! I am in the palace, my mother and Qian Jinbao are held in my hands, and the Shu family''s army is far from being thirsty!


    What''s more, she doesn''t want Damin, who has just settled down, to make waves again.

 Chapter 533

    How could she bear to start a war because she was alone when she thought of the starving dead she had seen and the displaced people?


    Moreover, the war may not solve the current embarrassing situation.


    Song Rong said, "cousin, I''m very grateful that you can protect me like this, but you can''t help me with the next things."


    Shu Yan took a deep look at Xiao Yizheng and said coldly, "I don''t care what you think, but if you treat my cousin badly, our Shu family will not spare you!"


    With that, Shu Yan strode away. Looking at that, it was clear that the remaining anger had not disappeared, and the new anger had risen.


    After a while, Xu came.


    When facing Xu, Xiao Yizheng was very respectful: "met aunt Xu."


    Xu smiled gently: "you child, what are you doing so politely? You are the Regent now. I am just a woman without grade. I should salute you."


    "You are an elder, which is what you should do." Xiao Yizheng said solemnly.


    Xu said with a smile, "I have something to say to rong''er. If it''s convenient for you... Please avoid it first."


    Seeing this, Xiao Yizheng had to nod and go out.


    Xu glanced at Haitang again. Haitang hurriedly went over and closed the door. At this time, Song Rong, Xu and Haitang were left in the house.


    Begonia is naturally trustworthy.


    At this time, the smile on Xu''s face had disappeared and changed into a worried look. She looked at Song Rong deeply and said with a lot of emotion: "rong''er, my mother knows your heart is bitter. If you want to cry, cry."


    But at this time, Song Rong didn''t have a tear. She wanted to cry, but the tears that should have flowed had long run out. At this time, her heart was disillusioned, that is, because of the existence of these relatives and people who care about themselves, she didn''t fall down.


    Seeing Song Rong like this, Xu was even more sad. She hugged Song Rong in her arms and said, "it''s my mother who has dragged you down. If my mother is not here, how can he threaten you?"


    Song Rong smiled bitterly: "Mom, don''t think about it. It''s not just you... Now huaichu and Nianqing are still in my own hands, but if he wants to do it, I probably can''t stop it. I still have money..."


    Xu looked at Song Rong in shock: "what did you say? Qian Jinbao also..."


    Song Rong nodded and told Xu what had happened these days. When Xu heard it, his face turned black: "the boy of the Qian family is also kind and righteous to you. Even if you want to remarry, it should be him, not Xiao Yizheng!"


    Song Rong sighed. If Xiao Yizheng hadn''t forced her, how could she get married?


    "Rong''er, you have been wronged." Xu said with red eyes.


    She is just an ordinary woman with a gentle nature. At this time, even if she wants to help Song Rong, she doesn''t know what she can do. The only thing she can do is comfort Song Rong and accompany Song Rong.


    "Mom, don''t cry. Take care of yourself." Song Rong reached out and pulled Xu''s clothes and whispered.


    "Madam, you should change your clothes." a maid''s voice came from outside.


    Xu and Song Rong looked at each other. Song Rong nodded helplessly and said, "come in!"


    The maid brought in the Phoenix crown and Xiaxi. This is the second time Song Rong put it on. When Song Rong married for the first time, Xu was more or less unhappy. This time, Xu was even more reluctant!


    Song Rong quickly changed into this dress. At this time, she can''t wait!


    She thought so, frowning to hide the dark light in her eyes.


    Waiting to look up again, there was a faint light sadness in her eyebrows and eyes. Song Rong looked at the woman in red in the mirror. She was in a trance. How long has she not laughed?


    Although the woman''s every move was beautiful and graceful, her face seemed to have a sad cloud that could not be relieved.


    Song Rong asked for Begonia from Xu. As for green peach, Song Rong asked her to look at the two children with Yunxia. As for childe Du, Song Rong has asked childe du to take the people of the king''s residence of Chu to save Qian Jinbao again.


    She has planned everything, waiting for this moment!


    At this time, all civil and military officials have arrived to witness the marriage between the Regent and the Empress Dowager.


    Although such a marriage does not seem too absurd and can be learned from history, it is still inevitable to be discussed by some people.


    Naturally, people don''t think it''s Xiao Yizheng in private. Most people think Song Rong is a curse for beauty... But they only dare to think about it in private or say it in a vague way.


    I dare not show it in front of Song Rong.


    You know, even if Song Rong remarried, she also married the Regent. She is still the most powerful woman in Damin.


    Song Rong, dressed in a red robe, came slowly. There was no smile on her face. Her face was frosty, but it made people feel a different kind of nobility.


    Xiao Yizheng also appeared in front of everyone in a red robe.


    The ritual officer has sung: "arrive in time..."


    Song Rong touched a pearl ring on her hand, took a long breath and exhaled again... Today, she will completely end with Xiao Yizheng.


    Xiao Yizheng saw that Song Rong didn''t mean to go forward. At this time, he came over with a smile and said, "rong''er, come on."


    At the moment when Xiao Yizheng stretched out his hand to hold Song Rong''s hand, a clear and unusual voice came: "brother Jiuhuang, what are you doing?"


    Song Rong was slightly stunned when she heard the speech, and then her face took an unbelievable joy. She looked at the door of the hall and saw only a man in white standing there against the sun.


    The smile on Xiao Yizheng''s face immediately disappeared and was full of gloom.


    Song Rong couldn''t believe it. She walked over and waited for her to approach. Song Rong saw clearly. The man in front of her was clearly Chu Yunqing!


    There is nothing wrong with that posture, that eyebrows and eyes! But I don''t know what kind of suffering he suffered outside. His face is not as white as before, but has become a lot darker. Even so, it''s still hard for him to hide his elegance.


    Song Rong stood there and dared not move. She was afraid that when she walked over, she found that it was just an illusion and found that Chu Yunqing was gone


    Chu Yun Qing had already walked over quickly and hugged Song Rong.


    This time, Song Rong really felt the warmth of Chu Yun. Those bright eyes that had no tears for a long time. This time, she couldn''t help crying again!

 Chapter 534

    Although Song Rong cried, her face was full of joy. This time, it was not sad tears, but joy tears.


    Song Rong held Chu Yun firmly and refused to give up.


    He finally came back, came back


    Xiao Yizheng looked at the two people tightly hugged together. His face became more and more ugly. He said in a deep voice, "come on, drive out the man who pretends to be the first emperor!"


    But at this time, no one dared to move. Anyone who is not stupid can see that Chu Yun Qing is clearly true. Otherwise, even if he can deceive all civil and military officials, there is no way to deceive Song Rong!


    People have been married for many years. If they can''t even recognize their other half, it''s a big joke.


    Chu Yun moved slightly and asked Song Rong to let go of herself. He was not in a hurry to confront Xiao Yizheng. Instead, he took out a plain handkerchief and helped Song Rong wipe her tears: "silly girl, don''t cry. Haven''t I come back? I won''t let people continue to bully you..."


    Song Rong''s tears, like broken pearls, couldn''t stop falling down.


    Chu Yun said in a warm voice, "I''m not good. I''ve wronged you... If you''re wronged, hit me and scold me."


    Song Rong shook her head, bit her lip and said, "don''t be wronged. As long as you can come back, don''t be wronged!"


    She doesn''t want anything, just a living Chu Yunqing!


    Chu Yunqing comforted Song Rong again: "rong''er... Don''t worry, I won''t leave you in the future."


    Song Rong nodded. Knowing that it was not suitable to continue crying at this moment, she wiped away her tears. Then she looked at Xiao Yizheng and opened her mouth. She wanted to explain to Chu Yunqing that she didn''t want to do all this today


    Chu Yunqing was gentle and said softly, "rong''er, you don''t have to say anything. I know."


    With that, Chu Yunqing grabbed Song Rong''s hand and asked Song Rong to stand side by side with himself and face Xiao Yizheng together.


    Song Rong''s heart is warm. This is Chu Yunqing! Trust her so much! She thought that after he saw her with Xiao Yizheng, he would be more or less angry. Unexpectedly, he chose to completely believe in himself


    No, he was also angry. At this time, his face was like frost, but his anger was not directed at her, but at Xiao Yizheng.


    Song Rong felt relieved and happy.


    "Brother Jiuhuang, I''m just away for a few days, and you don''t have to take care of rong''er like this." Chu Yunqing''s voice was full of ridicule.


    "You haven''t kicked me out yet!" Xiao Yizheng said, looking at his confidant.


    At this time, general Shu stood out and said coldly, "I don''t think anyone dares! I don''t recognize the sword in my hand!"


    General Shu was full of murderous Qi at that station, but Xiao Yizheng did have some loyal men. At this time, he rushed over.


    Chu Yun looked at Xiao Yizheng with a smile: "Xiao Yizheng, do you think that''s how I came alone?"


    As soon as Chu Yunqing''s voice fell, a group of people came out from behind Chu Yunqing.


    Just when the recipe was deadlocked, Prime Minister Du also stood up and saluted Chu Yun: "I''ve seen your majesty!"


    Since Chu Yunqing is not dead, the will left will naturally not take effect. Chu Yunqing is still the emperor, which is not the same as the abdication of emperor Chongming!


    Prime Minister Du Cheng''s salute, those who were inserted into the court by song Rong''an, also began to salute at this time, and then got out of control.


    Seeing that the situation became bad, Xiao Yizheng stood there and looked at Chu Yunqing coldly: "since you have died once, why do you want to come back alive?"


    Chu Yun looked at Xiao Yizheng coldly: "if I don''t come back alive, my rong''er doesn''t know what will happen!"


    "I can also give her happiness! She just doesn''t understand now, and I can be kind to her. As long as you give me a chance, over time, she will..."


    Before Xiao Yizheng finished his words, Chu Yun said coldly, "what will happen to her? Do you know what will happen if you continue to force her today?"


    Chu Yunqing took down the pearl ring from Song Rong''s hand, and with a gentle pinch, the Pearl broke open, and some fine white powder fell to the ground.


    "She''s going to die with you!" Chu Yun''s voice was full of cold.


    He really can''t imagine what will happen if he doesn''t come back in time. At that time, the two people will really be separated from Yin and Yang forever.


    Xiao Yizheng was also shocked by the scene in front of him. He couldn''t believe it. He looked at Song Rong and said, "are you... Going to do this?"


    Song Rong''s tone was indifferent: "if I don''t plan like this, will I marry you? I don''t like you. Even if I die, I will be buried in the name of his queen! As for you... If I''m not worried that you will attack my family after I die, I wouldn''t make such a decision."


    Xiao Yizheng looked dejected, then looked at Song Rong and asked, "do you really have no heart for me?"


    Song Rong shook his head: "if you are still the nine prince I first knew, even if I don''t feel excited, I won''t hate you..."


    Song Rong made it clear that she hates Xiao Yizheng now.


    Xiao Yizheng smiled bitterly at the speech: "it''s good to hate..."


    Whether love or hate, as long as she can leave him in her heart, he will be satisfied.


    Chu Yunqing ordered people to imprison Xiao Yizheng. As for others, they can''t deal with them right now.


    The civil and military officials did not dare to say more. They were threatened by general Shu and Prime Minister Du, and they did not dare to go out and talk nonsense.


    The more you know, the better. If you know more about the Royal grudges, it''s equivalent to hanging a sharp sword on your head.


    Song Rong and Chu Yunqing returned to the bedroom together.


    Looking at Chu Yunqing, who was nothing different from usual, Song Rong was deeply moved.


    Chu Yunqing looked at Song Rong: "rong''er, I finally found you! I didn''t expect that I was the emperor of Damin and you were my queen..."


    As soon as he said this, Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing suspiciously: "what do you mean?"


    Chu Yunqing said uneasily, "I seem to have forgotten a lot of things, but... Don''t worry, I haven''t forgotten you..."


    "Since you have forgotten something, then just..." Song Rong was puzzled.


    But at this time, Song Rong''s tone is light. She doesn''t care what Chu Yunqing forgot. Now that he can come back and let her see the living Chu Yunqing, she is completely relieved.


    As for others... What does it matter to have two people alive together?

 Chapter 535

    Chu Yun looked at Song Rong up and down. The girl in front of him was the same as that in his dream. He was completely relieved this time. She was the rong''er he was looking for.


    His voice was as clear as a spring: "I don''t remember a lot of things, just those... Just pretend, and I don''t know if that''s right for Xiao Yizheng."


    Song Rong felt sad when he heard the speech. What had he experienced so that he could not remember the past?


    "Xiao Yizheng told me... He killed you... How did you escape?" Song Rong''s tone was full of concern.


    At this time, Chu Yunqing has sat down. He raises his hand to pour tea for Song Rong first, and then pour tea for himself. His every move is as elegant and calm as before. Such temperament comes from his bones. Even if Chu Yunqing forgets everything, he can''t forget the most fundamental things.


    Chu Yunqing then continued: "after I vaguely remember the past, I went back to Beilin to find you, but I met Xiao Yizheng and happened to ask him about you. Then... Someone told me that I had seen you and I went with you. I''ve been locked up in a villa these days."


    Then Chu Yun leaned and said, "although Xiao Yizheng looked hateful, he didn''t kill me. He just didn''t allow me to leave the villa, but where can I be trapped like this? He tried to escape."


    Song Rong heard Yanchang breathe a sigh of relief and continued to ask, "are you wronged there? Did he bully you?"


    "I just know from some people that Xiao Yizheng locked me there. As for the usual time, I haven''t seen Xiao Yizheng, and I haven''t suffered any grievances. In addition to not letting me out, those people are OK with me." Chu Yunqing didn''t take the opportunity to slander Xiao Yizheng, but Wen Sheng said such a sentence.


    Song Rong also wanted to talk to Chu Yunqing. Xu came.


    She is as concerned about Chu Yunqing as Song Rong. Although she knows that Song Rong and Chu Yunqing may need to be alone at this time, she is worried after all and wants to see the child.


    He treated Song Rong sincerely. Xu treated him like his own son.


    Xu is wearing a dark purple dress today. He looks noble and kind. At this time, the light sorrow caused by worrying about Song Rong has disappeared. He is looking at Song Rong and Chu Yun with a loving face.


    Chu Yun tilted his eyebrows and had a little doubt: "rong''er, this is..."


    Hearing Chu Yunqing''s question, Xu looked at Song Rong strangely.


    Song Rong pulled Chu Yun''s clothes and whispered, "this is our mother."


    When Chu Yunqing heard the speech, he immediately looked at Xu, and then gave a big gift. His voice was full of sincerity: "Yun Qing has seen his mother, but his son is unfilial, which makes you worried..."


    Xu was suddenly frightened and then ran away.


    Chu Yunqing can''t afford such a kneeling ceremony. If she is Chu Yunqing''s biological mother, it''s OK. But she''s Chu Yunqing''s mother-in-law. Chu Yunqing is the king of a country, so she shouldn''t salute like her.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing in tears and laughter: "Chu Yunqing! Wrong! This is your mother-in-law..."


    Chu Yun Qing smelled that his face turned red, looked at Xu somewhat embarrassed, and then said solemnly, "even if it''s my mother-in-law, it''s my mother!"


    Song Rong knew that Chu Yunqing didn''t remember many things, and it wasn''t strange to make such an oolong, so she said with a smile, "it''s me. I didn''t explain things clearly just now."


    Then Song Rong looked at Xu and explained, "Yun Qing probably hit his head. I can''t remember many things clearly. Don''t be surprised, mom."


    Xu glanced at Song Rong angrily: "you girl, who are you when you are a mother? You shouldn''t doubt your mother to protect him. What''s wrong?"


    Said Xu''s voice, he took a bit of heartache: "when it''s Yunqing, the child must have suffered a lot."


    Chu Yunqing hurriedly said, "it''s not bitter."


    Xu looked at Chu Yunqing with lingering fear. Seeing that Chu Yunqing didn''t lack arms and legs, she was completely relieved. She thought of the days when Chu Yunqing was gone. Now she feels sad. This child is the best and sincere to rong''er. The most important thing is that rong''er also likes him.


    If he is gone, she is really worried that rong''er, like herself, still can''t get out of the pain of losing her lover after so many years.


    Xu Shi saw that the two children seemed to have a thousand things to say, so he went out.


    It happened that general Shu came in from the door. General Shu was a military general. Of course, he didn''t walk as delicately as civil servants. It was inevitable that some of them walked in a hurry. Unfortunately, he bumped into Xu.


    Xu gave a cry and fell down.


    General Shu was startled. Then he grabbed Xu''s arm and righted Xu''s body.


    Then general Shu said, "cousin, I''m sorry, I didn''t see anyone just now..."


    Xu said with a smile, "it''s OK."


    Xu''s temperament is gentle. Even if someone accidentally bumps into Xu, Xu probably won''t care about it. What''s more, the person who bumps into him now is not someone else, but general Shu?


    "Well, cousin, if I have something to do with your majesty..." general Shu scratched his head in embarrassment.


    Xu nodded to understand, "then I''ll go first."


    When Xu came out of the door, she reached out and rubbed her shoulder. She was just pulled by general Shu. It really hurt. She thought and waited to go back and find Yunxia to relieve her muscles and bones. Although Yunxia''s medical skills are not top, she is definitely not bad among women.


    General Shu looked back at Xu. He was a little annoyed. He must have hurt his cousin just now.


    But at this time, general Shu didn''t care so much. He went into the house and saluted Chu Yunqing and Song Rong: "I''ve seen your majesty and your mother."


    Song Rong looked at general Shu with a smile: "uncle, you''re here."


    When Song Rong thought of what Shu Yan said yesterday, she was a little more grateful to general Shu. She and her mother were orphans and widows. There were no families behind her. It was inevitable that she would be bullied, but it was precisely because of the existence of her uncle that some people dared not do anything to her.


    General Shu had already begun to live in peace in his old age, but today Song Rong got married. He must come. He thought that if Song Rong said he didn''t want to marry, he could take people away.


    I didn''t expect Chu Yun to come back. It''s a great good thing, so I don''t need him to do such a thing.


    But he has something else to tell Chu Yunqing.

 Chapter 536

    "Uncle, what''s the matter with you coming to Yunqing?" Song Rong knew that Chu Yunqing''s mind didn''t remember much at this time, so he asked on his own initiative.


    She doesn''t want General Shu to see anything wrong. It''s not that Song Rong doesn''t believe general Shu, but that Song Rong thinks that the fewer people he knows about this matter, the better. First, it can avoid the worry of some people who care about Chu Yunqing. Second, it can make some small people stop thinking.


    Such consideration is comprehensive. As for the mother... The mother will certainly not talk nonsense, and Chu Yun''s big gift was exposed, so she had to say.


    General Shu smiled awkwardly: "I know it''s a little inappropriate to come to you at this time. After all, you''ve been reunited for a long time, but... I want to ask your majesty, Regent... No, it''s the ninth prince. What should I do?"


    Hearing the speech, Song Rong said, "he helped me a lot. After eradicating his followers, let''s imprison him in the palace."


    Although Song Rong once hated Xiao Yizheng, her teeth itched, but now Chu Yunqing came back. She knew from Chu Yunqing''s mouth that Xiao Yizheng had not abused Chu Yunqing. What he said to her was to frighten her in order to make her completely die for Chu Yunqing.


    Although according to the charges, Xiao Yizheng was a traitor and could be executed, Song Rong couldn''t bear it after all.


    There is nothing wrong with liking a person. What is wrong is that Xiao Yizheng likes people in the wrong way.


    But after all, she can''t kill Xiao Yizheng because of his fault. In that case, she really fulfilled Xiao Yizheng''s wish. She''s afraid she''ll never forget Xiao Yizheng.


    Chu Yunqing doesn''t remember anything, but he''s not stupid. At this time, he has followed Song Rong and said, "Aiqing, just do what rong''er said."


    Song Rong nodded and said, "then I''ll leave it to my uncle. It''s hard for you."


    General Shu smiled loudly: "what''s the hard work? My old bone hasn''t moved for a long time. At this time, I also hope to ease it. Since I have such a chance, I can''t give up."


    Saying this, general Shu caught a narrow smile: "you two have met again after a long separation. I won''t disturb you as an old bone."


    With that, general Shu went out. He didn''t forget to help Song Rong and Chu Yun close the door, and shouted outside in a loud voice: "your majesty and empress are in the house. If you don''t have anything, don''t bother!"


    Song Rong''s face turned red when she listened to general Shu''s words. Her uncle... Really... In her past, when he only knew how to fight, she was very rigid. She didn''t expect to do such a thing.


    Chu Yun tilted his eyes at Song Rong: "rong''er... What was I like before?"


    Song Rong smiled and said, "you used to be no different from you now." they all like her the same. They are all the same. What can be different?


    Looking at the beautiful woman with a beautiful smile in front of him, Chu Yunqing felt a heat flow surging from his heart.


    He moved his lips with a dry tongue, and then said nervously, "well... Well... Did we get married before?"


    When Song Rong heard the speech, her face was red as if she could shed blood. Chu Yunqing... Chu Yunqing really embarrassed her!


    Song Rong gritted his teeth and said, "we have two children!"


    Chu Yun was stunned. It seemed that there was some confusion. It took a while to ease up: "you mean, we have two children?"


    Song Rong raised her eyebrow: "don''t you believe it? Or don''t you want to admit it? I''ll bring you the child now!"


    Chu Yunqing hurriedly said, "but now I just want to be with rong''er... As for the children, I can''t run later."


    Huaichu and Xiaonianqing are talking about things that others don''t understand. They don''t know that their father has some dislike of them.


    "Well, now that the house is round... We two... Can..." Chu Yun said tentatively.


    In these days when his memory is not clear, he vaguely remembers that the shaking stepping bed and the shallow language of Yingge. Now when he sees Song Rong, his heart can''t help surging up some heat.


    Song Rong pulled her clothes: "can you do anything?"


    "That''s it..." Chu Yunqing continued.


    Song Rong groaned, "what, this, that, I don''t understand!"


    I just came back. I didn''t want to ask her how she was these days, so I began to think about these things!


    Chu Yun tilted his eyes and looked at Song Rong with burning eyes. He stretched out his hand to hold Song Rong and felt the warm and delicate body in his arms. Chu Yun''s body stiffened, and his face became red like an untrained teenager.


    Song Rong stretched out her hand to push Chu Yunqing away. In the daytime, the two people are like this. If it comes out, how can she be nice to see people.


    Chu Yunqing had already bowed his head and kissed him. Then he picked up Song Rong and pressed him on the bed.


    "Chu Yunqing! Don''t mess around. You''re like this. Be careful I ignore you!" Song Rong threatened, but Song Rong''s voice was soft and waxy at this time. Anyone who heard it would not feel the power of half the threat.


    Chu Yun leaned over Song Rong and said in a low voice, "rong''er, I miss you so much."


    It seemed that he was afraid that Song Rong could not hear him. Chu Yunqing said again, "I really miss you."


    His breath sprinkled on Song Rong''s neck, making Song Rong feel a little itchy. He continued: "When I fell from that cliff, I didn''t remember a lot of things. I felt like a walking corpse. I didn''t feel that my life seemed meaningful until I remembered you a little bit later. Our memories appeared in my mind a little bit, filling my heart a little bit..."


    "Now that I can hold you like this, I feel that I have found my belonging and complete perfection."


    Listening to Chu Yun''s sentence after sentence, Song Rong was moved to tears.


    She didn''t struggle anymore. She directly buried her head in Chu Yunqing''s arms. A pair of soft hands had surrounded Chu Yunqing and held Chu Yunqing tightly.


    Chu Yun leaned and said, holding her, she felt perfect. Why isn''t she.


    If he''s gone, what''s the point of giving her the whole world?


    Song Rong whispered, "we''ll never separate again, okay?"


    Chu Yun leaned to smell the speech and hurriedly said, "never separate again!"


    He can''t stand the feeling of remembering her but not seeing her!


    As he spoke, Chu Yun''s hand became dishonest and began to attack Song Rong.

 Chapter 537

    Waiting for the sun to set in the west, when the sky was full of burning clouds, Song Rong''s dissatisfied voice came: "Chu Yun tilt! Get out of here!"


    Chu Yun''s deep laughter followed: "rong''er, I don''t want to go out."


    "Don''t play rogue with me! If you don''t go out, I''ll go out!" Song Rong said gnashing her teeth.


    Chu Yun''s voice had some pitiful meaning: "rong''er..."


    At this time, Ah Fu had been waiting at the door for a long time. He scratched his hair or turned a circle from time to time.


    His master came back unharmed. He was happier than anyone, but why didn''t his master want to see him at all? Even if you have a good relationship with the queen, you can''t forget him.


    Ah Fu''s resentment grew stronger and stronger, and he even couldn''t help knocking at the door.


    Of course, he just thinks so. Where dare he knock? People say that a small farewell is better than a new marriage. Not to mention the two inside, they have experienced a great difference between life and death.


    Besides


    Ah Fu took a helpless look at the green peach blocking the door like a cockfight.


    Green peach''s eyes were full of precautions. He said silently with his mouth: "dead Ah Fu, if you dare to break in, I want you to look good!"


    Ah Fu snorted disdainfully, "what can you do to me?"


    Green peach narrowed her eyes: "get out of my house at night!"


    Ah Fu''s face suddenly turned red. This woman has learned this move now. It must have been taught by her unreliable master.


    How could he and his master be so pitiful? It''s just that the master was bullied by Song Rong. He''s not good at it. He''s going to be bullied by Qingtao!


    Ah Fu couldn''t help remembering that when he first met Song Rong, he drove a carriage and shouted at Song Rong... It''s really memorable, but at this time


    Ah Fu looked down at the tip of his shoes and thought silently. If he shouted Qingtao and Song Rong, Qingtao would let him know why the flowers are so red. What''s more, he still has a master... He certainly wouldn''t spare him.


    If the four people are ranked according to their status, Ah Fu has some pitiful, of course, he should be ranked at the bottom.


    After a while, the door was finally opened, and Chu Yun with a happy face poured out.


    Ah Fu rushed up and wanted to hold Chu Yunqing.


    But Chu Yunqing was hiding, and Ah Fu threw himself into the air.


    At this moment, Ah Fu was stunned, and then he wiped tears with his red eyes: "master..."


    "Rong''er, where did this unruly servant come from?" Chu Yun asked inside the room.


    Song Rong also came out at this time. Seeing Ah Fu, she couldn''t help laughing and said, "well, Ah Fu, don''t be too sad. Your master''s brain is broken. There are some things he doesn''t remember... He naturally forgot you..."


    Chu Yunqing doesn''t remember this thing. He can hide it from others, but he can''t hide it from these close servants. Song Rong directly said it and saved Ah Fu''s imagination.


    Ah Fu widened his eyes and said with a shocked face, "master! Your majesty! Childe! Do you really don''t remember Ah Fu?"


    Ah Fu is very hurt. He has followed the master since he was a child. Now it has been more than ten years. How can the master remember himself better than him! Even if you don''t remember everyone, you have to remember yourself.


    Chu Yunqing looked at Ah Fu''s nose and tears. After all, he couldn''t bear to say, "your name is Ah Fu?"


    Ah Fu nodded hurriedly, "my name is Ah Fu! Do you think of me?"


    Chu Yunqing was silent for a moment. He seemed to search for the memory of Ah Fu in his mind. Then Chu Yunqing''s face cooled down: "you are Ah Fu, I remember you!"


    Ah Fu''s heart rejoiced, and the LORD did not forget him.


    But Chu Yun''s next sentence completely sank Ah Fu''s heart to the bottom of the valley: "when I just met rong''er, you always bullied rong''er!"


    Said Chu Yunqing and said, "rong''er, this man will be handed over to you!"


    Ah Fu is certainly not afraid of what Song Rong will do at this time. If Song Rong wants revenge, she would have done it long ago, and she won''t wait until today. Moreover, she won''t let Qingtao be widowed anyway


    Ah Fu thought of this and looked at Song Rong and Qingtao. Suddenly, he had a more terrible idea in his heart. He was very afraid. Song Rong either didn''t retaliate against himself or had already retaliated.


    Give yourself Qingtao, a fierce girl. Don''t you have to be bullied all your life? Where is the day to turn over!


    At this time, Ah Fu was in a very low mood. Not only because of this, but also when he thought that the Lord didn''t remember his good, but only his bad, he couldn''t help but want to cry.


    Green peach laughed with glee at this time: "let you bully us! It''s called Feng Shui rotation."


    Ah Fu glared at Qingtao angrily, and then begged, "madam, please give me a fair word. I''m different from before. Don''t let your majesty misunderstand me."


    Looking at Ah Fu''s pitiful appearance, Song Rong smiled and said, "Yun Qing, in these days when you are not here, Ah Fu has lived and died for me. There is no credit or pain."


    Chu Yunqing looked at Ah Fu and softened his eyes: "really?"


    Ah Fu nodded like a chicken pecking rice: "really!" Ah Fu knew that if he wanted the master not to hate himself, he had to let the master know that he was different from the Ah Fu in his memory.


    Chu Yunqing laughed this time and didn''t forget to praise Ah Fu: "you did a good job. Continue to follow me."


    Ah Fu ran to Chu Yunqing and then chattered.


    In Song Rong''s heart, a warm current surged up. When Chu Yun came back, the dark clouds on everyone''s mind seemed to be gone, and life had the joy of the past. You know, in those days when Chu Yun was gone, even Ah Fu, who loved to talk and play, seemed to be dead and listless.


    The afterglow of the sunset fell on everyone, making Song Rong feel warm to the bottom of her heart.


    "Chu Yunqing, let''s go and see our children." Song Rong said in a warm voice.


    Chu Yun listened to the children and his face became interested. He really didn''t remember the two children


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to remember, but when he recovers his memory, he recovers from the oldest memory. He doesn''t even remember Song Rong and his superior identity


    When he met song rongchu, his memory was relatively clear.


    Chu Yun Qing followed Song Rong to the side hall. Waiting to enter the house, he saw two milk dolls playing by themselves.

 Chapter 538

    Chu Yunqing saw the two children, and the look on his face immediately became gentle.


    The two little Keren also looked at Chu Yun at this time, with some strangeness and conjecture in their eyes.


    Chu Yun strode forward, stretched out his hand and picked up the two children one left and one right.


    "Nian Qing, Huai Chu..." Chu Yun''s voice sounded like a dream.


    Song Rong was overjoyed when she heard the speech. She knew that Chu Yunqing remembered something again.


    "Niang......" Nianqing called Song Rong with a milk voice. Song Rong''s face was full of a loving smile. At this moment, she felt that she was immersed in happiness. She loved him and her children. Together, people would feel secure. Without any one, life would become incomplete.


    "Shout daddy to me." Chu Yun looked at the two children with a smile.


    But these two children can''t call their father. They can only look at Chu Yunqing blankly.


    Chu Yun frowned and smiled helplessly. He had left the children for too long. It was normal for them not to call dad, but it didn''t matter. Soon he would teach the two children to call dad.


    After seeing the children, the two had dinner again and said a lot of considerate words.


    Waiting for the night, Song Rong suddenly remembered a person


    Where''s Qian Jinbao? Let Mr. Du save Qian Jinbao by himself. Won''t anything happen?


    Thinking of this, Song Rong became nervous and looked at Chu Yunqing angrily: "I blame you for pulling me to do these things when you came back. I even forgot about Qian Jinbao."


    "Who''s Qian Jinbao? His name is a man." Chu Yun''s eyes narrowed and immediately took precautions.


    Song Rong looks at Chu Yunqing with a smile. If Chu Yunqing doesn''t remember things and has changed more or less from the past, he is more jealous than before.


    For example, in the past, Chu Yunqing would not have such a defensive heart for Qian Jinbao. In Chu Yunqing''s heart, he has a firm belief that Qian Jinbao can''t rob Song Rong at all.


    But now that he doesn''t remember things, he can''t help feeling a little uneasy about them.


    Song Rong smiled at Chu Yunqing and said, "a friend."


    Then Song Rong ordered people to find Duke and Qian Jinbao.


    Qian Jinbao was already in the Imperial Palace at this time. He was lying in the temporary residence of Duke Du with a sad look on his face. Duke Du and Yunxia had planned to leave Beilin and go out for their own life, but when Chu Yun disappeared, they couldn''t let Song Rong and the children go, so they stayed to help.


    Qian Jinbao''s sad tea drinking, just looking at the feeling of Gudong Gudong cow drinking, will make people feel that he drinks wine rather than tea.


    Qian Jinbao read: "sister Rong is a friend who forgets her color. Now Chu Yun has poured back. She must have forgotten me long ago."


    Mr. Du was playing with a small green snake. The snake moved around his hand. After a long time, he looked up and looked at Qian Jinbao: "you''re enough! I''ve done my utmost to save you. Now you can either leave the palace or leave my sight!"


    Qian Jinbao glanced at Yunxia, who was cooking medicine next to him, and then looked at Mr. Du. He was envious and muttered, "you are all living together. I''m left alone."


    Dugongzi also took a look at Wen Yan. Although the plain clothes were not very beautiful, the gentle and plain woman had a smile on her face, especially his wife. It was really a happy thing.


    His heart softened. Mr. Du, who was always cold, looked at Qian Jinbao seriously and said, "Qian Jinbao, you should also come out... Knowing that the road ahead is impassable, you can change the direction. After the willows are dark and the flowers are bright, it may be another life."


    Qian Jinbao smiled bitterly: "I wish I could come out like you, but..."


    Before Qian Jinbao was finished, people from Song Rong sect came.


    When he heard that Song Rong wanted to find himself, Qian Jinbao immediately smiled. All the loneliness on his face disappeared, and then ran away.


    Yunxia put down her work and looked at Duke Du: "Prince Qian is also a best, but it''s a pity..."


    Duke Du snorted, "he''s so nice. Do you have a crush on him?"


    Yunxia''s face turned red: "Du Yun! Don''t deceive people too much! I just looked at young master Qian more and said a good word about him!"


    "In your heart, only I deserve a good word." Duke emphasized.


    Yunxia suddenly became silent. Du Yun is really overbearing, but in her heart, he is really the best... Chu Yunqing is an unreachable dream for her. Only Du Yun is a good person who can really accompany her and protect her.


    Not to mention that the couple were flirting at this time, Qian Jinbao slipped into the hall.


    When he looked inside, he saw Chu Yunqing holding a handful of walnuts. With a slight force, he crushed one. Then he picked out the walnuts one by one and fed them to Song Rong.


    Qian Jinbao immediately felt that the scene in front of him was dazzling.


    Song Rong didn''t expect Qian Jinbao to come so fast. She was embarrassed and motioned Chu Yun not to feed herself.


    "Sister Rong..." Qian Jinbao''s voice only had some grievances.


    Song Rong also had some guilt. She knew that she had forgotten Qian Jinbao. She didn''t do well enough. However, at that time, she was immersed in the great joy of Chu Yun''s return and neglected.


    Song Rong softened her voice and said, "Qian Jinbao, did Xiao Yizheng treat you?"


    "No, what can he do to me? What can I do to him?" Qian Jinbao became arrogant again.


    Then Qian Jinbao said as if he was deliberately provocative: "sister Rong, I know you still care about me."


    Chu Yun leaned and smelled the speech, his face was slightly cold, and then a clear sound came out of his hand. Then, the walnut was completely broken, Qian Jinbao shrank, and then stood up fearlessly.


    God knows, Chu Yunqing just crushed the walnut like he was going to crush his head!


    In the past, Qian Jinbao seldom fell in love with Chu Yun, but he was angry at the thought of the hardships and grievances Song Rong had suffered for Chu Yun these days.


    "Since you''re not dead, why don''t you come back early? Do you know what it''s like for sister Rong to think you''re dead?" Qian Jinbao said coldly.

 Chapter 539

    Chu Yun looked at Qian Jinbao with cold light: "you don''t have to worry about Mr. Qian. I didn''t do well and made rong''er sad. I will naturally compensate."


    Looking at the two men fighting, Song Rong had some helplessness, but she also knew that if she spoke at this time, it would only make the relationship between the two worse.


    One is her husband, and the other is Qian Jinbao, who has just been imprisoned for herself. She feels sorry for who she helped.


    She had to say, "if there''s nothing wrong, go back and have a rest. I''m going to see my mother."


    Qian Jinbao took a deep look at Chu Yunqing: "this is the last time. If you make sister Rong sad again, I will not spare you!"


    With that, Qian Jinbao left. Qian Jinbao also knew that if he entangled again, he would only make sister Rong sad.


    It''s just that Qian Jinbao''s heart is not feeling well. Chu Yun is back alive, and he has no chance at all.


    Naturally, Qian Jinbao and Xiao Yizheng are not the same people. Xiao Yizheng will fight for what he wants by any means, but Qian Jinbao would rather wronged himself than hurt Song Rong.


    Tonight, of course, is a good night''s sleep.


    The next day, Song Rong woke up in the sound of birds. She felt that her body was full of strength.


    As for Chu Yunqing, he is no longer with Song Rong.


    Song Rong asked, "where''s your majesty?"


    "Your Majesty has gone to the study to deal with government affairs at this time. He said he wouldn''t let us disturb you."


    Song Rong nodded and began to groom slowly.


    At this time, several people have quietly come to the gate of the palace. These people are shabby, but they can''t hide their joy.


    One of the women, round and strong, looked at the palace with a smile and said, "Xiang''er, I''ll count on you for the next thing."


    This is clearly the sun Dahu family. Sun Dahu didn''t want to come, but he couldn''t stand the persuasion of Sophora japonica, so he had to take his family to the north.


    Xiang''er''s face is flushed. When you look carefully, her skin color is much better than before. Along the way, Sophora japonica is not willing to let Xiang''er suffer. You know, Xiang''er will be their cash cow in the future!


    What if you hurt your face at this time?


    Although Huaihua is a village woman, she is also smart. She knows that if she wants to get it, she must give up.


    Now, it''s just a small amount of money to raise Xiang''er. They will have a lot of money soon. It''s still worth the investment!


    They looked at each other as if to cheer each other up, and then strode inside. When they reached the gate of the palace, of course, they were stopped.


    "Walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk?


    If you accidentally bump into a noble man, you''ll die!


    Sophora japonica is not afraid at all. She is determined that her family is the emperor''s life-saving benefactor. Anyway, Chu Yunqing won''t do anything to her!


    So the locust flower put her hands on her hips and said angrily, "open your dog''s eyes and see who we are? If you stop us now, you won''t be afraid of the emperor''s blame?"


    Sophora japonica is not stupid. I inquired before coming to the palace. Chu Yunqing returned to the palace yesterday.


    This matter can''t be concealed at all. The whole north side suddenly blew a strong wind. In an instant, no one, whether dignitaries or traffickers and pawns, didn''t know that Chu Yunqing had returned.


    Sophora japonica has enough confidence at this time.


    The guard was also frightened by the righteous appearance of Sophora japonica. He was stunned and thought in his heart, isn''t it true that these people are noble people? But where can there be such a poor gentleman?


    At this time, Xiang''er disdained to look at Sophora japonica and mocked his sister-in-law in his heart. She is really a fool.


    Then he took out a dragon pattern jade pendant from his sleeve, walked forward Yingying, looked at the guard and said, "brother, please forgive me. The emperor once lived in our house. This is a keepsake for me. Go and inform me that the sun Dahu family came to see him. He will meet us!"


    What Xiang''er said is very imaginative. What is Chu Yunqing''s life in their house? Although it''s true, it''s true, but this word changes its taste when it comes out of Xiang''er''s mouth!


    It seems that Chu Yunqing stayed at Sun Dahu''s house because of Xiang''er, and even had something with Xiang''er.


    The guard looked at the jade pendant and was surprised. It was really worn by Chu Yunqing! The value of this jade pendant is not only in this jade pendant, but also represents power! Without saying anything else, Xiang''er can easily enter the palace with this jade pendant.


    But now Xiang''er said it was a notification. For the sake of insurance, the guard smiled and said, "please wait here. I''ll inform you right away."


    The guard didn''t dare to ask for the jade pendant in Xiang''er''s hand. Take it to Chu Yun. Under what circumstances would a emperor give such an important thing to a peasant woman?


    The guard couldn''t help thinking in his heart that maybe his Majesty was lucky to have this peasant woman when he was outside... It''s no surprise to think of this. Now his majesty has only one queen, not even a concubine. It''s not surprising to have such a woman now.


    Now that this thing belongs to the peasant woman, he can''t move around. The left and right thing is true. He just needs to report it.


    After the guard ordered someone to report, he looked at Xiang''er again. He saw that Xiang''er''s appearance was not very outstanding. He could only be called beautiful. He thought in his heart that this woman was far from the queen.


    I don''t know why your majesty saw this little peasant woman.


    "Elder brother, I want to inquire about the situation in the palace. I''m new here and don''t understand anything. I hope you can tell us about it." Xiang''er smiled at the guard.


    The guard knew that he could not afford to offend the girl in front of him, so he quickly smiled and asked, "I don''t know what the girl wants to know?"


    After she enters the palace, she will inevitably be a imperial concubine. Even if he doesn''t want to curry favor with her, he can''t offend her, otherwise he will suffer.

 Chapter 540

    "Well, I want to know... What kind of person is the queen?" Xiang''er is most concerned about this.


    When the guard heard the speech, he was more sure that there must be something between the peasant woman and Chu Yunqing. Otherwise, what do you care about the queen?


    However, the guard is not stupid. Although he is only a small guard, he is guarding at the gate of the palace. As the saying goes, the seven grade officials in front of the prime minister''s gate. Although he doesn''t have any rank, he has also seen many dignitaries and dignitaries, which is also smooth.


    He can''t offend the girl in front of him, but he can''t offend the queen because of the girl with unknown origin.


    Not to mention anything else, the queen now has a son and a daughter. The little prince is not very old. He is already the crown prince. Moreover, he has strolled around the throne. He must have unlimited future in the future.


    No matter how many women there are in the harem, who can compete with the queen with children and the support of Shu family?


    When the guard thought of this, he smiled and said, "the queen is a good person."


    "I heard a lot about the Regent and the empress..." Xiang''er continued to ask.


    The guard hurriedly said, "girl, this is not what a little guard like me can say. No, if I tell you about other rules in the palace, you won''t get used to it when you come to the palace."


    He can''t chew his tongue about some things in the palace, but some rules are harmless. If they are told, they will be known to others. Others will only treat him as considerate and take care of these people who haven''t been to the palace, so as to avoid the trouble caused by these people entering the Palace.


    After waiting for Xiang''er to enter the palace, her eyes looked around.


    The goal is bright glazed tiles, red walls and green ground, each of which is exquisite.


    The carved beams and painted buildings, as well as cornices and arches, directly made Xiang''er look dazzled.


    Xiang''er couldn''t help reaching out and touching a picture on the wall, then lowered her voice and said, "sister-in-law, do you think it should be painted with gold powder?"


    At this time, Huaihua has looked at those palace people who come and go. They are the clothes worn by these palace maids and eunuchs. They are also made of brocade. She has never worn such good clothes!


    Sophora japonica and Xiang''er both looked at their hearts.


    Huaihua''s heart is more firm. We must let Xiang''er climb the heart of Chu Yunqing''s big tree.


    Chu Yunqing didn''t ask for Xiang''er last time, but this time... She must find a way to let Chu Yunqing accept Xiang''er! Even if Chu Yun doesn''t accept it, he won''t bite the hand that feeds him. How about them? Why don''t you try once?


    As for Xiang''er, not to mention, she already has blue waves in her heart and wants to live in the palace all her life.


    Don''t say that the emperor is a young man now. Even an old man, she will post it without hesitation! What''s more, Chu Yunqing is not only young, but also has an outstanding face and an addictive temperament.


    At the hall where Chu Yunqing met the foreign minister, several people sat down and began to touch the mahogany carved chair, laughing.


    Xianger pretended to be elegant at this time, took a cup of tea, took a sip gently, and the entrance was fragrant. She had never drunk such good water!


    Feeling the smooth jade like tea bowl with landscape painting printed on it, Xiang''er''s heart was full of joy. She thought how happy she would be if she could live in such a place, drink such tea and use such things in the future!


    At this time, Chu Yunqing appeared in a brocade robe. If he had not gone to the court, Chu Yunqing rarely wore the Dragon Robe that symbolizes his identity, but even so, he also had a kind of dignity.


    Naturally, this dignity is only for others. When facing Song Rong, there is no sense of dignity.


    Chu Yunqing saw several people present, and his eyes fell on Sun Dahu, with a smile on his face.


    Although he left without saying goodbye because of Xiang''er, he didn''t complain about sun Dahu. If sun Dahu hadn''t suddenly been kind, he might not have seen rong''er all his life.


    Chu Yunqing is a man who will repay his revenge and his kindness.


    Facing his life-saving benefactor, he was not so cold as usual, but said with a smile: "it''s really you."


    Sun Dahu rubbed his hands unnaturally. He quickly stood up and had to kneel on the ground to salute Chu Yun.


    As soon as sun Dahu did this, Sophora japonica and Xiang''er also woke up like a dream and had to salute.


    Chu Yun leaned but helped sun Dahu: "don''t be so polite. Just sit down."


    Sun Dahu took a few people and sat down uneasily.


    Sun Dahu looked at Chu Yunqing. To be honest, he didn''t think that Chu Yunqing should have such a noble identity.


    "You must have worked hard all the way." Chu Yun asked with concern.


    Xiang''er couldn''t help interrupting and said, "brother Qing......" at this time, Xiang''er already knew Chu Yunqing''s real name.


    Chu Yun leaned over to Xiang''er, nodded casually, and then continued to talk to sun Dahu.


    Seeing that Xiang''er is completely ignored, Xiang''er is a little worried. Not only Xiang''er, but also Sophora japonica is worried. If Xiang''er can be a concubine, their family will rise to heaven completely!


    Sophora quickly said, "big brother, you don''t know. Since you left, Xiang''er almost didn''t hang. If I hadn''t found it in time, you might not have seen Xiang''er."


    Sun Dahu couldn''t help but pull the clothes of Sophora japonica and whispered, "call your majesty or the emperor! Don''t shout!"


    But the locust flower said in a thick voice, "I could cry before, but now I can''t?"


    Chu Yun didn''t care about these people, so he opened his mouth and said, "how was it before, how is it now."


    "Big tiger loves his two sisters most. When Xiang''er had an accident, big tiger was annoyed and almost didn''t follow... If it wasn''t for the timely rescue..." Huaihua wiped a tear.


    Sun Dahu looked at Huaihua unnaturally and wanted to tell Huaihua not to talk nonsense.


    But it''s not easy for him to tear down the stage at this time. You know, if he broke through the Sophora japonica, it would be a crime of bullying the king. At least she is his mother, and his heart is naturally towards her.


    Chu Yun felt a little guilty when he heard the speech. According to the truth, he really didn''t care about Xiang''er''s life and death.


    But the sun family saved his life. If it was because of him that the sun family was killed, Chu Yunqing would be sorry.

 Chapter 541

    Chu Yunqing looked at Sun Dahu and said in a deep voice, "brother Dahu, I did the wrong thing. Even if I want to leave, I shouldn''t make such a decision..."


    Chu Yunqing doesn''t feel guilty about Xiang''er, but he does feel guilty about sun Dahu.


    Sun Dahu smiled foolishly and hurriedly said, "no wonder you. Xiang''er was possessed at that time, and I scolded Xiang''er severely. It''s also my bad discipline. If the discipline is in place, it won''t happen."


    Huaihua wiped a tear when she heard the speech, and then sun Dahu continued: "Xiang''er is also a girl with a hard life. She has no parents at a young age. It is me and Dahu who pull a handful of shit and urine. No matter how hard I try to be a sister-in-law, I am not as good as my parents after all, so I have developed such a temperament."


    "But then again, although Xiang''er is a little bolder, she is definitely a good girl. She only did the menglang thing because she likes you too much." Huaihua said with regret on her face.


    Xiang''er also blushed at this time. She stood up and gave Chu Yun a salute: "brother Qing, I know that I was wrong that day and surprised you. I''ll compensate you."


    Xiang''er doesn''t want to get a bad reputation in Chu Yunqing''s heart, so she will take the initiative to apologize.


    In fact, Xiang''er didn''t regret what she did that day. She just regretted that she didn''t buy the medicine herself. In vain, her sister-in-law delayed her future. If she bought the medicine herself that day, Chu Yunqing only had to eat a little, then all the next things would come naturally. If her luck was better and she could conceive a child in one fell swoop, it would be dragon seed!


    Chu Yun''s face didn''t fluctuate. He took a faint look at Xiang''er. He gave sun Dahu a face and said, "since the matter has passed, don''t mention it again."


    Chu Yun thought for a moment. Afraid that Xiang''er would go out and talk nonsense, he paused again, and then continued: "this is also for the sake of the girl''s reputation."


    Chu Yunqing''s voice was cold, but it fell in Xiang''er''s ear, but I didn''t know how Xiang''er heard Chu Yunqing''s concern.


    If Chu Yunqing knew that such a simple sentence could also make Xiang''er misinterpret, Chu Yunqing would not say such a sentence.


    Xiang''er looks at Chu Yunqing affectionately. Anyone with a clear eye can see what Xiang''er means, but Chu Yunqing doesn''t take Xiang''er seriously at all. It can be said that Chu Yunqing wouldn''t even look at Xiang''er more if it weren''t for sun Dahu.


    For such a person, Chu Yunqing has no intention to figure out what he thinks in his heart now.


    "Brother Yunqing, when the tiger picked you up from the mountain, I knew at a glance that you must not be an ordinary person. Unexpectedly, you are really the dragon among people..." Huaihua continued.


    On the surface, Sophora japonica is praising Chu Yunqing. In fact, Sophora japonica mainly wants to emphasize the sun family''s saving grace to Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yun glanced at several people and then said, "you must be tired from coming all the way. In this way, I order someone to arrange for you to rest and eat."


    Even if Chu Yunqing doesn''t take Sophora japonica as one thing, in his heart, he can''t help but repay his life-saving grace.


    Although he didn''t take advantage of the sun family when he was in the sun family, if it weren''t for sun Dahu, he couldn''t live well. Now that the sun Dahu family is here, he naturally wants to take care of it, otherwise Chu Yunqing''s heart is sorry.


    At this time, Song Rong has packed up. She is wearing a long aqua green dress and a jade hairpin on her head. Her calm temperament is more and more attractive.


    She went around Chu Yunqing''s study and found that Chu Yunqing was not there, so she turned to the hall.


    If Chu Yun had seen a foreign minister in the usual time, she wouldn''t have interfered, but now it''s different. Chu Yun Qing has lost his memory. If he shows people something fishy, it''s always trouble.


    Song Rong thought so and walked faster.


    When Song Rong opened the curtain at the door and came in, he was slightly surprised.


    I saw several strangers sitting in the room. They looked a little like farmers. The man was tall, with sparse whiskers on both sides of his face. His hair was wrapped in a brown cloth into a bun.


    Looking at his face, the man feels a little silly.


    Next to the man was a woman with big arms and round waist. On her head was a silver hairpin with some black hair.


    Then there are two young girls. The older one is Na Xiang''er. She is wearing a washed light pink Ru skirt with a little white. This is the best dress of the sun family. She has a sharp chin and willow eyebrows. She is pretty.


    The smaller one is just a little girl. At this time, she is eating snacks and full of residue.


    Song Rong didn''t dislike the vulgar appearance of these people, but wondered how they came to the palace.


    She thought so and walked inside with a smile.


    Song Rong just looked at the sun Dahu family. The sun Dahu family didn''t forget to see Song Rong.


    Sun Dahu, in particular, has straightened his eyes at this time. He has never seen such a beautiful woman born. Her skin is as white as snow, her eyebrows are like green and Dai, her eyes contain autumn water, and her every move is full of amorous feelings.


    It''s like a fire, and it''s like a clear spring. When people see it, they feel they can''t move their eyes.


    Song Rong is outstanding, but in terms of appearance, there are many people who look better than Song Rong, but Song Rong is the most beautiful in sun Dahu''s memory.


    Xiang''er also looked at Song Rong.


    The woman in front of me was gorgeous and didn''t take much hair accessories on her head, but everything was fine.


    And the flower brocade dress made her eyes a little straight.


    When Chu Yunqing saw Song Rong coming, he immediately had a smile on his face. This smile was the kind that went straight to the bottom of his heart. People saw it. They just felt the spring breeze blowing on his face. Xiang''er had never seen Chu Yunqing smile like this.


    "Rong''er, you''re coming." Chu Yun greeted with a smile. He didn''t forget to take a step forward and welcome Song Rong.


    Song Rong also looked at Chu Yunqing with a smile, and then her eyes fell on several people in the sun family, with a little inquiry in her eyes.


    The two people now have a tacit understanding. When Song Rong looks at it, Chu Yunqing knows what Song Rong means.


    Chu Yunqing hurriedly took Song Rong''s hand and said in a warm voice, "rong''er, this is my life-saving benefactor. I was in trouble and fell in their house."

 Chapter 542

    When Song Rong first appeared, Xiang''er didn''t listen carefully to what Chu Yun called Song Rong, but this time, Xiang''er really heard Chu Yun calling song rong''er.


    This sentence is familiar to rong''er and Xiang''er.


    When Chu Yun was unconscious, he shouted rong''er in his nonsense.


    Later, when I left, it was also because it was called rong''er!


    It turns out that this woman named rong''er is the woman in front of her!


    That is the queen of Damin!


    Xiang''er looked at Song Rong and suddenly felt that there was no reason. Standing in front of Song Rong, she had some lack of confidence. She was so beautiful that she felt that she couldn''t compare with her!


    No, no! Xiang''er denies what she just thought in her heart. She can''t just give up! What if Song Rong is even more beautiful? Before she had an affair with the Regent, she didn''t believe it. Chu Yun can bear to be a bastard!


    But she''s just a woman of easy temper. How can she keep Chu Yun''s heart!


    Besides, she doesn''t have to compete with the queen. All she wants is the position of a concubine.


    Xiang''er''s eyes dripped and turned, thinking in her heart, how can Song Rong lower her guard against herself, and how can she get what she wants.


    Song Rong had already saluted sun Dahu at this time: "thank you for helping us."


    Recalling the days when Chu Yunqing disappeared, Song Rong was also haunted. Now Chu Yunqing has returned safely. Song Rong naturally thanked Chu Yunqing''s life-saving benefactor from the bottom of her heart.


    "You are the queen, aren''t you? Don''t salute me. I can''t afford it!" Sun Dahu quickly waved his hand and said with a look of fear.


    Song Rong knew that she might have frightened sun Dahu, so she stood up straight with a smile and looked at Huaihua and xianger.


    "These must be your relatives?" Song Rong asked with a smile.


    Sun Dahu said yes in a row and introduced Sophora japonica and Xiang''er.


    "Big sister, you are so good-looking. I have never seen such a good-looking person in my life!" the rough voice of Sophora japonica sounded.


    Song Rong smiled and didn''t care about the title of Sophora japonica.


    Huaihua thought her sentence pleased Song Rong and took a proud look at Xiang''er, which meant to let Xiang''er learn something.


    Xiang''er said softly, "madam, you are so beautiful. I am a woman. I like it when I see it!"


    Song Rong didn''t say anything but smiled. Of course, she won''t get confused because of two compliments from others. However, she really didn''t expect that Xiang''er would have an idea about Chu Yun.


    Well, even if Song Rong noticed it, she probably wouldn''t take it too seriously at the beginning. Hongyu is still qualified to make her guard against jealousy, but the incense in front of her


    It''s not that Song Rong doesn''t like Xiang''er, but people with clear eyes can see that Xiang''er stops in front of Chu Yun, which is like a rough servant girl.


    Besides, Song Rong trusted Chu Yunqing very much. He was forced by ruby. Chu Yunqing didn''t waver. How could Xiang''er get into his eyes?


    "Yun Qing, don''t worry. I''ll take good care of them for you." Song Rong said with a smile.


    When the woman did these things, she was more meticulous. Song Rong ordered someone to arrange accommodation for several people.


    People came all the way. They can''t drive people away without a meal? What''s more, Song Rong sincerely thanked the people of the sun family. When they entertained them, they were even more careless.


    While waiting for the dinner, Song Rong and Chu Yunqing ate with the sun family.


    This is a great honor for a person of the sun family.


    This makes sun Dahu, who has always been honest and honest, feel a little elated at this time. He didn''t expect that his unintentional kindness could get such a rich return.


    When eating, these people are not on the same table.


    Several short tables are placed in the hall. Song Rong and Chu Yunqing share one and put it in the first place. The rest is one for each person, two for each other.


    Meals are simple and have no tricks.


    Song Rong explained with a smile: "now Damin is in a difficult time, and there is nothing particularly good to entertain you. Please bear the burden."


    Although Song Rong is not as hungry as some ordinary people, he is simple and self-sustaining. Since the water disaster, the food and clothing expenses in the palace are not very fine.


    Chu Yun Qing looked at Song Rong with a smile. Obviously, he was very satisfied with Song Rong''s practice.


    It was his blessing to have such an accessible lady. Thinking so, Chu Yun quietly held Song Rong''s catkin under his sleeve.


    Song Rong''s face flushed slightly, and then took out her hand. She stared at Chu Yun with dissatisfaction and said silently, "there are outsiders here! Don''t be so arrogant!"


    Chu Yun tilted back Song Rong''s eyes. The meaning in his eyes was obvious: "no one will see it. Besides, you are my queen and my lady. What''s wrong with me being close to you?"


    Song Rong has some helplessness about Chu Yun''s righteous appearance, but there is a trace of sweetness in her heart.


    However, the deep affection between the two people was soon broken.


    The locust flower over there has said, "brother Yunqing, it''s not easy for us to come this time. Do you have to give a letter about Xiang''er?"


    This is the result of a day''s discussion between several people, that is, asking this matter in front of Song Rong.


    Song Ronggui is the mother of a country. Even if he is really a stingy person, he can''t be stingy in front of Chu Yun.


    Sophora japonica wants to have a try. If this plan doesn''t work, regenerate it.


    Song Rong was slightly stunned when she heard the speech, and then looked at Chu Yunqing inquisitively. What fragrance? What''s the matter?


    Chu Yunqing was also at a loss in his eyes, which made Song Rong feel a little relieved. It seems that what Huaihua wants to say has nothing to do with Chu Yunqing.


    Huaihua then said, "we xianger don''t ask for anything else. We just hope you can give her a foothold. After all, she let you see her body. The most important thing in her daughter''s family is fame and integrity. If you''re not responsible, how can you let her marry in the future?"


    Song Rong''s face was cold when she heard the speech. She was still smiling. At this time, her face was frosty.


    Seeing that what Huaihua said seemed to be true, she tilted her head and looked at Chu Yun.


    Her hands even trembled slightly. She didn''t want to hear the answer she couldn''t accept. She told herself in her heart that Chu Yunqing would never do anything sorry for herself.


    But on the other hand, I can''t help but have some hidden worries.

 Chapter 543

    Chu Yunqing didn''t stand in front of him for some time and lost his memory. What did he do to other girls in those days?


    Xiang''er stood up at this time, walked to the most central position, knelt on the ground, looked at Song Rong and said, "please make decisions for me!"


    Song Rong didn''t speak. Her thoughts were already flying in her heart.


    Xiang''er kowtowed and continued, "I don''t ask for anything. I just hope to give me a place, otherwise Xiang''er will really have no way to be a man in the future."


    Chu Yunqing''s eyebrows frowned and felt the catkin in his hand. It changed from warm to cold. He was a little distressed and hurriedly said, "rong''er, don''t misunderstand. Nothing happened to us!"


    Song Rong was relieved to hear Chu Yunqing''s words.


    Tell yourself that no matter what the result is, you have to face it strongly! If Chu Yunqing inadvertently made a mistake, it was also when he lost his memory. Although there were pimples in her heart, she could not blame Chu Yunqing for this.


    After all, Chu Yunqing had such a disaster in order not to follow ruby. In the final analysis, it was also for her.


    However, Song Rong''s heart is firm, that is, no woman can enter the harem! Maybe this idea is selfish, but it is Song Rong''s real idea.


    And this is what Song Rong said to Chu Yunqing long ago. If Chu Yunqing really wants to expand the harem, it''s a big deal that she leaves this place with her two children!


    She doesn''t care about the latter position at all, only the bosom friend who never leaves!


    "Eldest brother, although you are the emperor, I know it may be disrespectful for me to say so, but I have to say something. Nothing happened? Dare you say you didn''t see Xiang''er''s body?" Huaihua avoided the important and directly grabbed the important place and said.


    Chu Yun said in a cold voice, "she tore off her clothes by herself, and she didn''t pull them all away. What is naked?"


    Chu Yunqing couldn''t help it at this time. When he saw the sad look in rong''er''s eyes, he wanted to throw Sophora japonica and Xiang''er out together! Keep them out of the way!


    "What a nice girl Xiang''er is? If you hadn''t seduced her, how could she do such a thing?" Huaihua said discontentedly.


    Then Huaihua wiped her tears: "pity our Sun family and saved you when we didn''t have enough to eat. I didn''t expect that you would repay our family in this way!"


    Xiang''er''s eyes turned at this time: "brother Qing, your palace is so big that I eat a lot in one bite, and there will be no less place to live. Just let me stay!"


    Hearing this, Song Rong was almost laughed with anger.


    What logic is this? Is it difficult to let everyone live in the palace?


    It''s just that Song Rong doesn''t know what happened between the two people at this time. It''s not easy to plug in. Instead, she looks at Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yun gave Song Rong a calm look, meaning that he would solve it.


    Chu Yun said in a deep voice, "go out of the Palace tomorrow. I''ll give you something to thank you. As for the others, you''d better not think about it."


    Xiang''er smelled that she was in some despair. If she could have asked in the past, where was she inferior to rong''er? But now, even if she didn''t want to admit it, she had to admit that she was inferior to Song Rong from head to toe!


    But Xiang''er didn''t want to admit defeat. She bumped straight into the column in the house: "brother Qing, even if I die, I won''t leave you!"


    With a loud noise, Xiang''er fell to the ground.


    Seeing Xiang''er hit the wall, Chu Yunqing''s face was full of cold, so he directly ordered: "come on, pass on the royal doctor!"


    Xiang''er''s life was saved, but the whole person passed out.


    Looking at Sun Dahu''s worried look, Chu Yunqing finally had some heart. Wen Sheng said, "don''t worry, she won''t have anything."


    Waiting for the sun family to leave, Song Rong and Chu Yunqing looked at each other.


    Chu Yunqing''s face was a little unnatural. He walked next to Song Rong and wanted to grab Song Rong''s hand. Song Rong pursed her lips and didn''t speak. She hid slightly.


    Chu Yun sighed and said, "rong''er, it''s not what you think. Na Xiang''er and I didn''t happen. She broke into my house that day and tore off her clothes... I was scared at that time."


    "Then what?" Song Rong was very concerned about what happened after that.


    Chu Yunqin''s forehead beat. He was impatient when he remembered that scene: "I left! I thought they found it, but it was for money. They saved me and asked for something. Who knows that Xiang''er should..."


    Chu Yun leaned out and looked pitifully at Song Rong: "rong''er, don''t worry, I won''t accept the imperial concubine. Don''t be angry with me, will you?"


    Seeing that Song Rong still didn''t say to forgive himself, Chu Yunqing was a little worried, so he stood up and said, "if I fail rong''er, I''ll be bad......" he died.


    Before Chu Yunqing''s words were finished, Song Rong covered Chu Yunqing''s lips and hurriedly said, "all the gods in the sky, don''t take what he said seriously!"


    After that, Song Rong looked down at Chu Yunqing and said awkwardly, "don''t talk nonsense in the future! Even if... Even if we''re not together one day, I hope you''ll be well."


    This beautiful man is what she really likes. Even if fate really makes two people work and fly apart, she also hopes that it is good to get together and break up.


    Chu Yun threw Song Rong in his arms and said, "what you said is stupid. How can we not be together?"


    Song Rong added, "I shouldn''t have been angry with you just because I was jealous... You didn''t do anything wrong."


    Yes, Chu Yunqing did something wrong. It''s clear that he did it well!


    If I met another man, maybe my position would not be so firm.


    Chu Yunqing''s face smiled and became more and more handsome: "rong''er, I didn''t expect that you are also a jealous jar."


    Then he said in his low, smiling voice, "but I like it!"


    This proves that rong''er cares about him very much. If other women deceive him, rong''er is still indifferent, then he should be worried!


    Song Rong asked again, "what should Xiang''er do?"

 Chapter 544

    Chu Yun gave a deep thought and said, "wait for her. Let her go out of the palace."


    Said Chu Yunqing and said, "I''ll prepare a dowry for her, but I don''t worry about the rest."


    Chu Yunqing doesn''t want to marry Xiang''er yet. People like Xiang''er, even to whom, are cheating.


    Chu Yunqing is actually very considerate in doing so. In this way, he is also thanking the sun family for saving their lives. Second, he is telling Song Rong that Song Rong is completely relieved. He won''t have any ideas about Xiang''er, but wants to marry Xiang''er out.


    Song Rong nodded and agreed with Chu Yunqing''s practice.


    Song Rong asked softly, "do you think I''m too overbearing? Don''t you accept imperial concubines?"


    Chu Yun smiled and took Song Rong in his arms. Then he said gently, "if you are generous, I will doubt your sincerity... Besides, if I really want to accept the imperial concubine, can you stop it?"


    Song Rong''s face immediately took a fierce look: "what are you talking about? I can''t stop you?"


    Chu Yunqing hurriedly begged for mercy: "rong''er, you misunderstood. I mean, I don''t want to accept the imperial concubine at all. I don''t have such a mind!"


    Song Rong took a sweet smile and looked at Chu Yunqing with satisfaction.


    Beiyu hall is the place in the imperial palace to arrange temporary foreign ministers. Now the sun Dahu family lives here.


    Xiang''er lay on the bed expressionless. Sun Dahu was so anxious that he said, "I told you long ago that we won''t come to the north. Now Xiang''er is like this. If Xiang''er really has a good or bad, how can you tell my dead parents!"


    Sophora japonica stared at Sun Dahu: "xianger will be like this, not because of you!"


    At this moment, it was Sun Dahu''s turn to be surprised. Sun Dahu looked at the locust flowers puzzled, then stretched out his hand to point to himself, said with a stunned face: "because of me?"


    Sun Dahu has some logic that can''t keep up with Sophora japonica.


    Huaihua snorted coldly, stared at Sun Dahu and said, "why isn''t it because of you? If you are tough and promising, tell your brother who is the emperor to let him give us xianger a place, and xianger won''t come to this point!"


    Sun Dahu said reluctantly, "Huaihua, don''t think about those who have nothing. Your majesty asked us to call brother, but just because I can see us, I''m not your Majesty''s real brother. How can I make such an unreasonable request?"


    Sophora japonica raised her chin and looked fierce and aggressive: "why? Why is this an unreasonable request? He looked at Xiang''er''s body and didn''t have to be responsible?"


    "Besides! If it weren''t for you, how could he stand here so alive now! The queen would have been with the Regent! Hum, now it''s time to play a mandarin duck. In my opinion, your emperor brother is bewitched by the queen!"


    Sophora continued to chatter: "I let Xiang''er marry, it''s also for his sake! Xiang''er is watching. Even if the queen does something wrong to him, it can help!"


    "Huaihua, what are you talking about? The queen is a kind person!" Sun Dahu is still talking for Song Rong at this time.


    When Huaihua heard this, she couldn''t help getting angry. She still remembered sun Dahu''s straight eyes when he saw Song Rong first. She had never seen them before.


    Hum, she knew that the queen was a leprechaun who seduced the emperor. She didn''t even let go of her own man!


    If Song Rong knew that Huaihua would think so, she would feel wronged to death.


    She didn''t have much contact with sun Dahu. She didn''t even look at Sun Dahu. She just said a few words to sun Dahu in a soft voice because she was grateful to sun Dahu.


    In the mouth of Huaihua, a woman who doesn''t distinguish right from wrong, it turned out that she seduced sun Dahu!


    Huaihua doesn''t have to think about it in her own mind. There are people like Chu Yunqing around Song Rong. Ten thousand steps back, that''s Fengyi and Qian Jinbao. Which one is not a dragon and Phoenix among people!


    Even if Song Rong''s temperament is really fickle, he will never degenerate to seduce a mountain village man like sun Dahu?


    However, at this time, Sophora japonica has hated Song Rong. What do you think? Song Rong is wrong!


    "Sun Dahu, don''t you know that there is a saying that you know people, know faces and don''t know hearts? What kind of person is the queen? Can you guarantee that you really understand? Tell me, which serious woman will marry her husband''s brother before her husband''s bones are cold?" Huaihua gave an example.


    Sun Dahu was immediately asked. There is only a faint rumor in the market that Song Rong almost married Xiao Yizheng, but where can ordinary people know the reason!


    Seeing that sun Dahu stopped talking, Sophora japonica was proud: "in my opinion, the emperor will fall off the cliff. Maybe it was this woman!"


    Huaihua guessed for herself. As for sun Dahu, she didn''t know what had happened. Now she vaguely felt that her mother-in-law had so much truth.


    "But even so, it''s not managed by ordinary people like us." Sun Dahu still knows himself.


    Huaihua picked up a piece of exquisite cake and put it in her mouth. The cake melted at the entrance with a sweet smell. She had never eaten such a delicious dessert before. She had to climb up the big tree of Chu Yun.


    If she hadn''t been married, she wouldn''t even use incense. It''s useless! She can climb it herself!


    "Forget it, I don''t understand with you. Go back and have a rest first. I''ll take care of Xiang''er!" Huaihua looked at Sun Dahu with a worried heart. Why did she marry such a waste man?


    Waiting for sun Dahu to leave, there were only Sophora japonica and Xiang''er left in the house.


    Sophora reached out and poked Xiang''er, but Xiang''er still didn''t move.


    Huaihua snorted coldly, "I can''t get up yet!" then she stretched out her hand and twisted the incense.


    Xiang''er cried out, and an excited spirit sat up. His apricot eyes were full of anger: "sister-in-law, what are you doing!"


    "Who told you not to wake up and pretend to be unconscious and addicted?" Sophora japonica directly pricked xianger.


    Apart from other things, Sophora japonica and Xiang''er have lived together for a long time. Xiang''er knows what she thinks and how to do things.


    Xiang''er glanced and said wrongfully, "if I don''t pretend to faint, they will drive me away."

 Chapter 545

    What Xiang''er said is really right. If she doesn''t pretend to be faint, even if Song Rong doesn''t speak, Chu Yunqing will decide to drive Xiang''er out.


    The person who saved the life should repay, but if Xiang''er affected his feelings with rong''er, he would never allow it.


    Chu Yunqing''s attitude is firm, but Xiang''er is not a fuel-efficient lamp. It''s just a dog skin plaster. If it''s stuck, it''s hard to tear it off.


    Sophora japonica gritted her teeth and said, "Xiang''er, we have to find a way to get the emperor to agree to marry you!"


    Thinking so, Huaihua began to give Xiang''er ideas.


    Waiting for Xiang''er to hear it, he hesitated and said again and again, "can this work? Can''t you just try?"


    Xiang''er thought about it. Chu Yunqing wouldn''t lock her up, let alone kill her. What''s the courage to try!


    Thinking so, Xiang''er changed into a maid''s dress and went to Chu Yun''s study with something.


    Because Chu Yunqing likes quiet and doesn''t like too many people to wait on him, there is only one eunuch who is the gatekeeper. The eunuch is supported away by Xiang''er with the jade pendant.


    Who doesn''t know the jade pendant in Xiang''er''s hand? Of course the eunuch dare not stop! Just let Xiang''er in.


    After Xiang''er went in, she saw Chu Yunqing in gray plain clothes sitting there reviewing memorials. She stood there and looked around. There was no one else in the room, and Song Rong, who she hated most, was not here.


    Xiang''er went on like this.


    Chu Yunqing also noticed the arrival of people, but he didn''t think much. There were only a few people who could go in and out of his study at will.


    One is Song Rong, and the other is Qingtao and Ah Fu. If Mr. Du is shameless, he will come uninvited.


    Now Chu Yun listens to the visitor. His footsteps are very light, and his breath is not like Song Rong''s. He thinks that Song Rong sent Qingtao to send things, so he opens his mouth and says, "put the things there."


    As soon as Xiang''er heard the speech, she quickly put things on the case.


    Then she looked at Chu Yunqing with spring, and the look on her face became more and more bright.


    Then she took the courage to plant it in Chu Yun''s arms.


    Chu Yun was startled and took the next block. He didn''t forget to help the "green peach".


    If something happens to Qingtao, Chu Yunqing will feel sorry. After all, Qingyao is not only the intimate person around Song Rong, but also Ah Fu''s wife.


    Xiang''er threw herself away when she saw that Chu Yunqing didn''t directly throw herself away, and her face was happy. She knew that there were several men who were not lecherous. When Chu Yunqing always looked cold and proud in the dark, they all pretended!


    After thinking about it, Xiang''er stretched out her hand and wanted to entangle Chu Yunqing.


    But Chu Yunqing saw that the man in front of him was Xiang''er!


    Chu Yun threw a cold look on his face and looked unhappy. He did what Xiang''er wanted this time and threw Xiang''er away!


    Xiang''er fell to the ground and looked at Chu Yunqing: "brother Qing, I want to be with you!"


    Chu Yun''s thin lips opened slightly and said coldly: "go."


    Xiang''er raised her chin and said firmly, "I won''t go!"


    "Brother Qing, I don''t want anything. I just want to be with you! You can realize my dream!" Xiang''er knelt on the ground and crawled for a while, trying to catch Chu Yun''s clothes.


    But Chu Yunqing had already stepped back two steps and asked coldly, "how did you get in?"


    Xianger pursed her lips and refused to answer.


    At this time, Chu Yunqing has calmed down. He is not so anxious to let Xiang''er leave here. He wants to know how this woman entered her study.


    Seeing Xiang''er like this, Chu Yunqing, who always felt that he had a fair temper, also had some annoyance at this time and shouted at the door: "come in!"


    The eunuch outside the door also heard what was happening inside. When he came in, he quickly wiped a cold sweat.


    "What do you think of the door? Why did irrelevant people come in?" Chu Yun''s voice was full of cold.


    The eunuch guarding the door looked at Chu Yunqing tremblingly. Although he said that Chu Yunqing was always kind, he was also the emperor. Any word could kill his life!


    He carefully replied in a well thought out language: "Your Majesty, this girl, took your close jade pendant... I dare not let her in."


    "Oh? What jade pendant?" Chu Yun''s cold voice sounded.


    Xiang''er bowed her head and refused to speak.


    "Go and find the jade pendant for me!" Chu Yun ordered faintly.


    The eunuch knew that he had to listen to Chu Yun at this time in order to make a confession. Now the discerning person knew at a glance that the girl with the Dragon Pendant was not a great person, but also collided with the emperor.


    For his own life, he is not afraid to offend Xiang''er.


    "Wait! Brother Qing, do you really want to be so heartless? Let a man search me!" Xiang''er couldn''t believe looking at Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yun was so angry that he didn''t think so much. Maybe he didn''t care about Xiang''er''s feelings at all. Where would he think so much.


    "At least I''m also my brother''s sister. Apart from anything else, when you were carried down by my brother, my sister-in-law wanted to throw you out. I begged hard to keep you!" Xiang''er said about it again.


    Chu Yun tilted his hand and said, "just take out the things yourself."


    "I don''t! You gave it to me when you can''t remember clearly!" Xiang''er said nonsense.


    Chu Yunqing was a little confused. He was really in a daze for a while. He was not very sober. Could it be that he really sent Xiang''er something?


    "You gave it to me to thank me for saving my life. How can you go back now?" Xiang''er cried.


    Chu Yun threw a cold face, looked at the eunuch and said, "according to the shape of the jade pendant, pass on the will. The jade pendant is just an ordinary jade pendant, which has no special significance. If someone uses the jade pendant to pretend to be a royal keepsake, he will be punished with great disrespect!"


    However, it is a jade pendant that will have such effect, not because Chu Yunqing has given it special significance.


    Now Chu Yun wants to invalidate the jade pendant, it''s just an ordinary jade pendant!


    Even if he really gave it away at that time, he didn''t expect that the jade pendant had such an implied meaning.


    Chu Yunqing thought to himself that maybe he just wanted to simply thank the sun family for their help, so he would send such things out.

 Chapter 546

    Xiang''er looked at Chu Yunqing lost at this time. Was he really so heartless to her?


    "Brother Qing......" Xiang''er choked and looked at Chu Yunqing, hoping that Chu Yunqing would be soft hearted.


    Chu Yunqing had no anger at this time. In his heart, he even felt that it was not worth getting angry for such an insignificant person as Xiang''er.


    His tone was gentle, and he couldn''t hear any emotion: "just stay in the palace for a good night. Tomorrow, I''ll ask someone to arrange you out of the palace."


    Then Chu Yun leaned and said coldly, "if you toss about like this again, don''t blame me for not thinking about the love with the sun family!"


    He and Xiang''er naturally have no affection. This affection with the sun family is also due to sun Dahu''s salvation.


    Xianger gritted her teeth and said, "do you like your queen so much? You don''t remember things. Maybe you don''t know what kind of person your queen is!"


    Then Xiang''er continued, "it''s said outside that your queen is a woman who doesn''t abide by women''s morality! You''ve been kept in the dark! Now you still want to be a woman for that person, not a princess!"


    "I''m a little naughty, but I''m only naughty to you! It''s not like some people..." Xiang''er just wants to stir up the relationship between Song Rong and Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yunqing''s face was cold again: "sun xianger, don''t think that if you saved me, I won''t do anything to you!"


    Chu Yun said coldly, "if you say one more word, I''ll let someone pull out your tongue! As for gratitude, don''t worry, I''ll let someone support you for a lifetime!"


    Xiang''er was shocked and looked at Chu Yunqing. She never thought that Chu Yunqing, who had always been cold, would say such cold and cruel words.


    Everyone has inverse scales. Song Rong is the inverse scale of Chu Yun.


    Xiang''er comes to seduce Chu Yunqing. Chu Yunqing may be able to endure it. He just wants to send people away. But now Xiang''er puts que CI in his mouth and says that Song Rong is bad. How can Chu Yunqing endure it?


    Xiang''er was frightened by such a cruel Chu Yun, so she stumbled and ran out.


    It was dark now. When she ran out, she didn''t know where to go. Some couldn''t find their way.


    Xiang''er went around. I don''t know where she went.


    Waiting for Xiang''er to recover, he was already in a lonely yard. There was only one person in the yard, sitting there drinking.


    Through the hazy sky light, Xiang''er saw clearly that it was a man with gray hair. He looked very old.


    Xiang''er wanted to inquire about the way down, so she went over: "this old man..."


    Xiang''er''s voice just sounded, and the man looked up.


    He looked at Xiang''er in surprise, pointed to himself and asked, "don''t you know who I am?"


    Xiang''er didn''t know who he was. At this time, she turned her eyes and thought that the man who could be in the palace would not be an ordinary person, so she said with a smile: "although I don''t know you, I think your identity is good when I see you!"


    "Oh?" the man was interested.


    Xiang''er straightened her clothes unnaturally at this time. When she poured out from Chu Yun, her clothes were a little messy.


    With a crisp sound, Xiang''er''s jade pendant from Chu Yun fell to the ground.


    The man was stunned when he saw the jade pendant. Then he bent down and picked it up: "you''re just a maid in waiting. How did you get this thing?"


    Xiang''er was startled and said in her heart that the jade pendant would not cause trouble for herself. The man in front of her was not angry and threatened. At first glance, it was not easy to deceive, so she hurriedly said, "I am not a palace maid. This jade pendant was given to me by your majesty!"


    "Oh? Are you the concubine of the harem?" the man''s interest became stronger and stronger.


    Xiang''er continued, "No."


    She didn''t dare to talk disorderly. She was honest. Who knows if the man in front of her will pass on what she said to Chu Yunqing.


    "Since it''s not, you can come to the bar with me," the man continued.


    "I don''t know who you are..." Xiang''er asked uneasily.


    "Oh, I''m the supreme emperor." the man said vaguely. He was the Chongming emperor who had been locked up in this place for the elderly!


    Few people come here. Emperor Chongming has changed from a high emperor to a waste of providing for the aged here. Of course, he is unhappy! Moreover, the throne was not passed down willingly!


    Xiang''er was startled and whispered in her heart. Fortunately, she didn''t talk nonsense!


    She sat down uneasily and drank with emperor Chongming.


    After three rounds of wine, Emperor Chongming pulled Xiang''er into his arms.


    At this time, Xiang''er was a little hazy. She just tangled a little and figured it out. Since Chu Yunqing was so ruthless to herself, she didn''t need to hang herself from the tree.


    If you want to live in the Imperial Palace, there is another way besides being the concubine of Chu Yunqing, that is to be the imperial concubine of the supreme emperor!


    In this way, their identity is different. Even if Song Rong and Chu Yunqing see themselves, they have to salute themselves!


    Thinking so, Xiang''er obeyed emperor Chongming.


    Emperor Chongming didn''t think so much, but just casually lucky a woman, and this woman may have something to do with his unfilial son, which made him feel a sense of revenge.


    Anyway, Xiang''er finally became the man of emperor Chongming.


    The next morning, Xiang''er woke up in the house of emperor Chongming.


    She looked at the gorgeous bed curtain and smiled with satisfaction. This is the life she wants!


    Xiang''er got up from the bed triumphantly, and then began to freshen up.


    Chu Yunqing had already left the early Dynasty and was having breakfast with Song Rong.


    The two men ate a few mouthfuls and heard someone tell them about this absurd thing!


    Chu Yunqing''s face turned black. He was so old that he could start with a girl like Xiang''er! Even if that Xiang''er is not self disciplined, he shouldn''t do such a thing!


    Song Rong over there also looks strange. Xiang''er and the supreme Emperor... It makes Song Rong have some speed that can''t keep up with Xiang''er.


    But now that it has happened, we have to find a way to deal with it.


    Song Rong asked, "this sweet son... I''m afraid I can''t leave the palace."


    After all, there is no ancestral rule that the supreme emperor cannot accept imperial concubines.


    Chu Yunqing''s eyebrows frowned. Now he didn''t worry that Xiang''er would pester himself, but he was upset at the thought of living in the palace with this woman.

 Chapter 547

    Song Rong doesn''t want Xiang''er to stay, but since something like this has happened, Song Rong has no way.


    She paused: "since she stayed, let her live with the supreme emperor and send more people to pay attention."


    Chu Yun also nodded and said, "then do as you say."


    Chu Yunqing added, "if she''s restless, you can and don''t have to pay attention to any friendship. Just send people out directly."


    Less than a last resort, Chu Yunqing doesn''t want to have a conflict with emperor Changming because of such a small matter, and then spread a reputation of unfilial. However, if Xiang''er really makes progress, Chu Yunqing doesn''t mind being out of sight and out of mind.


    Song Rong nodded and then sent something to Xiang''er.


    Xiang''er is naturally satisfied. When she was in the mountain village, she couldn''t see these things. Now she can enjoy them. How can she be unhappy?


    After Xiang''er dressed up, she returned to the North jade hall.


    At this time, the locust flower has got up and is waiting for Xiang''er at home with sun Dahu. The locust flower''s face is full of excitement. Xiang''er didn''t come back last night. Is it a success?


    Waiting for Xiang''er to come back, Huaihua stared at the gorgeous clothes of Huaihua, hurriedly walked up, reached out and touched the clothes of Huaihua, and said to Xiang''er, "Xiang''er, how do you wear such clothes?"


    Xiang''er raised her chin and looked triumphantly at Sophora japonica: "what do you say?"


    The locust flower covered her mouth and said excitedly, "you mean, you have the blessing of the emperor?"


    Sophora japonica wants to jump up happily. If this is true, their sun family can really get it alone. Chickens and dogs rise to heaven!


    Xiang''er raised her hand. At this time, she had brought a gold bracelet. The bracelet directly shook the eyes of Sophora japonica. Xiang''er rolled the bracelet down and put it on Sophora japonica''s hand.


    The arm of Sophora japonica is thick. When the bracelet is put on, it will naturally be a bit flustered, but Sophora japonica looks at the bracelet and her eyes are straight. How can she let go of the bracelet like this.


    Exhausted the strength of suckling, put it on his hand.


    Waiting to finally put the bracelet on, Huaihua''s face took a satisfied smile.


    Song Rong has sent someone to give a reward at this time. Xianger naturally wants to stay in the palace. As for Sophora japonica and sun Dahu, they all want to go out.


    Although Song Rong is grateful to the sun family, she really doesn''t want the sun family to continue to live in the palace. As for Chu Yunqing, it''s the same. People''s patience is limited.


    You can''t let the arrogance of the sun family go on because of a life-saving grace.


    Waiting for the locust flower to buy a house with the reward money, he settled down temporarily.


    However, the locust flower got silver and felt a little dissatisfied.


    She was somewhat disappointed that Xiang''er didn''t become Chu Yunqing''s concubine. Can the imperial concubine compare with the imperial concubine?


    No, Huaihua is still blaming sun Dahu for his incompetence: "Dahu, why don''t you ask your emperor''s brother for an official?"


    Sun Dahu was also a little elated, and felt that he was now a master.


    So he began to think about being an official.


    When he entered the palace again, he hinted faintly with Chu Yun: "look, we don''t have any source of income here. We can''t live on your reward all the time?"


    Chu Yun nodded. Sun Dahu''s words made sense: "then I don''t know what you want to do?"


    Sun Dahu scratched his head and said with some embarrassment, "do you think you can be an official for me? No matter how old an official is, it doesn''t matter! Just earn some salary."


    Chu Yun gave a little thought and rejected sun Dahu: "it''s not that I don''t help you, it''s just... You''re not suitable to be an official."


    Sun Dahu was a little worried: "how can I know if I can be an official without trying?"


    Chu Yun was in a bit of a dilemma. Seeing this, Song Rong smiled and said, "it''s not a simple thing to be an official. If you lack money and don''t want our reward, then go to work in Ronghua hall."


    Even if Song Rong married Chu Yunqing, she is now the queen, and ronghua hall is still Song Rong''s private property, which no one can change.


    Song Rong wants to settle down in Ronghua hall. It''s also very easy.


    Even if sun Dahu couldn''t do anything, she saved Chu Yunqing from him and raised him all his life?


    Sun Dahu didn''t get a satisfactory answer. After returning, he couldn''t help being told by Huaihua again.


    I was in a bad mood and began to drink muggy wine.


    In the evening, Mr. Du came. Mr. Du came to give Chu Yun acupuncture. Chu Yun hurt his head and there was congestion in it, so his memory didn''t completely recover.


    Although for Song Rong, no matter how many things Chu Yunqing remembers, as long as two people can be together safely, she will be very satisfied.


    However, Song Rong is worried after all. The congestion still doesn''t want people''s lives. Who knows when it will want people''s lives?


    Doctors don''t cure themselves, not to mention Chu Yunqing can''t remember many things now. It''s most appropriate for Duke du to cure him.


    Mr. Du doesn''t like other interruptions when he treats people.


    Song Rong took Yunxia and sat in the corridor together. The wind at night, neither cold nor hot, blew on people, giving people a warm feeling of breeze.


    Song Rong looked at the Yunxia opposite him. The originally thin Yunxia had become a lot mellow since she was with Mr. Du, and her face was a little red. At a glance, she knew that she was well moistened by Mr. Du.


    The two of them sat down and talked for a while.


    Begonia came in a hurry. When she saw Song Rong, she didn''t care to salute and said directly, "madam, hurry up and have a look. Our wife has been bullied!"


    Song Rong was stunned when she heard the speech. Can anyone bully her mother in the palace?


    However, Haitang is not a talker. Since she came, she really met something. Thinking so much, Song Rong didn''t care what to think, so she hurried with Haitang.


    When Song Rong arrived, he saw many people standing in the garden.


    The first one was Xiang''er. Xiang''er was talking proudly at this time. Song Rong walked in and heard Xiang''er saying proudly: "you are just a dead concubine. What qualifications do you have to stop my way?"


    "I''m not a concubine!" Xu explained.


    "Hey, you''re not a concubine. Who is that? Do you still keep an idle man like you in the imperial palace?" Xiang''er''s tone was full of contempt and ridicule.

 Chapter 548

    Behind Xiang''er, two middle-aged women, also the concubine of emperor Changming, followed.


    At this time, the two of them did not speak, but looked at Xiang''er taunting Xu.


    Xu Shi is not weak now and will answer back, but when a scholar meets a soldier, he can''t explain why. Xiang Er looks aggressive and doesn''t give Xu Shi a chance to speak at all.


    Song Rong couldn''t help walking over when she saw Xiang''er''s small man''s success.


    Then he smiled: "unexpectedly, it''s really lively."


    Xiang''er shut her mouth when she saw Song Rong. Even if she was a princess, she couldn''t compare with the queen of the Lord of the six palaces.


    But on Xiang''er''s face, there was not much fear, but raised her chin and stood straight.


    Song Rong took a cold look at the three people opposite. First, she paused on the faces of the two concubines behind Xiang''er, and then said, "even if you look at someone who is not pleasing to your eyes, you shouldn''t pull my mother into the water!"


    Then Song Rong snorted coldly and said, "don''t think it''s right not to say anything and do nothing."


    Song Rong narrowed her eyes, full of threats in her eyes: "if you can provide for the elderly at ease, you can have a good end of your life. If you can''t... I don''t mind. Let you go to the imperial mausoleum to keep the spirit of the first empress."


    The two concubines looked at each other when they heard the speech, and their eyes looked frightened.


    Yes, Xiang''er doesn''t know Mrs. song. They''ve only been here for so long. How can they not know each other? Just when Xiang''er embarrassed Mrs. song, they didn''t speak, just hoping that Xiang''er offended Mrs. song.


    At that time, the empress will blame her. Naturally, Xiang''er can''t afford to go.


    They are not young. Of course they don''t want to compete with others, but who knows, an old emperor is lucky to have Xiang''er. Now they love Xiang''er very much


    It''s nothing. Now they don''t ask for Shengze, but Xiang''er also deceives others so much that she becomes arrogant and domineering when she gets some favor. She even asks these concubines who are no longer in favor to be his attendants. They can''t live any longer. They don''t have the ability to vent their anger, so they move Xiang''er out and around in the hope of meeting some noble people with Xiang''er''s temper, When the time comes, just add a little firewood and you''ll get into trouble.


    At that time, naturally someone will clean up the incense.


    They didn''t expect that Song Rong came here. Just a little look, they saw through their inner thoughts, which made them very frightened and uneasy.


    Song Rong ignored Xiang''er, but first looked at Xu and asked, "Mom, have you been wronged?"


    Xu shook his head: "I have never been wronged, but she won''t let me go."


    "Madam, she not only won''t let our wife leave here, but also threatened to punish our wife! I have explained to her that our wife is your mother, but she just doesn''t believe it!" said Haitang angrily.


    Song Rong looked at Xiang''er with a cold face: "Madam Xiang, when the emperor has nothing to do, he doesn''t come out and walk around at will. I don''t think you need to come out and walk around!"


    Then Song Rong ordered her entourage: "send Princess Xiang back! If you want to come out at will and collide indiscriminately, send it to the imperial mausoleum!"


    "How dare you! You are the queen, and I am still the imperial concubine! In theory, you should salute when you see me! Aren''t you afraid I''ll tell the emperor about it?" Xiang''er looked at Song Rong aggressively.


    Xiang''er actually knew that Xu was Song Rong''s mother for a long time. The reason why she did this was that she wanted to find Song Rong''s bad luck.


    She felt that her identity was different. With the support of the supreme emperor, Song Rong didn''t dare do anything to her.


    But Xiang''er doesn''t understand the actual situation at all.


    She really thought that Chu Yunqing''s throne came from the throne of the supreme emperor! I think the supreme emperor can press Chu Yun''s head!


    As for Song Rong, she is more or less indifferent.


    Her identity has only changed. Not long after that, she wanted to find Song Rong''s trouble.


    But she never thought that Song Rong didn''t eat her at all, and directly dealt with Xiang''er cleanly.


    Song Rong curled her lips and smiled: "the supreme emperor is not the emperor, and the imperial concubine is not the queen. Now you are not the master of the palace!"


    "As for what you want to tell the emperor, let''s go!" Song Rong snorted coldly. Obviously, he didn''t pay attention to the emperor.


    When Xiang''er saw Song Rong like this, there was a big gap in her heart.


    She knew that she could not do anything good to Song Rong, so she quickly walked back. When she found the emperor, she could not help complaining to the emperor.


    I hope the emperor will vent his anger!


    But the emperor can''t do that.


    If he has the ability to vent his anger on Xiang''er, is it Xiang''er''s turn? I''ve been angry with myself for a long time.


    God knows what a coward he is now when he is the supreme emperor! How I want to pull Chu Yunqing down from the throne and sit on it again.


    Xiang''er''s heart cooled when she saw the appearance of the supreme emperor.


    The position of the imperial concubine didn''t seem as powerful as she thought.


    Besides, Song Rong and Xu went back together. Xu sighed slightly: "Lin Niang, Niang wants to move out of the palace."


    Song Rong was slightly stunned when she heard the speech: "Mom, is it uncomfortable for you to live in the palace? I promise, things like Xiang''er won''t happen in the future!"


    "What did Xiang''er say? Mom, we are mother and daughter. No one dares to say you are idle for how long you want to live here!" Song Rong looked ugly when she thought of Xiang''er''s evil spirit.


    Xu shook his head and said, "my mother has her own consideration. You can''t see that yu''er is the eldest. You''re going to get married and start a business. You can''t let yu''er live in the palace at that time?"


    Then Xu sighed slightly: "I will rebuild the Song family and let yu''er be the master at that time. Your father also needs someone to worship..."


    Song Rong nodded and agreed with Xu''s practice, but she was reluctant to give up her mother and brother.


    Since their rebirth, their family has never lived separately. Even if they say goodbye sometimes, they will get together soon.


    Xu took Song Rong''s hand, gently touched it, comforted and said, "linniang, you''re not young. When you grow up, it''s impossible for your mother to accompany you all the time."


    Song Rong also knows this truth, but there are still some losses and reluctance.


    Seeing that Song Rong was still like this, Xu continued: "even if you move out, your mother is still your mother. When you want to see your mother, your mother will come in with you."

 Chapter 549

    Then Xu smiled again: "even if I don''t want you, I still want my two little grandsons. I always have to come."


    "As long as you don''t dislike me as a mother."


    Song Rong hurriedly said, "Mom, how can I find you annoying? If you can come, I must be very happy!"


    Xu smiled and looked at Song Rong: "let''s say so. My mother will choose a house in a few days."


    Song Rong nodded and said, "choose a bigger one. When yu''er gets married, he just has more children and can live."


    Song Yu was practicing martial arts on the martial arts field at this time. Suddenly, he felt a cold breath for no reason. He touched his nose and whispered, "isn''t someone planning on me?"


    Where did Song Yu think of it? Song Rong has now begun to plan for him to inherit the Song family.


    A few days later, Xu and Song Yu officially moved to the song house.


    When Chu Yunqing arrived, the congestion in his brain had completely dispersed and remembered all the previous things.


    Chu Yunqing, who thinks of the past, inevitably thinks of ruby


    Oh, this concern certainly doesn''t mean that, but he wants to get rid of ruby! Even if the national strength is empty and there is no way to deal with ruby, we must strengthen prevention and wait for the right time to get rid of ruby.


    Otherwise, Chu Yun''s heart is always uneasy with ruby.


    This woman is really crazy. This time she almost hurt him and rong''er. The most annoying thing is to threaten him with two young children!


    Who knows, will this woman be crazy again in the future?


    There is no reason to be a thief for thousands of days. He doesn''t want his children and Song Rong to be hurt again!


    After Chu Yunqing regained his memory, he began to deal with government affairs, which was the power of the imperial court. He wanted to take it in his hand little by little. Some old ministers with different political views... Chu Yunqing also got rid of it one by one.


    Chu Yunqing will not be soft on these people.


    When he was in trouble, when Xiao Yizheng wanted to marry rong''er, most of these old ministers were flattering, and there was no one to defend Song Rong!


    So, you have to chew your tongue behind your back!


    Waiting to rectify the interior of the Damin Dynasty, the next goal is the northern desert.


    The existence of northern desert is always a threat to the whole Damin!


    Speaking of northern desert, I have to mention two people.


    North desert.


    It''s not autumn yet.


    But the north desert is already windy. The wind carries sand and hits people, which makes people feel painful.


    If you are from northern desert, you may be used to these people, but if you are from Damin, you will inevitably suffer some hardships.


    On an endless grassland, a small wooden house was built.


    An old man in rags was milking sheep at the door.


    Her complexion is dark. It seems that she has been exposed to the wind and sun. Her hands also have small cracks, just like the roots of old trees.


    No one could have imagined that this person was the old lady of song who was once arrogant and domineering and covered the sky in the song house.


    She and song song both took refuge in Hongyu. At that time, the benefit promised by Hongyu was a fief.


    Strictly speaking, ruby is not a breach of promise, because Ruby did give them a fief! But... The northern desert is vast and sparsely populated. You can''t see anyone in this fief of song song!


    No one''s fief


    In other words, it is more appropriate to say that it is a place of exile.


    In the old lady song''s days, no matter what she did, she was served. Where did she live such a hard life!


    However, no matter how hard these days are, people are reluctant to die, especially old lady song. When she lives to this age, she is even more reluctant to die.


    As the saying goes, living is better than dying. The old lady has begun to do these rough jobs now.


    She had just finished milking the sheep, and song song, who was wearing animal skin clothes, came back.


    The old lady took a look. Song song song was empty handed and disappointed. Song song song said he went out hunting and took a leg of sheep as bait, but now the people have come back and the leg of sheep has disappeared, but the hair of the prey has not been seen.


    Where did the old lady know that song song song didn''t go hunting at all, but rode a horse to a distant place, found a girl and solved his physiological needs. As for the leg of sheep, it was the reward.


    Where will there be any prey to bring back.


    And even if song song really goes hunting, he can''t get anything like song song.


    Song song came over and asked, "have you finished your meal?"


    The old lady quickly stood up and said, "I thought you didn''t come back at noon, so you heated some simple meals. Wait, I''ll bring them to you."


    Song song entered the room, sat at the table and looked at the old lady who didn''t walk very neatly. She didn''t want to help at all.


    In the past, song song song was a good talker in the song mansion, but now... Facing an old man who has no power and has to bury one foot, song song song is naturally not afraid of anything.


    What kind of children can Song Dai and an''s people teach?


    Waiting for song song to see several kinds of coarse grains on the table, his face immediately looked ugly and angrily looked at the old lady: "are you feeding pigs? What is this? How to eat!"


    The old lady was stunned when she heard the speech, and then looked at song song in disbelief.


    What he said today really hurt her heart.


    What is pig feeding? She eats it when he is not at home.


    She still loves her direct grandson very much. Even if two are in trouble, it''s nothing good. She gives it to him!


    The old lady glanced at the food on the table and sighed. She thought in her heart that he used to live in good clothes and good food. I''m afraid he had never suffered like this. Now some people are not used to it. It''s understandable to say anything ugly.


    After I found the reason for song song song, song song slapped his chopsticks on the table and said coldly, "I want to eat mutton."


    The old lady was embarrassed and said, "that leg of lamb is the last. You don''t have it now."


    "You old man, do you want to starve me?" song song''s words didn''t have any respect.


    The old lady looked at song song in shock: "how could I want to starve you?"


    Song song narrowed his eyes and said, "I just saw you milking sheep. Isn''t that sheep? Isn''t there meat to eat after killing?"

 Chapter 550

    When the old lady heard the speech, she sighed and said, "that sheep''s milk is the only thing that can be exchanged for food. If you kill the sheep, we will have nothing to eat after eating the meat."


    The old lady''s eyes were wet. They went to the deserted grassland together and didn''t eat and wear enough. At the beginning, ruby gave back hundreds of sheep and some horses. They didn''t want to starve them.


    But before she got married, she was a spoiled daughter. After she got married, she came to the Song family. Although she said she had a hard time, the Song family was not poor enough to be a wife, go to the fields to do farm work, or go out to herd sheep.


    The old lady who always feels superior to others has some difficulties when facing the sheep. She doesn''t know how to raise the sheep.


    As for song song, he is a rich young man who is idle, and he is worse than the old lady.


    At least the old lady can eat some bitterness and know how to raise the sheep.


    But what about song song? After arriving, every day except complaining is complaining! I still want to live the life of opening my hands with clothes and opening my mouth with food.


    Simply raising sheep is not a particularly difficult thing. Under the groping of the old lady, she managed to make a living.


    If song song could live in peace, they wouldn''t starve to death.


    However, song song is a hard eater and always asks the old lady to kill the sheep.


    The speed of the sheep''s cubing is not as fast as song song''s killing the sheep. They have no livestock in their hands, and the days are getting tighter and tighter.


    As usual, song song song wants to kill sheep. The old lady may be soft hearted and follow song song song''s days. But now, this sheep is the last guarantee for two people to make a living. If you kill it


    Now it''s OK to say that we can find some weeds to satisfy our hunger, but what about waiting for winter?


    It''s cold and windy outside. It''s not the same as Beilin. There''s a house made of green bricks to keep warm and can''t eat enough!


    How can we survive this day if we don''t have enough food and have to suffer from cold?


    In this way, the old lady has an unprecedented persistence.


    But song song is not in charge now. He doesn''t know that oil and rice are expensive. He only cares about the pleasure and enjoyment now. Where will he think more about things in the future?


    He looked at the old lady discontentedly, his eyes full of anger: "Grandma! It''s just a sheep. Kill it and kill it. Where do you have so much nonsense!"


    The old lady pursed her lips and looked at song song with her turbid eyes: "song song song, you can''t go on like this..."


    At this time, the old lady more or less reflected on herself and knew that she couldn''t continue to connive at song song. If she had no worries about food and clothing, she could, but now the two people would be hungry. If she still wanted to follow song song song''s temperament at this time, the two people would starve to death soon.


    Song song slapped his hand on the simple table made of wood, and then said coldly, "what''s the matter with me? You can say what you want. Why hesitate!"


    The old lady moved her lips, and the wrinkles on her face seemed to have deepened a lot at this moment: "song''er, it''s not that grandma doesn''t want to give you meat, but have you ever thought about how to live after eating meat? How do we two live in the future!"


    "Hum! I told you to kill the sheep and eat the meat. I have my own way!" Song Song said with disdain on his face.


    Song song seems confident, but the old lady doesn''t believe song song song''s words. When song song song left today, she took the sheep he killed last time and the rest of the leg.


    When I left, I said something better than now. Before long, I will bring enough prey back.


    But now people came back empty handed, but the old lady didn''t see the prey promised by song song song!


    In fact, song song song didn''t talk like this twice. At first, the old lady would believe it, but later, the old lady was a little disappointed.


    In recent days, when song song song said such words, she wanted to stop song song, but she buried her feet one by one. What''s the ability to stop song song?


    "Song''er, grandma wants us to live without asking for anything else. Now if you want to kill this sheep, you''re going to break our lives. It''s equivalent to cutting meat on me." the old lady''s tone was a little hoarse and choked.


    Song song squinted at the old lady.


    The old lady in front of her had long lost her former prestige. Instead, she was as down as a beggar on the road.


    In song song''s eyes, there was no pity, but full of dissatisfaction. He looked at the old lady with a cold face and stood up dissatisfied: "since you don''t want to do it, I''ll do it myself!"


    Song song was about to pass by the old lady.


    The old lady was in a hurry and wanted to reach out to stop song song.


    Song song snorted heavily, stretched out his hand, roughly pushed the old lady, and then walked out.


    The old lady was pushed by song song song''s gravity and fell to the side. Now the old lady is very thin. She is like a piece of paper. She knocked on the door frame at once.


    The old lady let out a cry. It was obviously a fall pain.


    But song song didn''t look back at the old lady at all. Instead, he took a knife and ran outside.


    He tossed about all day today, but he was tired and hungry. Now he was like a hungry wolf with red eyes. He just wanted to eat meat quickly. He wouldn''t show mercy to anyone who stopped him!


    Waiting for the old lady to ease the pain and move out of the house little by little.


    He saw that song song''s knife had fallen on the sheep!


    Song song scolded angrily while killing the sheep: "you old man, I just want to eat a mouthful of meat. You have to stop it!"


    It was not like killing sheep, but like killing the old lady.


    The old lady saw that the sheep had no breath in front of her, and her face looked decadent. Then she fell to the ground.


    The cold wind blew into the old lady''s clothes and made the old lady shiver.


    After looking at her old grandson, who turned his face and didn''t recognize people, the old lady touched her heart and felt that her heart was cold.


    At this moment, she had some regrets.


    At that time... Why did she listen to song song and believe that she would live well when she came to the northern desert?


    The old lady couldn''t help thinking of her days in the north.


    In the most difficult days, Xu didn''t want to leave her, that is, when there was an accident in the king''s house of Chu and fled, Xu also defended her.

 Chapter 551

    When Xu stuttered, he never forgot her.


    Although Xu and Song Rong didn''t respect her in the past, they didn''t hurt her like song song after all.


    This man, that''s it.


    I don''t know my happiness when I am in the north. If the old lady can have a little gratitude and don''t feel that she is not comfortable, she may still live a life of fine clothes and food in the imperial palace.


    Even now Xu takes Song Yu out on her own, she won''t forget her.


    However, this man''s way is his own. The old lady has nothing to do with Xu and Song Rong. After all, the people in the second room of the Song family have done their utmost to the old lady.


    Thinking of this, the old lady couldn''t help feeling a little sad.


    Muddy tears ran down her gullied face.


    Song song had already cut off a leg from the sheep. Then he threw it to the old lady and snorted coldly, "it''s not your father who died. Why are you crying? Don''t you go and cook the meat for me quickly!"


    The old lady is not in the mood to cook meat at this time.


    But as soon as song song song shook his hand, he threw the knife next to the old lady. Even the tip of the knife had nailed a corner of the old lady''s clothes.


    The old lady''s body trembled slightly, looked up and saw the background of song song''s merciless departure.


    She shivered slightly, stood up and began to cook meat for song song song.


    While waiting to cook the meat, she didn''t forget to wipe her tears and murmured, "yun''er..."


    At this moment, I fully understand that her dead second son is really filial to her. Although his wife and children are not sincere to her, they have never abused her in Song Yun''s face.


    Xu was busy with her new home at this time. She probably didn''t expect that the old lady would think she was good.


    In the Song family, the old lady has become a taboo title. No one wants to talk about the old lady of song.


    Even if I remember, even the good tempered Xu will be cold.


    In the past, the old lady was bad to her. She could bear it and forgive it, but now the old lady has reached out to two children who have just been born!


    Huaichu and Nianqing are still so young. Even if the old lady is dissatisfied with Song Rong, they can directly come to Song Rong. How can they start with the child?


    Besides, Song Rong''s separation from Chu Yun''s was actually caused by my talent.


    Otherwise, even if Hongyu and ruiwang are thinking about harming Song Rong and Chu Yunqing, it''s hard to find a chance.


    Xu has just moved here and has a lot of things to deal with. He hasn''t been in the palace for a few days.


    Song Rong seldom separated from Xu. Don''t look at Song Rong''s strong and independent on weekdays, but when facing Xu, she was a full ten little girl. No, she missed Xu a few days after she left.


    With huaichu and Nianqing, and some attendants, they ran to the song house.


    When choosing the house, at the strong request of Song Rong, he deliberately chose a place close to the palace.


    After arriving at the song mansion, Song Rong went directly to find Xu.


    Xu''s ancestral hall is being arranged at this time. Since he wants to set up his own house, it is natural that the ancestral hall is indispensable.


    Song Yun was expelled from the Song family before, so now the top of the new song family ancestral temple is Song Yun. If you go further, you can''t trace it back.


    Song Rong gave the child to Qingtao and a mammy before going in.


    Xu is wiping the ranking and putting some ornaments on it.


    After Song Rong came in, the mother and daughter looked at each other and smiled. They didn''t say anything. At this time, their hearts were the same. They were all missing the man with beautiful scenery.


    Song Rong lit a fragrance for Song Yu, knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Song Yun respectfully.


    She said silently in her heart, "Dad, now our family is doing well. You should take care of yourself there."


    When Song Rong just came back from rebirth, she even avoided Song Yun''s death. What she regretted most was that she couldn''t save her father when she lived again.


    But now, Song Rong also wants to open some.


    Life and death have a destiny, and wealth lies in heaven. Even if manpower can go against the sky, it will always be impossible.


    It is a great blessing that she can come back, change her fate and protect her mother and brother.


    "Madam, madam, someone is coming from Shu mansion." Haitang said softly outside.


    Song Rong stood up and helped Xu finish the rest. Xu and Song Rong had the same idea about the ancestral hall of the Song family, especially the worship of Song Yun, that is, if they could do it themselves, they didn''t want servants to do it.


    Waiting for the mother and daughter to finish this, they walked side by side to the flower hall for guests,


    General Shu was dressed in blue and looked much younger than usual. Perhaps it was because the children of Shu Yan and Du Wan were born. General Shu had less killing spirit, less sharp eyes and more peace.


    Song Rong saw general Shu and couldn''t help laughing: "uncle!"


    General Shu smiled and looked at Song Rong: "you girl is here too!"


    Song Rong was slightly surprised when she heard the speech. What is it that she should also be here? Is it difficult? General Shu is here. She shouldn''t be here?


    Xu looked at general Shu gently, turned and ordered Begonia: "Begonia, go and get the new glutinous rice cake made yesterday."


    Xu Shi can make a lot of snacks, but Song Rong and Song Yu don''t like glutinous rice cakes very much, and Xu Shi seldom makes them. Now Xu Shi talks about this, which makes Song Rong a little surprised.


    Song Rong looked at general Shu''s hand. Shu Yan and Du Wan didn''t come.


    General Shu seemed to see Song Rong''s doubts, so he opened his mouth and said, "even if Shu Yan becomes a pro, he won''t let me worry. He''s angry with Wan''er back to his mother''s house. It''s time to pick up Wan''er."


    Song Rong laughed when she heard the speech. She didn''t base her happiness on the pain of others.


    It''s Shu Yan and Du Wan. This has happened several times. One is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer.


    Now look at the two quarrelling, but before long, they will be as good as honey.


    At the beginning, Prime Minister Du quarreled with general Shu several times because of this, but later, both Prime Minister Du and general Shu chose to open one eye and close the other for Shu Yan and Du Wan.

 Chapter 552

    By this time, Xu had sat down and talked to general Shu.


    Song Rong seldom sees his mother talking so much with anyone, but most of what they say is about the pregnancy of these children. Song Rong can also put in a mouth nearby.


    At dinner, general Shu used it in the song house.


    At this time, Song Yu, who had been out all day, came back.


    When Song Yu saw general Shu, her face was full of smiles and kept shouting to compete with general Shu.


    General Shu couldn''t stand Song Yu''s hard work, so he put on airs and compared with Song Yu.


    Song Yu gave a roar, and then danced the red tassel gun in his hand. When Song Yu shot general Shu, he didn''t mean to be merciful.


    Song Rong couldn''t help sweating for general Shu.


    But soon, Song Rong found that she was really worrying about nothing, because general Shu was not afraid of Song Yu at all. Even if the bright gun in Song Yu''s hand stabbed general Shu directly, general Shu also had a way to escape.


    General Shu has been on the battlefield for a long time. It is absolutely impossible for a boy like Song Yu to compare with him.


    However, Song Yu has made a lot of progress than before. The red tassel gun in her hand is also majestic and imposing.


    Song Rong looked at her brother, from a lovely teenager to a violent man who likes to dance knives and guns. She was a little helpless.


    But Song Yu has grown up after all. She can''t interfere too much in Song Yu''s life.


    When Song Rong was distracted and thinking about these, Song Yu took a smile on her face, and then suddenly shot again.


    Seeing that Song Yu was going to hurt general Shu, Xu was startled and shouted, "be careful!"


    General Shu was slightly stunned, and then immediately returned to his mind and directly knocked out the gun in Song Yu''s hand.


    With the silver gun head and the crisp sound when landing, everyone present breathed a sigh of relief.


    Xu looked at general Shu from top to bottom and found that general Shu was not hurt. Only then did he loosen his clenched fist a little bit and breathe a sigh of relief.


    Waiting for Xu''s recovery, Xu''s face was cold and said to Song Yu, "yu''er! Come here!"


    Song Yu saw that Xu seemed angry and knew that he had just joked. In fact, he didn''t want to stab at all. He was ready to stop. Moreover, even if he stabbed, general Shu could escape according to his understanding of general Shu.


    But this time, he really used the biggest killing move. Song Yu felt that he was somewhat unjustified, so he went to Xu''s side and stood still.


    Song Yu wore a blue dress, like a straight tree, full of vigorous vitality.


    Xu''s face was cold and scolded, "yu''er! Do you know you''re wrong?"


    Song Yu seldom sees Xu''s anger. Xu''s temper is good. When Song Yu was naughty when he was a child, Xu mostly moved with emotion and explained with reason. There are few times when he was angry with Song Yu.


    Song Rong taught Song Yu a lot, so Song Yu was afraid of her sister, but Song Yu was very open when facing Xu.


    Because of this, Song Yu is more nervous at this time.


    Those who are not often angry are the most terrible when they get angry.


    Song Yu lowered her head, looked at the tip of her shoes and said carefully, "I know I''m wrong."


    Xu asked in a deep voice, "do you know what''s wrong with you?"


    Song Yu continued, "I shouldn''t be so reckless. It''s easy to hurt my uncle."


    Looking at Song Yu''s good attitude of admitting his mistake, Xu''s anger was a little lower. He frowned at Song Yu and said, "yu''er, you''re not going to apologize to your uncle!"


    Like a defeated cock, Song Yu hung her head and walked to general Shu.


    General Shu smiled in a loud voice: "cousin, this is what you make a mountain out of a molehill. I haven''t seen any enemies on the battlefield, and how could I be hurt by yu''er. Moreover, yu''er didn''t really hit hard just now, but it looks more dangerous. If I can''t escape in time, yu''er can also stop."


    Speaking of this, general Shu paused and asked with a smile, "yu''er, tell your mother, is that right?"


    Song Yu looked at general Shu gratefully, and then continued, "that''s right."


    Xu Shi was dissatisfied and looked at Song Yu: "even so, you were too reckless just now!"


    Song Rong hurriedly said, "yu''er, you know Niang doesn''t like you dancing with a knife and a gun. It''s still like this in front of Niang at this time. Don''t you worry? Say you''re also for your own good!"


    Song Yu nodded, walked to Xu''s side, and then said slowly, "Mom, it''s me that''s bad, which makes you worried."


    After Song Yu said this, he added: "when I try again in the future, I won''t be in front of you."


    Song Yu said this with good intentions, but this fell to Xu''s ears, but it revived Xu''s dispersed anger.


    Xu said discontentedly, "don''t always dance knives and guns in the future. Starting tomorrow, don''t go to the martial arts field. Remember to go to the academy!"


    Song Yu didn''t expect that his unintentional words made Xu react so much. He looked at Xu and hurriedly said, "Mom, no, you know, I''m not interested in reading. I want to practice martial arts. I''ll go to the battlefield like my uncle and defend my country!"


    Xu''s eyes fell on general Shu''s face when he heard the speech.


    General Shu felt a little uncomfortable. How did he feel that his cousin had led Song Yu astray?


    "Niang, you are so overbearing! I can''t study well if you let me study." Song Yu said what he thought.


    Xu didn''t want Song Yu to practice martial arts any more. When Song Yu almost hurt general Shu, her heart was mentioned in her throat. First, she was worried that general Shu was really hurt. Second, Xu was worried about Song Yu.


    This sword has no eyes. Song Yu can hurt others today. Can others hurt Song Yu another day?


    When he thought of Song Yu''s saying that he was going to the battlefield, Xu''s heart couldn''t settle down.


    She has lost her husband. She knows how painful it is to lose a close relative. Now of course she doesn''t want to lose her son again. Besides, although she doesn''t mean to emphasize men and women and loves her children the same, Song Yu is the only child Song Yun can inherit.

 Chapter 553

    If something happens to Song Yu, the incense of the Song family will be broken.


    She is not particularly dedicated to incense, but she doesn''t want to be worshipped by Song Yun after a hundred years.


    There is nothing wrong with Xu''s idea, but there are some opinions that don''t respect Song Yu.


    However, it''s no wonder that Xu is open-minded enough. If other mothers had talked about it, they might not have been so soft.


    Who makes Song Yu the only one in the Song family? If something happens to Song Yu, Xu and Song Rong may not be able to bear it.


    Song Rong was looking at it. She was in a bit of a dilemma. She didn''t know how to persuade her.


    Her heart is really contradictory. In this way, she and Xu''s idea is the same. She has not supported Song Yu to go to the battlefield and doesn''t want Song Yu to only think about fighting and killing.


    In these two years, Song Rong felt that Song Yu should be respected and let song Yushun follow his heart.


    But looking at Song Yu, it seems that she is angry with Xu Shi, and Xu Shi is not happy. Song Rong is a little worried, so she looks at general Shu for help.


    General Shu smiled and said, "cousin, this is your mistake. I have to say you..."


    Xu still respects her cousin very much. After all, she and Song Rong can live so smoothly now. A big reason is that they were bullied to death by the Xu family without the help of the Shu family!


    "In fact, I hope Shu Yan can learn some Kung Fu and go to the battlefield. A good man is ambitious. It''s not necessarily a good thing to stay at home at a young age. He should be allowed to go out and see..." when general Shu spoke, he had a kind of pride.


    Finally, he sighed: "but look, Shu Yan, he doesn''t dare to be interested in these things at all. At the beginning, I beat and scolded, but what''s the use? Instead, he made the father and son centrifugal. Now, I don''t care about him. He can do whatever he wants to do. He is filial to me."


    He looked at Song Yu lovingly and didn''t forget to praise song Yu: "yu''er is a good child. He has such a good ambition at a young age. You should encourage him."


    Although Xu didn''t agree with general Shu''s statement, he finally eased his tone: "but I''m not sure when I think of yu''er coming to the sword and going to the sword."


    General Shu smiled at Xu: "but you are in charge now. Can you manage it?"


    After years of fighting with Shu Yan, general Shu has realized a truth. The child can''t just manage. If you want the child to develop according to his own ideas, it depends on whether the child is willing or not. If not


    Just like Shu Yan, even if you open his ass, what''s the use?


    General Shu''s words stopped Xu. Can she manage Song Yu?


    She didn''t take care of it before, but Song Yu, the child, stopped at that time. After waiting, she still liked to play with those knives and guns.


    "Children and grandchildren have their own blessings. Cousin, it''s time for you to let go," said general Shu.


    When Xu heard the speech, he was a little lonely. Yes, his children and grandchildren have their own blessings


    Rong''er can''t worry about her now. The child has been independent since childhood and has never let her worry about anything. Now life is more happy. Yu''er has grown up and has her own ideas, and she can''t worry about it gradually.


    At this moment, Xu suddenly felt a little disappointed.


    The children have grown up, and she is a little lonely.


    In the past, this happened one after another. She couldn''t feel her heart empty, and there were two children with her all the time, but now


    The day was stable. The children had their own ideas, but she didn''t adapt.


    Feeling that her mother was a little depressed, Song Rong quickly said with a smile: "Mom, don''t worry. No matter what yu''er wants to do, there is me... Even if he wants to go to the battlefield, I will order someone to take care of it specially. Nothing will happen."


    But Song Rong guessed Xu''s mind wrong this time. Xu''s depression at this time is not because of Song Yu, but because he feels a little bleak and lonely.


    Xu had a heart knot and some had no appetite when eating.


    General Shu said a lot.


    Song Rong has been silently looking at Xu. She has also felt some of Xu''s worries. She feels uneasy.


    In the evening, Song Rong wanted to stay in the song house for a while, but Chu Yunqing came to pick her up in person.


    Song Rong had to go back first.


    Song Rong and Chu Yunqing sat in the carriage together, and the two children were here.


    Chu Yun teased the two children with a smile and didn''t forget to say to Song Rong: "rong''er, I think we have only two children, some are missing..."


    At this time, Song Rong was thinking about Xu''s affairs. There were some worries, but Chu Yun''s words surprised her back.


    Her apricot eyes stared round, looked at Chu Yun and said, "how many do you think?"


    Chu Yun thought for a while, stretched out a hand and said, "if you want to surround your descendants in the future, there must be at least five."


    Song Rongfei quickly calculated in her heart to have five children... She didn''t think she could be so lucky next. If she had two at a time, she would have to have at least three more children


    Song Rong trembled at the thought of the pain of having a child.


    Chu Yun stretched out his hand, pinched Your Song Rong''s face, smiled and said, "look, it scares you. I''m watching you absent-minded, scaring you."


    Song Rongchang breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly said, "we have both children. That''s enough!"


    "If you want to live again... Go find another life!" Song Rong snorted.


    Chu Yun smiled and said, "I''m afraid someone''s Vinegar jar will turn up."


    The two men talked for a while, and Song Rong''s mood was relieved a lot.


    Chu Yunqin then asked, "rong''er, what''s the matter with you? I look at you as if you have something on your mind."


    Song Rong sighed and said, "today in the song house... I suddenly feel that my mother... Seems to be a little lonely alone."


    Chu Yun nodded and said without any accident: "in the past, my mother might not feel anything in the palace, but now I am away from you. Yu''er is young and playful. It is impossible to accompany her all the time. She has some discomfort in her heart, which is normal."

 Chapter 554

    Chu Yun saw Song Rong frowning and frowning, so he said, "rong''er, have you ever thought of finding someone to accompany your mother?"


    Song Rong felt puzzled and hesitated before asking, "what is it to find someone to accompany her mother?"


    Chu Yun said with a smile, "it''s the so-called old companion. My mother is getting older and older. I can''t let the children stay with my mother all the time. If I can... My mother can remarry."


    Song Rong was stunned when she heard the speech, and then thought in her heart.


    If someone brought up the matter, she might think it was malicious.


    But Chu Yunqing said that she really wanted to think of her mother. She knew what kind of temperament Chu Yunqing was and what she was like to their family. There is no need to doubt Chu Yunqing''s sincerity.


    In the past, the Xu family also wanted to find a way to remarry their mother, but at that time, she and her mother had no other ideas, just wanted to escape quickly.


    Now Song Rong has to think about it seriously.


    Mother has been guarding for her father since she was in her twenties. Until now, life has completely settled down. She and yu''er have grown up, but her mother is getting older and older day by day, and there is no one around her.


    Even if the life is still rich and delicious, but in spirit, there is some coldness.


    Thinking of this, Song Rong felt that she was unfilial and forgot to consider her mother''s feelings. After all, she is a woman and needs someone to rely on and accompany.


    In the past, she might have worried that if her mother remarried, someone would bully her mother, but now with her mother''s identity, who dares to bully her mother?


    Should she really find someone for her mother?


    Thinking of this, Song Rong asked uneasily, "Yun Qing, think carefully. What you said is reasonable, but mother... She has a good temper in other things, but she is infatuated with her father. What can she do if she wants to insist and keep it for her father?"


    Forced twists and turns are not sweet. Song Rong can''t force her mother to marry.


    Chu Yun smiled and said, "you don''t know what your mother thinks. Just go and ask."


    Song Rong quickly shook her head and said with an embarrassed face, "if my mother doesn''t want to, I''ll ask... My mother has to beat me out with a stick."


    What Song Rong said was exaggerated. Xu would not hit people with a stick, but Song Rong felt a little uncomfortable at the thought of his mother''s cold face answering him.


    Chu Yun smiled and said, "I didn''t let you ask in person."


    Chu Yunqing whispered in Song Rong''s ear, and then Song Rong took a satisfied smile on her face.


    "You think it all the same." Song Rong praised Chu Yunqing without stinginess.


    Song Rong returned to the palace, thinking about it all the time.


    On the second day, Song Rong arrived at the song mansion.


    For the arrival of Song Rong, Xu is naturally very happy. He won''t think that his daughter came to the song house for another purpose.


    Song Rong and Xu sat in the flower hall and chatted. Not long ago, someone came to report that someone had visited Xu.


    Xu let people in. When she had nothing to do, she also met some ladies.


    The visitor is not a strange face.


    Xu asked strangely, "I don''t know you are..."


    "This must be Mrs. song." the visitor greeted warmly.


    Although Xu didn''t know what the visitor did, it was just the so-called person who stretched out his hand and didn''t hit the smiling face. The smile on the visitor''s face made Xu have no cold face at all.


    Xu looked at the man with a smile and said in a warm voice, "I don''t know you are..."


    Song Rong saw someone coming and knew she was here. Her mother might not say what she thought, so she found an excuse and said to have a rest.


    "Mrs. song, my surname is Yao. I''m a famous matchmaker in the capital. If you don''t believe it, you can inquire. Many official families are looking for me to connect!" Mrs. Yao said with a smile.


    Although she is also a matchmaker, she is not an ordinary matchmaker, nor does she have the market atmosphere of a matchmaker.


    She also came from everyone. In her early years, she lost her husband and was disliked by her mother-in-law''s family, so she left her mother-in-law''s family and started her own business to make a living.


    There are many rules in big families. Of course, it''s impossible to come casually when inviting a matchmaker. This matchmaker is an ugly person. Many matchmakers are full of market spirit. When they come to a big family, it''s easy not only to do something wrong, but also to mix things up.


    So people like Mrs. Yao can get mixed up.


    After all, people themselves know the rules.


    When Xu heard the speech, he suddenly became interested: "are you Mrs. Yao?"


    Xu also heard a little about Mrs. Yao.


    Mrs. Yao saw that Xu was easy to get along with and didn''t put on the airs of the Queen''s mother. Moreover, the one who explained the matter was the same. She relaxed and chatted with Xu.


    Mrs. Yao was not stupid enough. She directly talked to Xu about her marriage, but first from Song Yu''s marriage.


    As a mother, she always pays special attention to the marriage of her children. Even if Xu didn''t want to marry Song Yu at this time, it doesn''t prevent her from being happy that her son is remembered by many people.


    There are hundreds of women in this family, and the same principle applies to men.


    Which family''s young children are really excellent. They will also let some families with daughters give up face and take the initiative to get married.


    Song Yu''s age is a little younger and her temperament has not been determined. It''s a little early to get engaged, but this does not prevent Xu from looking for a future wife for Song Yu.


    If you really meet someone who is especially good and suitable, there is nothing wrong with making a decision early.


    After all, the good girl doesn''t wait. If she misses it, she may never meet again.


    Mrs. Yao is also a man who has died her husband. She can understand Xu''s mind more or less. She relies on this little by little.


    "Mrs. song, you are also a hard life. It must be very difficult to pull a pair of children alone." Mrs. Yao said with empathy on her face.


    Xu smiled and said, "these two children are sensible. I don''t feel hard."


    "But the children have grown up after all. It''s not necessary to mention the mother. The little childe sees that he is going to get married. Whether it''s you, madam, or alone, I don''t know if he has any ideas?" Mrs. Yao asked with a smile.


    PS: [gift exchange code: aea5cx the top 100 readers who receive this code can exchange the cake reading voucher at the "personal Center - Gift Center". First come, first served! Remember to post in the book circle and let me know

 Chapter 555

    Xu was slightly stunned when he heard the speech. He probably didn''t expect Mrs. Yao to ask such a question.


    However, in the face of Mrs. Yao, she still had a good temper and said, "what can I plan to live day by day?"


    "Have you ever thought about finding another person to live with?" Mrs. Yao finally asked.


    Xu''s face was slightly cold: "Mrs. Yao, we''re talking about children. How can we talk about me?"


    Mrs. Yao narrowed her eyes and said with a smile, "the child wants to start a family, but you''re not old enough. It''s not a thing to go on like this all the time."


    Xu''s face didn''t want to talk more: "since we''re here to talk about children, there''s no need to say anything else."


    Obviously, Xu didn''t want to talk about it with Mrs. Yao.


    Mrs. Yao looked at Xu. Under normal circumstances, she would always observe her words and expressions. After hearing these words, she would not continue to ask, but she had to say a few more words for Song Rong''s instructions.


    No, Mrs. Yao has continued to ask, "Mrs. song, have you really never had such an idea? Maybe your children don''t want you to be alone all your life..."


    Xu sighed sadly, "Mrs. Yao, I know you will ask me this. In fact, it''s for my good to say heartfelt words to me, but I really don''t mean that."


    "I just want to keep my memories of yunlang and live this life." Xu''s tone was firm.


    After Song Rong returned to the palace, Mrs. Yao came to see Song Rong.


    Song Rong knew Xu''s idea from Mrs. Yao''s mouth. She knew in her heart that it was not as simple as she thought. If her mother wanted to get married, it would be easy. But now, her mother doesn''t have such an idea. She can''t make a will to let her mother choose a husband, and she can''t tie her mother to get married!


    Mrs. Yao looked at the worried Song Rong and couldn''t help but say, "madam, you can have this idea for the good of Mrs. song."


    Ordinary daughters don''t want their mother to remarry. This will affect her daughter''s reputation. Moreover, song Ronggui, as the mother of a country, cares more about her reputation than others.


    "Mrs. song may not understand your pains now, but one day, she will understand." Mrs. Yao comforted Song Rong.


    Then she said again, "but there''s a sentence I don''t know what to say." Mrs. Yao hesitated.


    Song Rong quickly nodded and said, "what do you want to say, but it doesn''t hurt."


    Mrs. Yao then continued: "you want Mrs. song to have a home in the future, but Mrs. song is more passionate about the second master of song than Jin Jian. If you just let her think so, it''s not enough. You have to let her see that other people are good and let her know that the second master of song also hopes that she can live well. In this way, maybe she will have some changes."


    Being reminded by Mrs. Yao, Song Rong''s eyes lit up. It''s true.


    No matter how she asked her mother, it was all on paper. Her mother couldn''t touch anyone else in the song house every day. The world in her eyes was so big that she couldn''t see other people like her father. Naturally, she wouldn''t have any ideas in her heart.


    A few days later, Song Rong asked Xu to go to Linfeng mountain in the name of distraction.


    This is a beautiful place outside the city in the north, and there are pedestrians everywhere.


    There is a Taoist temple on the mountain. Song Rong has arranged it. I hope the experts here can enlighten Xu.


    In Song Rong''s opinion, Xu has a heart knot. If this heart knot is untied, everything may come naturally.


    Among the Taoist temples, the most famous one is Taoist Qingfeng. Many people came to ask questions in admiration.


    There is also a Yuelao temple nearby, which is also full of pedestrians. However, Song Rong was afraid that Xu would think of some past events when he saw the Yuelao temple, which was deeper and deeper, so he turned around.


    The way up the mountain is not easy, but it''s rare to come out once. Accompanied by Song Rong, Xu''s interest is still very high. The two people walked up all the way, and Xu''s face has always been smiling.


    Song Rong didn''t know that although she didn''t want her mother to think of her father and live in the memory of the past, Xu still remembered a lot of the past at this moment.


    At that time, when she was with Song Yun, Song Yun liked such a beautiful place. When she got free, she would always take her out.


    He doesn''t want his wife to be a little woman who doesn''t go out of one door or two. He hopes his wife can walk around the landscape hand in hand with him, and he hopes his wife can talk about chess and painting with him.


    Xu also likes Song Yun''s temperament.


    But the good times didn''t last long. Song Yunying died early, leaving her alone


    At the beginning of Song Yun''s death, although she was sad, she didn''t feel empty and lonely. When she dreamed back at midnight, she wouldn''t cry because her side was empty.


    At that time, she didn''t think so much. Life forced her to move forward step by step. She didn''t even have time to hurt spring and autumn and recall the past.


    Now idle down, such a feeling, and the memory of the past, come one after another.


    At the top of the mountain, looking at the distance, there are layers of green peaks. Looking forward, there is a Taoist temple hidden in the clouds.


    "Mom, since we''re here, let''s go in and have a look. If it''s appropriate, we can also set up a memorial tablet for our father''s longevity here." Song Rong said with a smile.


    Xu has been very enthusiastic about Song Yun.


    Even if she knows that Song Yun may have been reincarnated under Jiuquan, she still can''t help but want to do what she can.


    This is because she misses Song Yun, or because of her own obsession.


    Xu nodded and followed Song Rong inside.


    The Taoist temple in front is very elegant, with cyan walls, covered with some ivy, with an ancient and quiet feeling.


    Song Rong stepped forward and opened the door.


    The door was opened by a young Taoist in green clothes, who was like a spring onion. When the young Taoist smiled, his face was with two small dimples, which made people look at it. There was no reason to feel that he was kind.


    Song Rong and Xu went inside.


    The little Taoist raised his hand and said, "ladies, this way, please."


    Song Rong and Xu bypassed a green brick corridor and felt that they suddenly saw the light in front of them.


    It was an open yard. On the edge, there was a cliff with a triangular Pavilion hanging in the air.

 Chapter 556

    On the pavilion, at this time, a man was sitting, and the man was playing the piano.


    The clear piano sound flew out of his fingertips. Song Rong heard it and felt that her whole body was shocked. The piano sound seemed to have a feeling that could swing people''s heart.


    Xu was also a bit obsessed. She used to be a woman who liked piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. However, after Song Yun''s death, she no longer had leisure and elegant to think about these things, but for a little time, what she thought was how to live and how to make her children grow up.


    Both Song Rong and Xu Shi were attracted by the piano sound and walked forward involuntarily.


    When they arrived near the pavilion, they could see the man clearly.


    He wore a Taoist bun. He was more than 40 years old. He was not very handsome, but he had an extremely elegant temperament.


    He was dressed in an indigo Taoist robe with green edges. In front of him was an ancient Qin, from which the sound flowed.


    At the end of the song, he put his hand on the piano and looked up at Xu.


    He was a little stunned when he saw Xu. Xu also looked at the man in front of him in some doubt: "have we met somewhere?"


    Song Rong has long recognized that this is Taoist Qingfeng. She said hello to the Taoist temple earlier, saying that she and her mother were coming and wanted Taoist Qingfeng to explain something.


    When she came in, the people of the Taoist temple, of course, would bring them to see Taoist Qingfeng.


    Song Rong thought that the so-called Taoist Qingfeng might be a charlatan who knows some tricks, but waiting to see someone, Song Rong felt that this person really looked like an expert outside the world.


    Taoist Qingfeng glanced at Xu and said, "are you... Brother Yun''s wife?"


    Xu''s face was full of surprises this time: "it''s brother Mo zhe!"


    Xu''s tone was cheerful. It was obvious that he knew Qingfeng.


    It''s Song Rong''s turn to be surprised.


    "It''s just that you are..." Xu looked at Qingfeng and looked at his clothes. He was very puzzled.


    Qingfeng said with a smile, "it''s nothing. I''ve practiced for many years. Now I''m a foreigner."


    Xu was just a little stunned and accepted the fact that Qingfeng said. He didn''t continue to ask, but smiled: "are you Taoist Qingfeng?"


    Qingfeng nodded.


    Xu has taken Song Rong and sat on the pavilion.


    When Song Rong walked up, although she felt a little uneasy, she didn''t worry about safety when she looked at the connected huge stones.


    "I don''t know who this is..." Qingfeng glanced at Song Rong.


    Xu smiled and said, "this is a little girl. She is called linniang."


    Qingfeng looked at Song Rong with a look in his eyes and asked.


    Song Rong knew what Qingfeng asked. Although she was worried that Qingfeng, who knew her mother, would tell the story, she had to nod her head at this time.


    After Qingfeng determined Song Rong''s identity, he was somewhat stunned.


    Then he considered his language and asked slowly, "I don''t know Brother Yun..."


    Xu''s face was full of a lonely look and said, "to tell you the truth, I came here this time to set up an immortal memorial tablet for yunlang."


    Qingfeng sighed wistfully, with a sad look on his face: "Brother Yun has always been romantic and unruly. He envies others for what he does with you. He never thought he died young. Don''t worry. I''ll let someone set up a memorial tablet for him. Even if it''s my brother''s heart."


    Then the two began to talk.


    Song Rong was worried that her mother would take some precautions against strangers. Now she feels that she is more worried. Taoist Qingfeng and Xu have talked about contacts.


    Song Rong listened to it and knew it. How did Qingfeng know his father and mother.


    It turned out that the original name of Qingfeng was mo Zhe. At that time, he traveled abroad with his father and met his mother together.


    Mo zhe even expressed his love with his mother, but Xiang Wang was intentional and the goddess was unintentional.


    Xu took a fancy to Song Yun. As for Mo Zhe, he was also free and easy. He didn''t take children''s and women''s love as one thing, and soon opened his eyes.


    Then I opened a school in Kyoto, and soon after, I began to practice Taoism.


    Several people talked here for a while, and Qingfeng took Xu to the quiet room to talk.


    Song Rong didn''t know what the man called Qingfeng said to Xu. He only knew that when Xu came out, he seemed to be in a much better mood and felt relaxed all over his body.


    As if it were sinking away.


    Song Rong asked vaguely, but Xu didn''t say anything.


    After going back, Xu had some changes and walked more and more with Qingfeng. Those called Qingfeng even came to the song house from time to time.


    It''s nothing. Song Rong is not the kind of person who interferes with her mother''s life. On the contrary, she is very fond of it. Her mother can actively communicate with men. Even if the man is only a Taoist, there are faint signs.


    Song Rong is happy, but some people can''t sit still.


    General Shu came to song''s residence frequently, saying that he wanted to teach Song Yu to practice martial arts, but every time he came, he couldn''t help but go to Xu''s house to sit down for a while.


    Sometimes you will meet Qingfeng and Xu talking about something. Xu''s face has always been smiling, which makes general Shu feel very uncomfortable.


    He went back and meditated deeply. Waiting for general Shu to figure this out, he went to find Song Rong.


    He knew that Song Rong was the only one who could help him sort it out at this time.


    At this time, in the main hall of the palace, Song Rong and general Shu are sitting face to face.


    General Shu seldom comes to the palace alone to see Song Rong. At this time, Song Rong has some doubts. General Shu must go to Chu Yun for this business, but general Shu will think of looking for Song Rong for this private matter.


    Song Rong looked at general Shu with a smile: "I don''t know what my uncle came to me for?"


    "Lin Niang..." general Shu called low, and then looked at Song Rong.


    Song Rong''s heart was even more confused. In her heart, general Shu was always a person who said anything straight. How could he be so hesitant.


    She guessed and asked; "Uncle, is there something difficult for you?"


    General Shu scratched his head uneasily and said, "there is such a thing."

 Chapter 557

    Song Rong smiled: "we are a family. We are too embarrassed to say anything. You can say it, but I won''t refuse anything I can help you."


    General Shu thought for a while. Then he clenched his teeth and said, "it''s like this... I want to ask you about someone."


    "Who do you want to inquire about?" Song Rong had some doubts in her heart. The Shu family also had its own power. Could there be anyone whose uncle could not find out? Want to ask yourself?


    "Recently, a strange man often came in and out of your house. I don''t know if it was..." general Shu hesitated.


    Song Rong smiled: "you mean Mr. Qingfeng?"


    "I know he is Mr. Qingfeng," said general Shu.


    Song Rong was curious: "since you know him, you don''t know what you want to ask?"


    General Shu asked vaguely, "I''m just watching my cousin get close to him. I''m a little worried. I want to know how this person can get along with his cousin so well?"


    He added, "I seldom see my cousin so kind to strange men."


    Hearing the speech, Song Rong glanced at general Shu and thought it was a bit strange that general Shu would ask such a question, but Song Rong replied: "he is an old friend of his mother."


    "Oh? It was originally known?" general Shu asked.


    Song Rong felt that general Shu was very interested in Qingfeng and wondered why general Shu did this.


    "Uncle, what do you ask him for?" Song Rong asked casually.


    General Shu''s face was slightly stiff and seemed a little embarrassed. Then he waved his hand and said, "nothing."


    Then general Shu raised his hand and drank tea.


    Song Rong looked at general Shu and knew that there must be something in general Shu''s heart that he didn''t tell himself.


    It''s just that Song Rong didn''t ask deeply. After all, if general Shu wanted to say something, he would say it directly.


    If she doesn''t want to say, it''s meaningless for her to ask, isn''t it?


    Who knows, at this time, general Shu even said, "Lin Niang..."


    "Uncle?" Song Rong''s intuition told her that general Shu must have something important to say.


    "If Qingfeng wants to marry your mother, will you promise?" general Shu asked roundly.


    Song Rong''s eyes brightened when she heard the speech: "uncle, where did you see this sign? If it''s true, I won''t stop it."


    She tried her best to find a reliable home for her mother. If it was called Qingfeng, she would naturally be happy to see its success.


    General Shu pointed to himself again and asked, "what do you think of me compared with the breeze?"


    Song Rong was drinking tea. Listening to general Shu''s words, she choked and coughed violently. For a while, Song Rong stopped coughing, then widened his eyes and looked at general Shu in surprise.


    If Song Rong had known what general Shu wanted to say before and didn''t know what general Shu wanted to say, now that general Shu''s words are so obvious, how can Song Rong still not see general Shu''s mind?


    She looked strange and looked at general Shu with some inquiry: "uncle, are you serious?"


    General Shu''s face was a little annoyed and said in a deep voice, "am I the kind of person who is not serious?"


    Song Rong coughed. Seeing general Shu in front of her, she felt a little confused.


    After waiting for a while, Song Rong straightened out.


    General Shu, I have a crush on my mother! But when did this happen? Why didn''t she notice?


    Where can Song Rong detect it! At least general Shu is a middle-aged man. He is not that impulsive hairy boy at all. How can he write everything on his face?


    Although Song Rong didn''t notice it before, general Shu''s words have connected many things, which really shows Song Rong some signs.


    Since my mother left the palace and went to the song house, my uncle seemed to run to the song house from time to time.


    She thought it was because the Shu family didn''t have many relatives and few people could get along with each other. Therefore, it''s not bad for the two families to get close and keep in touch with each other. But now when she thinks about it carefully, it doesn''t seem so.


    It''s a good thing that general Shu likes his mother.


    Compared with the breeze Song Rong didn''t understand, if her mother had to find someone to rely on, she naturally preferred general Shu.


    When she first came to Beilin, she knew General Shu. At that time, general Shu took more care of their family. Now she is like her father to Song Yu.


    I''m a girl, but Song Yu really needs a person like general Shu to act as a father in the process of growing up.


    General Shu also gave Song Yu good guidance. Song Rong even felt that Song Yu was somewhat like general Shu.


    Seeing that Song Rong didn''t answer, general Shu continued in a deep voice: "linniang, I know. It''s a little abrupt for me to tell you this, but I''m sincere."


    Song Rong raised her head, looked at general Shu with clear eyes and asked, "why do you like your mother?"


    General Shu''s face was flushed: "I... I can''t tell. When I saw Zhilan, I wanted to protect her heart. I couldn''t see her sad and bullied."


    Song Rong nodded. It''s easy to understand that his mother is soft and weak. Naturally, it''s easy to arouse people like general Shu''s desire for protection.


    Song Rong paused and continued, "uncle, I don''t know what kind of position my aunt is in your heart? Have you forgotten her?"


    When general Shu heard the speech, he immediately clenched his fists and said to Song Rong, "of course I won''t forget her!"


    Looking at general Shu''s appearance, Song Rong knew that Mrs. Shu still had an unshakable position in general Shu''s heart, so that now he mentioned her with some uncontrollable emotions.


    General Shu''s answer satisfied Song Rong.


    Looking for happiness again is not to clean the former people from their hearts.


    Let''s say mother. Even if she finds support in the future, her father will never fade in her heart.


    "Uncle, in fact, I think you are much better than Qingfeng." Song Rong said with a smile.


    Looking at Song Rong''s smile, general Shu breathed a sigh of relief.


    He was most worried that Song Rong would resist Xu''s family and then start a family. Then he was worried that Song Rong would not accept himself.

 Chapter 558

    Now looking at Song Rong''s attitude, general Shu''s heart is a little relaxed. Song Rong has obviously shown that he will not interfere with Xu''s remarriage.


    General Shu smiled awkwardly: "linniang, I know that as an elder, I shouldn''t tell you this, but I really have no way. I know that you always have an idea, so I want you to help me."


    Song Rong smiled and looked at general Shu like a little fox: "uncle, you treat us very well. In my heart, I really treat you as a family. If you really want to be with your mother, we can become a real family. I''m happy to see it."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong added: "it''s just that I agree that it''s useless after all. It''s up to my mother."


    Song Rong can''t decide for her mother because she thinks general Shu is a good choice for her father?


    General Shu agreed with Song Rong very much. At this time, he nodded and said, "linniang, I know what you mean."


    He looked at Song rongna''s face very similar to Xu''s, and couldn''t help thinking that if the girl were really his own daughter.


    "It''s said that mother and daughter are connected. I''m here today, not only to ask you to think of something for me, but also to inquire about my cousin''s ideas from you." general Shu asked with some uneasiness.


    Although Song Rong''s idea can decide whether Xu accepts him or not, even if Song Rong agrees, it depends on Xu''s own willingness.


    Now general Shu just wants to know what Xu thinks.


    Song Rong rubbed her forehead. What does her mother think? She can see through everything else, but there are some things she can''t see through in this matter.


    She had to say what she felt: "I''ve inquired about my mother''s thoughts before, but my mother said to keep it for her father all her life..."


    According to the truth, as a daughter, she knows that her mother has such an idea and should be happy. However, she can''t bear her mother to be alone after all.


    Mother has done enough for her father!


    From the beginning, I came to Gusu alone from the north, and then later, I was detained in the small Song house, and even bullied by the old lady. As the legitimate daughter of an official family, I must have endured a lot of hardships and suffered a lot.


    After her father''s death, although it seems that she has been protecting her mother, but carefully, why didn''t her mother use her weak arms, spread her wings and try her best to protect her and yu''er?


    Now that they have grown up, they don''t need their mother to worry. Mother shouldn''t spend her good years alone.


    Song Rong sighed, then looked up at the iron man sitting in front of her. She believed that he was sincere to his mother.


    Since his aunt died, he has never had a wife and a half concubine. It can be seen that he is also an infatuated man.


    Although it is said that the death of his aunt had a great relationship with his uncle, it was not what he wanted after all. How could a man not be painful if he made a choice between his small family and everyone?


    The Shu family is a loyal family. He must carry the lintel of the Shu family and be responsible for his wife and children. His heart must be very bitter.


    When cousin Shu Yan was young, he was not very sensible. He always felt that general Shu had caused him to lose his mother.


    He was alone and suffered like this. He never complained about being hard and tired, which is rare.


    Thinking of these, Song Rong sincerely admired general Shu from her heart.


    After hearing Song Rong''s words, general Shu sat there without saying a word and didn''t know what to think.


    Song Rong quickly added, "but I see that my mother seems to be very close to Qingfeng recently. Maybe she has shaken a little."


    Song Rong just wanted to encourage general Shu, but when general Shu heard the name Qingfeng, his eyebrows tightened and his face was murderous.


    Song Rong looked at general Shu and was a little worried. Although he said he looked like a self-restraint person, he was explosive and wouldn''t do anything on impulse?


    General Shu seemed to feel Song Rong''s strange eyes. He recovered and softened his face: "have you just been scared?"


    Song Rong shook her head.


    General Shu smiled: "you child, don''t worry. Even if my cousin doesn''t accept me, I won''t do anything."


    Feeling the pride of general Shu, Song Rong couldn''t help smiling: "uncle, it''s no use sitting here all the time. If you like it, let her know."


    Song Rong added uneasily, "but mother''s temperament... You know, don''t scare her."


    Song Rong looked at general Shu with a smile and thought in her heart. She directly asked her mother about these things. Her mother certainly wouldn''t have any ideas, but if fate really came, would her mother still refuse people thousands of miles away?


    General Shu stood up at once. He didn''t even have time to say goodbye to Song Rong, so he went out.


    Looking at general Shu''s high spirited face, Song Rong couldn''t help thinking that his uncle was always a victorious general in defending the country and attacking the city and the land. He just didn''t know if he could pass his mother''s gentle hometown.


    General Shu had just left when Chu Yunqing strode in.


    When I saw Song Rong, I couldn''t help but pull Song Rong into my arms.


    Song Rong is used to Chu Yunqing''s intimate action that comes with the moment at any time.


    Chu Yun said in a low voice, "rong''er, I miss you."


    Song Rong raised her eyebrows: "we just had dinner together."


    "That''s all just now." Chu Yun said solemnly. He wanted to be with Song Rong all the time.


    Song Rong reached out and patted off Chu Yun''s unruly claw, then hesitated and asked, "is there any movement at the border recently?"


    When he mentioned the border crossing, Chu Yunqing let go of Song Rong, sat down in front of him, and then smiled coldly: "the border crossing has always been restless! When I deal with these things, I will be the imperial driver!"


    He wants to wipe out the northern desert!


    He wants Hongyu to regret what he has done!


    It''s just that he has suffered some hardships, but how hard should rong''er''s every day be without him? And all this is given by ruby!


    If you hate, Chu Yunqing doesn''t hate ruby. He just wants to eliminate this threat as soon as possible, not only for Daming country, but also for his family and Song Rong!

 Chapter 559

    Seeing Chu Yun''s anger on his face, Song Rong stretched out her soft hand, grabbed Chu Yun''s hand, gently comforted Chu Yun and said, "it''s not urgent. Even if you''re anxious now, it can''t solve the problem."


    Song Rong was worried that Chu Yunqing was in a hurry to get rid of the ruby and did something that was not fully prepared.


    Chu Yunqing looked at Song Rong with a smile and comforted Song Rong: "rong''er, don''t worry, I know."


    As they were talking, someone came in and reported, "Your Majesty, your mother, the ninth Lord said, I hope I can see your mother."


    Song Rong and Chu Yunqing looked at each other when they heard the speech. They were slightly stunned. They probably didn''t expect that Xiao Yizheng would let them pass on such words.


    In fact, since Chu Yunqing came back, there have been some things to avoid Xiao Yizheng. Chu Yunqing doesn''t know how to deal with Xiao Yizheng. After all, Xiao Yizheng is also very contradictory.


    Although it threatened Song Rong, even coerced Song Rong to do what he didn''t want to do, and concealed Chu Yunqing''s whereabouts, Damin was the most turbulent in the days when Xiao Yizheng became the Regent.


    He was able to stand up in such a crisis without thinking about seeking power and usurping the throne. This is that Chu Yunqing, who has a great opinion of Xiao Yizheng, has to admire him.


    "Ninth Lord... Did you say what you want to do with me?" Song Rong asked.


    Now Xiao Yizheng is not the Regent, but the throne is still there. Song Rong asks and observes Chu Yunqing''s look. She doesn''t want to separate her from Chu Yunqing because of Xiao Yizheng.


    After Chu Yunqing came back, he didn''t even ask what happened between her and Xiao Yizheng, but Song Rong always felt that Chu Yunqing must be more or less uncomfortable in his heart.


    After all, Chu Yunqing really likes himself. How can a man really tolerate his beloved and have something to do with other men?


    Even though she was forced to do those things, she almost married Xiao Yizheng.


    Chu Yunqing looked back with a calm face. He looked calm and peaceful. It seemed that there were no waves because of Song Rong''s performance.


    Chu Yunqing''s feeling makes Song Rong feel guilty. Although she doesn''t feel sorry for Chu Yunqing, she has such a feeling in her heart.


    She couldn''t help thinking that even if Chu Yunqing mercilessly refused Hongyu, she still felt uncomfortable when she heard the name of Hongyu.


    Now Chu Yunqin, although he didn''t show anything on the surface, but think about it, his heart can''t be so calm? There will be some discomfort.


    This is probably because they care too much, so they are too easy to be affected by each other.


    The man who came to report said in a low voice, "the ninth Lord didn''t say anything, just said he hoped that you could go to see him for the sake of the past."


    Chu Yunqing opened his mouth at this time. His voice was like a sweet spring hitting the bluestone. His voice was sweet and thorough: "how are the ninth Lord these days?"


    This man was sent by Chu Yunqing to guard Xiao Yizheng.


    "Since the ninth Lord was imprisoned in the palace, he has been drinking to relieve his worries every day... It''s rare to wake up today."


    Song Rong didn''t know whether she should agree to meet Xiao Yizheng. Although Xiao Yizheng did a lot of wrong things and once hated her to the bone, all this faded away after Chu Yun poured back.


    And what Xiao Yizheng said is not wrong. They used to have feelings.


    Even if this love is not mixed with a little bit of male and female love, those two people can be called friends.


    When Xiao Yizheng first went to Suzhou to deal with things, he helped them. Even when the third room of the Song family made a big mistake, he could carefully pick the people of the second room of the Song family from that big case without asking him.


    Song Rong could not help but think of the way that she was called into the palace by Empress Zhao. Empress Zhao forced her to eat cakes and Xiao Yizheng went to save herself.


    However, Song Rong knows that Xiao Yizheng doesn''t just hurt herself. If Chu Yunqing still has prejudice against Xiao Yizheng, she won''t go to see Xiao Yizheng.


    Chu Yun leaned to his feet, wearing a plain white robe like a cloud, meandering on the ground. He stretched out his hand to Song Rong.


    Song Rong hesitated slightly, and then put her hand on Chu Yunqing''s hand.


    Chu Yun threw his hands together and firmly grasped Song Rong''s catkin in his palm.


    Just listen to the clear voice of Chu Yun, as if it came from the cloud: "what we should face, we should always face, what we should end, we should always end, let''s go."


    He paused slightly and looked out of the house. At this time, the bright sun was shining on the ground. His ear was the rustling sound of the wind blowing plants and trees. His eyes were full of the reflection of these vibrant scenes.


    He continued, "I''ll go with you."


    Hearing the speech, Song Rong hesitated: "really? He wants to see me... I don''t have to see him."


    Song Rong cares about Chu Yunqing''s feelings.


    If there is only one person to hurt between Xiao Yizheng and Chu Yunqing, she can only be ruthless to Xiao Yizheng. After all, Chu Yunqing is her husband, the one she loves in her heart and wants to spend her life together.


    Perhaps it seems that Song Rong is selfish, but emotional things are selfish. If Song Rong is not selfish, it will hurt Chu Yun.


    Xiao Yizheng is infatuated with her, but what about Chu Yunqing? He is no less than anyone!


    Song Rong naturally understood what kind of choice he should make and what kind of decision he should make.


    Chu Yun smiled. His face was like pear blossoms in full bloom at the same time, directly shaking Song Rong''s eyes. He smiled and said, "let''s go."


    Chu Yunqing took Song Rong''s hand and walked out.


    As he walked, Chu Yun leaned and said, "if we can see each other, we can put down and break this entanglement, isn''t it a good thing?"


    "For him, it''s a relief. For you, don''t feel that what you owe him is good for each other." Chu Yun''s words were full of wisdom.


    Chu Yunqing clearly knew that Song Rong could not choose to ignore people like Xiao Yizheng, even if he was not interested at all. After all, Xiao Yizheng entered Song Rong''s life with a very tough attitude.


    How can Song Rong really think that he never existed?

 Chapter 560

    Always avoiding a person is not the best way to forget a person. If you really want to forget a person, the best way is to face it calmly.


    Waiting to face the people with countless disputes, you can smile faintly, as if you saw an ordinary passer-by on the road, that is the real forgetting.


    Chu Yunqing naturally hopes to untie the knot in each other''s hearts.


    Song Rong silently glanced at Chu Yun, bowed her head and said, "aren''t you afraid I''ll run away with him?"


    Chu Yun stopped and looked at Song Rong with a smile: "can you?"


    Chu Yunqing didn''t say he was afraid or not afraid. He just asked a light question, which made Song Rong feel that in Chu Yunqing''s heart, he had an indescribable trust in himself.


    Finally, Chu Yun leaned and said, "if you really want to go with him, I also..."


    Song Rong stared at Chu Yunqing. She didn''t want chu Yunqing to say anything that would respect her choice.


    Chu Yunqing didn''t go on like this. Instead, he smiled: "I''m so good, you must be reluctant to go with others."


    Song Rong pursed her lips, looked at the man in front of her and pulled his clothes.


    She won''t leave him, as for him? Hum! And don''t try to get rid of her!


    Outside the ninth Prince''s residence, there were people patrolling and standing guard. When they saw Song Rong and Chu Yun coming, they quickly saluted. A guard headed by them was about to go in and wanted to tell Xiao Yizheng to pick him up.


    But Chu Yunqing waved his hand and said, "no, we just go in directly."


    Song Rong and Chu Yun walked inside hand in hand.


    Waiting for the rolling shutter door, Chu Yunqing has not forgotten to carefully help Song Rong roll up the things on the door.


    After a little inquiry, they knew where Xiao Yizheng was.


    This is Song Rong''s first visit to the ninth palace. The scenery in the palace is beautiful and the things placed are also very particular.


    Xiao Yizheng sat in the flower hall. In the center of the flower hall, there were white marble tables and chairs.


    Next to this is a tea stove. Xiao Yizheng is actually cooking tea himself.


    There is also a volume of ancient books on the table.


    Seeing this, Song Rong involuntarily sighed in her heart. Now this extremely elegant man is really hard for her to think of Xiao Yizheng who wanted to marry her a few days ago.


    Xiao Yizheng wore a black dress wrapped in Phnom Penh, and his hair was tied by a jade crown. He was strong and handsome.


    But his eyes were deeply concave, there were some blood in his eyes, and his face was a little pale.


    It can be seen that Xiao Yizheng doesn''t live very well these days.


    The footsteps of Song Rong and Chu Yun startled Xiao Yizheng.


    Xiao Yizheng raised his head and looked forward. Song Rong and Chu Yunqing were looking at him across the grass and trees.


    Chu Yun did not mention that Song Rong in red was the most beautiful flower while taking advantage of the verdant vegetation.


    Xiao Yizheng''s eyes were like a pool of stagnant water. At the moment of seeing Song Rong, they rippled slightly, and also had light and vitality.


    Xiao Yizheng looked straight at Song Rong for a while until Song Rong gave way to him with some embarrassment.


    At this time, his eyes fell on Chu Yunqing.


    Even if he is no longer willing to admit it, he must admit that Chu Yunqing is worthy of her.


    No matter how he imitates Chu Yunqing, he can''t learn the charm of Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yunqing also looked at Xiao Yizheng.


    The eyes of two men meet in the air.


    This is the second time Chu Yun met after he poured back. The first time, it was on the chaotang.


    Chu Yun''s eyes were peaceful, and there was even no spark in them.


    This made Xiao Yizheng a little depressed. Chu Yunqing would be like this. It was more painful than looking at him angrily. He was almost telling him that he didn''t pay attention to him at all.


    Song Rong felt that Chu Yunqing''s hand was slightly tight. She immediately understood that Chu Yunqing was not as indifferent as she looked.


    Chu Yun Qing took Song Rong''s hand and strode forward.


    Xiao Yizheng''s eyes fell on their hands and felt particularly dazzling.


    As for Song Rong, at this time, she felt that her hand was about to be stared out of a hole by Xiao Yizheng, but she couldn''t take it out.


    Fortunately, there was no way to get to Xiao Yizheng. Song Rong soon came to Xiao Yizheng.


    Chu Yunqing has released Song Rong, and the two sit down separately.


    Xiao Yizheng put some charcoal fire in the tea stove, and then sat down.


    Before something happens, if several people can sit together happily, it must be a happy scene.


    But this scene only made Song Rong feel disappointed and embarrassed.


    Seeing that everyone didn''t speak, Song Rong had to cough gently and said first, "Ninth Lord, I heard you wanted to see me, so I came here."


    Xiao Yizheng laughed at himself: "now you don''t even want to call an imperial brother?"


    Song Rong pursed her lips and didn''t know how to answer.


    Chu Yunqing untied Song Rong''s embarrassment: "rong''er, he is my imperial brother. You are my wife. It''s not too much to call him imperial brother."


    Xiao Yizheng looked at Chu Yun coldly, then smiled low and said, "now I think this title is very harsh!"


    Then Xiao Yizheng took a provocative look at Chu Yunqing: "what? Worried about me taking rong''er away? That''s why he followed me?"


    Facing Xiao Yizheng''s provocation, Chu Yunqing said faintly, "brother Jiuhuang, if you have anything to say, say it to rong''er. It may not be so easy to see rong''er in the future."


    He is not generous enough to let a man who has been eyeing rong''er often see rong''er!


    Xiao Yizheng snorted coldly and said, "I want to talk to rong''er alone. Please avoid it."


    Chu Yunqin didn''t say anything when he arrived this time. Instead, he stood up and said to Song Rong, "I''m going to accompany you to see him. If you have anything to say, just say it."


    Speaking of this, Chu Yunqing narrowed his eyes again: "I''ll wait not far away. If he does something you don''t like, just call me out."


    Song Rong nodded.


    Waiting for Chu Yun to leave, Xiao Yizheng began to pour tea for Song Rong.


    Looking at the hot tea, Song Rong did not move, but sighed and said, "why do you want to see me?"


    "If I said I just wanted to see you, would you believe it?" Xiao Yizheng said with a smile.


    Song Rong''s face was slightly cold when she heard the speech: "brother Jiuhuang, if you come to me and just want to say this... I don''t think it''s necessary for us to talk."

 Chapter 561

    Xiao Yizheng looked far away, looked at Song Rong with some forbearance, and then murmured, "if I don''t see you today, maybe I won''t have a chance to see you in the future."


    Song Rong was slightly surprised when she heard the speech, but she immediately thought of Chu Yunqing''s threat to Xiao Yizheng.


    I also feel that there may be no chance to meet between the two people.


    She looked down at the undulating tea leaves in the tea bowl and said, "brother Jiuhuang, I always respected you."


    "I know, I did a lot of things that made you hate me later." Xiao Yizheng''s face was a little bitter.


    Song Rong shook her head and said sadly, "I hated you at that time because you forced me to marry you and told me that Chu Yunqing has been given by you..."


    A few days ago, she might have felt that she hated Xiao Yizheng, but when she calmed down completely, she thought about it. Maybe Xiao Yizheng didn''t hurt her much.


    "I hope you hate me. In this way, you can at least remember me." Xiao Yizheng frowned and dared not look directly at Song Rong.


    Song Rong''s eyes were bright: "but you didn''t do everything after all."


    After careful consideration, Xiao Yizheng actually left a retreat for himself.


    He hoped Song Rong hated him, but on the other hand, he was afraid that he could not bear Song Rong''s hatred.


    "You can really kill Chu Yunqing, but you don''t." Song Rong directly stabbed Xiao Yizheng in the depths of his heart.


    "You took Qian Jinbao and threatened me with him, just to make me believe that Chu Yunqing is dead and doesn''t really want to hurt Qian Jinbao." Song Rong continued.


    If Xiao Yizheng was really as cruel as he showed, Qian Jinbao would not live enough even if he had ten lives.


    She had seen Qian Jinbao provoke Xiao Yizheng. Her words and deeds could almost arch people''s anger into the sky.


    Xiao Yizheng didn''t want to go on with Song Rong on this matter, but said, "it seems meaningless to say this now."


    Song Rong was a little anxious: "why is it meaningless? I want to tell you that you have left yourself a way back. If you turn back now, it''s still time!"


    If Xiao Yizheng can see it, can his life be restarted?


    Xiao Yizheng smelled the speech and looked directly at Song Rong. His eyes were full of the red shadow of Song Rong. He was somewhat paranoid: "not everything has a way back!"


    "But this matter has!" Song Rong said firmly.


    Then Song Rong added, "although you have committed unforgivable crimes, you have also done a lot of things. Even if you can''t make a confession, as long as you can give up everything, I believe Yunqing will be willing to give you a chance to be a new man."


    Xiao Yizheng sneered: "I don''t need his pity!"


    "How can you be so stubborn?" Song Rong suddenly felt that Xiao Yizheng had an obstinacy that he couldn''t understand.


    Song Rong thought that Xiao Yizheng wanted to see herself because she wanted to end it or looked away, but now listening to Xiao Yizheng''s words, Song Rong suddenly felt that Xiao Yizheng didn''t seem to have changed.


    This made Song Rong feel a little headache. She reached out and rubbed her forehead.


    Xiao Yizheng looked at Song Rong as if he wanted to firmly print Song Rong in his heart. He hooked his lips and took a charming smile on his face: "stubborn? Then you think I''m stubborn."


    Song Rong had some helplessness, like asking herself or Xiao Yizheng: "what do you want, can you put it down?"


    Xiao Yizheng asked, "put it down?"


    Then he looked straight at Song Rong: "my affection for you really makes you feel a burden? Do you want me to put it down?"


    Song Rong sighed faintly: "you are so persistent, it hurts each other."


    "What I let you put down is not me, but yourself. Look at yourself. What has become now? You have long lost your previous happiness! As a friend, I don''t want you to continue like this." Song Rong was a little disappointed with Xiao Yizheng.


    Xiao Yizheng smiled at himself: "I thought you would hate me, but you still think I''m a friend."


    "Xiao Yizheng, have you ever thought that maybe you don''t like me so much? You just can''t let go of your obsession? You want to get me?" Song Rong guided Xiao Yizheng, hoping that Xiao Yizheng can also think about this.


    But obviously, Song Rong underestimated Xiao Yizheng''s persistence. His tone was full of persistence: "rong''er, you think so? Then I''ll tell you again. I like you no less than Chu Yunqing likes you!"


    Xiao Yizheng''s persistence and madness made Song Rong feel some fear. She thought of everything Xiao Yizheng had done madly.


    At this time, looking at Xiao Yizheng''s eyes, he had some precautions.


    Since Xiao Yizheng didn''t want to end it, why did he want to see himself? Is it difficult to come true that just like what he said, he just wants to see himself?


    Although Song Rong believes that Xiao Yizheng can do such a thing, now Song Rong dare not completely put down her guard.


    "Xiao Yizheng!" Song Rong shouted.


    "Wake up. Even if you like me, I can''t respond to you. If you continue like this, you will destroy yourself. There are many girls better than me in the world. If you continue like this, there will be no good results. Don''t you put me down, let yourself go, and then live a new life?" Song Rong said, Echoed in Xiao Yizheng''s ears.


    But Xiao Yizheng didn''t mean to listen: "rong''er, no matter how you persuade me, my heart for you will not change."


    When he said this, he suddenly paused and added, "until I die."


    Song Rong was completely helpless to Xiao Yizheng at this time. She said low, "you are stubborn!"


    Song Rong stood up and wanted to go out. Her tone was disappointed: "if you just want to say these words to me today, I don''t think it''s necessary to go on, because I won''t respond to you."


    Then Song Rong strode out.


    Xiao Yizheng suddenly stood up and grabbed Song Rong''s wrist.


    Song Rong frowned, "let go, or I''ll call someone."


    If Song Rong didn''t feel that she really called Chu Yun to pour over, the two would have to fight. She would have called someone now.

 Chapter 562

    Xiao Yizheng refused to let go. He narrowed his eyes at Song Rong and said, "don''t you want to know what I came to you for today?"


    He smiled again: "do you think I really just want to see you?"


    Song Rong asked involuntarily, "what do you want to do?"


    Song Rong only felt his neck cool. A bright dagger had reached his neck.


    Song Rong was slightly shocked. She couldn''t believe looking at Xiao Yizheng.


    She thought that Xiao Yizheng might want to take himself away and make the last struggle, but she never thought that Xiao Yizheng would use a knife against herself!


    "Rong''er, if you promise to leave with me, I''ll let you go." Xiao Yizheng''s voice was somewhat sinister.


    "What if I don''t agree?" Song Rong narrowed her eyes.


    "If you don''t agree, we''ll have to go to the underground to have a pair of mandarin ducks!" Xiao Yizheng smiled wildly. It was obvious that the whole person was crazy.


    Song Rong regretted that Xiao Yizheng would do such a thing to herself!


    She wanted to ask Chu Yun to lean over, but she was worried that it would annoy Xiao Yizheng, so she relaxed her tone: "Xiao Yizheng, can you... Let me go? Let''s talk about something else?"


    Xiao Yizheng smiled low: "rong''er, I know you are always smart, but I advise you to take back your little cleverness when facing me. I''d rather you scold me angrily than treat me with such hypocrisy."


    Song Rong blushed when she saw that her original purpose had been revealed. It was not shy, but angry.


    She simply didn''t hide her original idea. She couldn''t hide it from Xiao Yizheng. She gritted her teeth and said, "then how can you let go of me?"


    Xiao Yizheng has held Song Rong''s hand with another hand. He doesn''t forget to knead it slightly with his finger abdomen. Song Rong shivers and shakes away Xiao Yizheng''s hand.


    Xiao Yizheng''s breath has been sprayed on Song Rong: "how can I let you go? I have said that as long as you promise to leave here with me, I will naturally let you go!"


    Xiao Yizheng''s voice was somewhat bewitched: "rong''er, let''s go with me. Let''s find a place with beautiful mountains and rivers and live away from the world. No one will find us or disturb us!"


    Song Rong said coldly, "you''re crazy. I won''t promise!"


    Then Song Rong narrowed her eyes: "if you insist, you''ll kill me now!"


    Then Song Rong closed her eyes and looked forward to Xiao Yizheng''s conscience!


    Song Rong is extremely regretful at this time. She feels that she should not be soft hearted. Xiao Yizheng has changed. How can she still read her previous love?


    Xiao Yizheng smiled low, then raised his voice and said, "Chu Yunqing, rong''er is already in my hand. Won''t you come and have a look?"


    Chu Yun''s voice just fell, and a white figure fell from the air, stepping on plants and trees.


    Chu Yun looked at Xiao Yizheng with a cold face.


    His eyes swept over Xiao Yizheng and finally stayed on Song Rong. He looked at the scene in front of him with frost on his face and asked, "rong''er, are you all right?"


    Song Rong said, "I''m fine, but Xiao Yizheng told him... He''s afraid he''s crazy!"


    Seeing that Song Rong said so about himself, Xiao Yizheng stretched out his hand and pulled Song Rong into his arms.


    Chu Yun looked at Xiao Yizheng with a cold voice: "Xiao Yizheng, I''ll bring rong''er here today. It''s just that you may see it through and hope to have an end. I''ve planned to let you leave the north and go to the fiefdom. I never thought... You should be like this. You''re breaking your future!"


    Xiao Yizheng had already looked at Chu Yunqing with a sarcastic look: "if there is no rong''er, what is the difference between being the ninth five year old or being a prisoner at the bottom of your rank?"


    He has never been interested in the throne or fiefdom. All he wants is her.


    Even to be the Regent, it''s because of her.


    Chu Yunqing looked at Xiao Yizheng and said in a cold voice, "if you dare to hurt rong''er, I will certainly not let you go!"


    Xiao Yizheng narrowed his eyes: "it''s really moving..."


    "Since you love rong''er so much, you can point your acupoints, then come over and change rong''er." Xiao Yizheng smiled.


    Hearing the speech, Song Rong hurriedly said, "Chu Yunqing, don''t listen to him and don''t be fooled!"


    Chu Yunqing took a firm look at Xiao Yizheng, and then asked, "is this true?"


    Xiao Yizheng couldn''t deny smiling: "in fact, you can''t believe it. I''m very happy to go to huangquan road with rong''er."


    Ah Fu, who was hiding in the dark of the vegetation, moved and wanted to rush up. The green peach next to him saw it and grabbed Ah Fu.


    "Green peach! What are you doing? Don''t you see that the master is in danger?" Ah Fu was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.


    Green peach hit Ah Fu: "I''m not blind. Of course, I can see that the masters are in danger. But what can you do if you go up now? Now the empress is still in the hands of the ninth Lord, and even your majesty doesn''t dare to act rashly."


    "If you expose yourself at this time, you might as well hide yourself and wait for the opportunity!" Qingtao analyzed it to Ah Fu.


    Ah Fu really settled down after hearing the speech.


    Now when the empress and her majesty go out, there are dark guards around. Your majesty doesn''t call dark guards now, that is, he is afraid that the ninth Lord will hurt the empress in anger.


    He rushed out now. It''s really the same as Qingtao said. It''s not a good idea.


    Now two people can only wait and see the change together.


    Fortunately, when two people are together at this time, if there is only one person, they can''t help it.


    Chu Yunqing took a deep look at Xiao Yizheng, and then ordered a few times on his body.


    Song Rong''s heart was in her throat. She shook her head and hoped Chu Yun would not do anything stupid.


    Xiao Yizheng pushed Song Rong away. At the same time, he restrained Chu Yunqing.


    Then Xiao Yizheng said, "rong''er, I''ll ask you the question just now. Would you like to go with me? If you like, I''m sure Chu Yunqing can go back intact, but if you don''t want to..."


    Xiao Yizheng narrowed his eyes. His eyes were bloodthirsty and terrible.


    Song Rong understood Xiao Yizheng''s meaning at this time. Xiao Yizheng felt that her life could not contain her, so she threatened herself with the life she cared about Chu Yunqing most.

 Chapter 563

    Song Rong gritted her teeth and looked at Xiao Yizheng: "Xiao Yizheng, Hello, you are very good! Your success makes me hate you again!"


    Song Rong was very regretful at this time. At the beginning, she shouldn''t have a soft heart. How can people like Xiao Yizheng know to repent?


    He will only go farther and farther on that dead end!


    Xiao Yizheng smiled and looked at Song Rong with gentle eyes. He didn''t change his attitude towards Song Rong because of the hatred in Song Rong''s eyes. Instead, he said in a warm voice, "promise to go with me..."


    Chu Yunqing said in a cold voice, "what''s the ability to force a woman?"


    At this time, Xiao Yizheng suddenly moved and directly split at Xiao Yizheng.


    As soon as Song Rong''s eyes brightened, did Chu Yun not point his acupoints?


    However, Song Rong observed and found that Chu Yunqing''s figure was unstable, which was still very different from that under normal circumstances.


    Song Rong looked at the two men fighting and saw that the bright knife in Xiao Yizheng''s hand was going to stab Chu Yunqing.


    Some couldn''t help rushing up. She took out her dagger. Fortunately, Song Rong still had a self-defense dagger at this time.


    At this time, the dark guards have poured out, but they are a little far away. After all, some are far from being thirsty.


    Song Rong can''t watch Xiao Yizheng hurt Chu Yunqing!


    She stopped in front of Chu Yun. At this time, she gambled that Xiao Yizheng wouldn''t really hurt herself!


    If you win the bet, she and Chu Yunqing will be safe and sound. But if you lose the bet, she also saved Chu Yunqing.


    Xiao Yizheng''s dagger had stopped when he was about to touch Song Rong. When his hand moved, he threw the dagger away.


    But at this time, the dagger in Song Rong''s hand has been aimed at Xiao Yizheng.


    Xiao Yizheng smiled, stretched out his hand and pulled Song Rong, and took Song Rong into his arms. Song Rong was slightly stunned, and he felt that the dagger in his hand had been stabbed into Xiao Yizheng''s flesh and blood.


    Xiao Yizheng held Song Rong tightly and said, "rong''er, how can I bear to hurt you?"


    He took another look at Chu Yunqing: "even he... I don''t want to hurt... He is the person you like. If you hurt him, you will feel heartache. How can I... Have the heart..."


    Song Rong felt that her clothes had been wet. She knew it was because of Xiao Yizheng''s blood. Although she just hated Xiao Yizheng, her teeth were itching and wanted to take Xiao Yizheng''s life.


    But at this time, Song Rong was a little flustered after all.


    Xu is because of what Xiao Yizheng just said, Xu is because of Xiao Yizheng''s knife that finally stopped. In a word, Song Rong''s heart is like overturning a bottle of five flavors. All kinds of tastes are mixed in Song Rong''s heart and then spread.


    Song Rong couldn''t tell whether she was happy or sad, or something else.


    Xiao Yizheng''s voice was like nonsense: "it''s something I dream of holding you like this."


    Xiao Yizheng''s voice is very weak, with some misty.


    Song Rong looks at Chu Yunqing for help. Chu Yunqing has come over at this time and reaches out to pull Song Rong out of Xiao Yizheng''s arms.


    At this time, he thought the scene was a little dazzling. Second, he wanted to see what Xiao Yizheng''s injury had become. Even if he wanted Xiao Yizheng to die, he didn''t want Xiao Yizheng to die in the hands of Song Rong!


    Xiao Yizheng looked at Chu Yunqing and said seriously; "You must take good care of rong''er and never let him suffer any more injustice!"


    Chu Yun said in a cold voice, "I will take care of rong''er naturally. You don''t have to say anything more. As for you... It''s not so easy to want to die!"


    At this time, Chu Yunqing and Song Rong both understood Xiao Yizheng''s original purpose.


    He didn''t even want to take Song Rong away, or even hurt Chu Yunqing.


    Just want to leave the world in a decisive way and let song rongche remember him completely!


    He knew very well that if he wanted Song Rong to do it to him, the only way was to do it to Chu Yun! Song Rong will lose his reason and will not think carefully, so he will follow his will.


    Song Rong had already regained consciousness at this time and knew that from the very beginning, this was Xiao Yizheng''s trap.


    After understanding this, Song Rong doesn''t want Xiao Yizheng to die anyway.


    He is hateful, but he doesn''t want to hurt anyone. The ultimate goal of such a play is himself! He doesn''t want to live!


    Xiao Yizheng refused Chu Yun to look at his wound.


    Song Rong was a little annoyed at this time. She looked at Xiao Yizheng coldly and said, "Xiao Yizheng, do you think if you die like this, you don''t have to face everything?"


    Xiao Yizheng looked at Song Rong deeply. Yes, he felt that if he died, he wouldn''t have to look at her and smile in the arms of another man.


    God knows how much he thought and how desperate he was imprisoned in this palace these days.


    He is most desperate, not because he has no freedom, but because he knows that he will never have a chance to get her in his life.


    Thinking so, he only felt that his life seemed to be as meaningless as a walking corpse.


    Chu Yun turned back. She didn''t even hate him. She would only forget him a little.


    As for him, he will grow old as if he had never appeared in her life, like a tiny invisible dust.


    He can''t stand such loneliness and torture.


    He would rather see her every day, be despised by her, hated by her and abused by her, than leave her world so easily.


    So I thought, he wants to be crazy for the last time!


    He wants her to end all this with his own hands. He wants to use his own life to let her remember himself!


    "Xiao Yizheng, I tell you, do you know why I won''t be interested in you?" Song Rong looked at Xiao Yizheng coldly.


    At this time, Xiao Yizheng, who fell to the ground, made Song Rong feel more angry than ever!


    Before Xiao Yizheng reacted, Song Rong continued, "I tell you, even if there is no Chu Yunqing, I won''t like you, because you don''t know what real love is!"


    "To love a person is not only to get, but also not to plunder. Whether she likes it or not, she desperately lives in that person''s heart."


    "Your behavior will only make me feel a burden!"


    "To love someone is to return with deep affection when you can get the other party''s love. When you don''t get the other party''s love, learn to guard, learn to let go and forget..."

 Chapter 564

    Xiao Yizheng didn''t hear song Rong''s words. There was no fluctuation in his eyes.


    Chu Yun stretched out his hand, stabbed Xiao Yizheng''s wound heavily, and then said in a cold voice, "Xiao Yizheng, if you are a man, you should live. What ability is death?"


    Chu Yun smiled: "if you die, I''ll find you some girl''s bones and bury them with you, so that you can go to the underworld to be natural and unrestrained!"


    "Despicable!" Xiao Yizheng glared at Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yunqing looked at Xiao Yizheng with a smile: "I''m mean, what can you do?"


    Song Rong looked at Xiao Yizheng coldly: "Xiao Yizheng, you know, you will only make me look down on you more, and I won''t remember you!"


    "Look down upon... Me?" Song Rong''s words seemed to touch Xiao Yizheng.


    Xiao Yizheng flashed slightly, but he had forgotten to resist. At this moment, Chu Yunqing shot immediately, directly pointed Xiao Yizheng''s acupoints, and then ordered people to carry Xiao Yizheng back to the house.


    Chu Yunqing himself is a doctor. Now he has recovered his memory and cured Xiao Yizheng.


    Fortunately, although Song Rong''s knife ran to Xiao Yizheng''s heart, it didn''t hurt his heart, but now it''s bleeding a lot.


    Chu Yunqing began to bandage Xiao Yizheng to stop bleeding.


    Waiting for everything to be handled, Chu Yun cleared his hands, then stood beside Song Rong and said to Song Rong Wen, "rong''er, it''s all right. With me, he can''t die."


    Song Rong was relieved when she heard the speech.


    Song Rong hasn''t forgotten to explain: "I don''t care about him, just..."


    "I know you don''t want him to die because of you." Chu Yun said softly.


    Speaking of this, Chu Yun''s voice was slightly cold: "I didn''t expect that he would come up with such a way. I hope you can remember him!"


    Song Rong frowned: "if he really died in my hand..."


    Song Rong didn''t go on. If Xiao Yizheng really died in her hand, what would she do? At least she won''t really remember Xiao Yizheng as she said. At some moment, she will always think of something about Xiao Yizheng.


    Chu Yunqing took another look at Xiao Yizheng in bed: "it''s just that I can''t keep lighting his acupoints. He will always wake up. If he insists on not living at that time..."


    If Xiao Yizheng doesn''t want to live, what''s the use of Chu Yunqing''s medical skills?


    Song Rong''s eyebrows beat and felt that one head and two were big.


    She really wants to ask Xiao Yizheng what''s good about herself. Can she make him so persistent? Can''t she change it?


    Xiao Yizheng was half asleep and half awake at this time. In a trance, he dreamed that he was in Shufu when he first saw Song Rong.


    He and ah Yan are still two teenagers who are not familiar with the world. She appeared like that. She is not afraid of his royal son''s identity, nor will she discriminate against him because he is the one with the lowest birth among the Royal sons.


    In her eyes, it seemed that he was no different from others.


    She threatened him with a smile and begged for a favor.


    Later, she looked at her so determined to draw a line with her grandfather''s family. A person at such a young age seemed to have great strength in her body to support her and do things that adults could not even do.


    He looked at her to protect his family and appreciated the girl in his heart.


    Later, she left and didn''t even say goodbye to him. He thought that he might just exist as a passer-by in her heart.


    Later, the father emperor said he would send someone to Suzhou to investigate the case. He didn''t care about these things. Suddenly he thought of the girl, so he went to Suzhou.


    When he arrived in Gusu, she was in full bloom like a flower.


    But he never thought that she had married at a young age.


    He thought that she would at least talk about marriage when she reached Ji, but he was a little late after all.


    Next, he cut off the little sprout in his heart, and then silently looked at her. Step by step, he grew from a little woman to a woman who could stand beside the king of Chu in Damin, and finally, even the king of Damin.


    His heart is not without jealousy. That feeling has been suppressed in his heart.


    It was not until Chu Yunqing disappeared that he dared to express his feelings quietly.


    At that time, he really wanted to protect her.


    He thought, it must not be easy for her to take two children, and the emperor is eyeing the throne. If he doesn''t stand up, who will stand up?


    After all, he couldn''t bear to let her work too hard.


    He could have waited a little, waiting for her to gradually understand her mind.


    Even if it is a lifetime, he is willing to guard her silently.


    However, when he became more and more affectionate, he found that she began to avoid herself, and even treated Qian Jinbao a little better than herself.


    Jealousy made him irrational.


    I just can''t control myself, and I know Chu Yun has poured back


    After all, he couldn''t help it. If he let Chu Yun pour back, he might not even use the opportunity to protect her silently!


    Doing those things broke her heart.


    But now think about it, if he did it again, would he do that? Xiao Yizheng couldn''t say clearly.


    At this moment, he just wanted to die in her hands. It was not worth coming to this world.


    He seldom has anything he wants. She is the only one. If he can''t get her, living is just suffering from acacia day and night, which makes him feel tortured more than death.


    In fact, Xiao Yizheng would have such an idea, which is understandable.


    If it is normal, like Qian Jinbao, Song Rong refused. Although she is sad, there is a place for recreation. Go out to find Fengyi, talk about her thoughts, listen to Qu''er, or make more money.


    You can always find the focus of life again.


    Let''s say Qian Jinbao. In fact, the reason why he is so attached to money is that he doesn''t want to be free in space. This will remind him of many things he doesn''t want to face.


    But what about Xiao Yizheng?


    Now he is imprisoned in this house. Although he doesn''t worry about food and clothing, he is free after all. There is no one else in the house except the people who watch him in and out.


    In the face of such a large government yard, but he is alone. What can he do in addition to recalling Song Rong''s past and missing Song Rong?


    PS: [gift exchange code: z54cws. The top 100 readers who receive this code can exchange the cake reading voucher at the "personal Center - Gift Center". First come, first served! Remember to post in the book circle and let me know

 Chapter 565

    The more silent, the more he misses her, the more lonely, the clearer the memory is. He really can''t forget her.


    Xiao Yizheng slowly opened his eyes. He looked up at the familiar room with a bitter smile on his face. He said as if he were talking nonsense: "can''t you even die... Now?"


    Song Rong said in a cold voice, "I''m not even afraid of death. Is it so difficult to live?"


    Xiao Yizheng''s eyes brightened slightly at the moment he saw Song Rong: "it''s good to see you again."


    Song Rong brought a bowl of soup: "you almost can''t see the world anymore."


    Xiao Yizheng closed his eyes and didn''t see Song Rong or the bowl of Medicine: "why don''t you let me die?"


    With a stab, Song Rong had pulled out a stool and sat next to Xiao Yizheng.


    Heart disease still needs heart medicine, so she wants to talk to Xiao Yizheng thoroughly today. I hope Xiao Yizheng can be more enlightened after experiencing the disaster of life and death.


    Xiao Yizheng felt that Song Rong didn''t go and said hesitantly, "aren''t you worried about what I''ll do to you?"


    Song Rong glanced sideways at Xiao Yizheng: "don''t say you won''t really do anything to me, even if you really have this idea? Can you?"


    Then Song Rong reached out to Xiao Yizheng''s wound and pressed it gently.


    Xiao Yizheng''s face changed slightly. It was obviously painful.


    Song Rong was also angry. She was angry at the thought that Xiao Yizheng tried to use her life to make her remember him.


    Xiao Yizheng''s way is to harm others but not to benefit himself!


    He didn''t say it himself, but he wanted to implicate her and let her remember him all the time because of guilt.


    Now Song Rong is light. According to Song Rong''s temperament, if he doesn''t read Xiao Yizheng, his life is worried at this time, he really wants to take Xiao Yizheng out and beat him up! To relieve your anger.


    By the way, I''ll see if she can wake Xiao Yizheng up.


    "Yo. Do you know the pain? You''re not afraid of death, and you''re afraid of pain?" Song Rong mocked Xiao Yizheng without hesitation!


    Xiao Yizheng''s eyes narrowed: "do you just want to humiliate me?"


    Song Rong smiled, "you guessed right!"


    "You see clearly, I''m such a woman. I''m not worth your liking!" Song Rong continued.


    Xiao Yizheng''s eyes were burning: "I''m willing to be humiliated by you!"


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yizheng paused again: "besides, I know you''re just angry with me..."


    He suddenly thought of something. His eyes lit up slightly and asked, "do you care so much about my life and death? Does it mean that you care so little about me in your heart?"


    Song Rong snorted: "if you are still my friend, of course I care, but just like you now... I won''t have a friend like you!"


    With that, Song Rong picked up the bowl of medicine and said, "Ah Fu!"


    Ah Fu, who had been waiting at the door for a long time, came quickly and pressed Xiao Yizheng there.


    Song Rong took a smile on her face, directly picked up the medicine and poured it into Xiao Yizheng''s mouth.


    Xiao Yizheng''s face was red.


    But I heard Song Rong say with a smile, "you''d better swallow the medicine, otherwise I won''t be so gentle."


    Ah Fu over there shook his body slightly when he heard the speech. Madam, is this... Is it gentle? If his mother is the same when facing his own master, he really sympathizes with his own master. Why did he marry such a wicked woman.


    However, Ah Fu was silent when he thought of Song Rong''s tit for tat and scolding people without losing the wind.


    Her appearance looks very quiet, but her heart... Is not very gentle.


    Xiao Yizheng was pressed like this. Even if he didn''t swallow it, there was no way. He still had good cultivation. It was impossible for him to spit out things in front of Song Rong. Let alone just a bowl of soup and medicine. Even if it was bitter bile, he would swallow it.


    Song Rong finished feeding Xiao Yizheng medicine, then clapped his hands, and then motioned Ah Fu to let Xiao Yizheng go.


    Xiao Yizheng eased a little, and the red on his face dissipated little by little.


    Song Rong squinted at Xiao Yizheng: "I know, you must like me very much!"


    Xiao Yizheng''s face turned black. He had no tendency to be abused!


    Song Rong seemed to understand Xiao Yizheng''s look and said to Xiao Yizheng, "didn''t you just say it? No matter what I do, do you like it?"


    Xiao Yizheng was silent. He seemed to have said that... But it doesn''t mean


    Song Rong doesn''t bother about it. She just wants Xiao Yizheng to take medicine and don''t die for a while.


    She straightened up, sat there, looked at Xiao Yizheng and said, "Xiao Yizheng, let''s have a good talk this time."


    "You know my mind. There''s nothing to talk about." Xiao Yizheng said faintly.


    Song Rong looked at Xiao Yizheng with leisure: "my mind, I think I need to talk to you."


    Song Rong now treats Xiao Yizheng as an unreasonable child who wants candy but can''t get it. She tries to suppress her anger and let herself talk to Xiao Yizheng calmly.


    In this way, Song Rong''s heart is much lighter.


    No matter what Xiao Yizheng thought, Song Rong said, "you always say you like me and hope I like you, right?"


    Xiao Yizheng has nothing to deny.


    It was Song Rong who talked about these things with Xiao Yizheng so frankly for the first time. In the past, Song Rong mostly avoided or even escaped when Xiao Yizheng liked him.


    Now Song Rong also wants to understand that since he likes it, it''s no use for her to avoid it.


    As the saying goes, if you don''t break, you won''t stand. She''ll understand from him that he likes himself!


    Xiao Yizheng nodded and said, "I naturally like you."


    "Also expect to respond to you?" Song Rong looked at Xiao Yizheng with a smile.


    This smile directly dazzled Xiao Yizheng''s eyes. Xiao Yizheng hurriedly continued, "nature."


    Song Rong burst out laughing: "I don''t say why I don''t like you, just tell me, what kind of person I like... You should want to know?"


    Xiao Yizheng was naturally very curious. If Song Rong said anything else to him, he might not listen.


    But when Song Rong talked about this, he was interested and even forgot. He just desperately wanted to die. If he could know what kind of person she likes earlier, maybe... She could look at him more.

 Chapter 566

    Song Rong successfully aroused Xiao Yizheng''s interest. Looking at Xiao Yizheng, he has looked at himself.


    Song Rong was not in a hurry, and first took a sip of tea.


    After waiting for tea, he ate another snack.


    After eating snacks, Song Rong said again, "you should change the cook in your family. The snacks are not very delicious."


    Song Rong lingered for a while. Seeing that Xiao Yizheng''s patience was going to be worn away, Song Rong spoke slowly.


    How much trouble Xiao Yizheng caused her. Even if Xiao Yizheng did it because she liked her, she was not comfortable. Song Rong was very happy to take this opportunity to give herself a little evil.


    Although it seems that Song Rong is a little small hearted, Xiao Yizheng''s repeated tosses have hurt Song Rong''s heart. Even if Song Rong has a good temper, there will be more or less resentment.


    Song Rong was not a saint at all. Although she thought Xiao Yizheng was a little pathetic, she thought that Xiao Yizheng had kidnapped Chu Yunqing at that time. She thought that he had asked for it.


    And she always had to satisfy Xiao Yizheng''s appetite. Besides, ah.


    Otherwise, Xiao Yizheng is still the same as before. When her left ear comes in, her right ear pops out. Isn''t she busy in vain?


    Song Rong''s voice was clear and clear, and there was a power that swayed people''s Soul: "a man, a big husband, standing in the world, the most important thing is to be able to withstand failure. You should know that you can bend and stretch."


    "If you want to die because of a little failure, that''s what women do."


    Song Rong paused and added, "although I am a woman, I won''t do such a thing as crying, making trouble and hanging!"


    "When I knew Chu Yun was gone, my heart may be more desperate than you are now. At least I can stand there alive, but he may disappear in the world forever... Although I live in grief, I never thought of hanging myself." Song Rong made a comparison between himself and Xiao Yizheng.


    Although Song Rong didn''t explain it directly, Xiao Yizheng already understood it.


    Song Rong is saying that he is not as good as a woman.


    It''s really hard to be hit by your beloved, but in fact, it seems to be true. What Song Rong said is really reasonable.


    Song Rong said, "the man I like is like a pine. Only after the severe cold can I know the character of the pine. It will not change itself because of any suffering and setbacks."


    Song Rong said and glanced at Xiao Yizheng.


    Xiao Yizheng was a little uncomfortable. He seemed to be far away from the man like Qingsong.


    Song Rong also said, "the man I like is infatuated when I can love, and simply let go when I can''t love."


    "No one in this world can do this!" Xiao Yizheng said.


    Song Rong looked at Xiao Yizheng with a smile: "really no one can do this?"


    Song Rong said intermittently about the past events of that year: "Chu Yunqing was ill before and almost died. You must know."


    "He felt that he couldn''t accompany me all the time, and even wrote the book of He Li! He just waited for him to remarry after he went to the earth, and even wanted to help me find a dependency..."


    Listening to Song Rong talking about these things, Xiao Yizheng looked a little bleary. He thought of a lot of things.


    At this moment, Xiao Yizheng suddenly felt that he was a little worse than Chu Yunqing.


    He would not drag her down until he died.


    But he wanted to live in her heart with death and let her remember himself!


    The difference between the two immediately made Xiao Yizheng feel that there might be some truth in his defeat to Chu Yunqing.


    It suddenly made him feel ashamed.


    At this time, Song Rong continued: "it''s not wrong to like me, but you used the wrong way."


    After hearing Song Rong''s words, Xiao Yizheng had some insight. He muttered to himself, "I used the wrong way?"


    Song Rong sighed: "it''s a beautiful thing to like someone. Even if you can''t get it, you can bless it from afar. Why do you want to make things so tragic when you come here?"


    "It is said that the people of the Xiao family are the most cruel, but no matter what kind of blood you keep in your body, you are the only one who can make a decision. No one can interfere with your heart." Song Rong eased his tone.


    Xiao Yizheng looked a little depressed: "when you are happy with a person, but you have to come to her, the whole person is like falling into a mire. The more you struggle, the deeper you sink."


    "Xiao Yizheng, even if you are in deep mud, don''t you see the sun when you look up at the sky? No one can guarantee that one day, someone will appear and redeem you." Song Rong sincerely hopes that Xiao Yizheng can find his own happiness in the future.


    Xiao Yizheng shook his head with a bitter smile: "it''s impossible."


    "Promise me? Be a man like that green pine. No matter what you experience, you should stand there straight. Don''t let me look down on you..." Song Rong seems to want to do the opposite. In this way, he can inspire Xiao Yizheng.


    "Choose a day and leave Beilin. One day, you will understand..."


    "I can promise you that I don''t want to give up my life any more, but I don''t want to leave like this! I don''t need his mercy and alms!" Xiao Yizheng said, naturally Chu Yunqing.


    Song Rong silently sympathizes with Chu Yunqing. She thinks Chu Yunqing has done well enough, but she will be slandered at this time.


    But she was also lazy to argue with Xiao Yizheng. Although he said he didn''t want to look for life and death at the moment, his brain was a little abnormal after all. If he argued with him about Chu Yunqing at this time, maybe he would return to the strange circle just now.


    Xiao Yizheng has some distant eyes: "I want to go to the border."


    Song Rong was startled by Xiao Yizheng''s words. She couldn''t believe it and looked at Xiao Yizheng: "what are you talking about? You''re going to the border."


    "It''s better to do what I want to do than spend time like this." Xiao Yizheng''s tone was full of firmness.


    "Do you really want to go to the border?" Song Rong asked again.


    Xiao Yizheng nodded, "I''m going."


    Song Rong was not worried that Xiao Yizheng would find a way to rebel after he went to the border. If he had this idea, he would have rebelled long ago. At the beginning, he imprisoned Chu Yunqing. It seemed to be a great rebellion, but to put it bluntly, it was because she had nothing to do with the territory of Damin and the supreme position.

 Chapter 567

    Song Rong is worried that Xiao Yizheng just wants to change his death method.


    But Xiao Yizheng said, "don''t worry, I won''t ask for death anymore..."


    "Listening to you, I think a lot. I think the reason why I can''t get your heart is not because he appeared earlier than me, nor for any other reason, but because... The appearance of the man you like in your heart is too far away." Xiao Yizheng''s heart has some slight pain.


    Although he said he recognized the fact, he still felt uncomfortable.


    Waiting for Song Rong to leave from Xiao Yizheng, Xiao Yizheng thought about a lot of things.


    He felt it was time to wake up.


    He woke up from a dream that he knew was absurd and would have no results.


    That beautiful woman will not belong to him after all, but he doesn''t want her to look down on herself.


    Even if he wants her to remember himself, he also hopes that it is through another way, rather than such a despicable forced death.


    When Song Rong and Chu Yunqing came out of the palace together, Song Rong only felt a long sigh of relief. It is said that love debt is difficult to pay


    She can''t be cruel to Xiao Yizheng after all.


    She looked at Chu Yun and said, "thank you..."


    Thank him for his trust without any reason, and thank him for his silent support and company.


    If he did these things against Xiao Yizheng according to Damin''s law, as long as Chu Yunqing insisted, Xiao Yizheng would die a thousand times or ten thousand times.


    He never forgives him, but he is willing to forgive him.


    It was late at night when the two came back. Instead of taking a carriage, they walked back together. Chu Yunqing first took off his clothes and put them on Song Rong.


    Then he bent down.


    Song Rong glanced at Chu Yunqing with some doubts.


    Chu Yun''s warm voice had sounded: "I''ll go back with you on my back."


    Song Rong Weiwei was stunned, pointed to herself and said, "carry me?"


    Chu Yun nodded with a smile.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yun with some embarrassment: "it''s not good..."


    Looking at Chu Yunqing''s not so strong body, Song Rong is a little worried. Although Chu Yunqing''s illness has long been cured, Xu has some preconceptions about Chu Yunqing''s illness. Therefore, in Song Rong''s impression, Chu Yunqing is often taken care of as a weak patient.


    Chu Yunqing narrowed his eyes dangerously: "what? I don''t think I can carry you?"


    Song Rong suddenly recovered. Chu Yunqing is not a tuberculosis now.


    He is a man who can go up to the court and down to the battlefield.


    Song Rong was not hypocritical. He immediately got on Chu Yunqing''s back and fell on his back. Although Chu Yunqing was not so rough, it was more than enough to carry Song Rong on his back. He walked steadily forward, as if he was afraid of bumping into Song Rong, so he walked steadily every step.


    It seemed that he wanted to extend the road indefinitely. He walked slowly.


    Song Rong said low, "aren''t you afraid of being seen? You are the emperor of Damin. How can you walk with a woman on your back?"


    "You just need to remember that I am your husband." Chu Yun''s voice was warm and deep with some strength.


    He is telling Song Rong that he is first her husband and then the monarch of the country.


    Song Rong''s heart warmed, lying on Chu Yun''s body, walked forward step by step


    The Song family fell on Chu Yunqing''s body, and some were sleepy.


    But Song Rong heard a loud voice and suddenly woke up, just because one of the voices he was familiar with was general Shu''s!


    Chu Yunqing obviously heard the sound, paused, bent and looked for the source of the sound.


    When Song Rong saw Xiao Yizheng, he followed the source of the sound.


    Waiting for Chu Yun to go around, Song Rong saw several people gathered in an alley.


    One of them was her mother, Xu Shi. Haitang followed Xu Shi with a frightened face.


    As for Qingfeng, he was also at this time, looking angrily at several people in front of him.


    Outside the alley were general Shu and several ragged people.


    General Shu''s eyes were as big as bronze bells. He looked angrily at several people in front of him and said coldly, "you are so brave. You don''t look who you want to move!"


    With that, general Shu had kicked forward, and one of his legs broke with a click.


    The man screamed and knelt on the ground: "Sir, spare your life!"


    General Shu turned around, looked at some frightened Xu Shi and said, "cousin, don''t be afraid. There won''t be anything with me."


    At this time, the man kneeling on the ground, with a trace of cruelty flashing in his eyes, directly took out a sharp knife from his cuffs and ran to general Shu to stab him.


    General Shu was unprepared at this time, and his whole back fell into the man''s vision.


    Song Rong''s heart all mentioned her throat and stretched out her hand to pull Chu Yun''s clothes.


    Chu Yun waved his hand and several dark guards rushed up.


    At this time, general Shu''s action is faster. He has turned back and directly grabbed the knife with his hand. Then the knife rises and falls. The man who just attacked general Shu has lost half of his palm.


    Song Rong looked at the bloody scene in front of her. Her first reaction was to see her mother.


    Xu''s face was white and he didn''t dare to look there.


    Mother''s temperament is weak and her courage is not big. She must be frightened to see this scene.


    Song Rong has let Chu Yun pour himself down at this time.


    Quickly walk to Xu''s side.


    General Shu didn''t frown. What kind of person is general Shu? He kills countless people on the battlefield. When facing the enemy, he never knows what mercy is.


    On the battlefield, it can''t be compared with peacetime.


    If you are not careful, or if you are kind-hearted, you will die.


    This has also developed general Shu''s ruthless temperament. If not, general Shu would not know how many times he has died. How can he fight and fight on the battlefield all the way to today? Become a great general with many meritorious deeds?


    Song Rong looked sympathetically at general Shu.


    Although there is nothing wrong with general Shu''s doing this, it is easy to scare his mother after all.


    Her heart is toward general Shu. She thinks that if she has a chance, she must say a few good words to general Shu.


    Song Rong went to Xu''s side and grabbed Xu''s hand.

 Chapter 568

    Song Rong asked in a warm voice, "Mom, what happened?"


    Seeing her daughter coming, Xu''s nervous look eased a little. At this time, she dared to look up at the man with the broken palm, and then said, "Mr. Qingfeng and I were seen by these people when we passed here, so..."


    Xu didn''t go on, but Song Rong probably understood what had happened. Most of them were local ruffians looking for trouble.


    Song Rong doesn''t understand the logic of these local ruffians.


    I don''t need any reason to trouble you.


    Song Rong looked at Xu''s frightened appearance, and her face became cold. She looked back at the ragged people. At this point, Song Rong saw a familiar face.


    Song Rong''s voice slightly elongated: "Luo Shusheng?"


    A man in the crowd shrunk slightly, then stepped back, as if he wanted to hide in the crowd.


    Song Rong looked at the man and said coldly, "it''s really you."


    Then she smiled: "is it true that friends don''t get together!"


    Who is this Luo Shusheng? When Song Rong learned that Chu Yunqing had been taken away by ruby, she lost her mind for a while. It was at that time that she was abducted by Luo Shusheng.


    Luo Shusheng wanted to humiliate Song Rong and Tao, the mother of naluo Xiaoshan, who drugged Song Rong at that time.


    If Xiao Yizheng hadn''t arrived in time, Song Rong even thought the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Although Xiao Yizheng is hateful, Song Rong has always thanked Xiao Yizheng for this matter. This code is one code. Xiao Yizheng is hateful and annoying to Song Rong, but she has done a good job in this matter.


    This is why Song Rong wants to release Xiao Yizheng once. Even if she doesn''t like it, she doesn''t want to kill Xiao Yizheng.


    Luo Shusheng shrank in the crowd and saw Song Rong recognize himself. His face was a little pale. If he saw such a beautiful little girl in the usual time, of course, he didn''t have to be afraid. He even had to be humiliated, but today?


    He didn''t look at the Yellow calendar when he went out today. He deserved bad luck.


    Let''s talk about meeting Xu and Taoist Qingfeng today.


    Why did they stop Xu and Taoist Qingfeng?


    That''s because when they saw that Xu was a married woman and came out so close to a man, they were a little strange. They thought that if they could find some adultery, they could take the opportunity to blackmail.


    After all, it has become an intimate affair between women and people. That''s a big crime. Ordinary women don''t dare to make a big deal when they are found out. They have to give some money at that time.


    As for revenge? They are not afraid of revenge! If you catch this woman''s mistake, it is equivalent to pinching it seven inches away from a person. With a slight force, the woman will be ruined.


    Originally, they didn''t dare to blackmail, but later they found out the true identity of Taoist Qingfeng.


    In the eyes of these people, this is a great event!


    Who is Qingfeng? But a Taoist priest, although he doesn''t have to shave his head like a monk, he is also a foreigner, and most importantly, Qingfeng still has a certain reputation in the north facing the city.


    The Qingfeng Taoist temple will have so many pilgrims because of the Qingfeng.


    After these people knew this, they thought they had discovered some great secret, and their minds began to activate.


    I don''t think either Qingfeng or Xu dare to tell about it, otherwise their reputation will be completely smelly and they can only spend money to solve the problem.


    So he stopped Xu and Qingfeng.


    These people gathered in beilincheng to make a living by begging. As soon as they caught a large number, they gathered a lot of people.


    Luo Shusheng and the man with the broken palm are the leaders among these people.


    However, Luo Shusheng is a little smart. He is afraid that if things fail, he will be affected. So he doesn''t make much progress. His goal is to do what others do, but when he pays money, he can''t lose a cent. Who made this idea come from him?


    But who knows, after hearing the words of the man with the broken palm, Xu was not afraid, but was angry and insisted on not giving money.


    How could Xu give money?


    She doesn''t care about the silver. It''s about her face! She and Qingfeng were honest, and nothing happened!


    I''ve been close to Qingfeng recently. That''s for a reason.


    Now it''s okay for these people to humiliate her, but now Xu treats Qingfeng as his eldest brother. How can she endure these people humiliating Qingfeng?


    What does it mean to give silver?


    It seems that she wants to admit that she really has something to do with Qingfeng! Therefore, in any case, the silver must not be taken out.


    When Xu refused to give money, the gang became evil to the side of the gall. They happened to block Xu and Qingfeng here. Seeing that there were no followers around them, they looked at the valuable Diancui jewelry on Xu''s head and wanted to rob it.


    Waiting to rob something, they are insulting Xu once. In this way, Xu absolutely dare not report to the official.


    They felt that even if Xu was not afraid that his relationship with Taoist Qingfeng was misunderstood and humiliated, as a woman, it was impossible to speak!


    They have experience in such things.


    And after waiting to get something, they left Beilin first!


    Anyway, I beg now. It''s the same wherever I beg.


    So he became more and more reluctant.


    It''s the so-called ferocious. These words are suitable for Luo Shusheng.


    But unexpectedly, on the way, he killed Cheng Yaojin. Yes, general Shu.


    Speaking of this, general Shu was also a little pitiful. He went to the song house. Before entering the door, he saw Xu and Qingfeng go out of the door together. He wanted to rush up and talk, but he didn''t dare.


    When he didn''t think about Xu before, he wouldn''t have such an idea. However, since he had such an idea, general Shu always felt that he was a little uncomfortable when facing Xu.


    This is not true. In the past, general Shu was such a pinching person. After seeing Xu, he probably went up and said hello in a loud voice.


    But at this moment, general Shu can only be a villain, silently following behind the two people.


    He wondered to what extent the two had developed and how Xu and Qingfeng got along with each other in the usual time.

 Chapter 569

    This is also difficult for general Shu. This man is open and aboveboard all his life. At this time, he has to do such things carefully for fear of being discovered.


    However, these people appeared and wanted to fight Xu.


    General Shu couldn''t bear it. No matter whether his hand would be exposed or not, he rushed up and stopped in front of Xu.


    A hero saved the United States.


    Naturally, the beauty was saved, but I just don''t know what the beauty thinks in her heart.


    Because I looked at Xu, I didn''t care about general Jishu at this time. Instead, I had some fear on my face.


    I don''t know whether general Shu left a heroic image in Xu''s heart or a cruel image.


    But ask general Shu if he regrets it. General Shu will certainly not regret it! Xu''s safety and his impression in Xu''s heart, which is more important, he still has a clear division, so he won''t be confused.


    Song Rong snorted coldly, raised her eyebrows, pointed to Luo Shusheng and said, "you, that is to say, what are you hiding from? Come out!"


    Luo Shusheng refused to come out.


    Looking at Song Rong, it seems that he knows this man. There are some strange faces on everyone''s face. According to reason, Song Rong can''t know such a bad bastard unless Song Rong has been bullied.


    Chu Yunqing heard in a cold voice, "come out!"


    His tone was not particularly heavy, but there was a dangerous meaning in it, which made Luo Shusheng shiver.


    Luo Shusheng wailed in his heart. It was really unlucky. First he met a big evil star, and now there was a small evil star.


    Luo Shusheng recognized Song Rong at the moment when Song Rong appeared. After all, he had not seen such a bright and beautiful girl several times. Naturally, he firmly remembered it in his heart.


    After Song Rong fled, he was not without fear, but soon he forgot to be afraid.


    Even if Song Rong was born extraordinary, what can he do? Is it difficult to tell people what you fall into your own hands? This is not a glorious thing. A woman has a bad reputation. If she doesn''t get married, it will be difficult to get married in the future. If she gets married, she won''t have a better life in her husband''s house.


    Moreover, it''s nothing to find someone to find him. After he failed to find his relatives, he became a refugee. He makes a living by begging and stealing touch every day. No one knows him at all. It''s not easy to find him!


    It''s easy to find someone who has a family and a career, but it takes a lot of effort to find someone like Luo Shusheng, even the queen of Damin of Song Rong.


    Moreover, after Song Rong returned to the queen, because Chu Yun''s affair was like losing her heart and soul, how can she remember to avenge herself? The next thing is one by one. Xiao Yizheng is also busy. For the time being, he has forgotten Luo Shusheng, a thief.


    In this way, Luo Shusheng had a happy life for a long time.


    At the beginning, Luo Shusheng had to hide. He was afraid that Song Rong would take revenge regardless of his reputation and face.


    But later, when he saw that Song Rong didn''t come, he completely relaxed his vigilance and felt that this matter had passed, but he never thought that if he walked too much this night, he would really fall.


    No, I happened to meet Song Rong! And humiliate Xu''s immortality.


    Although Song Rong temporarily forgot this thing, the moment she saw Luo Shusheng, when she was in trouble, she almost came back from the memory of being humiliated by Luo Shusheng.


    At that time, she was worried about Chu Yunqing, sad and desperate.


    Unexpectedly, I met Luo Shusheng, who took advantage of the fire!


    How could she not hate Luo Shusheng.


    Now I see Luo Shusheng. Even if Luo Shusheng doesn''t humiliate Xu, Song Rong can''t easily let Luo Shusheng go. What''s more, Luo Shusheng is still attacking Xu, whom Song Rong cherishes most at this time?


    Luo Shusheng carefully glanced at the dark guards in black standing beside Chu Yunqing and Song Rong. Looking at the murderous spirit of these people, he knew that these people in front of him were not easy to provoke.


    Chu Yunqing, in particular, knows at a glance that he is not an ordinary person.


    Luo Shusheng knew that if he didn''t find a way to get away, nine times out of ten he would be chopped into meat.


    Don''t say Song Rong, just say the man who just shot... So clean and neat, the one who broke up broke his hand.


    Luo Shusheng looked at the man in front of him. His bloody hand trembled slightly.


    He smiled, took a step forward and let one stand in front of him.


    But the one in front of Luo Shusheng is not stupid. At first glance, Luo Shusheng is going to be unlucky. He is still in front of Luo Shusheng at this time. Isn''t it clear that he is looking for bad luck?


    Although we all made mistakes, we are not the mastermind after all. The punishment will be lighter than Luo Shusheng.


    So the man flashed back, and Luo Shusheng completely appeared in front of Song Rong.


    Luo Shusheng took a careful look at Song Rong, then said with a dry smile, "that girl, what a coincidence. We meet again."


    Song Rong took a cold look at Luo Shusheng, then narrowed his eyes and said, "Luo Shusheng, yes, meet again!"


    Song Rong said: "as the saying goes, it''s not that it''s not time not to report. It seems that this sentence is not wrong!"


    Luo Shusheng shrunk: "what do you want?"


    Song Rong said coldly, "what do you think I want? Of course I want revenge!"


    Luo Shusheng gritted his teeth and said, "I know I was confused at the beginning, but little lady, you can''t kill me!"


    "Oh? Then give me a reason not to kill you?" Song Rong was angry when she saw Luo Shusheng, not only for herself, but also because he wanted to bully his mother!


    Xu''s family is the inverse scale of Song Rong. If anyone touches it, how can it be good.


    "I... anyway, I asked Luo Xiaoshan to save you! Yes, and Luo Xiaoshan. I''m his second uncle. If you move me, I''m sorry for Luo Xiaoshan!" Luo Shusheng thought about it. The only thing that can soften Song Rong''s heart in the Luo family may be Luo Xiaoshan.


    Reminded by Luo Shusheng, Song Rong thought of the dark boy with some sunshine.


    At that time, although she hated the people of the Luo family, she could not hate or even appreciate the young man who protected her, even for her to turn against her mother and second uncle.


    After all, she and Luo Xiaoshan only met once. Luo Xiaoshan can protect her so much.

 Chapter 570

    It''s hard for Luo Xiaoshan to protect her like that.


    However, Song Rong will not have any pity for Luo Shusheng because Luo Xiaoshan is good to himself.


    Luo Shusheng doesn''t know how to repent now. If he does such a thing of bullying men and women, he will easily let it go. It''s impossible that others will suffer!


    People like Luo Shusheng should be taught a good lesson.


    However, reminded by Luo Shusheng, Song Rong thought of Luo Xiaoshan. The young man''s nature was not bad. If it weren''t for his maintenance at that time, she might have been poisoned by Luo Shusheng.


    Thinking so, Song Rong asked, "where is Luo Xiaoshan now?"


    Luo Shusheng''s eyes brightened when he heard the speech. He thought Song Rong was shaken and would let him go because of Luo Xiaoshan.


    His eyes flickered again: "Xiaoshan is ill and is now in bed. I supply everything for food. I''m afraid Xiaoshan won''t live long without me!"


    Song Rong snorted coldly, "you''d better tell the truth!"


    Luo Shusheng immediately knelt on the ground, looked at Song Rong and said, "my little aunt and grandmother, how dare I deceive you! I also saw that you were right when you told me. You are indeed a noble man. At the beginning, I offended you with no eyes. Now I know I''m wrong. Please forgive me!"


    With that, Luo Shusheng crawled forward and wanted to hug Song Rong''s leg to beg for mercy.


    Chu Yun tilted his eyebrows and said in a cold voice, "don''t come over!"


    Such a man still wants to touch his rong''er!


    Song Rong didn''t want Luo Shusheng to touch his body. Song Rong''s teeth itched when he thought of Luo Shusheng''s dirty and shameless appearance.


    "Where is Luo Xiaoshan now?" Song Rong narrowed her eyes and said.


    Luo Shusheng dodged and said, "Luo Xiaoshan..."


    "Say!"


    "Are you going to see the hills?" Luo Shusheng asked carefully.


    He said again: "hill, this is a bad disease. You can''t go there. If you go there, if you catch it on you..."


    Song Rong said coldly, "don''t play tricks for me. You''d better show me the way in a moment!"


    For Luo Xiaoshan, if she is really as miserable as Luo Shusheng said, she doesn''t mind helping Luo Xiaoshan. As for Luo Shusheng and Dow, Song Rong won''t let them break the sky.


    There are many reasons why people do evil. They may do evil for survival. Such people still have the possibility of forgiveness, but if they do evil for their own desires, it is unforgivable.


    Song Rong ignored Luo Shusheng and asked Xu in a low voice what they had done to her.


    At this time, Xu also recovered from his panic and told Song Rong how he was blackmailed by these people and even turned into robbery in the end.


    Waiting for Song Rong to hear it, her face was full of anger.


    These people are damn.


    Although general Shu didn''t make any big mistakes because he appeared in time, Song Rong didn''t let these people go!


    Hum, it''s hard to quit just having such an idea.


    What''s more, these people have disturbed their mother!


    Song Rong wanted to ask why her mother came out alone with Qingfeng, but she felt that Xu was also an independent person and had the life she wanted, but it was just to get together with a friend. It was bad for her to be a daughter.


    Although Song Rong prefers general Shu, if Xu is really close to Taoist Qingfeng, Song Rong will not do anything in the name of love.


    Song rongrou said to Xu, "Mom, I''ll have someone send you back to the house first. I''ll deal with the rest."


    Xu nodded. She really couldn''t help at this time, and Chu Yun leaned in, and there were so many dark guards, not to mention these non-standard characters, even others might not be able to hurt Song Rong.


    Xu and Qingfeng looked at each other and decided to go back first.


    When Xu came to general Shu, he said softly, "cousin, thank you for what just happened."


    General Shu was thanked by Xu. He immediately smiled and said happily, "you''re welcome. We''re a family..."


    General Shu''s remark was nothing, but it fell on Song Rong''s ear, which made Song Rong feel like laughing. It was still a real family. General Shu''s remark was vague enough and implied.


    He hopes to be a family with Xu rather than such a cousin relationship.


    Xu hesitated and suddenly asked, "cousin, how did you appear here?"


    This is a less prosperous place in the north. She appeared here for a reason, but general Shu appeared here, but it was more or less strange. However, Xu asked casually because of curiosity.


    However, when these words came to general Shu''s ears, general Shu blushed and said, "I..."


    General Shu scratched his head and looked at Song Rong for help.


    Song Rong didn''t have much anger at this time. She smiled like a little fox. She knew that general Shu wanted to extricate herself.


    So she said in a charming voice, "mother, we just went to the ninth King''s house and passed the road next to it when we came back... You know, my uncle is a martial artist with abnormal ear power. He heard something here first, so he came after him."


    Song Rong''s face was full of shame: "it was me, but I came a step late. If I had known... This is the case, I would come quickly."


    As soon as Song Rong was like this, Xu couldn''t care to think about the loopholes in Song Rong''s words. He just felt that it was really close to the only way to the ninth palace. Xu''s heart was about to melt. He hurriedly said, "linniang, no wonder you wouldn''t have met such a thing if I didn''t want to come to such a place."


    Song Rong blinked and said, "Mom, my uncle''s clothes are dirty. Take my uncle back to song''s house to change clothes..."


    Then Song Rong took a narrow look at general Shu.


    General Shu is also a red face. He suddenly regretted his idea to Song Rong. He thought in his mind that he would not let the child laugh at it.


    However, in a flash, general Shu came back to his senses, and there was no longer any regret. With the help of Song Rong, he could really get a lot of opportunities to contact his cousin. The gains outweigh the losses. It was still worth it. After all, sometimes his face was not so important.

 Chapter 571

    General Shu was shameless at this time and said, "it happened that he didn''t eat anything when he came out today. Let''s go to my cousin''s house."


    Xu had some doubts. It was not closer to the song house than to the Shu house. Even if general Shu wanted to change clothes, it was unreasonable to go to the song house, but general Shu said so at this time.


    Where can Xu refuse?


    She said with a smile, "let''s go together."


    Xu Shi walked in front and general Shu followed behind. When waiting to go, he didn''t forget to glare at the evil bastards. General Shu''s eyes were full of the spirit of killing and cutting. At the moment, they scared the spirits of these people.


    As the man left, the smile on Song Rong''s face, which had just come up, also scattered a little.


    She looked at dark Wei and said coldly, "put these people in prison!"


    Song Rong is talking about heaven prison, not a big prison.


    If it''s a common petty crime of sneaking around, you can go to the cell and shut it down. These prisoners are not even eligible to be locked up in the prison! The prison is famous. There is no entrance or exit.


    "Heaven... Prison?" the man''s face turned white. He looked at Song Rong and wanted to guess the origin of Song Rong.


    There was a terrible idea in his heart, but he didn''t dare to think about it anymore


    I can''t think about it anymore!


    Because he had already wandered around, and then fell to the ground. I don''t know whether it was because he lost too much blood, or because he was frightened, or both.


    These people had guessed that they had offended people who couldn''t afford to offend. Now they looked at the broken palm man, and his face was even more desperate.


    Luo Shusheng, in particular, knows that if Song Rong wants to deal with these people, he can''t really leave. He didn''t offend Song Rong only this time. He completely offended Song Rong earlier!


    Two times together


    Luo Shusheng even felt that a cool wind came out of his neck. Could he not protect his life?


    No, he still has Luo Xiaoshan. When Luo Shusheng thought of Luo Xiaoshan, he secretly made up his mind. Anyway, he would try his best to catch Luo Xiaoshan, the last straw to save his life!


    Luo Shusheng knelt on the ground and dared not speak. He was afraid that he would be put in prison by Song Rong.


    If you don''t speak, Song Rong still has to use him to lead the way to Luo Xiaoshan... Just... Luo Shusheng still has a headache when he thinks of Luo Xiaoshan''s current situation. He is worried that Song Rong will be more angry when he sees Luo Xiaoshan.


    Who let Luo Xiaoshan''s current situation go?


    "If you don''t want to go to the prison, you can make a decision!" Song Rong narrowed her eyes.


    "You are not officers and soldiers. What qualifications do you have?" someone raised his own objection.


    Song Rong took a disdainful look at the man. No wonder he could come and do such a thing. It seems that the man''s head is a little difficult to use! She can have a way to put them in prison. Is there any difference between officers and soldiers?


    Song Rong had a bright smile on her face: "well, although I''m not an officer and soldier, I''m... The queen of Damin. As for this one, it''s our majesty."


    Song Rong kindly pointed out the direction of Chu Yun to these people.


    These people suddenly turned white when they heard the speech. They were full of amazement. God, this is the emperor! If you offend the emperor, what good fruit can you eat?


    Thinking so, these people looked at each other pale.


    They are not stupid enough to think that in front of so many people, someone will pretend to be the queen and empress!


    What did the queen call that woman just now? Mother! That... Even now in Beilin is the famous Mrs. song!


    They silently looked at the fainted man with a broken palm and expressed their admiration for him.


    At least, he doesn''t have to be so frightened at this time!


    At this point, no one dared to raise an objection.


    Waiting for these people to be taken away, Song Rong felt that he had a lot of clean ears, otherwise all were begging for mercy.


    Song Rong has to admit that she just said her identity, but she didn''t have much kindness. She just wanted to scare these people. Punishing these people alone can''t relieve her anger. Her mother was frightened because of this.


    It was she who wanted these people to be frightened and terrified and feel that they would soon die.


    If these people know, they must shout injustice.


    They frightened Mrs. song, but the bloody scene made by general Shu is the most important reason for Xu''s surprise, okay?


    But at this time, they can only bear the consequences of their own creation.


    Song Rong took back her eyes and fell on Luo Shusheng, who was kneeling on the ground. Luo Shusheng was shivering at this time.


    He only thought that this girl was a noble girl, ladies, but he never thought that the person standing in front of him was the queen of Damin!


    He... Once wanted to touch the queen!


    Luo Shusheng felt that even if he had ten heads, he was not enough to cut off!


    At this time, Luo Shusheng can only hope that Song Rong will be merciful and let him go. However, it is obvious that Song Rong is not a bad kind-hearted person. She has never let go of anyone who has humiliated her, whether it is an enemy in her previous life or an enemy in this life!


    If you don''t give her a chance, it''s all right. If you give her a chance, do you get it? She will certainly make these people regret why they came to this world!


    Song Rong hated Luo Shusheng most in her life. She wanted to pollute her innocence and hurt her relatives! Luo Shusheng made both mistakes!


    Song Rong ended her miserable life in her previous life because of Chu Yunhong''s humiliation. This is the last memory Song Rong wants to recall and feel humiliated!


    And Luo Shusheng tried to do the same thing, didn''t he deserve to die?


    Song Rong looked at Luo Shusheng coldly and said in a cold voice, "don''t show me the way! Do you want me to take your head right now?"


    Luo Shusheng stood up trembling and hurriedly said, "I''ll show you the way, I''ll show you the way."


    God knows, Song Rong''s chilly voice just fell into his ears. For him, it was the same as the death talisman of the king of hell. He was so scared that he didn''t dare to disobey Song Rong''s words!


    Luo Shusheng''s legs have been softened. When he stood up, he used both hands and feet. He was as embarrassed as he wanted.


    However, people like Luo Shusheng don''t think they have any dignity. As long as they can live, even if they only live one more moment... They can beg for mercy as much as enough.

 Chapter 572

    Luo Shusheng led the way in front. His eyes kept turning. He still wanted to escape.


    But when he saw the shadowless dark guard, Luo Shusheng knew that even if he was crafty, he was unlikely to escape.


    Looking at Luo Shusheng''s look of a villain, Song Rong snorted coldly.


    Chu Yunqing, who had been standing next to Song Rong without saying anything, reached out and grabbed Song Rong''s cold hands and gently helped Song Rong warm his hands.


    Chu Yunqing just didn''t intervene. It''s not that he didn''t want to help Song Rong, but that under such circumstances, he didn''t have to fight at all. There was a clear distinction between right and wrong, and there was a great disparity in strength.


    There are so many dark guards to send to Song Rong.


    He knew in his heart that what Song Rong needed most was not a person who could help her out, but that she could take the evil breath herself!


    What is Xu''s position in Song Rong''s heart? Chu Yunqing knows clearly. Song Rong sees that scene and listens to what Xu said. How can there be no anger?


    Now that there is anger, it must be relieved.


    The best way to relieve anger is to punish these people who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth.


    Chu Yun didn''t know why Song Rong paid so much attention to Luo Shusheng. He didn''t know who Luo Xiaoshan was in Luo Shusheng''s mouth, but he didn''t ask.


    He knew that these people appeared in those days when he didn''t accompany Song Rong. If Song Rong was willing to say it, he would naturally say it. If he wasn''t willing to say it, why did he bother to ask?


    Song Rong felt the warmth from Chu Yun''s hand, which made her feel the power of peace and sureness. She breathed a long sigh of relief.


    It''s really the same as what Chu Yun thought. After Song Rong resolutely locked those people in the prison, she looked at Luo Shusheng''s trembling and afraid of her. Her mood was really relieved.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yun with a moving glance. He has always been like this. He likes to stand by her quietly, give her strength silently, and never interfere too much with her thoughts and behaviors.


    Sometimes, even if you have doubts in your heart, you won''t ask much.


    Song Rong likes Chu Yunqing''s quiet temperament most. Naturally, her heart knows that even if Chu Yunqing is quiet, she has more patience than others that ordinary people can''t understand.


    However, Song Rong also knows Chu Yunqing. She knows that Chu Yunqing wants to ask, but she doesn''t dare to ask.


    Know that Chu Yunqing has always had some faint guilt. He didn''t accompany her for a while and share joys and sorrows with her.


    Song Rong loves Chu Yun. After all, the parting of the two people was not Chu Yun''s fault.


    From the beginning, Chu Yunqing was abducted by ruby to protect the family. Later, he clearly lost his memory, but he thought of her a little bit by his strong obsession in his heart.


    With the power of the king''s house of Chu and the vague memory, regardless of the dragon''s pool and tiger''s den, he resolutely broke into the king''s house of Chu and entered the palace to face those people he can''t really remember


    Every time Song Rong thinks of these, she is moved and has a deeper and deeper love for Chu Yun. Where else can she complain.


    Song Rong has spoken of this matter in a soft voice at this time.


    When Chu Yunqing doesn''t know what happened, he can still listen to these calmly, but after Chu Yunqing returns to his mind, Chu Yunqing can''t calm down anymore.


    Chu Yun''s face was getting colder and colder. Looking at Luo Shusheng''s eyes, it was more and more dangerous. On this face like an ice sculpture, there was a burning fire in his eyes.


    The cold and hot emotions appeared on Chu Yunqing''s face, which made Song Rong feel that Chu Yunqing might burst out at any time.


    Song Rong quickly grabbed Chu Yunqing''s hand. She looked down and found that Chu Yunqing had a silver needle with faint light on her hand. Song Rong was relieved and looked at Chu Yunqing with laughter.


    Chu Yunqing cares too much about her. At this time, he can''t help but want to take Luo Shusheng''s life.


    Song Rong looked at the silver needle and almost burst into tears. Chu Yun tried to kill people in a thousand and ten thousand ways, but he used the little poisoned silver needle at this time!


    You know, Chu Yunqing looks gentle, but he''s going to turn his face. He''s not a gentle person, even a bit cruel. In the past, he didn''t like Duke''s use of poison to kill people.


    He would be like this at this time. Obviously, he just didn''t want her to see too bloody scenes for fear of scaring her.


    After all, when general Shu''s brain was hot and cut off a person''s palm, Chu Yunqing looked at it. She probably saw it. At that moment, she was also a little frightened.


    Killing with poison needles is the most bloodless way to kill.


    Song Rong pulled Chu Yun''s broad piping cloud sleeves. He lowered his head. His frost like face was lined with that ink hair. There was a different kind of beauty.


    At this time, because he looked at Song Rong, his angry eyes had calmed down a little. There was no burning flame in them. Instead, it was as peaceful as the bright moon.


    Song Rong said softly, "No."


    He motioned Chu Yun to put away the silver needle.


    Chu Yun said in a cold voice, "he did this to you, damn it."


    Luo Shusheng, who was walking in front, trembled slightly when he heard this sound, just like the voice from the hell palace, but he didn''t dare to turn back and face Chu Yun. He was afraid that he would annoy him, so he had to walk forward with a hard head.


    Song Rong hugged Chu Yun''s arm and said coquettishly, "things have passed. Don''t be so angry."


    Song Rong seldom sees Chu Yunqing angry, but every time Chu Yunqing gets angry, she feels a little distressed.


    This is like a relegated fairy standing in the clouds, a man who has never paid attention to this worldly matter before, but he is so angry for her at this time.


    Even when he was forced to death by Mrs. Chu and Chu Yunhong, Song Rong didn''t see such a big fluctuation in Chu Yunqing.


    Song Rong doesn''t care about Luo Shusheng''s life or death, but Song Rong doesn''t want chu Yun to be angry with him.


    Chu Yunqing''s mood eased a little, and his eyes looked like wind and snow. For a long time, he looked at Song Rong and smiled. This smile was like the first melting of ice and snow. Everything returns to spring.


    The two extreme emotions completed the perfect conversion on Chu Yunqing, which made people feel a little surprised.

 Chapter 573

    But Chu Yun poured into the depths of his bright eyes. After all, there was an undercurrent.


    How dare you hurt his woman? He will always pay for his behavior!


    At this time, Luo Shusheng only felt that there was a continuous chill behind his back. He suddenly regretted it. At that time, he really should ask for a favor and let the two great gods lock him in the prison!


    In the prison, although I don''t think there is any hope of life, I can at least feel at ease, which is much better than the feeling of my heart up and down now.


    Luo Shusheng walked forward with Song Rong and Chu Yun. It was a narrow alley, very messy.


    At this time, many people on the roadside looked at Song Rong and Chu Yun. Looking at that, some wanted silver and stretched out their hands.


    But looking at the guards behind the two people, he put down the idea.


    In such a place, it''s not the time to hide the dark guards. Let these people follow behind. Even if they don''t do anything, they can deter some people who overestimate their strength.


    Waiting for Luo Shusheng to open a small door to enter, Song Rong slightly frowned and followed the people in.


    Song Rong doesn''t think this place is broken, but the yard gives Song Rong a very bad feeling. Things are placed disorderly, and some men''s and women''s clothes are scattered in the yard.


    Song Rongcai stepped into the yard and heard a mixed gasp in the yard, which was accompanied by a man''s roar.


    Song Rong stopped and looked a little unnatural. How could she feel that she had bumped into someone else doing a "good thing".


    It''s just


    Is it Luo Xiaoshan?


    Song Rong thought of this and immediately felt that maybe Luo Xiaoshan didn''t need his own help at all.


    And she appeared at this time. It was really embarrassing. Thinking about Song Rong so much, she turned around and wanted to leave, but Song Rong hasn''t left yet. Luo Shusheng pointed to a small side door on the side and said, "the hill is here."


    With that, Luo Shusheng went in first.


    Song Rong hesitated, knowing that it was not Luo Xiaoshan''s house that made the sound, and then went inside.


    Waiting to get inside the house, Song Rong felt a bad smell coming.


    Luo Shusheng over there quickly opened the doors and windows and wanted to put the smell.


    According to Luo Shusheng''s own temperament, he certainly doesn''t have such a good heart. Just at this time, Luo Shusheng knows that his head is in Song Rong''s hands. Of course, he wants to try his best to please Song Rong.


    The room was small and dark.


    Song Rong, Chu Yunqing, and Luo Shusheng were standing, and there was some congestion. Of course, the guards couldn''t follow.


    At this time, the window was opened, and the light in the room was not so dim. Song Rong looked into the bed.


    There lay a unkempt man. Luo Shusheng hurried over and pushed Luo Xiaoshan: "Luo Xiaoshan! Xiaoshan! Look who''s coming to see you!"


    Luo Xiaoshan hummed, but he didn''t mean to wake up.


    From Luo Xiaoshan''s feeble voice, Song Rong heard that Luo Xiaoshan''s situation at this time was not very good, so Song Rong frowned and said to Luo Shusheng, "stand aside and don''t move."


    Chu Yunqing looked at Song Rong and took out a plain veil from his arms.


    Song Rong knew what Chu Yunqing meant, so she quickly walked over and covered Luo Xiaoshan''s wrist with the handkerchief.


    Chu Yun leaned down slightly to feel Luo Xiaoshan''s pulse.


    Chu Yunqing just heard Song Rong talk about it. He knew that although Luo Xiaoshan and Luo Shusheng were relatives, they were completely different, and even saved Song Rong.


    As a man, of course, he wants to repay this favor for his beloved.


    Waiting for the favor to be returned, we can naturally return the bridge to the bridge and the road to the road.


    Luo Shusheng flattered and said: "Xiaoshan has been ill for some days. I have tried my best and found a doctor, but there is no improvement after all..."


    Luo Shusheng doesn''t stop talking. It''s just how he treats Luo Xiaoshan.


    Song Rong was bored and said coldly, "shut up, or I''ll sew up your mouth now!"


    Luo Shusheng was so excited that he didn''t dare to speak now. It''s no good to annoy Song Rong. Now he still expects Song Rong to be open to him. This is his only chance to live!


    After a while, Chu Yunqing took back his hand and said, "he was angry, hurt his heart, didn''t get good care, and was often angry."


    With that, Chu Yunqing took out a pill from his medicine bottle and gave it to Luo Xiaoshan.


    This pill is known to Song Rong and is used to hang his life.


    Unexpectedly, Luo Xiaoshan''s body has become like this.


    After a while, Luo Xiaoshan woke up. He looked at the ground at will and saw the bright color Song Rong at a glance.


    There was some trance and obsession in his eyes: "am I... Dead? So I saw the fairy?"


    When Luo Xiaoshan first saw Song Rong, it was also amazing. Now in his mind, he still firmly remembered Song Rong''s appearance, and even compared Song Rong with fairies.


    Song Rong automatically ignored Luo Xiaoshan''s last sentence and said, "you''re not dead, you''re still alive."


    Song Rong''s voice is like a yellow warbler out of the valley. It is crisp and pleasant. It falls in Luo Xiaoshan''s ear, which makes Luo Xiaoshan suddenly come back from the feeling of dream rather than dream.


    After Luo Xiaoshan woke up, he looked at Song Rong in shock: "girl! Really you, you''re not dead!" Luo Xiaoshan recognized at this time. The girl in front of him was the one he saved at the beginning.


    Song Rong coughed softly, "what can''t die? You''re not dead, and I''m not dead."


    A drop of cold sweat fell from Luo Shusheng''s forehead. At the beginning, he chased Song Rong out. When he came back, he didn''t dare to tell anyone that Song Rong was rescued, only that Song Rong died outside.


    That''s why Luo Xiaoshan thinks Song Rong is dead.


    Luo Xiaoshan looked at Luo Shusheng and had some doubts. Luo Shusheng quickly turned off the topic: "Xiao Shan, please plead with the empress and let her let me go. I dare not do evil anymore!"


    Luo Xiaoshan just woke up at this time. His mind was not very smart. He was stunned when he heard the speech. Then he wanted to understand what Luo Shusheng said. He looked directly at Song Rong and asked, "did I hear right? What did my second uncle just say? He said you were the queen?"

 Chapter 574

    Chu Yun frowned. He was a little unhappy. He didn''t like Luo Xiaoshan''s eyes at Song Rong.


    He took a step forward and blocked Luo Xiaoshan''s eyes with half his body.


    At this time, Luo Xiaoshan saw Chu Yunqing. He looked at the Chu Yunqing with outstanding appearance, like a white lotus, and was slightly stunned.


    Luo Shusheng urged: "hill, don''t you see the emperor soon!"


    At this time, Luo Xiaoshan was surprised again. It was because he hurt his heart that he became ill. Now, with such a fluctuation in his mood, he suddenly felt that some Qi and blood surged and his tongue was fishy and sweet.


    After a while, Luo Xiaoshan finally digested the information he just knew.


    First, Song Rong is not dead.


    Second, her real identity is the queen... Although he doesn''t like his second uncle, he still believes that Luo Shusheng won''t fool her with this thing.


    As for three... The man in front of him was his Majesty the emperor of Damin.


    In other words, the girl he always remembered in his dream was his queen.


    Luo Xiaoshan looked at Chu Yunqing. Looking at the Chu Yunqing with outstanding temperament, like a God and man, he suddenly felt ashamed.


    Those things he thought were impossible, and he never expected too much, but now at the moment when he saw Chu Yunqing, he suddenly had a feeling of being hit.


    Only such a man is qualified to stand beside her.


    "Luo Shusheng, that''s what you said to take good care of?" Song Rong glanced at Luo Xiaoshan, and then his eyes fell on Luo Shusheng.


    She knew that this man was full of nonsense. He couldn''t be good to Luo Xiaoshan, and how could he take care of Luo Xiaoshan?


    Luo Xiaoshan hesitated for a moment, but some people still asked, "are you really the queen?"


    Luo Shusheng glared at Luo Xiaoshan. Don''t offend people at this time. He hurriedly said, "Xiaoshan, I said that is, can I still use this thing to deceive you?"


    Luo Shusheng had never seen Song Rong and Chu Yunqing before. He heard Song Rong and Chu Yunqing say about their identities. He believed the two words so much because of the dark guards who made a decisive decision.


    "Empress, although the current situation of the hill is not particularly good, I tell you that if I hadn''t given him a bite, he would have died! Just look at the face of the hill and spare me this time." Luo Shusheng began to intercede with himself again.


    Luo Xiaoshan heard this, but he didn''t follow Luo Shusheng''s words, and looked at Luo Shusheng strangely: "second uncle, what did you go out to do again! Didn''t you offend the girl again..."


    Luo Xiaoshan paused and said, "have you offended the queen?"


    Luo Shusheng looked at Luo Xiaoshan with a guilty heart, didn''t say what had happened, and begged: "Xiaoshan, I''m your second uncle. You can''t die at this time!"


    However, it is obvious that Luo Xiaoshan does not feel soft hearted about Luo Shusheng.


    He struggled, then sat up, and then got up to salute.


    Chu Yun leaned to his mouth and said, "don''t be polite. Just sit down and say anything."


    Luo Xiaoshan has no strength in his body after all. He can''t stand up. He wants Song Rong and Chu Yunqing to sit down in this room, but looking at the poor room where he settled and his dirty bed, Luo Xiaoshan has a thin face and doesn''t mean to speak.


    Luo Xiaoshan said, "emperor, empress... Did my second uncle do anything to offend you? If so, Xiaoshan will compensate you here."


    Song Rong looked at Luo Xiaoshan, his face was slightly cold, and then said, "so, do you want to intercede with your second uncle?"


    If Luo Xiaoshan can divide right and wrong to this point, Song Rong will at most throw down some silver money. It''s a matter in her heart and she will leave. She won''t ask Luo Xiaoshan any more.


    Luo Xiaoshan waved his hand anxiously, and then said, "no, it''s not like this..."


    He paused, calmed his breath, and continued: "my second uncle... He has offended my mother before. This time... My mother certainly didn''t take the initiative to find my second uncle for revenge. It was mostly him... He did something harmful."


    Luo Xiaoshan said intermittently. Although Luo Xiaoshan has not heard what happened from any population, he has almost guessed the truth.


    It''s not that Luo Xiaoshan knows Song Rong - Song Rong doesn''t want to seek revenge, but there are too many things. She has forgotten about it. Nothing touches her memories about the Luo family. If she has leisure and remembers it again, Song Rong will not be kind and soft hearted.


    This is because Luo Xiaoshan knows Luo Shusheng too well. This guy is a troublemaker who doesn''t do immoral things all day.


    In the past, Luo Xiaoshan didn''t feel anything when he stole the food from the landowner''s family. After all, he was hungry, and the woman who made a marriage with him repented and married a rich family in the twinkling of an eye.


    There was some revenge in his heart.


    Later, Luo Shusheng cheated women with some food. Although he hated it, he didn''t touch it much. Those women exchanged their bodies for food, which was voluntary.


    Later, he was even numb. Luo Shusheng went to do worse things. Under the oppression of his mother Dow, he could only open one eye and close the other.


    After all, he and his mother are under Luo Shusheng''s control.


    Until Song Rong appeared, seeing that the flower like girl was about to be bullied by Luo Shusheng, he suppressed his anger for a long time, as if he suddenly found a vent and burst out.


    He doesn''t want Song Rong to be tarnished by Luo Shusheng. He wants to protect Song Rong!


    But in the end, Luo Shusheng, together with his mother, gave him medicine and even told him that Song Rong was dead.


    He didn''t even dare to ask Luo Shusheng if he had done anything to Song Rong. There was a voice in his heart, which condemned him day and night. Why did he let his demon like second uncle succeed.


    But when he wanted to destroy his family, he was in a hurry and fell ill because of it.


    Then, they failed to find their relatives. When they came to the north, they found such a foothold.


    He looked at his mother and Lanzhi. Forced by his second uncle... He began to receive guests like sister Yao. His second uncle idled around every day, went out to steal chickens and dogs, and even did some house raiding. He was angry and hated.

 Chapter 575

    He was angry that he had such relatives and hated that he could only lie in bed like a waste.


    Eat the food given by these people!


    This made him feel that he was just as dirty.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to die, but he couldn''t even sit up.


    Moreover, if he died, how would he persuade his mother to leave his second uncle?


    Even if it''s a sister, what can it be? Luo Shusheng is simply inhuman. If he continues like this, his mother must regret it.


    In this way, he suffered day and night. He could not survive or die, but his illness became more and more serious.


    Song Rong briefly explained how she met Luo Shusheng.


    Luo Xiaoshan''s face turned black after hearing this: "second uncle! Didn''t I tell you? Let you stop doing these collusions!"


    Luo Shusheng said with some sadness and indignation at this time: "I''m not still for this little rabbit? If I don''t do this, what do you eat? What do you use? You eat mine and use mine. Up to now, you have to be hypocritical!"


    "I tell you, if it weren''t for me, you would have starved to death!" Luo Shusheng sneered and taught Luo Xiaoshan a lesson.


    In this case, Luo Shusheng often talks to Luo Xiaoshan.


    Luo Xiaoshan could not help gasping and trembling. Yes, his second uncle was right... He was a loser alive! Should have died, should have gone to hell!


    Song Rong sighed as she saw Luo Xiaoshan''s face getting whiter and whiter.


    "That''s enough! If you say one more word, I''ll kill your dog now!" Song Rong looked at Luo Shusheng with some unbearable patience.


    Luo Shusheng was afraid of Song Rong after all. He suddenly came back to his senses, and then an agitator remembered that this was not the usual time. In the usual time, even if he scolded Luo Xiaoshan, there was nothing, but today


    Today is different. He still expects Luo Xiaoshan to plead for himself!


    He shut up and wanted to ease his tone and talk to Luo Xiaoshan, but he thought of song Ronggang''s threatening words and shut up and didn''t dare to say more.


    Song Rong looked at Luo Xiaoshan and said, "Luo Xiaoshan, wake up. What''s the use of self blame and guilt? You didn''t do anything! If you really feel self blame, you want to be open, survive and do more good deeds to atone for your sins in the future."


    Song Rong doesn''t want to worry about the tangle in Luo Xiaoshan''s heart. As for what Luo Xiaoshan thinks, it has nothing to do with her. She just wants to pay back what she owes Luo Xiaoshan.


    Luo Xiaoshan glanced at Song Rong and pursed his lips without speaking.


    Song Rong said again, "I''ll let someone treat you. As for your life and death after you get well, it has nothing to do with me."


    She owes Luo Xiaoshan once. Just pay it back. She won''t have anything to do with Luo Xiaoshan in the future.


    After all, she is the one who wants to start with Luo Shusheng. No matter what Luo Xiaoshan''s attitude towards Luo Shusheng, they are relatives after all. Song Rong doesn''t know whether Luo Xiaoshan will hate himself.


    There should be no intersection between the two people''s lives, so let everything stop here.


    Besides... And Dow.


    Song Rong thought of Tao, who helped the tyranny, and her eyes narrowed slightly. This is Luo Xiaoshan''s mother.


    However, she, who has always had a clear line of gratitude and resentment, will not give up revenge because Luo Xiaoshan is so kind to herself.


    Song Rong ignored Luo Xiaoshan, but looked at Luo Shusheng and asked, "where is Dow?"


    Luo Shusheng hurriedly said, "I''ll take you to dow."


    Speaking of the relationship between Dow and Luo Shusheng, it''s really a little complicated.


    Tao was originally the daughter of Luo Shusheng''s aunt and was related to the Luo family. Later, there were variables in the Tao family, and the young Tao was adopted by the Luo family.


    Later, I was able to marry Luo Shusheng''s short-lived brother''s daughter-in-law.


    But Luo Shusheng has always been interested in Dow.


    This is why Luo Shusheng took Dow and Luo Xiaoshan when he fled.


    After all, according to Luo Shusheng''s temperament, it is impossible to be so good to anyone.


    Naturally, at this time, Luo Shusheng will not hesitate to betray Dow for his little life. However, he is an old and weak woman who has long been bored by him. Now she is let out. What''s the matter?


    After Luo Shusheng went out, he went to the middle door in the yard and knocked on the door with great force.


    A few bangs came, and a violent voice came from inside the house: "look for death!"


    This was a man''s voice, and then the door was opened in a hurry. The one who came out to open the door was Lanzhi, whom Song Rong had met and escaped with Luo Shusheng.


    At that time, Lanzhi gave Song Rong a bowl of soup to drink.


    Song Rong couldn''t hate this woman. Speaking of it, she was also very poor.


    Fortunately, she escaped at that time, otherwise... When she thought that she might fall into Luo Shusheng''s hand like Lanzhi, Song Rong couldn''t help shivering. If she really reached that point, would she want to survive or die? I''m afraid I want to die, but because there are people in my heart, can''t I die?


    "Dow, you come out!" Luo Shusheng shouted in a loud voice.


    Luo Shusheng hasn''t called Mrs. Tao since he began to flee. When he is in a good mood, he calls her sister. When he is in a bad mood, he barks casually.


    Tao came out in a dress. Song Rong looked at Tao. Tao''s body was still very plump. At least it looked more delicious than the piece of paper Lanzhi.


    The moment Tao saw Song Rong again, it was like seeing a ghost. Then he stared at Song Rong: "you... You''re not..."


    At this time, another man came out of the house. The man''s face was angry. Looking at Luo Shusheng, he scolded: "I didn''t give you five copper coins. What are you doing to disturb me at this time!"


    Looking at the man and two women, Song Rong suddenly felt some nausea.


    No wonder she just heard those voices. Dare you feel that there is a trade in flesh in this house.


    Lanzhi is a little timid and has always been timid. At this time, she has hidden.


    Then came the rough and tall man who came out later. At this time, he had set his eyes on Song Rong. Then he opened his mouth and licked the corners of his lips with his tongue, with a smile on his face.


    He is not only tall, but also a little fat. Coupled with his fierce face, he can really frighten many people.


    This man is a butcher nearby. His surname is Zhu. He can come to Luo''s house once for only five copper coins.


    PS: [gift exchange code: yejnvv''s top 100 readers who receive this code can exchange the cake reading voucher at the "personal Center - Gift Center". First come, first served! Remember to post in the book circle and tell me after exchange

 Chapter 576

    This price is to go to the lowest kiln. I can''t find the lowest kiln sister.


    In a word, the price is real and cost-effective.


    Although the two women are old and ugly, at least they are women and live, aren''t they?


    Butcher Zhu was still very satisfied. He came to amuse himself when he had nothing to do.


    As for the five copper plates, one will be left to Dow for household use. Naturally, the remaining four will also be in Luo Shusheng''s hands. Luo Shusheng saved enough money and went to buy a small wine or go to find the kiln sister.


    As for the women in the family, he has long been tired of it.


    However, butcher Zhu said that he spent less money, but this good thing was interrupted. Even if he didn''t spend money, he was very angry.


    However, his anger dissipated at the moment he saw Song Rong.


    The woman in front of me is... Beautiful! Butcher Zhu thought in his heart that his mind was not working properly. In addition to being beautiful and good-looking, he could not think of any other adjectives to describe Song Rong.


    Song Rong was looked at by the naked eyes of butcher Zhu. It was somewhat unnatural and slightly frowned.


    At this time, the chill on Chu Yun''s body has become greater and greater. He can''t stand a man looking at Song Rong with such a coveted look.


    Chu Yun''s voice was cold: "if you look more, I''ll take your eyes."


    "Yo, where is this? There''s another handsome little brother, isn''t it a rabbit?" butcher Zhu looked at Chu Yun with a drooling face.


    Although this young man is a man, he is really handsome and looks better than many women.


    Butcher Zhu has some despicable thoughts in his heart. He has never tasted a man. He doesn''t like that kind of painted rabbit, but the one in front of him, although his appearance is good enough to make him feel a little excited when he sees a man.


    His heart also enlivened and wanted to taste something fresh.


    However, butcher Zhu didn''t know the true identities of Chu Yunqing and Song Rong at this time. If he knew, even if he gave him 10000 courage, he didn''t dare to have such an idea about the two most noble people in Damin. Isn''t he looking for death?


    When Song Rong heard butcher Zhu say that Chu Yunqing was a rabbit, she looked at butcher Zhu strangely and thought, is this what this guy did?


    Chu Yunqing had already hooked his lips and smiled, but there was a chill in his smile.


    Even if Song Rong saw it, she couldn''t help feeling a little cold.


    "Hmm? What did you just say?" Chu Yun said coldly.


    Luo Shusheng rushed up at this time and shouted to several people in front of him, "what are you still doing here? This is the emperor and the queen. Don''t kneel down and kowtow quickly."


    Luo Shusheng vividly interprets the image of dog legs.


    Song Rong almost didn''t laugh when she saw it. Luo Shusheng really worked hard for her little life, but I''m sorry, she can let anyone go, but from the beginning, she didn''t intend to let Luo Shusheng go!


    Such humiliation, such despair, she will never forget! If she doesn''t get angry, her heart will not go well.


    Butcher Zhu stared at Luo Shusheng, and then said in a violent voice, "Luo Shusheng, are you stupid to be a grandpa? The emperor? The queen? With such a thing as you, can you still have a relationship with the emperor and the queen? Hey, where did you find two actors and plan to walk the river and lake and be a liar?"


    Luo Shusheng''s reputation is not very good. At least he cheated butcher Zhu''s money once.


    Butcher Zhu certainly wouldn''t easily believe Luo Shusheng''s words.


    "Little lady, you followed my brother. I''m sure I''ll let you..." butcher Zhu took a step forward and was about to reach out and catch Song Rong.


    But Chu Yun''s robe moved slightly. The hand like a jade sheath hidden under the robe moved quickly, and a silver needle quietly stabbed into butcher Zhu''s hand.


    Butcher Zhu felt his hands numb, then his whole body trembled, and then fell to the ground and twitched.


    Chu Yun glanced at dark Wei and said, "throw people out!"


    Chu Yun tilted his voice, and dark Wei moved again. Tao and Lanzhi saw these people.


    Tao''s face turned a little white. Looking at Luo Shusheng''s eyes, she asked a little. She wanted to know where Luo Shusheng brought people back.


    Now people with a little brain know that Song Rong appears here mostly for revenge.


    Song Rong was also a little tired at this time. She was lazy to entangle with these people, so she wanted to deal with it quickly and then go back to the palace to have a rest.


    She is not only debating with Xiao Yizheng today, but also entangled with these immoral people at this time. Naturally, she is a little tired.


    So Song Rong took a look at Tao and said to dark Wei, "take her and Luo Shusheng away."


    Then Song Rong took a silver spindle out of her arms and threw it to Lanzhi. She said, "I know you''re not the Luo family and don''t want to be with the Luo family. I''ll give you the silver. Take the silver and buy yourself a suit of clothes. Then go to ronghua hall to find the steward and say I settled you in the past."


    "You... Are really the queen?" Lanzhi didn''t believe it.


    But who doesn''t know that ronghua hall is the property of the queen?


    Song Rong smiled and said, "I am. Don''t worry. I''ll talk to the steward of ronghuatang. No one will drive you away."


    Lanzhi took the silver and burst out a light on her face that had not been seen for a long time. God knows that since she fell into the hands of Luo Shusheng, her life is like in hell. Today, Song Rong''s appearance seems to suddenly give her a glimmer of light and let her suddenly see the light of life.


    She saw the light, but Dow was a little desperate at this time. She looked at Luo Shusheng in fear.


    Luo Shusheng hinted at Dow with his eyes, and then said the word Xiaoshan with his mouth.


    Tao''s heart is slightly relaxed. Xiaoshan, yes, she still has Xiaoshan. As long as there is a Xiaoshan, this woman will always read something. They all say that Damin''s empress emperor is the most lenient and kind. Maybe... Will let them go.


    At this time, Chu Yunqing had asked softly, "rong''er, what are you going to do with them?"


    Chu Yunqing already wants to take Song Rong out of here. Whether it''s Luo Shusheng, Luo Xiaoshan, or the man just now, seeing Song Rong''s eyes makes Chu Yunqing uncomfortable.


    The eyes of these people are too naked and obvious.

 Chapter 577

    Song Rong looked at Luo Shusheng and said, "although I''m here to seek revenge, since I''m the queen of Damin, I can''t break Damin''s law."


    Then Song Rong asked, "I don''t know what punishment to impose on forcibly abducting and raping women?"


    Chu Yun opened his mouth and said, "it should be executed."


    The so-called capital punishment is a nickname for... And palace punishment. Such punishment is a little cruel. It is specially used to deal with some men who don''t respect women.


    Song Rong glanced at Lanzhi and asked, "you..."


    "Madam, I know what you mean. I am willing to testify and identify him!" Lanzhi''s eyes were full of hate.


    Luo Shusheng probably didn''t expect that the woman who had always been weak and bullied and even dared not run away would suddenly bite herself at this time.


    Luo Shusheng wanted to say something, but at this time, Song Rong asked again, "what kind of punishment is it after colliding with the emperor?"


    "This is a great treachery, which can be punished." Chu Yunqing continued.


    Song Rong looked at Chu Yunqing with a smile. Chu Yunqing is a moving library. Chu Yunqing can remember things that are so long and cumbersome and frame by frame.


    Song Rong had to admire Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yunqing said this, and Luo Shusheng looked at Song Rong with some uneasiness.


    Song Rong nodded and said, "I''ll be lenient once and no longer add punishment. Let''s deal with it like this. First, I''ll go to the prison and wait for the execution."


    Luo Shusheng smelled that there was no blood on his face. It''s all like this. Does this aunt want to add punishment? If you let yourself die, you have to be a eunuch before you die. Is this called Kuanshan?


    Luo Shusheng didn''t know that Song Rong was right. It was really a lenient treatment. Otherwise, Song Rong felt that there were a thousand and ten thousand ways to tell him not to survive and not to die, and then die.


    Luo Shusheng was frightened at this time and didn''t want to beg for mercy.


    Song Rong''s eyes have turned to Tao: "when you see Luo Shusheng maiming people, you not only don''t stop, but also help. At least you are an accomplice. Just exile to Lingnan..."


    Tao''s body swayed and almost didn''t fall down. Lingnan, exile in Lingnan... There are many mines there. These exiled prisoners go to work in the mine.


    It would be nice if one of the ten had a chance to come back.


    In fact, this is also a death, just to see how long Dow can endure before he dies.


    Luo Shusheng had returned to his senses at this time and knelt on the ground: "just be kind. In the face of the hill, give us a chance!"


    Tao was also inspired. Looking at Luo Shusheng''s action, he immediately understood it. He also knelt on the ground and began to kowtow. He begged: "madam, I am also forced... Xiaoshan and I are innocent. I am a woman family with Xiaoshan... Where are we Luo Shusheng''s opponents..."


    Luo Shusheng was slightly stunned, and then looked at Dow angrily.


    He did not expect that Dow would bite back.


    If Lanzhi bit him, she might still understand. After all, it''s not too much for her to hate him.


    But dow


    He didn''t force Dow anything! Dow did all this voluntarily.


    Tao dared not look at Luo Shusheng''s eyes, but continued to beg Song Rong.


    Song Rong narrowed her eyes and sneered. Looking at the two people, she felt particularly ridiculous. Now she doesn''t feel that her punishment for them is light.


    When both of them were trying to get rid of Luo Xiaoshan''s crime, there was a loud noise in the side room. Then they were pushed away, but Luo Xiaoshan climbed out.


    Luo Xiaoshan looked at his two close relatives and said, "madam, you don''t have to consider what I, my second uncle and my mother did. You should be punished..."


    As for him, he is not completely clean. Although he has never done anything directly harmful, how can he be completely clean in this quagmire? He opened his mouth and said, "I beg you to cure my illness and let me be exiled with my mother."


    "Xiaoshan, what are you doing?" Dow couldn''t believe looking at the son who always listens to his words.


    At this time, he not only didn''t plead with himself, but also wanted to exile himself!


    Song Rong looked at Luo Xiaoshan, finally nodded and said, "go to Lingnan, too. Tao should have been sentenced to ten years. In this way, you took her for five years... After the exile, you don''t owe anyone."


    Don''t owe Dow''s birth and maintenance, and don''t owe her anything.


    And she won''t have anything to do with Luo Xiaoshan. Look at Luo Xiaoshan. If he doesn''t make atonement, maybe Luo Xiaoshan''s heart knot can''t be solved and can''t live.


    Five years is not long or short, but it is just enough time for a person to make a decision whether to continue to sink or to be reborn.


    Song Rong finished handling these, but he didn''t want to entangle here. He turned and strode out.


    Chu Yun leaned on Song Rong''s side. The two people were like a couple of gods and immortals. Luo Xiaosheng was slightly flustered, and then put out his mind.


    Such a beautiful woman, for a humble person like him, no matter who sees it, will be a little moved in his heart, but it has changed a lot, because... No matter how hard he tries, he can''t touch the rainbow in the sky.


    Two people are not people of the same world.


    Now, he just wants to repay his mother''s birth and maintenance, wash away his sins for his previous ignorance, and then start a new life.


    She just promised to treat him, didn''t say to reward him with money, and even let him exile with him, but he can understand it vaguely... This is the biggest reward she can give.


    Waiting to get out of the alley, Chu Yunqing carried Song Rong on his back again.


    Once born and twice cooked, Song Rong has nothing to pinch this time.


    There was a thing in her mind. When it was over again, her mood was still very light.


    "Chu Yun is leaning." Song Rong whispered.


    "Hmm?" Chu Yun''s voice also smiled.


    "You don''t seem to have been angry with me." Song Rong suddenly remembered something and asked.


    Indeed, no matter what she did, Chu Yunqing was never really angry with her.


    Chu Yun leaned down and smiled: "rong''er, are you... Possessed? Do you want me to be angry with you?"


    Song Rong just remembered that Chu Yun was so angry today that she would ask such a question.


    She smiled and said, "I just feel that when you are angry... You are still very bright."


    Song Rong silently added another sentence in her heart, especially when she was angry to protect her.

 Chapter 578

    Chu Yun smiled when he heard the speech. He didn''t expect his little lady to praise him like this.


    He jumped happily like a child who got delicious candy.


    Song Rong, caught off guard, gave a soft cry, and then firmly grasped Chu Yunqing. Chu Yunqing''s lips brought a smile. It seemed that she had found something very interesting.


    A little toe, the whole man flew forward, and then fell to the ground.


    This fall together, and then fall together, so that Song Rong, who was leaning on Chu Yun''s back, whispered and laughed like a silver bell.


    "Giggle, Chu Yunqing, slow down!"


    "Slow down..."


    The laughter startled the wild birds perched in the trees. The birds flew up slightly and then fell again until the sound dissipated a little.


    A tall figure, standing under a tree, looked at the distant back, and the corners of his lips also brought a faint smile.


    It''s good to look at her silently.


    She seldom goes out of the palace, and he doesn''t often go into the palace to bother her. The two seem to be moving away, but there seems to be something constantly. He knows that it is his concern for her in his heart.


    He stood there for a long time before turning away.


    He quietly sent someone to wait at the palace and watched her out of the palace for nothing else. He just knew that since she came out, she must go back.


    He couldn''t catch up when she came out, but he could wait on her only way back to the palace when she just came out of the palace, just to hide in the dark and look at her quietly.


    He walked to the distance step by step. The gorgeous clothes on him did not make people feel that he was a little tacky, but made people feel amazing.


    Like a real Phoenix, it is noble and gorgeous.


    "Master Fengyi, Prince Qian is waiting for you in the spring breeze." a dark figure appeared beside him quietly.


    He... Even if he didn''t say it, everyone must have guessed who he was.


    Feng Yi pursed her red lips slightly, then frowned and asked, "what is he looking for me? I have no time to accompany him today."


    Qian Jinbao loves to listen to music. He also feels that among all the people he has met, only Fengyi sings best. According to his cheeky attribute, it must depend on Fengyi. From time to time, he comes to Fengyi with some snacks and wine and asks Fengyi to sing for himself.


    Because of Song Rong''s reason, the two people feel pity for each other.


    In the past, Qian Jinbao had some hostility and guard against Fengyi. When he saw Fengyi, he always couldn''t help being sarcastic and sarcastic, but now it''s different. Song Rong has been dumped by Chu Yun. He can''t get it, and Fengyi can''t get it.


    This makes Qian Jinbao feel that when he is with Fengyi, he has some feelings of sympathy, which has long disappeared. He was worried that Fengyi would use this face of bringing disaster to the country and the people to hook up with Song Rong.


    When you are in a bad mood, you will want to pester Fengyi.


    As for Yu Fengyi, he never hated Qian Jinbao. When he thought of Song Rong, he would play the piano and sing songs. These were things that no one else could hear, and Qian Jinbao would listen with tears in his eyes.


    So Feng Yi, who has long stopped singing to others, takes Qian Jinbao as half of her confidant.


    Just today


    Fengyi only felt that her heart was empty. Song Rong and Chu Yun leaned together, and the happy smile was like a whirling wind, lingering in his heart for a long time.


    I don''t have any mood. I just want to stay quietly.


    "Mr. Qian said he wanted to discuss with you about the north desert." the man quickly said.


    Feng Yi thought for a moment and said, "let him wait. I''ll go right now."


    Waiting for Fengyi to be urged back by Qian Jinbao, she saw Qian Jinbao lying on the soft couch in his room, throwing longan in her mouth and throwing a shell on the ground from time to time.


    Fengyi''s eyebrows beat slightly, and then she saw everything as herself.


    You can''t be serious with Qian Jinbao. If you''re too serious, you''ll have to bleed Qian Jinbao''s Qi sooner or later.


    Qian Jinbao opened his eyelids, took a look at Fengyi and asked, "are you here?"


    When you came, Fengyi felt a little choked again. This damn Qian Jinbao didn''t stop talking. It seemed that he didn''t go back to his own home, but to Qian Jinbao''s territory.


    Qian Jinbao sat up slowly at this time, looking like a dandy.


    He glanced at Fengyi, saw that Fengyi was wearing such clothes, looked at Fengyi''s loose and scattered ink hair and her white jade face, and hissed one by one.


    Then he said with a clear face, "did you go to see her again?"


    "It''s really unpromising. Go into the palace when you meet. What''s hiding in the dark?" Qian Jinbao snorted, his tone full of sarcasm.


    Fengyi doesn''t care about Qian Jinbao. She knows that this guy is not only mocking him at this time, but also self mocking.


    "Well, she can''t see you dressed like this. Why dress up? It''s really boring!" Qian Jinbao added.


    I don''t know if Fengyi can''t bear it, or if Qian Jinbao is too noisy, he said: "if you are better than me, go to the palace to see her and come to me to do something crazy?"


    It was clear from Fengyi''s tone that Qian Jinbao seemed to have been trampled on by someone. He sat up straight at once, and his smile was a little less, but he still insisted and said, "what am I going to do in the palace? There are people I hate in the palace!"


    Hum, especially Chu Yunqing. He really misunderstood him before. He thought he was just a tuberculosis. If he married sister Rong, he would occupy sister Rong for a year and a half at most.


    But unexpectedly, this guy now wants to occupy sister Rong''s life.


    Fengyi sat there, stretched out her white jade like hand and began to pour tea for herself. Her every move was extremely elegant.


    After waiting for him to drink a cup of tea, he looked at Qian Jinbao and said, "come on, you have someone send a message to me about northern desert..."


    Fengyi paused slightly and then asked, "what? You have a crush on the northern desert? That place is very poor. You never liked the barren land. How can you think now?"


    Qian Jinbao took a deep look at Fengyi: "don''t play silly for me. You must know why I stare at the northern desert."

 Chapter 579

    Fengyi smiled: "I don''t know."


    Qian Jinbao gritted his teeth... Then began to apologize: "I shouldn''t be angry because I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Feng Yi nodded and looked at the money treasure in front of her as if she were a teenager who didn''t know the world.


    But it''s just like... Qian Jinbao is a little fox with a black belly. He doesn''t know anything about the world. If he is used on him, he has to add several adjectives, such as what: "seems, seems..."


    "I shouldn''t ridicule you for meeting sister Rong," Qian Jinbao continued.


    Feng Yi squinted at Qian Jinbao: "I''m not angry with you. Just say, how to deal with the north desert."


    Qian Jinbao snorted coldly. Feng Yi looked generous. In fact, he was not so easy to bully. He just made some trouble. He quietly gave himself a small shoe to wear.


    Qian Jinbao stopped fooling around at this time, but looked at Fengyi positively: "I heard that Hongyu''s father has become the king of the northern desert, and Hongyu has become the princess of the northern desert. At this time, he has begun to gather troops to attack our Damin."


    "As a member of Damin, of course, we two should do our part for the people of Damin." Qian Jinbao said with a high sounding voice.


    Fengyi let Qian Jinbao talk nonsense and didn''t expose Qian Jinbao. Qian Jinbao would be so kind to consider for what country? In the past, when Emperor Changming was the head of the country, why didn''t he look so kind at Qian Jinbao?


    It''s good that he doesn''t try to get money from the Treasury.


    I''m so kind now. Isn''t it still because of Song Rong? Isn''t it because the goal of ruby is Song Rong and Chu Yunqing?


    Naturally, Chu Yunqing has been automatically ignored by Qian Jinbao at this time and regarded as nonexistent.


    "What do you want to do?" Feng Yi asked.


    "Look at me, I''m really familiar with ruby now. If I go to look for ruby, I''ll kill her in the process of lifting the knife... You''re a raw face..." Qian Jinbao began to induce Fengyi.


    Feng Yi''s eyes were transparent: "don''t talk nonsense, talk about the key points."


    "The point... The point is that I have a batch of weapons. I want you to find a way to sell them to ruby!" Qian Jinbao said with a smile.


    "Sell weapons? To Hongyu?" Feng Yi was slightly surprised.


    Now the situation at the border is not very good, but Qian Jinbao wants to sell weapons to Hongyu... Isn''t that equal to killing Song Rong?


    However, Fengyi was not angry at the moment, but after asking, she waited calmly for Qian Jinbao''s answer.


    Qian Jinbao smiled: "the little girl pi''er of ruby bullied our sister Rong. Naturally, I can''t make her feel better... This weapon must be sold. I''ll drain her silver and kill her people!"


    Seeing Qian Jinbao''s indignant face, Fengyi was silent. He knew that Qian Jinbao wanted to sell weapons. There must be some conspiracy.


    However, Fengyi kindly reminded, "do you know what you do, Miss Rong?"


    Qian Jinbao looked lonely: "I don''t want sister Rong to know, let alone let her feel that she owes me something."


    Seeing that Fengyi didn''t speak, Qian Jinbao went to a table next to Fengyi, and said angrily, "Fengyi! I''ll ask you, why don''t you do it with me? If sister Rong knows about it, it won''t use you."


    Feng Yi nodded and smiled, "why not?"


    When Qian Jinbao brought the special weapon, Fengyi knew why Qian Jinbao had to sell it to ruby.


    Let''s just say that the shape of the weapon is extremely gorgeous. The patterns on it are complex. No matter the handle of the knife or sword is inlaid with gemstones. Such things are extremely gorgeous and in line with the aesthetics of the northern desert people.


    The sword was also cold. Feng Yi picked up one and waved it. She just thought it was a sharp sword.


    If he doesn''t think Qian Jinbao will have any good intentions from his heart, he knows that the purpose of this weapon is to pit ruby. It''s also necessary to sincerely praise this batch of weapons. Whether they are in shape or sharp, they are very frightening.


    But waiting for Fengyi''s detailed study, he really found some clues.


    He knocked open the hilt of one of the long swords, but found that it was hollow. After all, it was not used to kill people, but it was hollow. There was some liquid in it.


    The liquid, at a very slow speed, corrodes the connection between the iron long sword and the hilt.


    Such exquisite workmanship can be seen at a glance that people who study these things have spent a lot of time and experience.


    Even Fengyi had to admire him for his originality.


    "How did you think of developing such a weapon?" Feng Yi looked at Qian Jinbao with appreciation.


    Qian Jinbao first looked at Fengyi with awe inspiring momentum, and then... The look on his face became complacent. As soon as I had money, I had ability, and said, "who let me have silver!"


    This silver can''t be spent by sister Rong now, and sister Rong doesn''t want to spend her own silver. It''s just some useless stones. It''s better to do something meaningful.


    Fengyi directly ignored Qian Jinbao''s look of wealth, and then said slowly: "if this sword is sold to ruby, it may not lose money? People in the north desert are willing to pay the price for it."


    Qian Jinbao smiled and neither admitted nor denied it.


    However, Fengyi has to admit that Qian Jinbao''s move is really vicious enough.


    Let''s say this sword. It''s useless to buy ruby. If you don''t use it for a long time, you will naturally find clues. At that time, you''ll just regret some silver.


    But what if it''s used? Especially when the two soldiers handed over


    What are the consequences of using such weapons? It''s like sending your head to the enemy''s sword.


    Qian Jinbao is really sinister... But he likes it!


    Well, I like the sinister method of Qian Jinbao!


    Although Qian Jinbao sometimes has some dislikes, Fengyi has to admit that Qian Jinbao has done a very beautiful thing, and even wants him to go crazy with Qian Jinbao.


    Fengyi has secretly made up her mind to fully support Qian Jinbao and let Qian Jinbao thoroughly implement this conspiracy against ruby!


    PS: [gift exchange code: the top 100 readers of ysqrds who receive this code can exchange the cake reading voucher at the "personal Center Gift Center". First come, first served! Remember to post in the book circle and tell me after exchange

 Chapter 580

    Qian Jinbao has shifted his focus at this time.


    Qian Jinbao used to think that he might get Song Rong, but now... Qian Jinbao understands that he has no chance to get Song Rong.


    Since he can only watch Song Rong and Chu Yun fall together, the only time he can do is to bless them silently and try to eradicate the obstacles in front of Song Rong.


    Now, the only person who makes Qian Jinbao feel that he can pose a threat to Song Rong is the ruby.


    No wonder Qian Jinbao thinks about calculating ruby.


    Ruby deserves to be unlucky. It''s not good to provoke anyone. They just want to provoke Chu Yunqing and Song Rong. They are not easy to provoke themselves. What''s more, there are still people hiding in the dark who want to stand out for them!


    This night, Song Rong and Chu Yun were very comfortable. Qian Jinbao and Fengyi were passionate. As for general Shu who followed Xu back to the song house


    It''s the hardest one tonight.


    Where are adult men''s clothes in the song house? Only the housekeeper''s clothes.


    General Shu always likes to wear dark clothes, but today he wears an indigo dress with copper coins on it. However, he feels strange.


    Moreover, this dress is still a robe. General Shu wears clothes, but he doesn''t like to wear such a cumbersome one.


    After all, he used to be on the battlefield all year round. The color he wore must be deep... Otherwise, he would not be clean after being stained with blood. Wouldn''t it be uncomfortable for people to see it? Besides, if the clothes are cumbersome, it is also very inconvenient when fighting. If one accidentally trips up, it will be a matter of small life.


    He doesn''t often wear such a robe. Now general Shu feels a little uncomfortable.


    Moreover, the housekeeper of the Song family was sent by Song Rong... He is reliable and careful. Everything is good. The only bad thing is that he doesn''t have good taste.


    The clothes they wear are all made of smooth brocade material with slight reflection.


    If this material is worn on ordinary people, it will make people feel a bit rich. If it is worn on general Shu... With general Shu''s tough and evil face, it makes people feel uncomfortable.


    At this time, not only general Shu was uncomfortable, but Xu was not used to seeing it.


    Xu Shi looked at general Shu more. General Shu thought the clothes were small on his body. Now he felt even more uncomfortable when he looked at Xu Shi.


    But he found it himself. Although Song Rong said that he could come to the song house to change clothes, can''t he refuse?


    This Baba''s coming, even if you suffer a little, it''s worth it.


    General Shu ate some snacks at the song mansion, and Qingfeng was there. Naturally, Xu didn''t forget to greet Qingfeng.


    Three people sat in the room together, and the atmosphere was somewhat strange.


    Now it''s almost dark. There are candles burning in the room. From time to time, the candles shake slightly because of the cold wind blowing in from nowhere. In this way, it seems that the atmosphere in the room is particularly strange.


    Qingfeng looked at Xu with a smile and said, "Mrs. song, this time, it''s Qingfeng''s fault, which has caused you to suffer this unwarranted disaster."


    Xu smiled and said, "how can I blame you? If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t appear in the city... Fortunately, linniang arrived in time, otherwise it would damage Mr. Xu''s reputation by letting those people go out and talk nonsense."


    General Shu stared at Xu and Qingfeng. You said this one by one. These two people simply ignored him completely.


    This made general Shu feel very unhappy. Yes, not only unhappy, but also blocked his heart.


    General Shu coughed gently and reminded Xu and Qingfeng that he was still here. Even if they wanted to flirt, they had to worry about outsiders.


    Xu Shi and Qingfeng were frank, so they didn''t think about that at all, and completely ignored general Shu.


    No one expected that general Shu would be unhappy or even think so much because they said a few more words.


    But this can''t blame general Shu. When he likes a person, he doesn''t care about his age. He will directly make a person a little stupid. What''s more, this famous general on the battlefield has been fighting on the battlefield for a long time. The whole person inevitably likes to think frankly and won''t turn around at all.


    "That cousin, it''s so late today. Doesn''t Mr. Qingfeng go back?" general Shu finally asked what he wanted to ask.


    Qingfeng looked at general Shu with a smile and said kindly, "Mrs. song and I still have some things to deal with. We always run on both sides. It''s really inconvenient. We live in the song house these days."


    Xu nodded and said, "Mr. Qingfeng is knowledgeable. As for yu''er, this boy is used to it. He should discipline him well and learn more knowledge from books. Otherwise, he only wants to dance knives and guns every day, which makes me feel uneasy after all."


    In fact, Xu has seen a lot now. Song Yu''s love for dancing knives and guns has been tacitly accepted. She will say so now. It''s not complicated. In fact, it means literally.


    She just thinks that even if Song Yu likes these, she should learn more knowledge. She doesn''t want her child to become a straw bag who only knows how to fight and kill.


    But general Shu''s ear changed his taste.


    First of all, Qingfeng and Xu seem to be doing something secretly, and they haven''t told him about it... This makes general Shu feel like an outsider. Watching Xu talk to Qingfeng, he naturally feels uncomfortable.


    Secondly, general Shu felt that Xu''s unintentional remark was actually Xu''s heart. It can be seen from Xu''s way of educating her son. She liked a romantic and scholarly man rather than a martial artist like him.


    General Shu felt hurt. He sighed slightly, but his face became more and more ugly.


    "But Mr. Qingfeng is a man after all. It seems that there is something wrong with living in his cousin''s house?" general Shu asked in a hurry.


    Xu glanced at general Shu in surprise, then smiled and said, "cousin, you are worried too much. Mr. Qingfeng is dignified and free from dust and vulgarity. Now he lives in the house as Mr. yu''er. Who dares to gossip?"

 Chapter 581

    It''s just that when they went out today, they met those gangsters who obviously wanted to quarrel and said some unpleasant things... But it was also because she went out alone with Qingfeng that such gossip came out.


    Although Xu has no husband now, he can''t have a man in this family, can he?


    The housekeeper, the boy, and master Song Yu''s civil and martial arts are all men who can go in and out of the song house.


    Xu Shi didn''t feel very busy. Now, listening to general Shu''s words, although she felt that general Shu was considering her reputation, she had to explain it for Qingfeng.


    There has been a misunderstanding today, which makes Xu feel embarrassed. There is something unnatural in the face of the breeze.


    Now general Shu still says such words. If she really lets Qingfeng leave like this, it will appear that her heart is not magnanimous.


    Xu Shi had Xu Shi''s consideration and scruples, but general Shu also had his own ideas. No, after listening to Xu Shi''s words, general Shu''s face became darker.


    He looked straight at Xu and said, "don''t cousin care about fame?"


    Xu Shi was slightly stunned. He never thought that general Shu would talk to himself in this almost interrogative tone.


    Xu thought in his heart that maybe he was humiliated today, which made general Shu feel uncomfortable. After all, the two people are also relatives. Would he say such words as brother?


    Xu Shi didn''t get angry with general Shu, but said with understanding: "cousin, you care about me, I know, but today''s incident is an accident..."


    Qingfeng stood up and said with a smile, "I''ll have a rest first. I won''t disturb you to talk about the past."


    Qingfeng had already noticed it. General Shu looked at his eyes with a cold feeling. Where else could he do it? As for Xu... Well, after all, there is nothing between him and Xu. He can''t interfere in other people''s housework.


    The more involved this is, the easier it is to make things chaotic.


    Moreover, it is now clear that general Shu misunderstood the relationship between him and Xu, and because of this, he was hostile to him.


    At this time, Qingfeng has vaguely guessed general Shu''s idea. At this time, anyone who is smart will know that he needs to avoid now.


    Qingfeng is a wise man among wise people. Of course, he won''t join in at this time.


    When Qingfeng left, he gave general Shu a silent look and threw a friendly look, which means that he won''t rob a woman with general Shu.


    But general Shu was angry at this time. Seeing Qingfeng smiling at himself, he regarded Qingfeng''s eyes and eyes as not bad, even provocative. Qingfeng should know that he was kind. When he came to general Shu, he would be thought so by general Shu and would shout injustice.


    I won''t want to make friends with general Shu.


    When there were only Xu and general Shu left in the room, Xu hesitated again and again and thought it better to make it clear with general Shu.


    Xu Shi also saw general Shu''s hostility to Qingfeng, but Xu Shi didn''t think that general Shu had an idea for her because he thought general Shu was too benevolent, righteous and ethical, and didn''t want to see himself entangled with men.


    Xu''s heart felt somewhat embarrassed by what had just happened. He felt that Qingfeng would leave like this because of general Shu''s verbal run and hint.


    Thinking so, Xu took a long breath, then considered the language and said to general Shu: "cousin, I know you don''t like me coming close to Qingfeng for my good, but Qingfeng and I are really not what you think..."


    "It''s not what I thought. The two men and women walking together on the sparsely populated road is not what I thought?" general Shu was a little worried.


    Seeing that general Shu said so, Rao was a good tempered Xu. He was also wronged at this time: "how can you think of me like that! I said, Taoist Qingfeng and I have nothing to do. We went there because..."


    Before Xu finished, general Shu snorted, "no matter what reason, it''s easy for me to misunderstand. Don''t happen like this in the future!"


    General Shu doesn''t want to hear Xu go on. If she wants to remarry, he''s really afraid that he can''t bear it and will crush Qingfeng to death.


    After Qingfeng returned to the house, he felt some chills on his back. He worshipped the portrait of Sanqing, which he had temporarily hung up in the house, and then said, "I''d better hurry to deal with the matter at hand. In this way, it''s right to pick up Brother Yun, who died, and then continue to practice in the mountain..."


    With that, Qingfeng turned and sat down, turned over the thick books and wrote something one by one.


    The atmosphere between Xu and general Shu over there was more and more tense.


    Xu suddenly felt that he had no way to explain to general Shu, and even if he did, it was estimated that general Shu would not listen. This was like casting pearls before swine.


    Xu didn''t want to argue with general Shu. He was fair and comfortable. It was useless to force an explanation.


    Anyway, after a few days, Taoist Qingfeng will go back to the mountain. I''m afraid the two won''t meet much at that time. At that time, general Shu will naturally believe her.


    Besides, she has no obligation to explain her relationship with general Shu.


    Xu eased his tone: "cousin, it''s time to go back and have a rest. I''m a little tired..."


    Xu''s family has begun to chase customers.


    General Shu''s eyes narrowed and there was a sense of danger inside, but for a moment it became helpless. He was somewhat depressed and shouted: "Zhilan..."


    Zhi LAN is Xu''s maiden name. No one has shouted for a long time. Now, listening to general Shu''s cry, Xu was slightly stunned, and his face looked a little strange.


    She was silent for a moment. Then she raised her head and continued, "cousin, it''s a long way back. I''ll have someone send you by carriage."


    Feeling Xu''s concern, general Shu only felt that he could do nothing. He jumped up and down. He seemed to go back many years ago. Like a hairy boy, he was very happy to meet a girl he liked.


    General Shu stood up and walked a few steps to Xu''s side.

 Chapter 582

    General Shu was very tall. When he came to Xu''s side, Xu sitting there could reach general Shu''s chest.


    General Shu blocked the fire and shrouded Xu in a small world.


    Xu''s face changed slightly, as if he thought of something, and he stood up at once.


    Because the front was blocked by general Shu, Xu couldn''t help leaning back when she got up, but there was a chair behind her. She stumbled carelessly.


    General Shu then stretched out his hands with thick cocoons and helped Xu.


    Xu''s face turned red and said awkwardly, "cousin, what are you doing?"


    After waiting for Xu''s question, I felt that it was a bit untimely to ask


    Xu quickly changed the topic. As he spoke, he walked out of there and left general Shu for a few steps: "cousin, I''m really tired."


    He felt that Xu''s words and actions were full of alienation, and his voice was even colder, like a lonely orchid in an empty valley, which suddenly made general Shu feel that a basin of cold water poured on his hot heart.


    General Shu''s eyes were deeply lost: "Zhilan, when you accompany Qingfeng, you don''t feel tired. Now you just say a few words with me, are you impatient?"


    Xu opened his mouth somewhat unnaturally and said, "that''s different."


    "What''s the difference? Zhilan... You know, my heart..." general Shu couldn''t help but want to tell Xu what he thought.


    At this moment, Xu stopped general Shu: "cousin, thank you for today''s business. I will give a banquet to thank you in person another day."


    The banquet was too grand to thank, and it made people feel a little unnatural.


    If you are a relative, or a person who really knows each other, how can you be so grateful?


    The more Xu''s alienation, the more general Shu couldn''t help it.


    General Shu blurted out: "Zhilan, don''t you know? I don''t want to see you contact Qingfeng because... Because I like you!"


    This sentence of general Shu is straightforward enough.


    It fell to Xu''s heart, but it was like a loud thunder, which directly split Xu''s outer Jiao and inner Nen.


    Xu stood there, stunned. She didn''t know how to respond to general Shu or how to talk to general Shu.


    When general Shu finished, he felt relaxed. The huge stone that had pressed him for a long time fell down. He breathed a long sigh of relief. He felt the suffocation that had been suppressed in his heart for a long time, and suddenly dispersed at this moment.


    But when he looked at Xu''s silent appearance, he suddenly felt a little guilty.


    He just said what he thought. It seems that he was a little reckless... General Shu realized his mistake and wanted to apologize to Xu. He took a step forward.


    But before waiting to speak, he saw Xu step back as if he had seen a ghost.


    This is a great blow to general Shu, who has just been relieved.


    She... After hearing what he said, she was so defensive and taboo!


    Although general Shu has guessed this for a long time, his weak cousin is actually not as weak as she looks on the outside, and her heart is very tough... She will not be easily shaken or soft hearted because of his words.


    She has her own persistence. If she has never been moved to him in her heart, she may be more cruel than anyone when she refuses.


    Xu''s smile brightened general Shu''s eyes and his cousin smiled at herself. Didn''t she really have a chance to get a beauty?


    Who knows, Xu smiled and said, "cousin, I know you''re worried that my remarriage will damage the reputation of the Shu family. There''s no need to test me... Today''s business is really thank you. Go back and have a rest quickly. Such a joke will never be opened in the future. What can I do if I hear it and misunderstood?"


    The light in general Shu''s eyes faded. He knew... It would be such a result.


    But now that the words have been said, general Shu, who has always believed that there is no turning back, has continued to say in a deep voice: "Zhilan, what I just said is true, not a joke."


    With that, general Shu put on a posture that was acceptable regardless of the storm and waited for Xu''s reply.


    Facing the imposing general Shu, Xu knew that he could not muddle through.


    So she opened her mouth and said, "I only think you are a cousin. Now we are all grandchildren. Don''t learn from young people..."


    "Zhi lan..." general Shu couldn''t help taking another step forward.


    This time, Xu didn''t keep it in the house anymore. He quickly bypassed general Shu, and then strode out. When he waited at the door, Xu''s voice came: "cousin, go back quickly. Don''t say these words again in the future. It''s a laugh for the children to hear..."


    General Shu wanted to open his mouth and told Xu that Song Rong already knew!


    But he finally held back. This is the secret between him and Song Rong. Even if he is easy to say wrong on impulse, the current situation... Only Song Rong can help him find a way. If he betrays Song Rong.


    Xu must teach her a lesson. At that time, who can help himself!


    After Xu went back, he lay in bed, but he couldn''t sleep.


    Waiting for the shock and anger in her heart to dissipate, she actually felt a little confused.


    Xu shook her head and threw that idea out of her heart. She was middle-aged and didn''t want to have a long relationship with her children. Besides, there was yunlang. How could she be sorry for yunlang?


    Besides, general Shu stood alone in the empty room for a long time. Finally, he saw that Xu didn''t come out to see himself again, and then he went out.


    General Shu felt at this time that no matter how he won the war on the battlefield, he was always a little worse in dealing with women.


    General Shu was a little depressed. After he walked out of the door of the song house, he faintly regretted. Would he scare away his cousin like this?


    General Shu hesitates and tangles here. Xu''s that is not good.


    It''s just that Xu doesn''t do this because she is happy with general Shu, but she has some contradictions and uneasiness. She doesn''t know how to face general Shu


    Do you like it or not? At this time, Xu did not dare to think deeply.


    She was afraid that if she thought about it, she would think more and more. In the end, she moved her mind that she shouldn''t have.

 Chapter 583

    The next morning, Song Rong saw general Shu with black eyes.


    Every time Song Rong sees general Shu, he looks heroic. Even though he is not young, general Shu doesn''t give people the feeling of aging at all. Instead, he has the generosity and warmth unique to men of that age.


    Like general Shu, Song Rong felt that general Shu seemed to have been greatly hit.


    Song Rong asked cautiously, "uncle, what''s the matter with you?"


    General Shu looked at Song Rong with a gentle look. He was somewhat wronged and seemed to have some helplessness and said, "linniang..."


    Song Rong raised her eyebrows: "who bullied you?" otherwise, how could people become like this? Song Rong''s first reaction was to remember Qingfeng. Isn''t it because Qingfeng is close to him with his mother, so she provoked general Shu?


    But obviously, Song Rong misunderstood.


    At this time, Qingfeng feels very innocent. Is it easy for you to say that he is a Taoist, a Taoist, who is outside the world of mortals, but now these people are trying to drag him in


    General Shu shook his head and nodded again.


    Song Rong''s voice was cold: "isn''t it the breeze?"


    Hum, even if her mother really liked Qingfeng, general Shu is still a respected elder in her heart. If Qingfeng really doesn''t know that heaven and earth bully her uncle, she must make him regret it!


    Qingfeng ate one for no reason


    Naturally, the breeze at this time doesn''t know that he is busy with his mysterious cause now.


    General Shu heard Qingfeng''s name, his face was slightly cold, and then shook his head. Although he didn''t like Qingfeng, it seemed that this matter had nothing to do with Qingfeng.


    Even if there is a relationship, it is indirect. There is no direct relationship at all.


    Song Rong didn''t expect that there were so many ideas in general Shu''s heart. She hesitated for a while, and then hesitated and said, "is it my mother..."


    General Shu nodded this time.


    If so, general Shu was embarrassed to say that even though he wanted Song Rong to help.


    For example, what he did yesterday about Meng Lang and what he said provoked Xu


    However, in this world, there is no regret medicine. It is useless for general Shu to regret that his intestines are green at this time.


    Song Rong looked at general Shu in surprise, then looked at general Shu strangely and said, "uncle, didn''t you tell my mother everything when Mr. Qingfeng stimulated you?"


    Although Song Rong is happy to see general Shu pierce this layer of window paper and face this relationship frankly, it also has to pay attention to the timing.


    For example, now, I know that nine times out of ten Xu will refuse. I have to say that this is a typical way of knowing that there are tigers in the mountain and leaning towards the tiger mountain!


    General Shu didn''t answer Xu when he heard the speech, but his face turned red in an instant. He was stabbed by Song Rong. He immediately felt that some of his face couldn''t hang, and wanted to find a ground seam to drill in.


    Song Rong saw general Shu like this. She didn''t need to hear general Shu''s answer. She also knew what was going on.


    Song Rong helplessly looked at general Shu and said, "uncle, I told you earlier. Don''t tell my mother directly. It''s easy to scare her..."


    General Shu looked at Song Rong with a depressed face: "linniang... I... i... I just... I didn''t control myself for a moment... Just..."


    General Shu hesitated. He felt ashamed to say this to a younger generation.


    But at this time, he doesn''t say this to Song Rong. Who else can he talk to?


    Now, I can only count on the clever Song Rong to give me advice.


    Looking at general Shu like this, Song Rong also felt some kindness. In fact, it is very difficult for people like general Shu to do this for their mother. After all, general Shu, who used to be careless and extremely face-saving, how could he bow his head and beg for a younger generation.


    Although Song Rong knows that general Shu and his mother have made it clear that this thing is not done very well, Song Rong doesn''t want to continue to entangle in this matter.


    After all, I have to give general Shu a face. Things have happened. Even if she complains that general Shu didn''t listen to herself, what''s the use?


    Now is to find a way to solve it.


    So Song Rong comforted softly, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, mother has to know sooner or later. There''s nothing wrong with you now."


    General Shu took a careful look at Song Rong. He saw that Song Rong was not angry because of his recklessness. He was relieved quietly. Although she was a younger generation, even if he didn''t consider the difference in their current identity, he still cared about Song Rong''s ideas.


    After all, Song Rong is Xu''s daughter, and although she is not old, she is much smarter than them. If she is disappointed with herself, she and Xu probably have no chance.


    Song Rong began to ask, "what did you say and do with my mother?"


    Although general Shu was a little nervous, when Song Rong asked, he made it clear to Song Rong what had happened.


    Waiting for Song Rong to hear it, he looked at general Shu curiously: "that''s all?"


    General Shu nodded: "that''s all."


    "Well, did you do anything rude to my mother?" Song Rong hinted at general Shu a little. She had to know how general Shu frightened his mother on impulse.


    If she didn''t know anything, she couldn''t have worked out a solution for general Shu behind closed doors.


    General Shu''s face sank, looked at Song Rong and said, "naturally, there are only these!"


    Saying this, general Shu added, "I''ve said these words enough for menglang. How can I do anything else?"


    Song Rong looked at general Shu''s upright face and believed general Shu''s words.


    Song Rong narrowed her eyes and thought that general Shu just said some too straightforward words, which made her mother unable to digest. Only then did she scare away. The matter was not irreparable.


    If general Shu really did something, it would be troublesome.


    Don''t say mother is angry, even she will be angry.


    However, Song Rong took a look at general Shu and was very satisfied. She felt that she had believed general Shu correctly.


    He is indeed a man worthy of his mother''s trust for life.


    "Lin Niang, I passed by song''s residence today and didn''t dare to go in. I''m afraid she... Won''t want to see me in the future." general Shu asked uneasily.


    Looking at the uneasy look on general Shu''s face, Song Rong suddenly smiled: "uncle, you should sit here and have a rest first. Let me think of a way."

 Chapter 584

    At this time, Song Rong also has some, the first two are big. They all say that women''s heart and submarine needle. Even if mother and daughter are connected, she can''t understand her mother''s idea at all.


    However, Song Rong learned a useful news from general Shu that his mother denied her and Qingfeng.


    Song Rong didn''t dare to ask about it before. In fact, she was afraid that if her mother really had any ideas, she would extinguish them again, which would be bad for her.


    Now listen to mother''s meaning, she and Qingfeng seem to have a secret?


    Song Rong secretly planned in her heart that when she saw her mother, she would ask about her mother. She was embarrassed to ask before, but now it''s different. After all, there is no ambiguity between her mother and Qingfeng. If she asked, it''s no big deal.


    As for


    Song Rong thought of this and looked at general Shu, who was sitting upright and worried.


    Song Rong can only find a way to create opportunities for general Shu. As for other emotional matters, Song Rong has no way. After all, even if she is Xu''s daughter, she can''t decide anything for Xu.


    Song Rong thought for a moment and said, "let''s go to the song house together."


    General Shu hesitated.


    Song Rong smiled: "uncle, if I take you, you don''t have the courage to go, what do you want to go to the song house? How do you face your mother?"


    General Shu thought for a moment and did a good job in psychological construction. Then he nodded, as if he had made a great determination: "I''ll go with you."


    General Rao Shishu, an iron-clad general who was not afraid of tens of thousands of enemy troops on the battlefield, met a woman like Xu at this time, which could only turn into soft fingers. The past heroism and hardness had long dissipated.


    Song Rong asked a little. Chu Yunqing was receiving the minister at this time. Song Rong asked someone to leave a message to Chu Yunqing, so he took general Shu back to the song house.


    Song Rong had foresight for a long time. When choosing the song mansion, he chose a place close to the imperial palace. Even if he came once, it wouldn''t take much time.


    It is said that entering the palace gate is as deep as the sea, but there is no such feeling here in Song Rong.


    Chu Yunqing has always indulged and spoiled Song Rong. He doesn''t want to put the set of rules in the palace on Song Rong. Moreover, Song Rong is not only the queen, but also Chu Yunqing''s only woman. Even if Song Rong is bold, it doesn''t matter.


    If there were more women in the harem, Song Rong''s behavior would be terrible. It would be a bad demonstration for the harem concubines. If everyone wanted to learn from Song Rong, wouldn''t it be a mess?


    Naturally, now, this worrying situation is impossible to happen.


    Let alone let Chu Yun take the initiative to accept the imperial concubine. Even if a woman pastes it on Chu Yun''s body, it is estimated that this guy will not feel a little pity for her, but will kick people away!


    Song Rong went in and out of the song house more often, and the servants of the song house got used to it. They didn''t come up with the big scene of three kneeling and nine worshipping.


    Song Rong first asked general Shu to wait in the side hall and went to find Xu himself.


    Asked a little, Song Rong heard that Xu hadn''t got up yet.


    This makes Song Rong feel a little strange. After following Xu for so long, Song Rong rarely sees when Xu won''t get up in the morning.


    Song Rong was worried and hurried to Xu''s bedroom.


    But I saw Xu sitting on the bed with an embroidered handkerchief, stunned.


    Looking at Xu''s face, Song Rong knew that her mother must not have slept well last night.


    Song Rong walked slowly to Xu''s front, pressed Xu''s handkerchief and asked softly, "Mom, do you think of my father?"


    In Xu''s eyebrows and eyes, there were some faint hurt colors: "I don''t know if yunlang will be cold and lonely below..."


    "Niang......" Song Rong helplessly called Xu, and attracted Xu''s eyes to himself.


    Xu looked at Song Rong. Her daughter had grown up and had the charm of a mature woman. Now she is not the little girl who followed her. Now she has become the mother of two children.


    At this moment, Xu suddenly felt that the years were unforgiving.


    Xu sighed slightly and said to Song Rong, "rong''er... Why are you here?"


    "Mom, our mother and daughter haven''t talked for some days." Song Rong suddenly said something soft and waxy. Then, just like when she was a child, the whole person snuggled up in Xu''s arms.


    Xu''s eyes softened, patted Song Rong, smiled and said, "you girl, you''re not young. How can you still act like a child."


    "No matter how old I am, you are still my mother. What''s wrong with being a daughter and a mother?" Song Rong stuck out her tongue and looked pretty.


    Xu was amused by Song Rong''s righteous appearance. He had no sense of bleakness.


    Seeing that she had succeeded in easing Xu''s mood, Song Rong hugged Xu and said in a charming voice, "Mom, you are busy every day recently and don''t care about me as much as before."


    Xu chuckled, "you mean Mr. Qingfeng?"


    Song Rong also inquired about what Xu was doing with Qingfeng, but even Begonia couldn''t tell clearly. He only said that his wife and Mr. Qingfeng had always been together recently, saying things she didn''t understand very well, and it seemed to be playing.


    Song Rong looked at Xu with bright eyes.


    Xu sighed sadly: "when your father went to study, he wrote a natural history, which recorded mountains, rivers, strange things, strange people, and so on."


    "Qingfeng and your father made half a volume respectively, but then something happened to your father. About the manuscript that your father had sorted out long ago, I lost the volume of Beilin. I happened to meet Mr. Qingfeng. We made a total to finish this book, which is to give your father a wish of that year. As for Qingfeng... It is also a knot in his heart, so we can concentrate on practice in the future "Xu said slowly.


    Waiting for Song Rong to hear it, her eyes were filled with tears.


    No wonder, no wonder!


    Recently, she clearly looked at her mother and was much happier. Especially when she was with Qingfeng, her face was full of vitality and vitality.


    Even if it''s a smile, it''s from the heart.


    She hasn''t seen her mother smile like this for many years. She thought it was something between Qingfeng and her mother that changed her mother''s state of mind

 Chapter 585

    Never thought... Never thought


    Mother is to help her father finish what he didn''t finish before he died!


    Song Rong had an unspeakable feeling and sadness at this time. I don''t know whether it was because of Xu''s deep love for Song Yun or Xu''s persistence.


    Song Rong whispered, "Mom, I miss my father too."


    The gentle man always held him on his lap and told her all kinds of strange stories. When she was young, she felt that although her father didn''t want to be an official, she also had a big gap in her heart.


    I never thought that my father spent so much time silently making such a book.


    This natural history would have been unthinkable if it had not been for the great talents and scholars.


    Xu''s face took a soft smile: "this book will be written soon and will be sent to the Hanlin Academy for approval. If it can be put into storage for generations, your father will feel gratified even if he knows under the spring."


    Song Rong''s eyes were hot and couldn''t help crying.


    Only when mother talked about her father would her eyebrows and eyes fly like this, and her face was full of this bright smile like spring.


    Song Rong nodded and said, "Mom, if my father knew you were doing this for him, he would be moved."


    Xu Shi took a smile on his face when he heard the speech, but it was a little bitter in the smile. Why didn''t she know that people can''t come back from death?


    How could he ever feel what she did?


    Now she can''t tell whether it''s for him or for her own obsession.


    Song Rong thought for a while and said in a low voice, "Mom, when I just came, I just saw my uncle, so I asked my uncle to come to the house together..."


    As Song Rong spoke, she observed Xu''s look. Xu''s face took a bitter smile and helplessness, and then glanced at Song Rong: "linniang, we are mother and daughter. If you want to say anything, just say it directly. How can you beat around the bush like this."


    It was Song Rong''s mother. At the moment when Song Rong just spoke, Xu could vaguely think of why Song Rong belonged to the Song family.


    When Song Rong saw that he had been exposed, he simply laughed angrily: "Mom, since you know, I''ll say it straight."


    Song Rong paused and asked, "Mom, uncle, what do you think?"


    Waiting for Xu''s answer, Song Rong said again, "Mom, in the past, you have wasted too much time to be with me. Now that you have met the right person... Don''t think about us anymore."


    "We''ve all grown up and can''t be with you all the time. If you can rely on me, yu''er and I are very happy." Song Rong said in a warm voice, hoping to persuade Xu.


    Many people have mentioned this matter these days. At least Xu has some preparations. Now when listening to his daughter talking about it, he doesn''t look too surprised, but quietly listens to Song Rong say it a little bit.


    Song Rong said again, "there''s also my father, my mother. I think my father knows under the spring, and I don''t want you to be lonely forever..."


    Waiting for Song Rong to finish, seeing that Xu had not responded, she began to carefully observe Xu''s look. What she had just said provoked Xu.


    Xu stretched out his hand to hold Song Rong, sighed and said, "linniang, Niang knows that you have an idea since childhood, and you broke your heart for our family..."


    "My mother also wants to reassure you and doesn''t want to drag you and yu''er down, but my mother... Can''t let go of your father. My heart is dead. Where can I accept others?" Xu''s voice sighed faintly.


    But unexpectedly, at this time, a big voice came from outside the house: "Zhilan, people can''t come back to life after death. The living people should live well and live the highlights of the dead one..."


    But general Shu stood at the door and began to talk, but general Shu was afraid of the defense of men and women and didn''t come in.


    I don''t know how long general Shu has been here, whether he heard all the dialogue between mother and daughter, or only this sentence.


    Song Rong looked at Xu and thought it would be bad for her uncle to stand outside, so she said, "Mom... Let''s go out and talk."


    After yesterday''s embarrassing scene, Xu''s face to general Shu was somewhat unnatural, but today, probably because Song Rong was here, Xu was still somewhat at ease. He just hesitated a little and went out.


    Several people made a flower hall together and sat down. General Shu didn''t speak, so he looked at Xu with burning eyes.


    Xu was uncomfortable, so he coughed and reminded general Shu not to be so unreasonable.


    General Shu looked at Xu seriously and said, "Zhilan, will you let me take care of you in the future?"


    "You''ve always taken good care of me before. Shall we be as good as before?" Xu summoned up the courage to look at general Shu.


    The man in front of her is very bright. Even now he is a little old, but if he really says he wants to get married, some twenty-eight girls must come to the door by themselves.


    Xu doesn''t know where he''s better. He can make general Shu move his mind.


    But general Shu just wanted to protect his weak sister. When he saw her bullied for the first time, he couldn''t bear it. He was never nosy. He even directly opposed the Xu family for her.


    "Mom, in fact, I think... Uncle is very good. If I could... If I could make him my father..." Song Rong was about to say a few good words to general Shu, but he heard a cry of surprise.


    Then, a familiar voice sounded: "what father? Father? Sister, what are you doing?"


    Song Rongshun looked at the source of the voice, but saw that Shu Yan didn''t know when he appeared in the song house.


    Shu Yan came to the song mansion to find Song Yu, so the person who informed him didn''t inform Xu. At this time, Shu Yan said goodbye to Song Yu and wanted to leave. When he passed the flower hall, he saw Xu and others. Naturally, he wanted to say hello, but he didn''t expect to come near and heard what Song Rong just said.


    Seeing his son coming, general Shu''s face was a little red, and Xu over there was also a little embarrassed.


    Although they didn''t do anything, Xu didn''t promise, but now when facing Shu Yan''s questioning eyes, Xu felt as if he had been caught and raped.


    Song Rong took a look at Shu Yan. From her tone and look, she heard that Shu Yan seemed to have some bad people.


    At the moment, he didn''t dare to let Shu Yan stay here. He stood up, grabbed Shu Yan''s arm and dragged Shu Yan aside.

 Chapter 586

    "Oh, cousin, what are you doing? I haven''t asked clearly!" Shu Yan said in a hurry.


    Song Rong said in a deep voice, "I''ll explain anything to you!"


    Shu Yan didn''t want to go yet, but Ah Fu, who came with Song Rong, came over with considerable insight and helped Song Rong drag Shu Yan away together.


    Waiting for Song Rong to slam himself and Shu Yan into a room, Song Rong breathed a sigh of relief.


    She doesn''t want Shu Yan to take the two elders seriously and say anything to disturb them!


    Shu Yan looked at Song Rong angrily: "cousin! You let me out! I''m going to ask."


    Shu Yan is such a smart man. He has faintly heard some flavor from his words.


    Song Rong stopped Shu Yan from leaving. At this time, Song Rong had no way, so he said in a deep voice, "Shu Yan! I''m not just your cousin, I''m still the queen of Damin. Why? Do you want to listen to me?"


    Shu Yan gave a slight meal. He didn''t seem to think that Song Rong would press him with his own identity.


    Shu Yan had to stand there


    Seeing Shu Yan''s cold face, he seemed angry, so he said softly, "what are you doing in such a hurry? What do you want to know? It''s the same with me. Why bother to collide with your father?"


    "What''s more, my mother is there. My mother has taken care of her for some time. What can you say to make her unhappy? What kind of person is she? Don''t you know? You must poke a knife in her heart?" Song Rong asked a series of questions.


    This makes Shu Yan slightly take back some reason and have great respect for Xu Shu Yan.


    The days he spent in Gusu were the warmest and most comfortable for him.


    Xu''s work has always been treated equally. Even if he makes a gadget, Song Yu has it, he won''t be missing.


    Just like his real mother, even if Shu Yan wants to quarrel with his father, he should take into account Xu''s feelings.


    Sure enough, Shu Yan calmed down at this time, sat there silently looking at Song Rong, and said after a while, "cousin, my father and aunt..."


    Song Rong looked at Shu Yan with an eyebrow and asked, "what would you do if they really have something?"


    Song Rong is still worried about Shu Yan. After all, not everyone who is a child can think like her.


    Sure enough, Shu Yan''s face was heavy. He wanted to say no, but when he saw Song Rong''s bright eyes, some couldn''t say it.


    "Don''t you want to say it? Let me say it for you. Do you want them to separate? Tell them you don''t agree?" Song Rong asked.


    Shu Yan didn''t speak, his face was awkward.


    "But have you ever thought that you have any reason and qualification to do so? My uncle hasn''t married for so many years for you, even a housemaid. What he''s afraid of is that you will be bullied when you have a stepmother..."


    "Now that you have grown up, got a wife and had your own children, what''s wrong with him now that he wants to live?"


    Facing Song Rong''s question, Shu Yan calmed down and calmed down. He didn''t look like he was just filled with righteous indignation.


    He lowered his head and muttered, "but where''s my mother..."


    "Shuyan, have you ever thought that if your mother knows, do you want your father to continue torturing yourself or come out of the shadow of that year? I also have a father. I love my father as much as my mother, but I know that my father also loves us, so no matter what choice my mother makes, my father will support it." Song Rong stopped calling cousin Shuyan at this time, But by name.


    Shu Yan lowered his head and fell into meditation.


    Then he asked strangely, "did your aunt agree?"


    Song Rong naturally knew what Shu Yan said. Song Rong coughed and said, "what do you care so much about? It''s the business of the elders. You just need to know, don''t interfere and bless silently."


    Shu Yan squinted at Song Rong: "but I just heard you trying to convince..."


    Song Rong directly interrupted Shu Yan''s words: "we are different!"


    "What''s the difference? You''re your mother''s child. I''m my father''s son. Now you want my father to be your father. Can''t I be a son?" Shu Yan looked at Song Rong childishly. It was obvious that he was dissatisfied with his sister who only allowed state officials to set fire and didn''t allow hundreds of surnames to light lights.


    But Song Rong stared at Shu Yan with a cold face: "then tell me, what do you think."


    Shu Yan hesitated and said, "if it''s an aunt... You can also consider it. If it''s another woman, don''t want to enter Shu''s house!"


    Looking at Shu Yan''s awkward appearance, Song Rong laughed at once. Shu Yan was told by himself. He probably figured it out and found a step for himself.


    Song Rong asked solemnly, "do you really want to open it? Do you have any objection?"


    Shu Yan pursed his lips and said, "don''t expect me to work as hard as you!"


    Song Rong smiled: "this is my good brother! You will be my brother in the future. I hope you can take care of me more!"


    Seeing that Song Rong has already started to recognize his spouse, Shu Yan pulled his lips and was silent.


    But after solving Shu Yan, Song Rong didn''t forget to take Shu Yan there for a turn, saying that Shu Yan had vaguely known these things and didn''t mean to object.


    Shu Yan was oppressed and helpless, but who told him to reason, but Song Rong, as for violence... Did he dare? It''s OK to beat Song Rong, but there''s Chu Yunqing behind Song Rong.


    Thinking of Chu Yunqing, who always has a peaceful face, Shu Yansi has no doubt that if she annoys Song Rong, Chu Yunqing will make a merciless move.


    Worried about when Shu Yan would be unable to think about it or go back on his bad deeds, Song Rong kicked Shu Yan out of the song house without hesitation.


    Waiting for Song Rong to deal with Shu Yan and come back, he saw general Shu and Xu, who had sat down and talked quietly.


    "Zhilan, I''ve told you everything I want to say, and I won''t force you to respond to me. I just hope you don''t refuse so simply... We''re not young, and it''s not easy to meet a suitable person again." general Shu said slowly.


    Xu thought for a moment and said, "but..."


    General Shu looked back with burning eyes. The sincere feelings of his eyes, like waves of waves, washed on Xu''s body. It is the so-called dripping water wears stone. Xu''s heart can''t be hardened.

 Chapter 587

    Xu didn''t speak, but general Shu suddenly stood up: "we''re still getting along as before! As for this matter, you have plenty of time to think."


    With that, general Shu didn''t bother Xu and left straight away.


    "Mom, in fact, you can really think about it..." Song Rong also wanted to comfort.


    Xu said softly, "linniang, I want to be quiet..."


    Song Rong shut up now. It''s not a good thing to rush some things.


    So Song Rong didn''t stay in the song house, but before leaving, Song Rong didn''t forget to see Song Yu once.


    Shu Yan''s affair made Song Rong keep an eye on it.


    The mother is not the only child. Naturally, she wants her mother to live a stable and reliable life for the rest of her life, but she also has a brother.


    If Song Yu said anything at that time, it would certainly affect her mother''s decision.


    Thinking so, Song Rong told Song Yu about general Shu.


    Who knows, after hearing this, song Yufei didn''t object as much as Shu Yan, but widened his eyes and shouted excitedly.


    As a teenager, he naturally wants to have a father.


    What''s more, he has always had a fanatical worship for general Shu. Thinking again, if general Shu really became his stepfather, he certainly wouldn''t want to study hard like his mother.


    Looking at Song Yu''s look of longing to rush up and make up, Song Rong was a little helpless.


    He couldn''t help but face Song Yu, so that Song Yu couldn''t act rashly. Song Yu had to put out his mind and only looked forward to it in his own heart.


    After Song Rong taught Song Yu a lesson, he returned to the palace.


    At this time, the palace was not particularly peaceful.


    For example, after spending some days with the supreme emperor, Na Xiang''er became more aware of the position of the imperial concubine, which was far from what she thought. Even the supreme emperor seemed to be imprisoned in the imperial palace.


    This made Xiang''er regret. At that time, she should never give up Chu Yunqing and follow the supreme emperor.


    The night was very dark that day, and I couldn''t see the wrinkles on the emperor''s face. Now when I look carefully, Xiang''er felt more and more that it was more than enough for the emperor to be his own father.


    But it''s hard to buy regret medicine in this world!


    As for Xiang''er''s health, it''s not very beautiful. At that time, the supreme emperor was just used to eating big fish and meat and came to taste the dishes of clear porridge, but after waiting for a long time, he found that Xiang''er was more and more vulgar.


    Knowing the relationship between Xiang''er and Chu Yunqing, it was not what he thought, which made the supreme emperor ignore Xiang''er.


    Xiang''er originally disliked the emperor, but now she is ignored. Naturally, she is distracted and itchy.


    So he tried his best to see Chu Yunqing.


    But when Xiang''er first came to the palace, Song Rong didn''t guard against her much. She could let her find a space to toss out some moths.


    But now Song Rong is very worried about Xiang''er. She has already sent someone to stare at Xiang''er for 12 hours a day.


    Song Rong just returned to the palace. He listened to the people he sent and reported what happened today.


    It was just that Xiang''er wore another dress of flirting and waited on Chu Yun''s only way.


    As for Chu Yunqing, he was attracted by all kinds of sounds made by Xiang''er. He glanced at Xiang''er, then walked over expressionless, pretending that Xiang''er fell there, sat there for a long time, and then went back.


    Song Rong snorted coldly. Xiang''er didn''t have a long memory. Now in this palace, although it''s said that the emperor is not very good, it''s not useless to be a princess. Isn''t Xiang''er interested in this magnificent palace? Now that you have the opportunity to live here, what''s not enough?


    It''s like a snake swallowing an elephant!


    Hearing what Xiang''er said, Song Rong couldn''t help thinking of sun Dahu and Huaihua who were sent to ronghua hall.


    Sun Dahu seems honest, but Sophora japonica is not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    Song Rong hasn''t asked about ronghua hall for a long time. Today, some people can''t help but let Song Zhi enter the palace.


    Now Song Zhi seems to be Song Rong''s right-hand assistant. Together with Qinghu, she helps Song Rong run ronghuatang in an orderly manner.


    Song Zhi has completely lost her cowardly appearance of that year, and the whole person is bright and beautiful.


    Song Zhi smiled when she saw Song Rong.


    Waiting for Song Zhi to salute, the two sisters sat together and talked.


    When Song Rong asked sun Dahu, Song Zhi''s face became strange.


    Seeing Song Zhi like this, Song Rong asked in surprise, "why? Is sun Dahu making trouble for you?"


    At the thought of what sun Dahu and Huaihua looked like at the beginning, Song Rong had some worries and headaches. For people like Luo Shusheng, she could be clean and tidy, but for sun Dahu and Huaihua, she knew they hated such people, but because of the saving grace, she had to give them some face.


    This makes Song Rong feel that he has a feeling of punching cotton. It''s soft and makes him unable to exert his strength and feel uncomfortable all over his body.


    Song Zhi hesitated and said, "in fact, there''s nothing. I''ve arranged an idle job in Ronghua hall according to your meaning, and I''ll give sun Dahu 50 liang of silver every month..."


    Sun Dahu, an illiterate man, never thought he could earn fifty Liang a month.


    However, since ancient times, there has been a kind of people who don''t have enough people to swallow the elephant


    Song Zhi continued to say, "it''s just that they take things out of ronghua hall from time to time, and they have a good reason to say that you let them take ronghua hall as their home..."


    Today, ronghuatang is not only a branch, but also distributed throughout Damin.


    Even if sun Dahu moved things, he couldn''t empty ronghua hall. It just made Song Zhi, who has always been fair and honest, feel uncomfortable.


    She can only work with Qinghu to fill the gap.


    If Song Rong hadn''t asked today, Song Zhi wouldn''t want to annoy Song Rong with such a thing.


    Moreover, sun Dahu kept saying that he was his Majesty''s life-saving benefactor. Although she was Song Rong''s relative, she was not a close sister after all, and her birth was not good... When she was not sure what sun Dahu''s status in Song Rong was, Song Zhi would not rashly make a small report.


    Of course, now that Song Rong asks, the situation is different. Song Zhi won''t take the initiative to report, but she won''t be stupid enough to hide these for sun Dahu.

 Chapter 588

    Listening to Song Zhi''s words, Song Rong''s face became darker and darker.


    Song Zhi paused and didn''t dare to go on. She still didn''t know what the sun Dahu family was in Song Rong''s heart. Now looking at Song Rong, she seemed angry. Was it because she said Sun Dahu was bad or because of sun Dahu?


    Seeing Song Zhi''s silent appearance, Song Rong sighed helplessly. Song Zhi is all right now, but this timid problem has not been changed.


    It''s really that Song Zhi''s life in the song mansion was so bad that Song Zhi didn''t dare even to tell the truth.


    Song Rong took a soothing look at Song Zhi, and Wen Sheng said, "go on..."


    Song Zhi saw that Song Rong didn''t blame herself, so she continued: "Sun Dahu is getting worse now..."


    "What else did sun Dahu do besides taking the things of our ronghua hall?" Song Rong planned to ask thoroughly. She was so busy these days that she forgot sun Dahu.


    I didn''t expect sun Dahu to arrive at ronghua hall. Not many days later, so many moths came out.


    Song Rong narrowed her eyes and looked a little bad.


    Seeing Song Rong''s inquiry, Song Zhi naturally dared not hide it and continued to say: "as for others, she is bossing the people in Ronghua hall. Now there are managers who don''t want to do it..."


    The steward in Ronghua hall is not a slave who has signed a deed of sale. They are all hired by contract to serve the owner. It''s okay to arrive for money, but what''s it to serve sun Dahu? This people''s hearts, naturally there will be resentment.


    Song Rong''s eyebrows wrinkled: "isn''t that locust often making trouble in Ronghua hall?"


    According to Song Rong''s guess about the woman, I always think this woman is not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    Song Zhi took a slight irony on her lips: "some of our ronghua Hall''s precious jewelry were packed and taken away by her."


    Although ronghuatang said that there was only one medicine shop in the beginning, now it is also spread all over various industries.


    Song Rong helps the forehead. The sun Dahu family is really difficult to deal with. Song Zhisu has a good temper and is timid. It is rare to say that others are bad behind people. Now Song Zhi can talk so much about him. It can be seen that sun Dahu does not do less annoying things.


    Moreover, according to Song Zhi''s temperament, in fact, what sun Dahu did must be worse than this.


    After all, Song Zhi belongs to the kind of person who has ten points, and it is impossible to exaggerate.


    "They didn''t do anything except making trouble in our ronghua hall?" Song Rong asked.


    Forget it, she didn''t expect sun Dahu to live in peace. Now the sun family is not only making trouble in Ronghua hall, is it?


    Song Zhi whispered, "there are many small officials giving gifts to the sun family. I hope they can say something good..."


    The sun family is now a chicken and dog rising to heaven. They feel that they have saved Chu Yunqing. Their identity and status are rising, which is completely different from before.


    Song Rong snorted coldly, "they are arrogant."


    Then Song Rong said, "go back first. I''ll deal with it."


    Speaking of this, Song Rong paused: "Sun Dahu is arrogant, but if he bullies you, you don''t have to let him. We are sisters. If you are bullied, it will be my face."


    Song Zhi listened to Song Rong''s words and immediately smiled on her face. She pursed her lips and smiled. The whole person was in full bloom like a peony.


    Her beauty has no offensive power, but makes people look comfortable.


    Song Zhi looked at Song Rong''s eyes with some light. The woman in front of her changed her fate. If she said these words, she just wanted to support her and tell her that she would always be her backing.


    Song Zhi thought that when she was in the Song family, except her mother, she never experienced the love of her relatives. Her father never saw her as a common woman. As for her direct mother, she always looked at her like grass mustard.


    As for the so-called grandmother, how could she look up to such a trivial concubine?


    Song Zhi thought about her past life and her present life. She brought some warmth in her heart and was grateful to Song Rong.


    The next day, Song Rong went to find Chu Yunqing.


    She didn''t say what sun Dahu did. For some things, she thought it would be better to take Chu Yunqing personally.


    For Song Rong''s request to go out for a walk, of course, we will respond to every request.


    When Song Rong was the princess of Chu, he often personally asked about the business of ronghuatang, but he didn''t care much when Song Rong became the queen.


    Like this, when I came to inspect in person, I didn''t.


    In Kyoto, the most famous ronghuatang industry is the place where jewelry and ready-made clothes are sold.


    Song Rong selfishly sent several female officials from the palace to help develop the jewelry of ronghua hall. In terms of style, Ronghua hall naturally pressed down other jewelry shops.


    Anyway, these female officials are useless in the palace now. It''s better to send them out to make the best use of everything.


    In the past, these female officials were responsible for studying the styles of jewelry and clothes in the inner court. After all, there are many concubines in the harem. You can''t let these concubines use the same jewelry and wear the same clothes, can you?


    So the job is not easy.


    But now it''s different. Song Rong is alone in the harem. How many things can Song Rong wear? Moreover, Song Rong has never paid attention to these things. Moreover, even if the simplest things are brought to Song Rong, they will shine brightly.


    Song Rong is not the kind of person who needs jewelry and clothes to set off her beauty.


    If these female officials were dismissed, they would have learned such skills in vain. Therefore, Song Rong sent these people to ronghua hall, which not only settled these people, but also got real benefits.


    As for these women officials? Most of them are children of poor families. When they enter the palace as palace maids, they are selected because of their dexterity.


    I thought I might not have any chance to come out all my life. Now I can regain my freedom and have a place to settle down. Of course, I''m happy.


    In addition to the financial benefits, Song Rong inadvertently gained a good reputation for benevolence.


    For this reason, or because everyone admires the Queen''s name, there has always been no shortage of guests in the ronghua hall.


    Song Rong and Chu Yunqing stood outside, looking at the people coming and going, and didn''t go in.

 Chapter 589

    At this time, Chu Yun thought of the first small ronghua hall in Gusu city. The yard was small, but he and Song Rong often met in the ronghua hall at the beginning.


    Recalling these beautiful past events, Chu Yunqing''s face took on some smiles.


    As for Song Rong... I''m still thinking about whether to go in and find someone by myself, or send someone to find Song Zhi and then follow Song Zhi in.


    Just at this moment, the ronghua hall suddenly became noisy.


    Several guests in the shop came out one after another, and their faces looked very unhappy.


    Most of these guests are women, and only a few individuals come to buy things for their sweetheart. Although they say that they live in the same room with women, they dare not look at them more.


    Women who can come to ronghua hall to buy things are either rich or expensive. They can''t afford to offend.


    But now these people are scattered like frightened birds and animals.


    Song Rong stood at the door and listened to the voice of Sophora japonica: "why? There are new styles of things here. You haven''t shown them to me. You''re going to sell them?"


    The steward said, "Madam sun, this thing has just been made. The ladies who just came here are waiting for these things. When you make such a fuss, people also leave... I''m afraid it''s hard to explain."


    "Explain? There''s nothing to explain! I just want to choose some good-looking things to use. You''re so stingy?" Huaihua put her hands on her hips and went directly to rob the things in the maid''s hands.


    Naturally, the female steward is not the opponent of Huaihua.


    If in the past, she probably ate a dumb loss, took this thing to Huaihua, and then told Song Zhi to find a way.


    But Song Zhi sent her back from the palace yesterday. She specially ordered that Huaihua should not take anything from here.


    Song Zhi said so. The female steward didn''t dare to let Huaihua take this thing away, which also led to a dispute.


    Huaihua used to take things in Ronghua hall. This time, she was rejected. Naturally, she was upset. At this time, in Huaihua''s opinion, even if she emptied ronghua hall, it should be.


    Sun Dahu was here at this time. He didn''t stop Sophora japonica, but looked at it. It seemed that he was supporting Sophora japonica.


    "No matter what you say, this thing can''t be given to you today!" the female steward also broke out. God knows that since the two living immortals came to ronghua hall, her life has been unhappy and she has felt unbearable for a long time!


    Now that the fight has started today, I simply tore my face.


    "Don''t give it to me? Do you know who I am? I''m Mrs. sun, and my man is the Savior of today''s holy world!" Huaihua looked righteous.


    The steward said, "this ronghua hall belongs to our empress. If you are wild here, you are not afraid of the empress to know!"


    "What can she do even if she knows? My sister is still a princess! Besides, if we hadn''t saved the emperor, she would be a widow now!" a vulgar person like Huaihua certainly doesn''t expect her to say anything elegant, but now such a reasonable arrangement of Song Rong is really inappropriate.


    Hearing these words, Song Rong narrowed her eyes slightly, and her face was very bad.


    Seeing Chu Yun leaning over there, he was also cold at this time.


    Chu Yun reached out and grabbed Song Rong''s hand and went inside.


    The steward first saw Song Rong and Chu Yunqing. She accidentally met Song Rong and Chu Yunqing and recognized them as the emperor and empress.


    Her face turned white and she knelt on the ground. She just contradicted sun Dahu and took the name of the empress. Now the empress won''t blame her?


    After all, the people of the sun family were arranged in the ronghua hall by the empress herself. Now even if she tossed the ronghua hall away, she shouldn''t be able to control it.


    Sophora japonica was frightened by the female steward''s behavior, and was slightly stunned. Then she looked at the female steward in shock, and then became proud: "why? Are you afraid? Kowtow to me when you are afraid, and I won''t tell the emperor and the queen about it!"


    The steward''s face was pale and she had to kowtow and admit her mistake.


    But at this time, Song Rong first said, "don''t kneel. Don''t be polite and flat."


    The steward stood up trembling.


    Hearing Song Rong''s voice, Sophora japonica was slightly stunned. There was no arrogant and domineering smile on her face. Instead, she turned around and gave Song Rong a gift with sun Dahu, accompanied by a smiling face and said, "emperor, empress, why are you here? Don''t you come to see us? We can be ready to meet you without giving a notice in advance..."


    Song Rong glanced at the locust flowers and said with a smile: "this ronghuatang is my private property. I''ll see it now. Do I have to tell you in advance?"


    "No, I don''t mean that. I just think I should be ready to meet you..." Huaihua said pleasantly.


    Song Rong did not speak at this time, but looked at Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yunqing knew that Song Rong was angry at this time. The people of the sun family were a big trouble. In her hands, she was not easy to deal with. After all, he provoked the trouble back.


    He kept saying to the locust flower that Song Rong was embarrassed by the grace of saving his life.


    As the saying goes, it''s better for Chu Yun to deal with it by himself.


    Just now, Chu Yunqing just appeared and saw the scene. At this time, Chu Yunqing had to re-examine his attitude towards the sun family. Is it too indulgent?


    Chu Yun looked at the steward and said, "go call Qinghu and Song Zhi."


    The steward went right away.


    Waiting for Qinghu and Song Zhi to come, Chu Yunqing took two people into the inner room. Song Rong didn''t follow him, but drank tea outside.


    Seeing Chu Yunqing coming this time, Huaihua and sun Dahu didn''t mean to talk to them more. They even ignored them. There was still some uneasy look on their faces, especially Huaihua. At this time, they had begun to test Song Rong''s style of speech.


    "Empress..." Huaihua wanted to attract Song Rong''s attention.


    The green peach behind the locust flower snorted coldly and said, "my mother doesn''t want to talk at this time. Just sit there quietly."


    Green peach said and did not forget to stare at locust flowers with disdain. Such a person, even if he has a great blessing, will be sprinkled by himself sooner or later.


    Song Rong continued to drink tea quietly without talking.


    PS: [gift exchange code: gcndke''s top 100 readers who receive this code can exchange cake reading vouchers at the "personal Center - Gift Center". First come, first served! Remember to post in the book circle and tell me after exchange

 Chapter 590

    Some of the Sophora japonica flowers over there are difficult to sit and stand. I took a look at Sun Dahu and hope sun Dahu can ask.


    But where does Sun Dahu have the courage of Sophora japonica.


    Waiting for Chu Yun to pour out, his face was calm. He couldn''t see anything from his face.


    But the first word he said made sun Dahu and Huaihua uneasy: "you two don''t have to come to ronghuatang in the future."


    Sun Dahu hurriedly said, "Your Majesty, did I do something wrong? Did I make you unhappy?"


    Sun Dahu also felt that what he did today seemed to have gone too far. That''s why he asked.


    Chu Yun Qing said faintly, "after you go back, wait for my will. I have other arrangements."


    Sun Dahu still wants to say something, but Chu Yunqing doesn''t give them a chance. It''s no use talking to such an insatiable person.


    Chu Yun pulled Song Rong away from ronghua hall and said slowly, "rong''er, I''m sorry..."


    Song Rong raised her eyebrows: "what are you sorry for me?"


    Chu Yunqing grabbed Song Rong''s hand and said with some guilt, "I indulged them too much in the affairs of the sun family. Even if I thanked them, I can''t let them step on your head because of this."


    That ronghuatang is Song Rong''s industry. The sun family is making a lot of trouble there. It''s clear that they don''t pay attention to Song Rong.


    Song Rong said obliquely, "it''s not easy to step on my head. I just look at them. Now there are some unpleasant things."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let them bother you in the future." Chu Yun said gently.


    Song Rong asked curiously, "I don''t know how you plan to settle them?"


    Chu Yun smiled and said, "I will give them some rewards."


    Speaking of this, Chu Yun tilted slightly and said, "I look at the inner courtyard of the sun family. There is also some emptiness. I''ll give sun Dahu a virtuous concubine."


    Song Rong almost didn''t laugh when she heard the speech. It''s difficult for Chu Yun to think of such an idea.


    In fact, there are also some women in the imperial palace. Naturally, these women are not the concubines of Chu Yunqing, but were raised by the supreme emperor at the beginning. The purpose is very simple. They are used to reward meritorious officials and win over people''s hearts.


    But Chu Yun has never done such a thing since he ascended the throne.


    Some of those women have left on their own, but some are unwilling to leave, hoping to become concubines in large families and at least live a rich life.


    Since there are such people, they also keep them. Now they can be used.


    Song Rong thought of the locust flower and hummed slightly. Sun Dahu will have today. It was also made by the locust flower. If the locust flower didn''t love vanity, in fact, they could completely take a reward from Chu Yunqing, and find a job in Ronghua hall to live a safe and smooth life.


    Chu Yunqing was very efficient. The next day he sent a beauty to sun Dahu.


    Naturally, Chu Yunqing is not the kind of person who will force people. He just said that if sun Dahu likes it, he can naturally leave people behind. If he doesn''t like it, he can send them back.


    But where will sun Dahu send people back?


    Since the hidden front, sun Dahu also quietly went to the place of fireworks several times, but the Sophora tube was too strict. He didn''t dare to bring those women back at all.


    Now the emperor has sent a man to the sun''s house. It''s just a concubine to the sun''s house.


    Sun Dahu looked at the charming person. Naturally, it was impossible to give up.


    As for the beauties, they are waiting for this day, or they will be sent out from the palace. They have no one to rely on and can only marry a poor family. Although sun Dahu looks a little vulgar now.


    But Sun Dahu can''t stand it. He has the holy eye.


    Married in the past, then naturally live a good life of prosperity.


    As for the locust flower... How can a man like a woman who is really not in the eyes of this beauty and can only yell and fight?


    She is very confident to compare such a housewife and seize sun Dahu''s heart.


    No, the beauty just passed by and lost sun Dahu in a fog. As for the beauty, it was the person sent by Chu Yun. She had been in the palace and knew how to observe her words and feelings.


    So he advised sun Dahu that it''s best to live honestly and don''t listen to Sophora japonica''s mind.


    Sun Dahu was blown to his ears by the beauty Jieyu flower. He felt that he had a sudden understanding. He felt more and more that if he let the locust flower fool around, he would not have a better life in the future.


    After waiting for sun Dahu to wake up, he felt that he was floating in the air because he had lived a rich life these days. What if he saved the emperor?


    The emperor is still the emperor. He is still a grass-roots people.


    A mountain village man wants to be a master by saving the emperor''s life. If he has that ability, he can''t do anything. If he continues like this, it''s tantamount to walking on a dead end.


    This beauty is obedient to sun Dahu''s discipline, and is far from being comparable to a woman with shallow eyelids like Sophora japonica. She has helped sun Dahu judge the situation.


    Sun Dahu wants to think about it. Recently Chu Yunqing didn''t let him into the palace at all. It seems that he forgot him. After calculating his current worth, he seems to have got a lot of good things


    There are also some small officials who usually come to give gifts. Because he didn''t do his work well, they began to run on him and vaguely trouble him.


    In this way, sun Dahu felt that he could not stay in Kyoto, nor could he stay in Kyoto, so sun Dahu took his family back to the mountain village and became a squire.


    Naturally, at the instigation of the beauty, sun Dahu, who had always been afraid of locust flowers, paid more and more attention to his wife, and finally took in several concubines.


    The sun family has lived a rich and noble life, but looking at the sun Dahu who is getting farther and farther away from himself, I don''t know how. Huaihua is a little regretful.


    She seems to still think that sun Dahu, who used to give her the only piece of meat when she didn''t have enough to eat, is not sun Dahu, who lives a noisy and coquettish life.


    As for sun Dahu, he is not much better. When there is more silver, this man will become bad.


    After a long time, he had forgotten the hunter who hunted in the mountains every day for a living. He just wanted to make his life more comfortable.

 Chapter 591

    Women marry in one by one. Sun Dahu is not a person who knows how to control. His body is hollowed out. Before long, sun Dahu is a deficiency disease.


    As for Xiang''er in the palace, she went to find Chu Yunqing as often as before.


    Naturally, it''s just a one-man monologue.


    The next spring, Damin''s national strength has also been greatly restored, and the civil strife in the northern desert has been completely calmed down. Hongshi, Hongyu''s father, completely mastered the whole grassland.


    When chaos happens within their respective countries and they are in a precarious situation, naturally no one wants to go to war. At most, they send a large army to suppress the border to scare the people of the other side.


    But now, the two countries have settled down. Chu Yun has been looking at the northern desert for a long time.


    Although Chu Yun is determined to attack the northern desert, the most important reason is for his family. He doesn''t want the red jade to hurt his family anymore, but in addition to this reason


    In the national sense, the northern desert has always existed as a cancer for Damin.


    Every autumn harvest, the cavalry in the northern desert will try to plunder the food of the people on the border, and even kill the people in Damin.


    And even if these northern desert people are not so hateful, northern desert people have always wanted to enter Damin. Who makes Damin rich in products? This is what northern desert people yearn for.


    Although nomadic life is free, who doesn''t want to have a place that can keep out the wind and rain all the time? Who doesn''t want to be rich?


    The northern desert has always been eyeing Damin like a tiger. As long as Damin''s defense is a little lax, this tiger will jump up and bite off a piece of Damin''s flesh and blood.


    Since ancient times, there has been a thousand days to be a thief, and there is no reason to prevent thieves.


    Chu Yunqing has figured out that it''s better to take offense as defense rather than strengthen border defense!


    Give the northern desert a hard lesson, so that they can no longer afford to invade!


    Now the two armies are connected, and a war is imminent!


    Chu Yunqing is the same as Song Rong said at the beginning. He wants to go to the battlefield personally and make a complete end with the northern desert army.


    As for Song Rong, of course, he doesn''t want chu Yun to go to the battlefield. The sword has no eyes on the battlefield. Who knows what will happen?


    This time, the red stone in the north desert almost used the whole army of the north desert in order to give his daughter evil gas. The cavalry in the north desert is always fierce, and the situation is really serious.


    Although the northern desert is a little deserted, it is a fierce folk custom and brave and good at fighting. Otherwise, it is impossible to stand off with Damin''s people for so many years, making Damin regard the northern desert as the number one enemy.


    Things are far more serious than expected.


    If Chu Yun leans to fight in person, even if he can''t fight against the army in the northern desert, his presence can boost morale.


    When the two armies fight, what they need most is morale.


    As long as the thought of Damin''s majesty, to live and die with them, where will these soldiers not be enthusiastic? Where can I not be excited?


    So this time, even if Song Rong doesn''t want chu Yun to lean, he can''t stop Chu Yun to lean.


    The day before the departure, Chu Yun went to see huaichu and Nianqing.


    The two children are not young now. They are carved in powder and jade, just like the children under the Guanyin seat. People feel happy when they see them.


    Chu Yun stretched out his long arm and picked up huaichu and Nianqing.


    Nianqing is still not familiar with the world with a smile, but the huaichu over there has asked: "Dad... Where are you going?"


    Chu Yunqing saw his precocious child and smiled at his lips: "Dad, go fight the bad guys and wait for Dad to come back this time, he will never be separated from your mother and son again."


    Chu Yunqin''s eyebrows and eyes flew when he said this.


    Let the Song Rong who followed him straighten his eyes. When he smiled, he was always as shallow as warm spring, but this time, his smile was a little heroic.


    Chu Yunqing in front of Song Rong''s eyes makes it difficult for Song Rong to associate him with the former Chu Yunqing, who is pale and even has the idea of suicide.


    He has changed a lot since he met her.


    If she hadn''t grown up with him all the way, maybe she wouldn''t believe that a person''s character would have changed so much.


    In the past, Chu Yunqing was divorced from the secular world. Because of his illness, he even regarded himself as a passer-by. He didn''t care about other people''s lives very much, and he didn''t care about his own life.


    The whole person is like an ice sculpture. Beauty is beautiful, but there is no soul, or... Underestimate life and death.


    But now Chu Yunqing can carry his sword and mount his horse. He is elated. He has become more tenacious and more like a person than before. He has seven emotions and six desires, joys, sorrows and joys.


    Song Rong pursed her lips, and Song Rong bit out a faint tooth print on her cherry red lips.


    Chu Yun''s heart hurt slightly when he saw it. At this time, he had put down his two children.


    The child is actually very sensitive. At this time, he can already detect that there is something wrong in the atmosphere between his father and mother, so huaichu and Nianqing both keep silent. At this time, the two people look at the adults who look at each other but don''t speak.


    Chu Yunqing moved first. He stretched out his slender hand, gently pressed it on Song Rong''s lips and said, "I know you''re worried about me, but this time please rest assured that I will come back safely and won''t break my promise."


    Chu Yunqing went to the battlefield for the first time. Although Ruby caught him, it was not how powerful ruby was. It was really because someone in the army did something harmful to Chu Yunqing.


    As for this time, Chu Yunqing had already prepared enough. Naturally, he would not allow such a thing to happen again.


    Before Song Rong, Chu Yunqing was never afraid of life and death, but now it is different. Now Chu Yunqing has to admit that he is afraid of death.


    Naturally, you will not do anything unprepared.


    Chu Yunqing didn''t even think that the boy who only thought that life and death were meaningless would become a man afraid of death.


    Perhaps death itself is not terrible, but what is hidden in the word death is terrible.


    If he dies, he will not only be separated from rong''er''s Yin and Yang forever, but also bear the pain of life and death.


    Chu Yunqing once died in Song Rong''s world. When waiting for him to come back, he faintly heard from the words of others how hard Song Rong had been in those days. Naturally, he didn''t want to hurt Song Rong again.


    Song Rong frowned and hid a trace of hurt color in her eyebrows and eyes: "I know, but I just can''t help worrying."

 Chapter 592

    When Song Rong finished this sentence and waited to look up again, a bright and firm look came into the eyes of the woman in red.


    Just listen to her seriously say: "so, this time, I don''t want to separate from you, I''ll go with you."


    Chu Yun leaned to smell the speech and was slightly stunned: "no!"


    Chu Yun leaned and said in a deep voice, "rong''er, you can''t fool around. What kind of place is Yanguan? What kind of place is the battlefield? It''s really unsafe for you to go as a woman."


    Song Rong skimmed her lips and said, "I robbed you from ruby last time."


    Hearing this, Chu Yunqing''s face turned red. It''s the so-called that people stumble and horses stumble.


    The time he was caught by Hongyu was the most wrong time in his life. He was rescued by rong''er


    He didn''t think that women must be weaker than men, but when he thought of Song Rong, a woman who came to Yanguan from the north to save him, he felt some pain in his heart.


    However, this matter is indeed Song Rong''s reason to refute Chu Yunqing. Chu Yunqing has some words.


    He simply said, "no, no matter what you say, I won''t let you do it."


    Chu Yun Qing eased his look, stretched out his hand to hold Song Rong in his arms, and said in a warm voice, "good rong''er, you are in the middle of the palace, will you wait for me to come back?"


    Looking at Chu Yun''s handsome and almost angry face, Song Rong was a little confused.


    Chu Yun leaned and smiled. The smile on his face became more and more bright. He lowered his head and his lips would fall on Song Rong''s lips.


    There Xiaonianqing gnaws her fingers and thinks, why does the father want to eat the mother''s mouth?


    But at this time, Song Rong stretched out her hand to block Chu Yunqing, and Chu Yunqing''s lips fell on the back of Song Rong''s hand.


    Song Rong read it in her heart. It was really beautiful. She was almost fooled by Chu Yun with a beautiful man.


    She stood up straight from Chu Yunqing''s arms, stared at Chu Yunqing and said, "I just told you I''m going, not asking you to take me!"


    Looking at Song Rong''s righteous and rogue appearance, Chu Yunqing actually feels that Song Rong in front of him is somewhat shy. Maybe beauty is in the eyes of lovers. Even if Song Rong points to her nose and scolds Chu Yunqing, Chu Yunqing may not think Song Rong is barbaric, but will feel that this is unique to her daughter''s family.


    Chu Yunqing didn''t want to compromise: "rong''er, don''t worry about your husband. You take care of huaichu and Nianqing at home. Just wait for me to come back. Men should do this thing on the battlefield."


    Song Rong picked up her eyebrows. At this time, there was a bit of heroism in her eyebrows: "according to the truth, I also have Shu family''s blood in my body. Shu family is full of soldiers. Maybe I can become a female general who doesn''t let men!"


    Chu Yun whispered, "but look, Shu Yan is also a member of the Shu family, but he doesn''t care about marching and fighting."


    Song Rong was silent and silently despised Shu Yan in his heart. The Shu family had such a failure! Now it has become Chu Yun''s reason to refute her.


    At this time, Shu Yan was taking care of his wife Du Wan, who was pregnant with her second child. She didn''t know that she ate one for no reason.


    "Chu Yunqing! I said, if you let me go, I will go, if you don''t let me go, I - will go!" Song Rong immediately splashed and began to give full play to women''s greatest means, that is unreasonable!


    Whatever you say, I just can''t listen! Whatever you say, I''m going!


    Chu Yunqing naturally knows that Song Rong deliberately shows such an attitude. The purpose is to make him give in.


    Usually, song rongsu is considerate, but Chu Yunqing has his own persistence in this matter.


    Chu Yun was not annoyed, but said gently and patiently, "rong''er... Don''t make it difficult for your husband."


    Song Rong glanced at Chu Yunqing, and then left silently. If Chu Yunqing didn''t take her, she ignored Chu Yunqing''s posture.


    In fact, Song Rong will not hold Chu Yun back when he goes to the battlefield.


    Song Rong also went to Yanguan once?


    However, Song Rong herself admitted that she wanted to go to Yanguan, which really worried Chu Yunqing, but she really didn''t want to separate from Chu Yunqing. The pain of separation was really terrible.


    When I dream back at midnight, if Chu Yun is not around her, how will she survive?


    In particular, she once thought Chu Yun was dead. Even if Chu Yun is back intact now, she is really with Song Rong, but Song Rong will be more or less uneasy.


    Song Rong now just wants to firmly grasp Chu Yun and put it within reach.


    This is a woman''s instinct.


    It may be unreasonable, but Song Rong just wants to be with Chu Yunqing.


    The next day is about to start. Song Rong lies in bed and ponders how Chu Yunqing will let himself follow.


    After Chu Yunqing opened the door and came in, he hugged Song Rong. He couldn''t help saying that in order to get up, Song Rong didn''t have time to say anything, but he turned into spring water under Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yunqing didn''t let Song Rong go until midnight.


    This night, the two were inseparable.


    As for the song mansion, there was also a certain uneasiness.


    It''s nothing else. It''s Xu.


    Xu has heard that general Shu is going to Yanguan with Chu Yun this time. I don''t know why. Xu is a little uneasy.


    When it was dark, general Shu arrived here alone.


    Now the relationship between the two people has eased a lot.


    After that conversation between general Shu and Xu, general Shu never said anything about him and Xu. He silently stood near and far, looked at Xu and protected Xu.


    Now he''s leaving. I can''t help it. Let''s have a look at Xu.


    The two men were speechless to each other. For a long time, they spoke together.


    Xu said, "you..."


    General Shu said, "you..."


    The first word of the two words was the same. Both of them were slightly shocked.


    General Shu said, "Zhilan, you say it first."


    Xu''s eyes flickered slightly, with a little worry: "you should be very careful when you go. Now you are not young. Let... Let those young people do the things that rush forward."


    General Shu laughed at the speech and looked at Xu with burning eyes.

 Chapter 593

    An old horse has a great ambition.


    General Shu''s age is indeed a little older than those young generals. His old arms and legs are the same as Xu said. He is not suitable for charging and fighting.


    But general Shu has always been a victorious general on the battlefield. Why would he like to be said so.


    If other people say that about general Shu, general Shu will certainly look coldly at him and glare at him fiercely.


    After all, this man is not old.


    But today, Xu said this.


    Xu''s words were somewhat wordy, but general Shu''s ears didn''t feel annoyed, nor did he feel that Xu said he was old and uncomfortable. Instead, he felt that there was a sweet feeling in his heart.


    He looked at Xu with burning eyes and said in a warm voice, "Zhilan... I have no return date this time. Don''t miss me too much."


    General Shu said so, but in his heart, I wish Xu would remember him.


    Xu looked at general Shu and listened to general Shu''s remark that there was no return date. His heart stopped slightly.


    Xu is a woman in the end. She has always been a little afraid of things on the battlefield. When she thinks of the battlefield, she must have broken limbs and arms, and countless deaths and injuries.


    Even if he knew that general Shu was a capable man, Xu was not at ease after all.


    She could not help but say with worry: "Shu... Shu Feng, you should be careful."


    General Shu''s eyes brightened when he saw Xu call his name, and then said with a heroic face: "there are still people waiting for me in the north. I will be careful. You wait for the class teacher to return to the Dynasty... I will return unharmed."


    In this sentence, general Shu said that someone was waiting for him in Beilin.


    Xu''s look was a little uncomfortable, but he didn''t break the implied meaning of general Shu.


    General Shu''s mood was flying at this time. He said in a low voice: "I know you care about me. I certainly won''t let you worry."


    With that, general Shu strode out.


    Xu Shi looked at general Shu''s back and was slightly distracted.


    For this man, she can''t tell what she thinks now. She just knows that she can''t loudly refuse this man''s approach as before.


    Xu''s beautiful eyebrows frowned slightly, with a trace of melancholy.


    Xu''s Ru is not young this year, but he looks only in his early thirties. He has a unique quiet and gentle style.


    Before dawn the next day, Chu Yunqing got up, put on his robe with light hands and feet, smoothed Song Rong''s wrinkled eyebrows, and then dropped a kiss at the center of Song Rong''s eyebrows.


    She said silently, "rong''er, wait for me to come back."


    Chu Yun dumped this guy, but he wanted to leave quietly to keep Song Rong in Beilin.


    However, after Chu Yun dumped away, Song Rong opened her eyes. Her eyes were clear and her eyes were a little proud. She knew that Chu Yun''s madness last night must have a purpose!


    I want her to stay in bed and not get up in the morning!


    Does he think he can leave like this?


    Song Rong immediately got up and dressed neatly.


    Just when she was dressing, Song Rong couldn''t help crying twice. Her arms hurt and her legs hurt... Chu Yunqing really damaged her last night.


    But at the thought of her purpose, Song Rong bit her teeth and dressed her clothes neatly.


    As for huaichu and Nianqing, Song Rong has begged Duke and Yunxia to bring huaichu and Nianqing to Xu''s side and take care of them together.


    I haven''t forgotten to leave some of the dark guards I secretly trained in Ronghua hall to protect them.


    Song Rong now has a mind and has cultivated her own forces. No, these people are useful now. Anyway, she can''t spend money in the imperial palace. It''s better to raise some useful people by herself!


    As for the court thing? Will be sent to Chu Yunqing for treatment.


    Harem? Song Rong is the only one in Damin''s harem, and there is no Yingyan that needs Song Rong to manage. Song Rong can naturally go natural and unrestrained.


    Mr. Du also has a superb technique of changing looks. If there is anything really wrong, Mr. Du can also top it.


    Dugongzi and Yunxia had become Song Rong''s coolies unconsciously.


    Naturally... This work is not for nothing. Even if Duke Du had thought about Song Rong before, even if Yunxia had admired Chu Yunqing before, it doesn''t mean that two people can work hard for her all their life


    It''s all a thing of the past. Now Song Rong asks others to do things, which naturally comes at a price.


    The price is not small.


    The precious medicinal materials in the ronghua hall were sent to Duke Duke the same way. Duke and Yunxia searched for the medicinal tributes in the imperial palace.


    So this time, we can say that we are guests and hosts.


    On the martial arts arena.


    Now the army is about to start. This martial arts field is the place to hold a ceremony. After all, the emperor of Damin is going to fight in person. Naturally, he can''t go quietly.


    There must be some noise, such as some heroic words.


    Chu Yunqing, dressed in a silver robe, stood on the high platform, holding a battle flag of the state of Damin in his hand, and looked at the soldiers below majestically.


    Chu Yun said in a loud voice, "as soon as I go today, I won''t return!"


    Chu Yun''s words are full of a little conceit and confidence that things will come true.


    The following officers and men, hearing that the speech was also passionate, followed Chu Yun and shouted, "victory!"


    The sound of the war drum rang out. General Shu stood behind Chu Yun, raised his voice and said, "my children of Damin, our Majesty''s imperial expedition this time, we all give your majesty a long face, and we must beat the wild dog in the northern desert back to his mother''s house!"


    In general Shu''s words, there were some rude words.


    But these words made these soldiers feel more passionate.


    The people in the northern desert are wild dogs, aren''t they? I want to bite Damin when I get empty!


    In this way, the great army set out. Naturally, the main force of the Damin army is still in Yanguan city. Now these are just Chu Yun''s Pro army.


    This pro army was not controlled by Chu Yunqing before. It was only after Chu Yunqing came back that he accepted it.


    Chu Yunqing didn''t notice that among the vast soldiers, there were two Petite people mixed in.

 Chapter 594

    Those two people are clearly Song Rong and Qingtao.


    Naturally, Song Rong couldn''t have sneaked into the army with green peaches.


    She has already installed several masters who belong to her. Now these people are standing beside Song Rong and accompanying Song Rong! Song Rong has been separated from others.


    This time it was an expedition, not a trip, so the pace of marching along the way was not slow. Song Rong was a woman and felt a little difficult.


    But at the thought of being exposed at this time, Chu Yun had to send someone back to the queen.


    Song Rong bit her teeth and endured it. She just looked at Chu Yunqing, the man riding the horse in front. Song Rong was a little envious.


    At the beginning, Song Rong had some difficulty walking. After all, although she was not the kind of daughter who stayed at home, she couldn''t compare with men.


    Naturally, her body was delicate, but along the way, her body was getting better and better day by day.


    Maybe this is a blessing in disguise.


    Seeing that she was about to arrive at Yanguan City, Song Rong also relaxed her vigilance. In the past, Song Rong was far away from Chu Yunqing when she saw Chu Yunqing. Today, she was brave. She leaned next to Chu Yunqing and looked at Chu Yunqing quietly.


    This kind of feeling that you can see but can''t touch is really a bit difficult.


    After waiting for Song Rong to see Chu Yunqing, she turned around and wanted to go back. This time, she saw a familiar figure beside a bonfire.


    Song Rong looked at the man and couldn''t help walking forward for a few steps. When she came to the man and saw the real face of the man.


    Song Rong doesn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    Their sister and brother have a heart to heart? The two men came up with such a bad idea and mixed in the marching army.


    Song Yu was originally a small white and tender face. At this time, there were some dark, and her eyes were as bright as stars in the sky.


    When Song Rong saw Song Yu, she thought of Xu. She couldn''t help staring at Song Yu and shouting, "yu''er!"


    When Song Yu heard the familiar voice, she was excited. Then she stood up and looked around. When she waited to see Song Rong standing not far away, her first reaction was that SA Yazi ran away.


    God, it''s terrible. Didn''t he just dream? Why do you seem to see your sister?


    Although I don''t care much about myself now, I haven''t said much about myself before. I''m not allowed to go to the battlefield. If my sister catches me this time... There must be no good fruit to eat!


    Song Yu felt guilty the more he thought about it. He left the book and slipped out quietly.


    When he came, he inquired. He only heard that his brother-in-law, the emperor Chu Yun of Damin, wanted to drive the imperial expedition. He didn''t hear that the empress was accompanying him. He saw Song Rong here today. Song Yu didn''t think much. His first reaction was that Song Rong was sent by Xu to catch him.


    Or Song Rong knew he was gone and came to catch him!


    If you don''t run at this time, when will you run? If you are caught by your sister, you have to lose a layer of skin.


    Song Rong had come secretly, so she wasn''t so righteous when she saw Song Yu. She just wanted to find Song Yu and let him follow her honestly. Don''t cause anything to herself.


    Since she saw him, she couldn''t sit back and watch her brother mix in the crowd. What if she went to the battlefield?


    No one is watching... If anything happens, it will be tantamount to killing her mother and digging meat from her heart.


    Although Song Rong is Song Yu''s sister, Song Rong is a person for two generations. Naturally, she is older than Song Yu. It is almost equal to watching Song Yu grow up and even treating Song Yu as her own child.


    Naturally, there is a concern about Song Yu that ordinary people do not have.


    If Song Yu doesn''t run, it''s OK, but Song Yu''s run stunned Song Rong. When Song Rong came back, he didn''t have time to think about it and wanted to catch Song Yu.


    The two brothers and sisters ran one by one and chased the other. How lively it was.


    Well, Qingtao followed and helped Song Rong intercept Song Yu.


    But this is a military camp. The two people ran around like this and soon attracted the attention of others.


    Song Yu felt that he couldn''t run away. There were some guilty people in his heart. In order not to be caught by his sister, he thought about a person.


    He hurried to Chu Yunqing.


    Naturally, Song Yu was stopped when she saw that she was going to approach Chu Yunqing.


    Joke, this is the emperor of Damin. How can he be touched casually?


    Song Yu couldn''t look back to see if Song Rong had caught up. Song Yu, who consciously burned her ass, shouted: "Your Majesty..."


    After this sound, Song Yu saw that Chu Yunqing ignored himself, and there were two more people nearby. It seemed that he had caught himself, so he directly thought it was helping Song Rong catch him


    In fact, it''s just that the guard feels that there is a disturbance that doesn''t understand the rules, which disturbs Chu Yunqing. In addition, Song Yu''s body is suspicious, so he wants to control Song Yu first.


    Song Yu felt that the cry he had just made might not have touched Chu Yunqing, so her mind turned quickly. She felt that she was still in her favor and shouted, "brother-in-law! Help!"


    But poor Song Yu was windy and sunny all the way, and his throat was a little hoarse. The original clear and crisp young voice had been a little low by this time.


    For a time, Chu Yunqing didn''t hear it, but Chu Yunqing was attracted by the sound, and his light eyes fell on Song Yu.


    Chu Yun tilted his eyes slightly, and then waved to the two people who were going to take Song Yu away to stop.


    Seeing that she was recognized by Chu Yunqing, Song Yu immediately took a flattering smile on her face and shouted, "brother-in-law! Brother-in-law!"


    Sure enough, it''s still better for my brother-in-law than to call everyone, your majesty.


    Chu Yun leaned to Song Yu''s side and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Chu Yunqing frowned when he spoke. Song Yu naturally wanted to come and even begged him once when he went on the expedition. Although he thought it was nothing to let Song Yu come.


    But in order to reassure Song Rong and Xu, Chu Yunqing refused and asked Song Yu to take care of Xu and Song Rong at home.


    Unexpectedly, Song Yu appeared here quietly, which surprised Chu Yunqing.

 Chapter 595

    Song Yu didn''t have time to explain this. He quickly said, "brother-in-law, I know it''s wrong for me to follow without authorization, but if I''m caught by my sister, my sister must teach me a lesson and ask my brother-in-law to save me!"


    Chu Yunqing''s brother-in-law shouted to Song Yu. Although he felt very useful, he was not fascinated by Song Yu''s ecstasy soup.


    He keenly heard Song Yu''s address of "my sister". Who else can make Song Yu call her sister? It''s clearly Song Rong!


    Chu Yun leaned to think of this, his face was slightly cold, looked at Song Yu and said, "you said elder sister? Where is the person?"


    Song Yu turned back and pointed, "that''s not..."


    Before she finished, Song Yu found that Song Rong, who had just been chasing after her, had disappeared.


    Song Yu turned around and looked at Chu Yunqin''s face with a cold look. He was a little late to understand what. He looked down at the tip of his shoes and didn''t dare to speak.


    There is only one thought in my heart. It''s over, it''s over. This time I really threw myself into the net, and it seems that I''ve broken my sister. My sister can''t spare him this time. In case I report a black case to my mother when I go back


    Thinking of this, Song Yu felt that her back was cold and dared not speak. She stood there waiting for her hair to fall.


    "Yu''er..." Chu Yun shouted.


    Since Song Rong''s younger brother, Chu Yunqing also regards Song Yu as his own brother.


    Song Yu responded with a weak voice of mosquitoes and flies: "sister... Brother-in-law..."


    "Hmm? What did you just say? You said your sister was chasing you? Tell me where you saw your sister?" Chu Yun''s voice was a little angry.


    At this time, Song Yu already knew that he had caused a great disaster. His sister was afraid to follow him secretly. He might as well throw himself into the net, but if he betrayed his sister at this time


    Song Yu thinks there are still some things that are not authentic.


    So Song Yu turned her eyes, smiled and said, "brother-in-law, you must have heard wrong. Where did I say my sister..."


    At this time, Song Yu had planned to defend Song Rong desperately.


    His brother-in-law is pro and his sister is fierce, but when it''s important, he still has to face his sister, doesn''t he?


    Song Yu has enough consciousness, but how can people like Chu Yunqing be fooled by Song Yu?


    He first ordered people: "Ah Fu, you take several people to patrol. You''d better bring rong''er and green peaches!"


    Ah Fu has been listening to it for a long time. He has already heard what''s going on here.


    Song Rong and Qingtao have always been inseparable. Now that Song Rong has come, nine times out of ten their Qingtao has also come. Ah Fu feels happy to think of this.


    He also looks forward to seeing green peach. As for safety


    There''s nothing safer than being with the queen.


    Ah Fu wanted to open up, but Chu Yunqing and Ah Fu had completely different ideas. He was worried about Song Rong.


    Ah Fu took the job and left.


    The remaining Song Yu counseled and dared not go to see Chu Yunqing.


    He read in his heart, sister, sister, I really didn''t betray you. I denied seeing it, but my brother-in-law is too smart. He has sent someone to find you at this time.


    Song Yu knew in her heart that as long as Chu Yunqing wanted to find someone and saw that her sister was already here, it was really a very easy thing to find someone.


    That is to say, I will see my sister before I grow up.


    This is more terrible than being caught by my sister, because my sister will probably feel that her mouth is not tight and betrayed her


    Thinking so, poor Song Yu immediately felt a little uneasy and uneasy. She blinked and looked at Chu Yunqing, hoping that Chu Yunqing could mercifully help herself.


    At this time, general Shu also heard the movement here. When general Shu saw Song Yu, he was also stunned, and then asked, "yu''er, why are you here?"


    At the moment when she saw Song Yu, Song Yu suddenly felt that she had gained a new life. At that moment, she rushed to general Shu and said, "uncle, you must help me this time!"


    General Shu was puzzled. He glanced at Chu Yunqing. Did his majesty bully Song Yu? No, how could this be possible? General Shu immediately denied his unreliable idea.


    In general Shu''s heart, Chu Yun''s affection for Song Rong makes his elders admire him.


    Chu Yunqing loves Song Yu even more. What good things do you have to take care of Song Yu? How can you bully Song Yu?


    At this time, Song Yu had pitifully told general Shu about seeing Song Rong.


    General Shu''s eyebrows couldn''t help jumping. If there weren''t no table, general Shu would have to beat the table. The two children were too brave! Unexpectedly, one by two ran out as promised.


    However, looking at Song Yu''s fear of seeing Song Rong, general Shu knew that the sister and brother really didn''t make an appointment earlier.


    Besides, Song Rong has been found by Ah Fu at this time.


    Seeing that she had been discovered, Song Rong felt guilty and had to slowly come to see Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yunqing was still dressed in a silver white robe. Standing in the wind, his clothes were slightly blown up. He looked so heroic and arrogant.


    Look at Song Rong. I just said that Song Yu has turned black because of the wind and sun. Song Rong is not much better. Although she has paid careful attention, she is much better than Song Yu, but she is also disheartened.


    Song Rong lowered her head and didn''t dare to see Chu Yunqing.


    Chu Yunqing''s heart was still angry because Song Rong came quietly, but when he saw Song Rong, who had always been domineering, who looked like an angry little daughter-in-law, and there was no reason to go on the day of the war, Chu Yunqing''s heart softened.


    She would follow him like this. In the final analysis, she was worried about him and wanted to follow him.


    She must have suffered a lot along the way.


    Thinking so, Chu Yun''s voice softened: "come here."


    Song Rong didn''t look angry when she heard Chu Yunqing''s voice, so she carefully looked up and saw that Chu Yunqing really didn''t look angry. Then she tentatively took two steps to Chu Yunqing''s side.


    Seeing Song Rong''s slow appearance, Chu Yunqing felt that he was unable to laugh or cry.


    Chu Yunqing took a step to Song Rong''s side and waited until almost all the two were caught. Chu Yunqing asked, "since you''re here, why don''t you come out earlier? Hide from me?"

 Chapter 596

    Song Rong heard from Chu Yun''s voice that her concern was superfluous and annoyed, so she said wrongfully, "let you see that I''m coming with you. You have to drive me away."


    Chu Yun snorted, "if you know I''ll do this, do you want to follow me?"


    Some people haven''t seen who Song Rong is. Now, seeing that Chu Yunqing and Song Rong are so close, they have set their eyes on Song Rong. Such eyes make Song Rong feel unnatural.


    When general Shu recognized Song Rong, he coughed and said, "Your Majesty, I think it''s better for you to talk in the camp."


    Chu Yunqing also thought it was reasonable, so he nodded and went straight to the big tent.


    Song Rong knew she was wrong and could only keep up. When she passed by general Shu, Song Rong saw Song Yu with her head down and try to reduce her sense of existence.


    Song Rong glared at Song Yu and didn''t forget to threaten Song Yu with her eyes.


    Song Yu immediately felt a little unlucky. It was big fish eating small fish and small fish eating shrimp. Her brother-in-law took charge of her sister... Her sister took it out on her.


    Naturally, no one paid attention to Song Yu''s grievances. General Shu patted Song Yu on the shoulder and said with appreciation: "good boy, brave enough, with the style of my youth."


    General Shu has figured it out at this time. Although it is said that Song Yu''s coming out like this worries Xu, people have come out. What else can he do?


    Even if he tries to send Song Yu back now, the journey is still far away. When he comes, he follows the big army. Even if he is bitter and tired, nothing will happen.


    But if you go back, maybe it won''t be so smooth.


    General Shu has decided to let Song Yu follow him and there will always be no problem with him.


    Besides, in the big account at this time, Song Rong agitated her clothes. Such a small move has been with Song Rong for many years. In previous life and this life, Song Rong will do it when she is nervous.


    Chu Yunqing pulled Song Rong into his arms and hugged Song Rong tightly.


    Although Song Rong could not feel Chu Yunqing''s temperature across his robe and armor, she could still feel Chu Yunqing''s yearning for herself from Chu Yunqing''s powerful actions.


    Seeing that Chu Yunqing was not angry, Song Rong flattered and said, "Yunqing... I know I''m coming with you like this. Your heart must be worried about me, but I really don''t want to separate from you..."


    The feeling of parting is really too painful.


    Seeing Song Rong''s soft voice, Chu Yun''s heart softened even if it was made of stone.


    Chu Yunqing said in a warm voice, "rong''er, you can''t fool around like this in the future!"


    "Well, I see!" Song Rong accepted her mistake.


    "You can''t do it in the future. It worries me." Chu Yunqing stressed.


    "Well, Yun Qing, I know I''m wrong..." Song Rong can take it up and put it down. Admitting her mistake is called Shunliu.


    Song Rong feels that his goal has been achieved anyway. What''s the point of even saying a few soft words with Chu Yunqing? The two are husband and wife, not enemies to fight.


    "Yun Qing... You see I''ve worked so hard to follow you, don''t send me back?" Song Rong pulled Chu Yun Qing''s sleeve and shook it slightly. The voice was full of the unique charm of her daughter''s family.


    Chu Yun''s insistence collapsed immediately.


    So he stretched out his hand and bounced under Song Rong''s forehead: "you girl! I''m afraid of you."


    Seeing Chu Yunqing loose his tongue, Song Rong happily hugged Chu Yunqing and threw himself into his arms.


    There was no formal meeting between the two people along the way. Naturally, they missed each other very much.


    At this time, Chu Yunqing has kissed. Naturally, it''s just a taste. Now it''s not the time for two people to make out.


    Chu Yun released Song Rong and said, "don''t tell me your woman''s identity. Just follow me and be my own soldier."


    Song Rong''s face was full of smiles. Of course, she understood Chu Yun''s good intentions.


    Naturally, this is not because you can''t see the light of your woman''s identity, but to better protect yourself.


    Song Rong can stay with Chu Yunqing in whatever capacity she wants. It''s so simple that she can stay with Chu Yunqing.


    Waiting for Chu Yunqing to continue to deal with his own affairs, Song Rong pulled Song Yu to his front.


    Looking at Song Rong with a proud face, Song Yu immediately felt that the gap between people was really big. If he was found, he would be scolded. However, looking at his sister''s face, he knew that his brother-in-law certainly didn''t say anything about his sister.


    Song Rong didn''t take care of the sadness on Song Yu''s face, but said, "do you know if you come out like this?"


    "Niang... Well, I know." Song Yu said haltingly.


    Song Rong swept her eyebrows and said, "do you really know?"


    "I... I left a letter." Song Yu carefully observed Song Rong''s look, and then said.


    Seeing that Song Rong was about to get angry, Song Yu clenched her teeth and decided that she had to start first, so she asked, "then I''ll ask my sister, do you know when you come out?"


    Song Rong was also asked. She... She also left a letter.


    Song Rong rubbed her forehead. She thought she was coming. Anyway, she was a woman and wouldn''t go to the battlefield. Even if her mother was worried, she wouldn''t worry too much.


    But I didn''t expect that Song Yu played a trick and took a cut from the bottom. Now his mother''s two baby pimples have come to the border, and I don''t know what his mother will think.


    Thinking of this, Song Rong paused. If general Shu is also the treasure of his mother, it must be difficult for his mother to live at home.


    Song Rong had to say, "you just said that your uncle asked you to follow him. Since your uncle said so, you should follow him honestly!"


    "When you go back later, write a letter, and I''ll ask someone to send it back to my mother to report peace." maybe tell my mother that their sister and brother will feel more secure when they are together.


    Things have already happened, and at this time, he has gone straight ahead.


    "That... Elder sister, you really don''t send me back?" Song Yu asked with some uneasiness.


    Song Rong squinted at Song Yu: "I also know what I don''t want to do to others. If you don''t want to go, I don''t want to go, then be safe."


    Song Rong said earnestly, "we''re not here to cause trouble, so no matter what happens, the first thing you have to do is protect yourself."

 Chapter 597

    Song Rong''s goal is very clear. You can''t add trouble here. If that''s the case, it''s meaningless to come here. It''s better not to come.


    Song Yu agreed with Song Rong''s words very much. At this time, seeing that her sister didn''t drive herself away, Song Yu''s attitude towards Song Rong was much better, so she nodded and said, "I listen to my sister."


    Looking at Song Yu like this, Song Rong was more or less relieved.


    By the time we reached Yanguan, the two armies were ready to explode.


    Chu Yunqing became more and more busy. As for Song Rong, he didn''t go out to make trouble. He sat quietly and did what a soldier should do.


    Not only did he not cause any trouble to Chu Yunqing, he also made Chu Yunqing feel that he could see Song Rong as soon as he came back, and he was in a good mood.


    On this day, Song Rong was still in her sleep. Suddenly, she felt the fire burning into the sky.


    As soon as she was excited, she sat up and looked out of the camp.


    At this time, Qingtao had hurried in: "madam, the northern desert army came to attack Yanguan city."


    Song Rong calmed herself down and asked, "where''s your majesty?"


    "Your Majesty has just been on the battlefield. He specially ordered me to take you to hide first." Qingtao said in a hurry.


    Song Rong thought about it and came out of Chu Yunqing''s big account. She wouldn''t follow Chu Yunqing to the battlefield. Naturally, it''s not because she''s afraid, but because she has no strength to bind a chicken. Going there also adds trouble to Chu Yunqing.


    Now all she has to do is protect herself.


    If the enemy comes to sneak attack, or steal any secrets, Chu Yun''s big account must be indispensable.


    In the past, when Chu Yun was leaning, the big tent was naturally solid as gold soup, but if Chu Yun was not leaning, Song Rong naturally felt that this big tent was not a place to stay for a long time.


    Song Rong thought for a moment. Before leaving, she arranged something in Chu Yun''s big tent.


    Hum, if someone comes, she will naturally let those who come here have no return.


    Song Yu has gone to the battlefield with general Shu. Song Rong didn''t catch him.


    Song Rong had just come out, and she met one another, but it was Wei Qin she had met before.


    When Wei Qin saw Song Rong, his face was happy: "Your Majesty said you came. Unexpectedly, you really came!"


    It''s an old acquaintance. When we first met Wei Qin, Song Rong was still princess Chu. She went to the north desert with Wei Qin to save Chu Yunqing. Now we meet again. Wei Qin has been the place to receive Wei Yan.


    Now Wei Yanlai commands the whole rear area of the army.


    As for Song Rong, she is no longer the princess of Chu, but the empress of Damin.


    Wei Qin came to pick up Song Rong.


    Song Rong followed Wei Qin when he arrived.


    When he got to the big account of Wei and Qin Dynasties, Song Rong saw another acquaintance, Xiao Yizheng.


    Xiao Yizheng, separated by several soldiers, saw Song Rong at once.


    At this time, Xiao Yizheng was a little more heroic and evil. It seems that he has fought a lot on this battlefield.


    Xiao Yizheng moved his lips. After all, he didn''t say anything. Now there is no possibility for them. His obsession will only make her want to escape.


    Song Rong looked at Xiao Yizheng with pure and soft eyes. Although she said that she had a lot of unhappiness with Xiao Yizheng, now that it has passed, Xiao Yizheng has learned to restrain and not disturb her life. Song Rong is naturally willing to live in peace with Xiao Yizheng.


    In Wei Qin''s big tent, Song Rong stood in the corner, listening to the war reports from the battlefield all the time.


    At this time, the army of Damin and the army of northern desert were far away.


    Ruby took the lead and galloped here. When she could see the position of Chu Yunqing, she took an obsessed look at Chu Yunqing.


    She said with a happy face, "you''re really not dead!"


    Chu Yunqing looked at the ruby with no expression on his face. It was like looking at a stone. There was no emotional fluctuation.


    Without hate, there will be no love.


    Perhaps if Chu Yunqing hates ruby, it can make Ruby feel better. Ruby can''t stand it most. Chu Yunqing''s silence and disregard.


    Chu Yunqing naturally hates ruby, but he also knows what kind of emotion can block the Ruby''s heart.


    When facing the enemy, it can make the enemy uncomfortable, that is success.


    Chu Yunqing''s expression became more and more indifferent.


    Some of the smile on Ruby''s face couldn''t hang, but she still insisted and said, "I didn''t expect that we still have a chance to meet you in this life!"


    "I don''t have to push you down that day. As long as you can hesitate a little... But if you hesitate a little and tell me you can give up her, I won''t do that." Hongyu explained.


    Chu Yunqin, who was riding on the horse, had a white jade like face, like a God, high, cold, holy and inviolable.


    His thin lips opened slightly. When he spoke, he was far from facing Song Rong. He felt the warm spring breeze with a chill that could invade people''s bones and blood: "I told you that she was the only one in my heart and will always be the only one."


    "She''s just a girl from a merchant''s family. What''s good about her!" Ruby sneered and mocked.


    Chu Yunqing''s eyes were clear and full of nostalgia: "she is good or bad. As long as I like it, what does it have to do with others?"


    This sentence, falling in Ruby''s heart, is tantamount to digging meat in Ruby''s heart.


    Red stone, who also came with the army, looked at his daughter being humiliated in public and couldn''t hang on his face: "come on! Rush for me! Whoever takes down the boy''s head, I''ll let him be yu''er''s son-in-law!"


    Ruby was stunned when she heard the speech, but when she waited to see Chu Yunqing''s disdainful face, Ruby''s heart was more cruel.


    When I just saw Chu Yunqing, my affection for Chu Yunqing still prevailed.


    But at this time, being stimulated by Chu Yun''s inclination, hate has gained the upper hand.


    Since ancient times, there are countless examples of love and hate, especially women. If they are really crazy, they are even a bit more terrible than men.


    Ruby raised her whip. The whip with a red tassel whirled in the air and made a clear sound.


    She said in a deep voice, "Whoever says he can take the life of this heartless man! I''ll marry whoever!"


    But Chu Yunqing still rode quietly on his horse and looked at Ruby silently. He didn''t have any reaction because of the actions of ruby and ruby.


    Ah Fu, who followed Chu Yunqing, sneered: "well, you are a shameless woman. What a heartless man? When did my master lose his heart? My master has never cared about you!"

 Chapter 598

    As soon as Ah Fu said this, he immediately let Hongyu look at it coldly.


    However, Ah Fu has always been a victorious general in the quarrel. Even Song Rong can''t help but admire him. If he wants to make fun of people, he always doesn''t show mercy and directly catches people''s weakness.


    No, ruby is unlucky.


    Hongyu would say this. Originally, she guessed that Chu Yunqing wouldn''t quarrel with her. When she said this, most people wouldn''t think that Chu Yunqing didn''t look down on her, but that they had been happy with each other, and now they are just ungrateful.


    She just wanted to save face for herself and deceive herself and others.


    Who knows, Ah Fu has such a powerful mouth. Although he is a man, he is no worse than the woman.


    As soon as Ruby raises her whip, she rushes forward! It seemed that he wanted to take Ah Fu''s head directly.


    Ah Fu shouted: "young master, I don''t have any Kung Fu. You can''t watch me killed by this vicious woman!"


    Ah Fu''s vicious remark fell into Hongyu''s ears again, which made Hongyu''s heart resentful.


    At this time, the red stone army had rushed over, and the battlefield was immediately in chaos.


    Chu Yunqing was protected by some guards. He looked at these without changing his face and looked more and more extraordinary.


    Chu Yunqin''s identity is no longer suitable. He rushed to fight directly. General Shu took a young general in silver robe and was very happy to kill among those people.


    The young general in silver robe is no one else. It is Song Yu who went to the battlefield for the first time and has a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers.


    The boy wanted to go to the battlefield to defend his family and country for a long time, especially the ruby. He had great hatred with his relatives. Of course, Song Yu was holding his strength. Although he was young, he was very cruel when fighting.


    Song Rong looked at the soldiers coming in and out with worry on her face.


    After a while, Song Rong saw that Song Yu, who was covered in blood, came back. Song Rong was so frightened that she checked up and down and found that Song Yu was not in any serious trouble, so she was relieved.


    "It''s so refreshing!" Song Yu raised her voice and sighed.


    Song Rong glared at Song Yu fiercely. This boy is... A maniac! I don''t know how many people''s lives will be stained on these hands, but Song Rong won''t mercifully think that Song Yu is so bad.


    I just want to clap my hands and shout well. When the two kings fight, it''s always a matter of whether you die or me. If anyone is soft on the battlefield, he is cruel to himself.


    Maybe Damin and northern desert can live in peace, but is it possible?


    Even if it is peace, it must be under strong strength. If Damin is easy to bully, people in the northern desert will not stop attacking cities and land because they sympathize with the people of Damin.


    After this group of soldiers comes down, another group of soldiers will go out.


    Xiao Yizheng glanced at Song Rong and immediately felt that his heart was full. He took the long sword and went to the battlefield.


    Now, let him deceive himself and others into thinking that he did all this to protect her.


    Even though he protected her more than he did and less than he did, it was of great significance to him. He thought that he had done so many things that hurt her. Now he used his body to resist the thousands of troops for her.


    Looking at Xiao Yizheng, Song Rong couldn''t tell what it was like in her heart. She didn''t go over and say anything to Xiao Yizheng. She just said a word in her heart. I hope Xiao Yizheng can be safe.


    This war is not just the end between Chu Yunqing and Hongyu.


    It is also a life and death war between Damin and northern desert sooner or later.


    From morning to night


    The soldiers fought, full of strength from their bodies to some exhausted soldiers, rushing up in turn


    Ruby, who only showed her face at the beginning and then quietly sneaked away, rode a jujube red horse and stood not far away watching Chu Yunqing.


    Behind her was a group of soldiers in black clothes.


    This is her confidant and elite!


    Far from being comparable to ordinary soldiers!


    Like a sharp arrow, they fought directly to Damin and poured directly at Chu Yun.


    Today, both public and private, she killed Chu Yunqing.


    Gong, Chu Yun is dead. Damin is bound to be headless. There is no doubt that Damin will lose.


    Privately, she hates him and hates him to the bone. She is always proud and held in the palm of everyone''s hand. She belongs to the Pearl on the grassland! After being humiliated by him again and again, she would not allow this man to live in the world again.


    If he were alive, it would be a humiliation to her,


    Since she can''t get it, she will destroy it. This time, she must frustrate him without any regret!


    It is worth mentioning that the swords in these people''s hands are all good things. At first glance, they know that they are extremely sharp. The handle of the swords is inlaid with glittering gemstones.


    Ruby also took the same long sword in her hand.


    A ruby dressed in red like a flame, with a burning hatred in his eyes, he has only one idea in his heart, that is to rush up! Destroy the man who has always despised her!


    When this group of people met some ordinary soldiers, they didn''t have anything. They could lift their swords and drop their heads. However, when Chu Yun approached them, these people would have some difficulty.


    As for Chu Yunqing, he also reached out and picked up a cold long sword, which seemed ready to move at any time.


    Ruby wants Chu Yunqing''s life, and Chu Yunqing naturally wants Ruby''s life.


    There is nothing wrong with liking a person, but if you are as paranoid and crazy as ruby, you deserve to bear the consequences.


    Even if Ruby likes Chu Yunqing, it hurts Chu Yunqing. Chu Yunqing naturally wants ruby to disappear completely in the world! So you can rest assured!


    Before Ruby''s long sword came, there came the sound of blade to blade contact.


    With these voices, ruby looked down and was stunned. The long sword in her hand was... There was only one hilt left!


    This sword is broken!


    Let''s take a look at the swords of other people in the elite army of ruby. Unexpectedly, several people have such problems.


    Although it is said that there are not many people with such problems, the morale of these people can be hit by just a few such things.


    Who can guarantee that the weapon in his hand is good?


    These people are not stupid. So many swords have the same problem. They are impartial. They all break at the joint of the hilt. It is clear that someone has moved his hands and feet.


    On the battlefield, there is no sword, which is a fatal thing!


    PS: the five-day explosion is over and 20000 more every day. The explosion promised a long time ago is in place. I''m sorry to apologize again here. Wen Wen also comes to an end. Mianmian will write 10000 more every day, and then Mianmian will write something. If you have a story about who you want to see, you can tell mianmianmian ~

 Chapter 599

    Ruby is destined to be folded here this time.


    She can''t assassinate Chu Yunqing. Chu Yunqing will fight back.


    Waiting for Chu Yunqin to catch up with him on his horse, ruby saw that it was bad. She had already jumped the horse''s head and ran away.


    But at this time, general Shu had led people to stop Hongyu''s retreat.


    Ruby couldn''t help but raise her whip and run directly to the side!


    Chu Yunqing is reluctant to catch up.


    Hongyu looked back at Chu Yunqing, who had caught up with her. It was the first time... He was chasing her like this.


    Although he wanted her to die, there was still a sweet feeling in her heart.


    Ruby was forced to have no way to return to her barracks. Like a lost dog, if she didn''t know the direction, she ran away.


    After passing through a forest, it was a cliff!


    Ruby tightened the reins, rode on the horse and looked at Chu Yun.


    In the eyes like pearls, there are thousands of emotions of love and hate. These things are mixed together, which makes Hongyu look full of contradictions.


    The sound of horse hoofs sounded. Within a moment, Chu Yunqing had appeared in the sight of ruby.


    "Xu -" Chu Yun stopped the jujube red horse and looked at the ruby with a cold face.


    Now Hongyu has been forced to the end. She knows that she can''t escape today.


    Chu Yun''s followers also caught up at this time.


    Ruby''s face is full of smiles. Yes, she is smiling at this time. At this time, she doesn''t want to cry to Chu Yun. She wants to tell him that even if there is such an ending now, she doesn''t regret it!


    "Chu Yunqing..." in Ruby''s voice, with thousands of twists and turns of love, it seems to call Chu Yunqing again, and it seems that there is something in this name that makes her miss and don''t give up, which makes her want to call like this.


    Chu Yunqing looked at the ruby and sighed slightly: "I knew today, at the beginning... Why bother."


    Ruby doesn''t need any powder, but it is still bright and beautiful, just like the only red flower in full bloom on the endless grassland.


    She is noble, she is domineering, she is arrogant, she has never lowered her head to anyone... Except for the humble plea, he can pity her.


    Chu Yun''s sigh, although he couldn''t hear his hatred, took a kind of indifference.


    "Chu Yunqing, I don''t want to ask you now, but I''ve been thinking about such a stupid question!" Ruby suddenly raised her voice and said, yes, such a question is really stupid.


    That''s stupid!


    She knew that even if she asked him a thousand times, there would never be one answer, but she couldn''t help asking him every time she saw him.


    I look forward to the next time I hear the answer, it will change.


    But her heart clearly knows that the answer to this question will not change at all! This time I asked again and again, nothing more than yearning to insert a knife in my heart. I hope I can forget him after experiencing such heart gouging pain.


    Can you not pray for the love you can''t get!


    She paused slightly and raised her chin. She was still the heroine in the army and the invincible and lofty pearl of the grassland.


    Her red lips rose slightly and melted her voice into the wind: "I just want to tell you that I have done a lot of wrong things in my short life, especially love the wrong people, but - I don''t regret it!"


    After saying this, ruby whipped the horse.


    The horse hissed, rushed forward and ran down the cliff.


    When she fell, the corner of her lips brought a smile. She once owed her life. Now it''s clear... If there is an afterlife, she must not know Chu Yunqing!


    This life, too bitter, too tired.


    Now... Maybe she''s relieved... She doesn''t have to torture herself or pester others.


    With the sound of falling to the ground, the burning woman finally chose a death method that can preserve her dignity, at least without being captured by him, and then knelt on the ground like a prisoner waiting for death.


    Chu Yunqing stood there and looked at the cliff. He was silent for a long time. Then he said, "send someone to convergence her bones and send them back to the north desert."


    This is the only thing he can do.


    He can''t give her affection, even because she is too obsessed and resentful. This is the only thing he can do.


    Since a woman like her was born in the grassland, she should be buried in the grassland.


    He also wished that if there was an afterlife, she would not meet herself again.


    Waiting for Hongyan to know the news of Hongyu''s death, he immediately vomited two mouthfuls of blood. He covered his chest with unspeakable grief.


    His daughter died like this?


    no He doesn''t believe it!


    Everyone knows that he Hongshi holds his daughter to heaven. Even in order to indulge his daughter, there is no woman around him. He even doesn''t want to have a son to inherit his blood.


    But what people may not know is that ruby... Is not his daughter.


    Ruby''s mother had the child when she married him.


    Otherwise, how could a man as rough as a stone give birth to a daughter as beautiful as jade?


    When Hongyu''s mother died, the only last wish left was to let him take care of her.


    Maybe at the beginning, he didn''t have deep feelings for ruby, but waiting for this little girl to grow up, he really loved her and indulged him like a loving father. At this time, what''s the use of worrying about whether she was born or not?


    Now he lost not only a daughter, but also his commitment to that woman!


    Hongshi''s heart is like a heavy hammer. This tough man has a feeling that he can''t support at this time.


    Red stone stretched out his hand, pounded the table heavily, and said angrily, "what a Chu Yunqing, killing my favorite daughter! I want him... Let him... Pay for his blood!"


    When Hongshi finished, he put on his armor and rushed to the enemy camp on his horse.


    The soldiers under Hongshi want to stop Hongshi, but Hongshi can''t take care of many at this time. There is only one idea in his heart, that is, he must avenge his daughter!


    He will take the boy''s head and worship his daughter!


    "Boy! Take your life!" red stone roared.


    Chu Yunqing holds a long sword and faces red stone. There is no emotional fluctuation because of red stone''s anger.


    "If it weren''t for you! How could ruby... How could..." Hongshi''s eyes stared like a copper bell.

 Chapter 600

    Chu Yun glanced at the red stone and said angrily, "what''s wrong with my majesty!"


    Yes, what''s wrong with Chu Yunqing? He didn''t even look at the ruby from the beginning. If he had to say someone was wrong


    Ah Fu continued: "if it''s wrong, it''s also your fault. If you don''t spoil Hongyu like this and develop her tricky temperament, now Hongyu may have married and had children? How can it come to this end?"


    Red stone was shocked when he heard the speech.


    What else does Ah Fu want to say? Chu Yunqing reaches out his hand to stop Ah Fu. He doesn''t want Ah Fu to continue to stimulate red stone in the matter of ruby, which is somewhat invincible.


    But Hongshi had listened to what ah Fu said.


    Usually, no one around Hongshi dares to talk to Hongshi so much.


    This is the first time that Ruby has heard that Ruby has become like this because of him.


    Red stone''s face is a little ugly. Is it... Is it really because of him?


    Chu Yunqing came out with his sword: "if you want to avenge her, come."


    Red stone''s anger was picked up by Chu Yun again, and he lashed at it.


    Then there was the sound of the battle between the two kings!


    One is to protect his family and country, the other is to avenge his daughter. Who does his best.


    Finally, Chu Yun threw away Hongshi''s big knife.


    Red stone looked at Chu Yun with a deathly gray face.


    Chu Yun leaned on his horse and said calmly, "you''ve lost."


    Red stone looked at Chu Yunqing''s flattering appearance, and suddenly understood why red jade liked the young man, not only because he was handsome, but also because of his outstanding temperament.


    When Chu Yun poured back, Song Rong was already waiting at the door of the big tent, looking forward to it.


    This battle, won beautifully! Win comfortable!


    Chu Yun Qing took a bright smile on his face when he saw Song Rong: "rong''er, I''m back."


    He said that he would give her a safe and prosperous era. Now, he has done it!


    This defeat directly dampened the vitality of the northern desert and directly forced the northern desert army to retreat step by step.


    Finally, we had to sign the terms to become a subsidiary of Damin.


    Chu Yunqing''s battle has made the people of Damin remember that they have a brave and fearless king! From this moment on, Chu Yunqing really achieved the direction of the hearts of all the people.


    Although we have won the war, we can''t go back in a moment and a half.


    At least the defense of Yanguan should be strengthened. Chu Yunqing has begun to prepare people to build the city wall.


    Outside Yanguan, near the northern desert, a market was opened for the exchange of materials between the two countries.


    In the past, Damin has always been closed to the outside world, and it strictly controlled the loss of Damin food and other goods to the north desert. The people of the north desert had a bad life, so they thought about invading day and night.


    If everyone in the northern desert lives comfortably, who is willing to go to war?


    The northern desert is not really a barren land. There are countless livestock such as cattle, horses and sheep. What they lack is nothing but food, silk and satin.


    If you want to barter, many Damin people are willing to come and exchange.


    All of a sudden, the whole border was a happy scene.


    Hongshi lost his daughter, but also put out his competitive heart. He was defeated by Chu Yunqing in front of the soldiers of the two countries. He had lost his face for a long time. Now where can he have the face to start a military?


    Even if there is, Damin has never relaxed his vigilance!


    Moreover, since the opening of Fangshi in the two countries, the days in northern desert have not been so sad. Hongshi, aside from the hatred of killing women, appreciates Chu Yunqing''s courage and determination from his heart.


    This victory in the northern desert will bring joy and sorrow to several families.


    Who is the last person to see the defeat of the northern desert? Hongshi may be one, but old lady song and song song don''t want Damin to win.


    Although it is said that the days in the northern desert are short of food, they are still alive.


    If they fall into the hands of Chu Yunqing and Song Rong


    Just for what they did to the prince and the little princess, even if there are ten heads, it''s not enough to cut off!


    Before Song Rong thought of these two people, some people in the northern desert thought of them and thought about giving them to Damin together with the tribute to be sent.


    Now it''s OK to take the initiative to send it up. If you wait for Damin to rob people in the north desert, it will be more difficult on your face.


    But song song is not stupid. He guessed this long ago.


    At this time, he began to run away with old lady song.


    They are having a hard time these days. Song song asked the old lady song to guard the sheepfold for a bite.


    You should know how heavy the wind and snow is in winter in the northern desert. It would cost Mrs. song half her life to do such a job as guarding the sheep pen.


    But this man, the more he tosses, the harder he lives.


    When Mrs. song was in the house, she passed out from time to time. She was very weak. Now, she can survive in such a bad environment.


    When he ran away, song song song didn''t want to take the old lady with him, but later he left the old lady. He really couldn''t eat and no one took care of him, so he took the old lady with him.


    The northern desert is vast and sparsely populated. Of course, it is not suitable for two people to hide.


    And the two had already had enough days in the northern desert. Naturally, they wanted to go back to Damin.


    So he dressed up and planned to hide in Damin.


    But now Song Rong and Chu Yunqing already know the news that the two men escaped from the north desert.


    Chu Yunqing has guessed more or less that the two people will try their best to return to Damin. They have already sent the portraits of the two people. If they catch one, the silver reward will be 1000 Liang!


    This is not a small amount.


    Many people have figured out how to catch people.


    However, the appearance of song song song and old lady song has changed too much. The two people who used to be pampered have become thin and can''t see any wealth at all.


    It''s not easy to recognize them.


    It''s time to return to the imperial court.


    Green peach unexpectedly walked in from the outside with a happy face: "empress! Empress!"


    Looking at Qingtao like this, Song Rong asked curiously, "is there something happy? How can you look... Look at you so happy?"


    "Found the old lady!" green peach''s happy face.

 Chapter 601

    Song Rong was slightly surprised when she heard the speech, and then asked, "where did you find it?"


    Doesn''t that mean people have escaped? And she had not found anyone for some time. She thought she couldn''t find anyone. At this time, where did this person come from?


    Listening to Song Rong''s question, Qingtao hesitated slightly and said, "madam, you can''t imagine how this man came."


    Song Rong raised her eyebrows: "is it difficult or throw herself into the net?"


    Song Rong thought of this road and snorted coldly. She didn''t think the confused old lady could have such consciousness.


    Qingtao lowered his voice and said, "I heard that song song... Sold the old lady and sent her to the government office for 1000 Liang!"


    Song Rong was stunned. She looked at Qingtao in shock: "Qingtao? What did you say? Song song made it?"


    Green peach nodded.


    Song Rong''s face was slightly cold: "did song song catch it?"


    At the beginning, the old lady took away huaichu and Nianqing, which song song absolutely couldn''t get rid of.


    Green peach shook his head and said, "he didn''t send the old lady himself, but bought a beggar to do it..."


    Song Rong smiled coldly. Now she thought it over. Song song song is short of silver. She wants to exchange the old lady for silver.


    Thinking of this, Song Rong doesn''t know whether she should sympathize with the old lady. It''s really sad. This is her favorite grandson who did such a thing!


    Qingtao added, "but your majesty has tracked down the past himself. I think we can find someone soon."


    "By the way, empress, would you like to meet the old lady?" green peach asked.


    Song Rong thought for a moment and said, "let''s go and have a look."


    When huaichu and Nianqing had an accident, she hated her grandmother. Later, Chu Yunqing suffered a disaster because of this incident. She would not forgive her all her life.


    Now she just wants to ask, just want to ask why she was so cruel at the beginning.


    Huaichu and Nianqing are so young that she can do it.


    Song Rong even wants to see the old lady regret. In this way, her heart may be more comfortable.


    It''s not that she is heartless. If anyone meets such a thing, he should forgive generously, even if he is not an ordinary person.


    Even if Song Rong is smart and calm, she is also a person with seven emotions and six desires, love and hate!


    But when Song Rong saw the thin old lady who was no different from an old peasant woman, Song Rong suddenly felt that the old lady might have received her due retribution.


    The old lady was locked up in a cell. The cell was empty, with only some thatch.


    But this is the best and most sheltered house the old lady has lived in since she came to the north desert.


    Song Rong''s cold voice echoed in the cell: "old lady song, you''re all right."


    Song Rong''s voice was slightly cold, so the old lady squatting there raised her head slightly.


    Now the old lady''s head is all white, and her face has long lost its former glory. At the beginning, the old lady had a momentum of no anger and self prestige, that is, her hair was always meticulous.


    But now, the sparse hair, close to the scalp, a pair of eyes, no light, full of turbidity and chaos.


    If song song hadn''t taken the initiative to send the old lady over, even if the old lady passed by Song Rong directly, Song Rong might not recognize this as the old lady.


    Old lady song raised her head and looked at the beautiful song Rong in front of her.


    There was an unspeakable taste in her heart.


    At this moment, the old lady even had some vague ideas. During that time in the song house, Song Rong took the initiative to approach her and please her. I''m afraid it took a lot of effort. She didn''t want to respect her at all.


    Unexpectedly, all her grandchildren now have the best life only the little girl who didn''t stand out at the beginning.


    "Lin Niang..." the old lady elongated her voice and shouted.


    Song Rong suddenly smiled: "old lady song, don''t call me so close. I can''t afford it. I don''t need you to call me queen. Just call me Song Rong."


    Most of the nicknames are used by the elders to call the younger generation, but now, Song Rong regards the old lady song as a respectable elder, and the old lady doesn''t deserve it!


    There are few elders who can lay hands on their granddaughter''s children in this world.


    Moreover, the old lady also acquiesced that Song Dai harmed Song Yun.


    They are the second room of the Song family. Now they have a relationship with the old lady, not with their relatives, but with their enemies!


    The old lady was a little desperate when she heard this.


    Now think about it, she has done too many wrong things. She doesn''t want Song Rong''s forgiveness, but she can''t help but want to ease the relationship between each other.


    She treated Xu and Song Rong badly.


    "Song... Song Rong, did you ever hate me?" the old lady looked at Song Rong and asked.


    Now when she looked at it, she saw that there was something in Song Rong''s eyebrows. She was elegant when she was young.


    Song Rong said faintly, "hate."


    The old lady was not surprised when she heard the word, but smiled bitterly: "you should hate me."


    Just as the two were talking, a scream came, and then several yamen servants pressed a man, who was also pushed into the cell.


    Song Rong looked slightly, and her eyebrows picked up, but it was song song.


    Song song is wearing a good dress now. Although her skin color is a little dark, she looks much more mellow than the old lady. It seems that song song has a comfortable life in peacetime. As for the old lady, she is not comfortable with song song song.


    Moreover, song song "sold" the old lady''s money and bought clothes and food.


    Even pretended to be elegant and bought a folding fan.


    Song Rong squinted at the old lady and asked, "is this the grandson you want to protect?"


    Song song shivered slightly when he saw Song Rong, and then knelt on the ground: "sister Rong, sister Rong... Please forgive me. What I did was not what I wanted to do. It was my grandmother... It was my grandmother... Yes, it was my grandmother''s instigation."


    Song song did not hesitate to return all the responsibility to old lady song.


    Old lady song''s face was a little frustrated when she heard the speech.


    She just thought song song was used to a good life and not to a hard life, so she was not very good to herself when she was in the northern desert, but now he can do such a thing.

 Chapter 602

    The old lady looked at song song in disbelief and closed her eyes.


    Now she is completely disappointed with her grandson.


    Seeing that the old lady was many years old in an instant, Song Rong couldn''t tell what it was like to come up.


    The old lady''s heart had been completely destroyed when she saw song song like this.


    There''s nothing wrong with her being nice to her eldest son and grandson, but the mistake is that she treats one over the other. Now she has come to such an end. It''s my fault.


    Song Rong looked at song song from above and ignored him.


    She didn''t want to see them now. She turned and walked out.


    Chu Yunqing was already standing outside waiting for him.


    Chu Yunqing grabbed Song Rong''s hand and said in a warm voice, "rong''er, don''t be sad... Don''t worry about such relatives. In the future, I will be your close relatives..."


    Song Rong nodded. Chu Yunqing always knew her best.


    Although she had no feelings for the old lady and song song now, when she saw that these two people had been relatives, she didn''t really have no waves in her heart at this time.


    Song Rong said, "take these two people back to Beilin and ask their mother''s meaning."


    She believed that her mother would not be confused and soft hearted this time.


    Chu Yun nodded with a gentle voice: "everything depends on you."


    Speaking of Mrs. song, I have to say that Chu Yunhong and Song Hui came back from prison and were displaced.


    As for Master Chu, he has become a monk and has long ignored these worldly things. His mother died of illness this year.


    The Chu house, the master of Chu has left his son, and if Chu Yunhong can save some money, he can have enough money for a lifetime.


    It''s his own son. Master Chu hasn''t really been cruel yet. He doesn''t care at all.


    Even if this son came, he was not willing.


    Even this son is not what he likes at all.


    But he still wants to be responsible to Chu Yunhong.


    After all this, Master Chu became a monk. He had watched her son ascend the throne. All the grievances in his life had ended.


    What he will do in the future is the ancient Buddha with green lanterns. No matter what good deeds he has done, or what mistakes he has made, or his love for Mrs. Chu and Chu Yunhong''s mother and daughter, he will stop here.


    However, Chu Yunhong can''t feel his father''s love for his son.


    The family wealth is spent like running water, and the days with Song Hui are becoming more and more difficult.


    Even in the end, because of gambling debts, she sold Song Hui to pay off her debts!


    Without Song Hui, Chu Yunhong was even more reckless until he was broken and thrown on the road.


    At this time, the couple had already separated. One was begging in Gusu city. As for the other? At this moment, I''m receiving guests at the Chunxing building.


    It can be regarded as the retribution of two people.


    At this time, they had already been busy with themselves. Where did they have the time to trouble Chu Yunqing and Song Rong? Naturally, the two people are not afraid of their trouble now. If they dare to come, they will end up like old lady song and song song.


    It''s midsummer.


    The cicada took great pains and shouted.


    The sun shines on the plants, and the air is the fragrance of the plants.


    Chu Yunqing returned to the dynasty with his own soldiers.


    When she came back, Song Rong didn''t have to walk with the crowd, but rode on a horse and walked behind Chu Yun.


    Next to Song Rong is Song Yu, who has changed from a powdered Xiaosheng to black charcoal.


    At this time, the whole people in the North came out to meet.


    Some big girls and little daughters-in-law, women who rarely see handsome men, also came out and quietly pointed out who is more brave and handsome.


    Song Rong, dressed in men''s clothes, has attracted a lot of attention.


    In a teahouse, two people stood looking into the distance. Their eyes fell on Song Rong.


    One of the men was dressed in indigo, with a glittering gold lock on his chest, and a shiny dog squatted next to him.


    Qian Jinbao gave it to Song Rong, but when Song Rong went to the north, Qian Jinbao took care of it.


    Naturally, but later, Qian Jinbao didn''t want to give the dog to Song Rong.


    The dog was raised by Song Rong. Now Qian Jinbao keeps it. He always feels that there is something involved between the two people.


    Next to him stood a man dressed in Chinese clothes. The man''s eyebrows and eyes were noble, his eyes were distant, and he seemed to have thousands of customs.


    His eyes turned, full of the figure of the woman disguised as a man. This person is Fengyi.


    Qian Jinbao stretched out his arm, touched Fengyi slightly, and said with some bitterness: "look at their talent and beauty, like a pair of beautiful people, have you ever felt sour in your heart?"


    Fengyi took back her eyes and fell on Qian Jinbao.


    His eyes were so bright that Qian Jinbao was a little distracted.


    But soon, Qian Jinbao came back to his senses. He was not rabbit''s son. He was distracted. Thinking so, Qian Jinbao gave Fengyi a fierce stare.


    Fengyi didn''t seem to be aware of Qian Jinbao''s small actions, but said with a smile: "I''m afraid your heart is sour. Would you like to pull someone as a cushion?"


    Qian Jinbao''s mind was pierced, so he simply made a broken jar and fell: "my heart is acid! It''s better than some people who are jealous but dare not say it!"


    Feng Yi glanced at Qian Jinbao and pointed to herself: "are you talking about me?"


    Qian Jinbao gave Fengyi a look you said.


    Feng Yi pulled Qian Jinbao''s arm.


    Qian Jinbao quickly pulled his arm back and looked at Fengyi with a defensive face: "I tell you, I''m not a rabbit. Even if you die for sister Rong, don''t think about me at this time!"


    Fengyi''s face was a little black, and a few words jumped out of her mouth: "the person I like is girl Rong. Even if I''m a rabbit man, you definitely won''t like your noise!"


    Then Fengyi said again; "I have prepared Jinjiang spring."


    Jinjiang spring is an uncommon good wine.


    Qian Jinbao''s eyes brightened when he heard this. Although he said he had money to buy such wine, drinking other people''s wine is always a bit sweeter than his own!

 Chapter 603

    It''s human nature.


    The rice is delicious and the wine is delicious. As for the lady, it''s also good-looking.


    In order to express his longing for Jinjiang spring, Qian Jinbao leaned next to Fengyi and planned to hook up with Fengyi.


    But Fengyi hid and said, "Qian Jinbao, I''m not a rabbit man. Stay away from me."


    Qian Jinbao hummed and glanced at Fengyi: "neither is my Lord."


    He just thought it would be nice to have such a brother with him when he was sad.


    Feng Yi looked at Qian Jinbao and smiled on her face.


    Although Qian Jinbao is a little annoying, he has never looked down on him because he was a pedophile. He can be regarded as a friend.


    When they arrived in the spring breeze, they began to drink together.


    In line with the idea that it is a fool not to take advantage, Qian Jinbao went down glass by glass, and then raised the wine jar.


    Fengyi drank wine slowly, glanced at Qian Jinbao and said, "you drink less."


    Qian Jinbao looked at Fengyi disdainfully: "I just drank a little wine from you, and you began to feel distressed. It''s really stingy!"


    A young man in green clothes who sent wine nearby heard this and smacked his tongue. It was wine, but the wine was almost silver. Did you want to drink your own money?


    Qian Jinbao staggered down the wine jar and muttered to Fengyi, "Fengyi, don''t you feel bad? Don''t you want to get drunk?"


    Feng Yi''s eyes turned. It was full of colorful amorous feelings. He pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    Qian Jinbao snorted, "I can''t stand your false appearance. It''s obviously that I''m dying of pain in my heart. I have to pretend that I''m not suffering! Hypocrisy!"


    Qian Jinbao filled himself with wine again, and his voice became louder: "I know that from now on, she and I are completely broken! There is no chance... I know I should put it down... But I just can''t put it down!"


    After so many years of hard pursuit and so many years of affection, his heart for her has never changed from no guess to now.


    Fengyi Yurun''s voice sounded: "Qian Jinbao, if you want to cry, cry."


    Although Qian Jinbao just said that he seemed to ridicule him, Feng Yi understood in her heart that Qian Jinbao felt uncomfortable in her own heart. She took herself as a mirror of him, so she was so angry.


    Although there are great differences in their temperament, the biggest thing they have in common is that they both like a woman, and the woman doesn''t like them.


    When Qian Jinbao heard the speech, he glared at Fengyi fiercely: "I''m not a little girl. Why are you crying?"


    But Qian Jinbao''s eyes turned red before he finished saying this, and then he began to cry.


    Yes, it''s crying, not simple tears.


    If the beauty cries, it will be a pear blossom with rain, which makes people pity. But Qian Jinbao''s reckless cry makes people tremble.


    The voice fell in Fengyi''s ear, but it was very sad.


    Fengyi looked at the unscrupulous teenager crying in front of her, and suddenly she had some envy.


    In fact, he has some envy of Qian Jinbao. He can rush to her without any scruples and say he likes her.


    Even let everyone know that he likes her.


    But he can only hide in the dark and quietly please him. His life began to change quietly after she appeared. His heart has not only love but also gratitude for her.


    But his identity, even standing next to her, will make people feel that he is not worthy of her


    His calmness and self-restraint can''t be like Qian Jinbao. After all, he doesn''t want to disturb because he knows he can''t get it.


    When Fengyi''s eyes looked into the distance, it was clear that there was a flash of water light. The reflection in the water light was the cloud in the sky. Looking from a distance, it was so beautiful and yearning.


    But after all, it is beyond the reach of mortals like him.


    What if you reach it? Isn''t it empty?


    The water light finally condensed in his eyes and turned into a drop of crystal tears.


    There''s only one drop. There''s nothing else.


    The so-called is that men don''t shed tears, but it''s not time to be sad.


    At that time, like a waterwheel, the water in his eyes kept falling.


    After a while, Qian Jinbao wiped his tears and quietly picked up the wine jar: "Fengyi, you are..." if you are a man, you will drink with me.


    Qian Jinbao didn''t finish his words, but he found that Fengyi, who was always elegant and noble, also picked up a wine jar, looked up and drank it.


    It is said that wine can relieve worries. Perhaps, when you get drunk, you will forget this feeling in your heart


    Qian Jinbao and Fengyi borrow wine to relieve their worries here, but Song Rong is not in a hurry to go back to the Palace first. Instead, Song Yu, who is unwilling to go home, plans to go back and plead with Xu.


    General Shu hesitated again and again. He didn''t know whether he should go home first or go to the song house.


    Before waiting for Song Rong to say anything, Song Yu turned his eyes and said cunningly, "uncle, go to my house!"


    Hey, hey, there are outsiders here. My mother can''t be cruel to herself, can she?


    Song Yu thought it was very good, but general Shu still hesitated.


    He also took Song Yu to the battlefield and didn''t arrange Song Yu to be in the rear. Song Yu didn''t dare to see Xu. He was also in a false panic. If she was unhappy after seeing Xu, what would she do if she complained about him?


    Song Rong looked at the majestic men on the battlefield, who were big and small, but did not dare to go in at the door. She felt a little angry and funny.


    She suddenly raised her voice and said with some pride, "let''s go and go back together. What can I do for you?"


    Seeing Song Rong''s eyes brightened, Song Yu said, "sister, you are really the best sister in the world!"


    Song Yu has begun to flatter.


    General Shu over there, of course, could not be the same as Song Yu, but he also had a smile on his face.


    The three went to the song house together.


    To Chu Yunqing, there are still some follow-up things to do.


    The emperor is still in the dynasty. There are always some busy people. At this time, there is no time to pay attention to the Song family.


    Waiting for the three people to arrive at the door of the song house, they found that the door of the song house had been closed.


    Song Yu knocked on the door for a long time before a young man came out and said from the crack of the door, "our wife said that we won''t open the door today."

 Chapter 604

    Song Yu smelled that Yan''s nose was going to be angry and said angrily, "look at me carefully. Am I a guest? I''m your childe!"


    The young man said solemnly, "our wife said that we have no childe."


    Song Rong looked at Song Yu, pulled him and said, "it seems that my mother is really angry..."


    Song Yu glanced at Song Rong and said with some entreaties, "sister, my mother won''t let me in. I can only see you."


    Song Rong went to the crack of the door and said, "the queen is coming. Won''t you open the door?"


    "My wife said, I don''t know any empress!" the little boy''s voice was very firm.


    Song Rong was angry and happy: "you won''t let me in. Be careful to treat you for a crime and cut off your head!"


    I don''t know where Xu got such a young man. He was very brave. At this time, he replied, "my wife said that if you have the ability, you will catch all the people in the family! Beheading together!"


    Song Rong can''t do such a thing. Now he just wants to scare the boy who doesn''t know the heaven and earth, and find a way to go to the door first. Let''s talk about the next thing.


    When I met Xu, according to Song Rong''s understanding of Xu, Wen Yan coaxed them with soft words and then played coquettish. Nine times out of ten, Xu would be happy and forgive them.


    But at this time, I can''t even see anyone. How can I coax you?


    The two men shouted outside the door for a long time without asking to open the door.


    General Shu couldn''t help it. He grabbed one with one hand, jumped up, and went over the wall to hospital.


    When I got to the yard, I just stood firm.


    The three saw Xu standing in the yard with a cold face.


    Song Rong stood up when she was excited. Song Yu over there was also silent. General Shu was not so afraid, but there was something unnatural on her face.


    Song Rong took a careful look at Xu and thought about what to do now. It seems that things are much more serious than she thought.


    Although Song Rong is now a queen, she has never put on the airs of being a queen to Xu.


    No matter how much her identity has changed, she is a clever daughter in the face of Xu.


    Song Rong seldom saw Xu''s anger. Now looking at Xu''s cold face, she knew that Xu was really angry this time.


    I think so. A pair of children who regarded themselves as treasures went away together. If they were just naughty, they went to the battlefield.


    Can Xu not get angry?


    If anyone had a mistake, Xu would be miserable.


    Song Yu first carefully shouted: "Niang..."


    Xu squinted at Song Yu and said, "don''t call my mother. I don''t have a capable son like you."


    Song Yu took a pitiful look at Xu and found that Xu really didn''t want to pay attention to herself, so she looked at Song Rong for help.


    Song Rong took a step forward, came to Xu''s side, stretched out her hand and pulled Xu''s sleeve, and then said softly with Xu''s warm words: "Mom... I know we left without saying goodbye and made you angry..."


    "Hum." Xu Shi stared at Song Rong, snorted coldly and didn''t speak.


    However, Xu''s reaction was a little bit. Song Rong made persistent efforts and put forward a good attitude to admit his mistake: "Mom, it''s Lin''s bad. It doesn''t matter if you want to beat me, scold me and punish me. Just don''t be angry anymore. I should be distressed if I''m angry."


    Song Rong''s words are enough to make people feel warm. Xu''s heart is also soft after listening to them.


    Where is she really angry with them, just worried about them.


    If these two children want to make such mischief in the future, why don''t they worry about killing her?


    Although Xu''s face was still cold at this time, he couldn''t help asking, "have you suffered in Yanguan? Have you been injured?"


    Song Rong hurriedly said, "no! I stayed in the camp. Unlike yu''er, I ran out to kill the enemy. Where would I get hurt?"


    Song Yu heard this and stared at Song Rong!


    Is this my sister? Definitely not! First, the mother fooled around, and then came a move to bring disaster to the East.


    Compared with him and her, the mother must be more angry with him. As for her sister, she must be clever in her mother''s heart.


    Song Yu wept in his heart. How could he have such a sister!


    Sure enough, Xu took a cold look at the speech. Now he has become Song Yu of the black carbon group.


    Song Yu used to be white and tender when she was at home, but now Song Yu, a small face like jade, is like a rough stone. How can she not make Xu feel distressed and anxious?


    Xu stared at Song Yu and asked coolly, "what about you!"


    "Niang, don''t listen to my sister''s nonsense. I''m on the battlefield, but I''ve been following my uncle all the time. How can I get hurt!" Song Yu quickly pulled out general Shu as his backer.


    Xu''s face was cold again. Looking at general Shu, he said, "how can you let yu''er fool around? If he wants to go to the battlefield, you just let someone tie him up. How can you connive at him?"


    General Shu innocently ate one and scraped it off, but he was not angry, but smiled and said: "Zhilan, I..."


    Just as general Shu was about to continue, Song Rong gave general Shu a look.


    General Shu was slightly stunned, and then returned to his mind. He remembered the idea Song Rong gave him on the way.


    General Shu had never done such a thing, but now, urged by Song Rong, he had to cough violently according to Song Rong''s meaning, and looked at Xu weakly.


    Xu was slightly stunned. General Shu had always been an iron man in Xu''s heart. At this time, he seemed to be weak, which worried Xu.


    As she spoke, Song Rong stared at general Shu again.


    General Shu was helpless and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Xu was really worried. She looked at general Shu and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Before general Shu could answer, Song Rong said, "isn''t it all yu''er? He ran to the battlefield himself. His uncle was attacked secretly in order to find yu''er. Although he didn''t lack arms and legs, he was really hurt internally! It was his internal organs!"


    Song Yu took a forbearing look at Song Rong. Her sister is too much! How could she betray the poor man in order to save herself and her uncle?


    He went to the battlefield without authorization!

 Chapter 605

    Song Yu took a sad look at Song Rong and wanted to explain to herself.


    But I saw Song Rong silently say a word to Song Yu: "do you still want your uncle to be our father?"


    Song Yu saw this sentence from Song Rong''s mouth shape, and then he kept silent. Forget it, who makes him the most insignificant in this family? He deserves to come to top the cylinder.


    At this time, Xu couldn''t care to be angry and blame Song Yu. Instead, he welcomed general Shu into the house.


    Song Rong just said again, "Mom, I have to take good care of my uncle''s disease."


    Song Rong added: "it''s just a pity. There''s no one around my uncle to take good care of. Who''s the servant girl? It''s not considerate. Now my uncle is hurt again..."


    "Lin Niang, stop talking!" general Shu has some conscience.


    In order to take care of Song Yu, he was secretly attacked countless times.


    But... Where was he hurt? Those who wanted to sneak attack beyond their power were killed by him cleanly!


    General Shu is very uneasy about cheating Xu now.


    Xu Shi seemed to think that general Shu was suffering something. Some distressed said, "in the future, I''ll have someone make medicine for you every day."


    General Shu''s eyes brightened when he heard the speech. If Xu had boiled the medicine, he really didn''t want to refuse.


    "Mom, it''s inconvenient to boil medicine like this. Just let your uncle rest in our house for a few days. This disaster was caused by yu''er. How can we take care of your uncle?" Song Rong said with a smile.


    Song Yu also saw some signs at this time and quickly echoed: "Niang, yu''er knows it''s wrong. My uncle will do this. If you don''t want to take care of your uncle, let your uncle live here and I''ll take care of it."


    Seeing Song Yu still talking at this time, Xu snorted coldly: "go back and think about it behind closed doors!"


    Song Yu took a sad look at Song Rong. Why, why did he sacrifice?


    Finally, Xu nodded and asked general Shu to live in the house and take care of general Shu himself.


    It was Song Rong. After handling the matter, he went to Song Yu''s yard.


    Song Yu saw that Song Rong followed him. She looked unhappy. Obviously, she didn''t want to talk to Song Rong.


    Song Rong smiled and said, "my sister knows that you have been wronged today."


    "Hum, do it if you know!" Song Yu was unhappy when he thought that all his mother''s anger had come to him at last.


    Song Rong said with a smile, "so I sent you compensation."


    Song Yu said softly, "what compensation can you give me? I''m not a child now. Don''t try to fool me with some gadgets."


    Song Rong said mysteriously, "listen first, and then say whether or not."


    Song Yu looked at Song Rong curiously and wondered what rare object Song Rong could give herself.


    But Song Rong said with a smile, "I look at you as if I saw Wei lian''er, Wei Qin''s sister..."


    Song Yu''s face turned red and immediately denied: "don''t talk nonsense!"


    Song Rong continued, "but Wei lianer wants to stay in Yanguan city with Wei Qin. Wei Qin absolutely doesn''t want to marry Wei lianer... But... I can let your brother-in-law go down to the will and give you a marriage."


    Wei lianer is not a heroine on the battlefield, but a delicate and weak little lotus.


    In those days of victory, Song Yu went to Wei Qin''s home to play with Wei Qin, and met Wei lianer.


    Although Song Yu didn''t say his mind directly, he always didn''t like playing with girls. Song Yu thought girls were troublesome. He went to find Wei lianer from time to time.


    Song Rong naturally found the clue.


    Song Yu finally said awkwardly: "just my mother has always wanted me to find a scholarly family..."


    Song Rong smiled: "when people marry back, can my mother drive them out? According to my nature, no matter what kind of girl you bring back, I won''t be embarrassed as long as you are filial."


    Song Rong is telling the truth. Xu''s temperament is notoriously gentle. Of course, it is impossible to become an evil mother-in-law.


    Moreover, Song Rong, the girl of the Wei family, has also investigated. Although she is the daughter of a military general, she is very kind and can complement yu''er.


    Finally, Song Yu smiled happily and let Song Rong leave. She had long forgotten that she was angry with Song Rong.


    The next day, Song Rong took Xu and Song Yu to the prison.


    Xu had known about old lady song and song song, and now he wanted to see them himself.


    Waiting for Xu to see the old lady, he couldn''t tell what it was like.


    The once arrogant old lady is now dying. She looks as if she is running out of time.


    When the old lady saw Xu, her eyes brightened and she struggled and sat up.


    She looked at the woman in front of her, her daughter-in-law. She looked beautiful and gentle, but in those years, she just didn''t like her!


    It is because of this woman, her son and herself.


    So that later, even if Song Yun died, her heart blamed her.


    "Cough... Cough..." the old lady coughed for a while before she stopped.


    She looked at Xu and said in a hoarse voice, "Zhilan, you''re coming."


    Xu nodded, "I''m coming."


    "Zhilan, I''ve done a lot of things I''m sorry for you. Now, I just want to say sorry to you in person." the old lady looked at Xu and whispered.


    Xu didn''t speak.


    The old lady''s eyes fell on Song Yu. She looked at Song Yu, who was already a handsome young man and became more and more heroic. The old lady said happily, "yu''er, come here and let Grandma see you."


    Song Rong stood there without moving. Instead, he took a look at Xu and his sister.


    Finally, Song Rong said, "yu''er, go and show her. She''s still good to you."


    Song Yu took a step forward so that the old lady could see herself more truly.


    The old lady looked at Song Yu with a happy smile on her face: "yu''er, your grandmother is really happy when you grow up. We Song family will not have no successors..."


    The Song family and Song Yu''s contemporaries still have several children born from concubines, but the old lady has always looked down on the children born from concubines. She feels that only her own children and grandchildren can inherit the blood of the Song family.


    Song Yu pursed her lips, looked at the old lady and said, "we, the second room of the song house, have separated from the Song family. I inherit my father''s incense."


    The old lady was stunned when she heard the speech, and then she understood what Song Yu meant.

 Chapter 606

    Her face is a little decadent. Yes, she once hurt them so much. Now how can she ask them to inherit the blood of the Song family?


    But anyway, seeing Song Yu now is always a comfort in her heart.


    She had pinned all the hopes of the Song family on song song, but she didn''t think about it, but she was disappointed.


    In contrast, this little grandson, who has never been very concerned about himself, is now a good-looking talent.


    Xu glanced at the old lady and said, "old lady song, I came to see you today just to end it. As for the matter that you took the prince and princess, it should be handled according to the law of Damin."


    This time, Xu didn''t want to be soft to me.


    She is a gentle person, but it doesn''t mean that everyone can be bullied. She has been bullied once or twice and has to give people a third chance!


    Song Rong took a deep look at Xu. This was the first time her mother had said such heartless words to people.


    But it''s better to deal with it according to Damin''s law.


    She and the old lady have no family now.


    As for the old lady''s kindness to Song Yun, Song Yun paid it off as early as Song Yun died, didn''t she?


    As the mother''s old lady, in order to protect her eldest son, she acquiesced in everything her eldest son did to Song Yun!


    Even after Song Yun''s death, he wanted to be cruel to Xu.


    They have already done their utmost.


    When the Song government was defeated, we shouldn''t bring the old lady to the north. If so, many things wouldn''t happen after that.


    The old lady smiled bitterly at the speech. She had expected such a result.


    If she had been reluctant to die in the past, but now she is a little calm.


    She coughed a few times, waited for a while, eased her mood, looked at Xu and said, "Zhilan, I know I''m sinful. I won''t plead with you or embarrass you."


    Song Rong looked at the old lady with clear eyes. She didn''t know if she was going to die. Her words were kind. It''s really rare to say such words now.


    But that''s good. Otherwise, even if the old lady really begged, she wouldn''t be soft hearted.


    This matter is both public and private. We can''t spare the old lady easily.


    It''s a family affair of the Song family to be small, but it''s already a state affair to be big.


    You know, the old lady took away the crown prince and Princess of Damin!


    The old lady can have such consciousness, her heart is relaxed, and she can also keep her last dignity.


    Xu glanced at the old lady and finally said, "at that time, I will gather your bones and bury you in the ancestral Tomb of the Song family."


    The old lady was stunned when she heard the speech, then looked at Xu and said, "do you really hate me so much?"


    Xu said faintly, "I just don''t want you to burst into the wilderness."


    The old lady sat on the ground dejectedly. She would rather expose her body in the wilderness, so she didn''t have to face the ancestors of the Song family. A good song family was tossed by her!


    At this time, the old lady was as dejected as death.


    Xu turned and walked out. Looking at the guard of the cell, he said, "prepare a new dress for the old lady. As for food, you can''t be harsh."


    This is Xu''s last kindness to the old lady.


    When Xu was about to go out, the old lady suddenly asked, "Zhilan, are you really unwilling to forgive me?"


    At this time, the old lady was already in tears.


    Xu paused and looked back at the old lady. There was no softhearted and compassionate look in his eyes.


    She said faintly, "I can forgive you for what you did to me, but did linniang ever make a mistake? Did linniang''s two short-lived children ever make a mistake?"


    "If you really want to be forgiven, go and repent with linniang!" finally, Xu said.


    Old lady song''s face looked hopeless when she heard the speech.


    She glanced at Song Rong standing there without saying a word. She didn''t expect Song Rong to forgive herself!


    She also knows what kind of temperament her granddaughter is. She is completely different from Xu.


    Xu may forgive what Song Rong can''t forgive.


    But if even Xu would not forgive, Song Rong would not forgive!


    She thought that if she begged Xu this time, Xu would forgive herself


    What she wants now is not to let Xu avoid her guilt, but now that she is dying, she doesn''t want to bear so many guilt. She wants to ask for peace of mind. In this way, even if she dies, she can die steadily.


    But I never thought that Xu, who has always been soft hearted, would not even give her a chance to atone!


    "Linniang, Zhilan... I''ll ask you again for the last time. You are serious. There''s no chance to forgive me?" the old lady asked hard.


    Song Rong, who had never spoken, said, "I won''t forgive you."


    Song Rong''s voice was clear and echoed in the cell.


    Like a heavy hammer, it fell on the old lady''s heart, which made the old lady''s heart ache badly.


    The old lady looked at Xu again.


    Xu Shi also gave a clear answer at this time. She sighed faintly: "this time, I won''t give you another chance."


    Mrs. song fell to the ground as if she had been drained of strength. She knew that she had no chance to get understanding in her life and could not atone for everything she had done.


    Then the old lady turned sideways and lost her breath.


    It was because of this that he broke his heart and died.


    Song Rong and Xu both looked at the old lady without expression, as if the man who died in front of him was a stranger.


    Even if the old lady was kind to Song Yun, the kindness would have been clean long ago!


    Song Rong didn''t feel guilty about the old lady''s death.


    She should have ended like this.


    She has given the old lady too many opportunities. She has come to this point step by step. Now it''s better to die at this time, so she won''t have to suffer from execution at that time.


    When the old lady died, ask her if she would choose to forgive.


    Her answer is no forgiveness, why forgive? What right does she have to expect her forgiveness for doing something like that?


    However, according to Xu''s instructions, Song Rong ordered people to transport the old lady''s bones back to Gusu for heavy burial. He didn''t say what the old lady did, but said that she died of illness.


    As for song song, he was executed.


    At that time, he tried to steal information from King Chu''s house, which was a capital crime. Later, he instructed the old lady to give huaichu and Nianqing to Hongyu, which was even more difficult to escape his crime. The news that song song was executed was passed to song Daihe and an.


    Two people know this, naturally they are devastated.


    Then when I was working, I was killed by a stone rolling down the cliff.


    From then on, the gratitude and resentment between the second room of the Song family and the Song family ended here.


    For Song Rong, both the hatred of previous lives and the hatred of this life are relieved and will not be mentioned again in the future.


    As for the Xu family, who has always wanted to make something happen, Chu Yun has long been demoted from Beilin. As for the young girl married to master Xu, she eloped with a servant on the way out of Beilin.


    At a good age, who is willing to endure with an old man like master Xu?

 Chapter 607

    Although master Xu had no idea about women''s sex for a long time, he was detained in such a green hat and driven out of Beilin, which directly became a joke among his colleagues. When he was angry, he naturally rushed to attack his heart.


    Then he became ill. This disease, he was bedridden and died soon.


    Song Rong had no feelings for her grandfather. She didn''t respond to the news.


    When Xu arrived, he felt a little empty in his heart.


    There were too few people in the family. There was some silence. She wanted to tell anyone about her discomfort, but she didn''t know who to talk to.


    When general Shu came out of the house, he saw Xu standing under a tree. He was very thin and didn''t know what to think.


    General Shu took off his cloak from his body, gently covered Xu''s body, and said to Xu, "Zhilan, the wind at night is a little cold. Don''t be cold."


    Listening to general Shu''s words of concern, Xu was a little moved.


    She turned and looked at general Shu.


    I saw general Shu standing there silently like a mountain, invisible, giving her a kind of support.


    Over the years, if general Shu hadn''t been behind them, perhaps their family would have come to a different end.


    Xu seems to have suddenly figured out what life is short. Since he is alive, why torture people who really treat each other?


    She said quietly, "Shufeng."


    "Hmm?" general Shu noticed that Xu''s tone was wrong and stared at Xu.


    Xu suddenly said, "let''s... Live together."


    Xu didn''t mean to get married. He just used this sentence to express his ideas in simple and even vulgar words.


    But these words fell on general Shu''s mind, but they were more beautiful than any sweet words. He was not a gentle man. Now he prefers Xu to talk to her like this!


    General Shu stretched out his hand and hugged Xu in his arms. He solemnly promised: "Zhilan! I will protect you in the future and won''t let you suffer any more wind and rain."


    He once loved a woman, Shu Yan''s mother, but he owed her a lot.


    Now, he met another person who wanted to protect. Naturally, it is impossible for the same mistake to happen again!


    Xu felt the warmth from general Shu. Suddenly, he felt that the heart that had long been like ashes suddenly had a temperature. Then, something began to sprout and break through the earth.


    When Song Rong learned the news, she was discipline her two children.


    Huaichu and Nianqing are also at a naughty age, which often makes Song Rong feel worried.


    Now that mother and general Shu can achieve positive results, her heart is naturally happy.


    From then on, the Song family and the Shu family became one, regardless of each other.


    Shu Yan had a good time with Song Yu. Now they have become brothers, especially brothers. However, the two evil kings fell together and caused a lot of trouble, which gave general Shu and Xu some headaches.


    However, isn''t that the day when children and grandchildren are full? In the trivial and small worries, there is great happiness and happiness.


    Xu has suffered all his life, and now good will be rewarded.


    As for Song Yun, her heart still won''t forget, and general Shu''s heart won''t forget his former wife.


    Thinking about the deep feelings of the past and using feelings for today''s people are sometimes not contradictory.


    palace.


    It''s spring. It''s cold and chilly. It''s the most painful.


    Now Damin has entered the formal stage. Chu Yunqing has more time to accompany Song Rong. Song Rong is also more and more Yurun by Chu Yun.


    Song Rong is naturally the only one in Damin''s harem.


    At the beginning, some people who were not afraid of death wanted Chu Yun to come to the princess.


    But Chu Yunqing had already secretly signaled Prime Minister Du and Song Yu... By the way, Song Yu has now become an official in the dynasty. He is a military general and has inherited the mantle of general Shu.


    Although Xu had many worries, he followed Song Yu''s mind. Now there was no war to fight, which made Xu find some comfort.


    Prime Minister Du''s heart is naturally towards Song Rong. You should know that his daughter can be in the Shu family. As for the Shu family, now he is the same as the Song family!


    Prime Minister Du, an old and crafty man, who wants Chu Yun to accept the imperial concubine, he puts on small shoes for people in the court hall.


    As for Song Yu, now he is not only a military general, but also the uncle of the country, but also the brother-in-law of general Wei Qin in the army. Who dares to offend? When there was nothing wrong, he made trouble and threatened with a knife.


    In this way, smart people can see the wind direction. Who dares to find bad luck by themselves?


    "Empress, send a letter from outside the palace." when Qingtao sent the letter in, he suddenly saw Chu Yunqing, and his voice was a little low.


    Song Rong picked up the letter at will and looked at the letter box made of gold. Needless to say, Song Rong knew that the letter was sent by Qian Jinbao.


    Qingtao leaves quietly. There are only Chu Yunqing and Song Rong left in the room.


    A moon white robe, although he was already an emperor, Chu Yunqing, who still maintained his delicate dusty temperament, took a look at the golden letterhead, and then pretended not to see anything and continued to read half a volume of books in his hand.


    Song Rong smiled and walked over: "since you are curious, let''s come together."


    Then Song Rong took out the letter inside, but there were two pages inside.


    The first page was full of Qian Jinbao''s affection for Song Rong. It was only at the end that he said that he was leaving for the north. He didn''t forget to add a sentence. He guessed that Chu Yunqing could see the letter, and threatened Chu Yunqing fiercely. He must be kind to Song Rong, or he would come back and rob people.


    Seeing this letter, Chu Yunqing''s face is a little black. The boy is leaving. He is still so annoying!


    As for the second letter, the handwriting is much vigorous, which can''t be written by a hairy boy like Qian Jinbao.


    But it was written by Feng Yi. There are only a few words on it: "this time, I will see you forever. I hope you are well."


    Song Rong looked at the letter absently and said low, "even he has to go."


    Chu Yun stretched out his hand and hugged Song Rong in his arms: "why? I can''t bear it?"


    Song Rong''s mood was a little low, and the whole person jumped into Chu Yunqing''s arms.


    Feeling that his clothes were wet, Chu Yun was slightly stunned, and then hugged Song Rong: "rong''er, I''ll let you read them for once today..."


    For a while, Song Rong stopped her tears, raised her head and looked at Chu Yun in the whirling of her tearful eyes.


    Then he burst into tears and smiled: "I think they are friends. If they go away like this, my heart is uncomfortable... Nothing else, my heart is only... You."


    Chu Yun leaned to smell the speech, and suddenly brought up a smile like the melting snow mountain.


    "Why did you choose me?" he asked


    Song Rong said in a low voice like nonsense, "I had no choice to marry you many years ago..." when I was happy in my previous life, she was his wife.


    Chu Yunqing didn''t delve into the meaning of this sentence. He had long felt that rong''er seemed to have some secrets, but he didn''t care about them. As long as she was his, it was enough.


    He will protect her all her life and make her healthy all her life.


    (the main body has been finished, and Mianmian will write the stories of men who are deeply in love, so there are still a few days to update, and I will tell you when it is all finished.)

 Chapter 608

    The spring of an city comes very early. At this time, it is still snowing in the north, but the willows of an City have drawn new branches.


    The geographical location of an city is further south than that of Gusu.


    The landscape here is particularly beautiful, but one thing is that it is relatively closed.


    For example, few people can be seen in the mountains.


    However, in a deep mountain in Ancheng, it is rare to see two people. One is wearing gray clothes and looks very plain. The other is wearing a xuanpao and an inky jade crown. On the jade crown, there is also a bright east pearl inlaid.


    Look at that head. It''s no smaller than the one on the head of Chu Yun.


    The man in Xuanyi was talking about something behind him. When he listened carefully, he said, "Hey, I said Fengyi, what are you taking me to drill in the deep mountains and old forests? Don''t you want to do something to me?"


    The man in black with a poisonous tongue is clearly Qian Jinbao.


    Now the Jinman building, under the intentional drainage of Chu Yunqing and Song Rong, has long been full of Damin. Although Qian Jinbao has no power, he is really an earth emperor.


    Who makes people rich?


    Now it is the fifth year that he and Fengyi have traveled together. Over the years, they have come to this Ancheng from the north, and have seen a lot of scenery together.


    This time, Qian Jinbao was very reluctant to go to the deep mountain. He wanted to find Feng Yi in plain clothes in front of him.


    Feng Yi stopped her steps and turned around. Her bright face was already a little cold. He gritted his teeth and said, "Qian Jinbao! If you don''t want to follow, go back to your gentle village!"


    Qian Jinbao lives a comfortable life now, but there are many beauties around the house.


    Qian Jinbao smiled at Fengyi: "can''t you say two good words and ask me to go with you?"


    Probably no one could have imagined that Fengyi, who is now famous in the whole Damin Du, was a complete road blind. When she was in Gusu, she was fine. After all, she lived for so many years.


    But now he has come to a strange place, regardless of East, West, North and south. Even if he gave him a map, he can''t find the place.


    Around, around, nine times out of ten, you can faint yourself.


    "Fengyi, tell me, your flowery face is most afraid of the wind. The spring wind is cold. What if you blow your face?" Qian Jinbao still said in the back.


    Feng Yi paused and turned around to look at Qian Jinbao.


    Fengyi''s plain clothes turned out to be a monk''s robe. Yes, when he left Beilin, he had seen through the red world and fled into the empty door.


    Naturally, even monks have hair and no hair. Fengyi belongs to the kind of practice with hair.


    In fact, Fengyi also thought about directly cutting her hair and ironing two incense scars, but Qian Jinbao disagreed.


    Joke, can he agree?


    The two agreed to travel together. It would be nice if Fengyi had the same style as before, but if she became bald and had several incense scars, not to mention destroying the beauty, people who didn''t know thought that his owner of jinmanlou wanted to be a workshop owner with a spring breeze of ten miles, but Fengyi didn''t agree, so she was forced out of her house and became a monk.


    At this time, Qian Jinbao''s sentence: "flower like face" has fallen into Feng Yi''s ears.


    Fengyi''s face was black again and looked at Qian Jinbao angrily: "Qian Jinbao! I can go myself! As for you, I don''t have to follow you."


    With that, Fengyi pointed her toes a little, and several ups and downs had swept away in the distance.


    Fengyi learned Kung Fu from martial arts master father. When he learned Kung Fu, he wanted to protect Song Rong. But who knows, now his kung fu skills are more and more refined, but he has no chance to protect Song Rong anymore.


    Qian Jinbao muttered in the back, "don''t you say that your family won''t be angry?"


    Qian Jinbao felt a cold wind blowing into his clothes. He trembled. He wanted to go back to drink and listen to music, but he felt a little soft at the thought that Fengyi didn''t know the way.


    Thinking in his own heart, forget it. For the sake of sister Rong''s face, he will follow.


    Waiting for Qian Jinbao to go forward, his face became strange, and then he gave a cry of wolf crying and ghost howling: "Fengyi! You''re going in the wrong direction!"


    Qian Jinbao ran quickly to chase Fengyi.


    But Fengyi, after walking out of the way for a while, has been involuntarily crooked and changed his direction.


    Qian Jinbao is behind. How can he catch up.


    Originally, Qian Jinbao still knew the way. He waited for Qian Jinbao to wander around the mountain for a while, but he found that he couldn''t find the way.


    He rubbed his forehead and muttered, "this stupidity is contagious."


    Qian Jinbao looked up at the floating white clouds in the air, and looked at the places where he could not see the arrival or the wilderness where he could not see the destination. With a sigh, he stood there and tried for a while before choosing a direction to go up and down.


    He has no way to find Fengyi himself. Now he can only go down and find some people to look for people in the mountain.


    When two people came out, they arrived on a temporary occasion, so they didn''t bring any entourage.


    And two big men go on a trip, not a little girl, and they won''t take many people.


    What''s more, Fengyi hates those people around Qian Jinbao. Every time she sees him, her eyes are burning, and even privately say whether Fengyi and Qian Jinbao have anything.


    Otherwise why, their family has a silver and handsome master, who will never get a wife.


    Besides, Fengyi has already circled in the mountain.


    He would suddenly take Qian Jinbao into the mountain because he vaguely remembered something when he saw the mountain.


    He was not born in the house of Zhu Herong, but also had a family.


    However, he doesn''t remember much about his childhood. He just remembers that he was adopted by his adoptive parents... Mostly the adoptive parents of human teeth, who sold it to Zhu Herong.


    Then he began his miserable life.


    Fengyi is now a monk. It''s not fun. He really sees a lot of things.


    He came out of the dirtiest wish house like hell and went to be a play that everyone should turn a blind eye.


    In the end, I picked up my living confidence and dignity and liked her a little bit.


    From the day he fell in love with her, he got up from the dirtiest hell, grew flowers in the mud, and opened a beautiful, but proud and independent lotus.

 Chapter 609

    It''s just that he can''t get her after all.


    The disparity and gap in identity made him dare not even stand in the sun and tell her his heart.


    Now his heart is quiet.


    There is no hatred for Zhu Herong for a long time. The past has passed, and he has finally recovered his revenge... Now hating Zhu Herong is just tormenting himself.


    From the moment she appeared, he had been redeemed.


    As for love, he still has her in his heart, but he will be silent a little until he is numb and can''t remember it.


    Becoming a monk is not an impulse, but after careful consideration.


    He doesn''t want to participate in the love and hate in this world.


    So he didn''t deliberately look for relatives. The reason why he appeared here today is that he happened to think of some old things and came with fate.


    It was already a little late when Fengyi remembered that Qian Jinbao didn''t follow.


    He didn''t worry much when he knew he was lost.


    You will find the way sooner or later, and Qian Jinbao will find it sooner or later.


    So he walked forward according to his feeling in the mountain.


    When she arrived at a mountain depression, Fengyi saw a family, but she could hardly see others in the deep mountains.


    After thinking about it, he went forward and decided to ask how to get out.


    As soon as he got there, he saw an old couple busy in the yard.


    "Two benefactors......" Feng Yi spoke slowly.


    The two men suddenly heard the voice, seemed to be a little surprised, looked up and saw Fengyi standing there, as if it were a God''s residence flying from the sky.


    The old man first regained his mind. He hesitated to look at Fengyi and asked, "I don''t know you are..."


    Fengyi said with a smile, "I''m bothering the two old people. I accidentally passed by here and want to ask you about something. By the way, I''ll ask for a drink."


    "This is easy to say, this is easy to say." at this time, the woman ran quickly into the house.


    The old man said, "this..."


    "My legal name is Fengyi." Fengyi hasn''t changed her name. This name is the only thing he thinks about now. He likes the way she calls his name most.


    "Master Fengyi, I''ve never seen a good-looking monk like you." the old man couldn''t help looking at Fengyi more.


    Although Feng Yi now wears a plain monk''s robe, it is still difficult to hide her elegance.


    He is like the Xuanfeng who was born in the Ninth Heaven. He is dazzling with golden light. He is so beautiful that people dare not look directly at him.


    Fengyi smiled and made the old man feel that there was no haze in the world and everything was full of sunshine.


    He sighed in his heart that such a man really exists. Even if he stands there quietly and doesn''t speak, it will make people feel like a tree in full bloom.


    The old man has brought water for Fengyi.


    As soon as Fengyi finished drinking the water, she felt that her body seemed to be a little soft and had not waited for Fengyi to react. At this time, several people rushed down from the mountain and surrounded Fengyi.


    The first one was a handsome young man with flying eyebrows and red lips, but the young man was more or less feminine.


    The young man followed the old woman just now.


    Surrounded by Fengyi are several men with knives. At a glance, they know that they are not good.


    Fengyi stood there, looking at the young man in front of her, and said in a warm voice, "I don''t know what you are..."


    The young man snorted coldly: "there is a way in heaven, you don''t go, there is no door in hell, you come by yourself! It''s bad luck for you to fall into my hands today!"


    Feng Yi stretched out her hand and pointed to herself: "what grievances do we have?"


    If Qian Jinbao were here, he would hate iron but not steel. At this time, this guy can speak so slowly! At this time, shouldn''t we first ask whether it''s money or sex?


    The young man was dressed in crimson clothes, which made him look evil and feminine. His voice was very clear, like the clear sound of a long sword out of his body.


    "Where do you have so much nonsense! I want to catch you, naturally I have my reason!" the red dress boy has the same eyebrows and a proud look on his face.


    Waiting to finish, the young man in red said again, "you guys, take this man back to me!"


    Then those people would stretch out their hands to catch Fengyi.


    Feng Yi frowned and said in a cold voice, "I can go by myself."


    Since he has been drugged and can''t escape, it''s better to cooperate and wait for Qian Jinbao to save himself.


    Fengyi still believes that Qian Jinbao will not abandon herself.


    As for letting others touch her body, Fengyi never wants to.


    Fengyi had such a past. Naturally, she had a deep aversion to this kind of man who wanted to touch her because of her appearance.


    Waiting for Fengyi to follow these people up the mountain, she found that there was a valley along a cliff, and several rooms were hidden there.


    "Young stronghold leader, you are back."


    "Ah, little stronghold leader, where did you find such a beautiful monk?"


    Fengyi saw the people here and listened to what they said. Her face was getting darker and darker. He could guess that she had entered a bandit stronghold.


    Speaking of, bandits are not very common nowadays.


    Under the rule of Chu Yunqing and song RONGTONG, Damin was more and more peaceful, and there were few bandits.


    Maybe there are many Ancheng mountains here, so it is difficult to suppress bandits. There are some residual bandits hiding here.


    Fengyi was directly locked up in the firewood room. At this time, Fengyi didn''t know why she was robbed.


    Waiting for Fengyi to be hung inside for a long time, the young man in red came in first.


    He glanced at Fengyi and a little surprise flashed in his eyes.


    Fengyi doesn''t like others looking at her like this except... Song Rong.


    He hoped that he could fall in love with Song Rong and let Song Rong deliberately stay with him regardless of everything, but her heart also understood that this was just a fool''s dream.


    It is impossible to achieve.


    Now Fengyi''s mind is very peaceful. Although she is a little unhappy, she doesn''t show it directly.


    But he looked at the young man in red in front of him, then folded his hands and said, "I don''t know what benefactor brought me to the stronghold to do? But what Dharma thing do you have to do? Or do you want to put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha?"

 Chapter 610

    I have to say, if this man looks good, even wearing a rag is beautiful.


    Let''s say Fengyi. Wearing such a monk''s robe is also beautiful. Even because of this monk''s robe, he feels a little more holy.


    Fengyi has a string of Buddha beads around her neck. The Buddha beads are made of East beads the size of a fingernail. A Buddha statue is engraved on each Buddha bead.


    This thing is very exquisite. You can see it at a glance.


    This is what Fengyi asked for from Qian Jinbao.


    Now Fengyi is not poor. The spring breeze is ten miles. Now it is also popular all over the north and south of the river. There are also some song and dance workshops, all of which are Fengyi''s industries.


    He will keep these industries. First, he wants to maintain his own life. After all... He can''t really beg and become an ascetic monk.


    If ordinary people can come, like Fengyi, if people know that there is no silver and walk alone, they must be targeted by criminals and sent to that place.


    Moreover, this song and dance studio, opera garden, and some brothels are the most mixed places, where you can know a lot of useful information.


    In his own way, he helped the man sitting on the Phoenix seat to guard the world from her surprise and suffering.


    But... Then again, according to Qian Jinbao''s theory, that is, you can spend other people''s money and never spend your own money.


    Fengyi has been with Qian Jinbao for a long time. Although it is much more boring than Qian Jinbao, she is not a cold and arrogant person. She will also point something from Qian Jinbao from time to time, and then watch Qian Jinbao jump, his mood will be much better.


    Especially when Qian Jinbao talks about Song Rong every time, Fengyi will be more or less unbearable. She uses this move to shut Qian Jinbao up.


    He used so much strength to forget her little by little, but this damn Qian Jinbao likes to mention it again and again. Can he not be angry?


    In fact, Fengyi''s heart also knows that he can''t forget that person, not because Qian Jinbao talks too much.


    Just because, from the beginning, he didn''t want to really forget her.


    She has long been like a bone poison into his life. If you want to forget, you can only pick bones and flesh to end this life.


    He just wanted to find himself an excuse not to forget her in this way.


    This bead is now brightly carried around Fengyi''s neck. It''s tantamount to telling others that I''m not a poor monk, I''m a rich man! Grab me, grab me!


    At this time, the boy had stretched out his hand to catch Feng Yi.


    Fengyi hid behind, but the young man had stretched out his hand with a fast speed and directly grabbed Fengyi''s chest... Oh, no, it''s the Buddha bead in front of Fengyi''s chest.


    His eyes had brightened up, and even a faint saliva flowed out.


    Feng Yi''s forehead beat.


    He always thought that this young man, like those ordinary people, looked at his face, so he wanted to touch it. Unexpectedly, he took a fancy to the Buddha bead!


    If Fengyi''s theory is known to others, he will laugh loudly.


    It seems that if you like good things of value, it''s not tacky.


    "Do you want to take it off yourself or pull it?" the boy had said.


    Fengyi rarely met such a person. Seeing money is more enthusiastic than seeing herself, she took off the bead like a stream of kindness.


    Anyway, it belongs to Qian Jinbao, and he doesn''t feel bad about it.


    Fortunately, Qian Jinbao is not here. If Qian Jinbao is here, he would rather devote himself to go out and keep the bead.


    After taking something, the young man in red seemed a little happy. He rubbed it and put it in his sleeve.


    At this time, the young man''s eyes fell on Fengyi''s clothes.


    Then I saw that there were silver flashes on Fengyi''s gray monk robe in the dark.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at the monk''s robe. Isn''t it the legendary silver sand cloth? If so, it will cost several hundred liang of silver, and most people can''t buy it.


    "Where did you get this dress?" the boy asked, squinting.


    Feng Yi glanced at her monk''s robe. Where did this dress come from? It seems to be something from the annual ceremony of ronghua hall.


    It is said that it was sent from ronghua hall. In fact, it was sent by the person in the palace who was thinking about it. Although it is said that there is no fate to be a husband and wife in this life, it is still a friend.


    Although I have never seen each other again, I still have some memories of each other, whether at the ends of the earth or at the ends of the sea.


    However, Fengyi was not stupid. Naturally, she would not tell her details, so she said with a smile, "this was given to me by the master of a large family when I did something for a large family."


    I don''t know whether the young man in red believes it or not. He doesn''t bother about it, but opens his mouth and says, "do you take it off yourself or do I take it off for you?"


    Outside the door, several people listened to the dialogue inside and couldn''t help shaking.


    "You said... You said the little stronghold leader wouldn''t like this monk? Would you like him to be the husband of the village?"


    "Well, I see it means something like that."


    "Although ShaoZhai leader said that... He looks like a man, he is a girl after all."


    "Gee, I''m really unlucky. I''m so beautiful that I fell into the hands of our little stronghold leader. I''m afraid I''m going to break the precepts..."


    Of course, people inside can''t hear these conversations outside.


    Fengyi looked at her clothes and asked him to take off his clothes in front of another person. Although it was said that the boy in front of him had some indescribable arguments, for him, men were annoying and women were annoying.


    If it''s sister Rong, he doesn''t care.


    Just


    No, it''s just that the young man in red didn''t give Fengyi a chance to consider. At this time, he had already pulled his clothes by himself.


    While pulling clothes, I can''t help touching Fengyi''s body.


    Feng Yi, like avoiding snakes and scorpions, opened her mouth and said, "I''d better come by myself."


    With that, Fengyi took off her clothes cleanly. Anyway, he looked at the boy and seemed to be only interested in the value of the clothes.


    But there was something wrong with Fengyi''s inner clothes.


    The coat there is a plain white sea yarn. It''s not cheap. It''s very valuable... It''s more valuable than the monk''s robe outside.


    Facts have proved that when you are alone outside, you shouldn''t wear too many things to show off your wealth, otherwise... Nine times out of ten you will be unlucky.


    The young man''s eyes were shining like bright stars, staring at the clothes.

 Chapter 611

    Fengyi trembled slightly, looked at the boy, and then said, "this dress can''t be taken off."


    "If I let you take it off, you take it off!" the young man in red looked unforgiving.


    But Feng Yi pursed her lips and refused to speak.


    Fengyi''s appearance is particularly pathetic, and she has a different feeling.


    But the young man didn''t care about Fengyi''s appearance at all. He only had valuable things in Fengyi''s eyes.


    By this time he had reached out by himself.


    Fengyi couldn''t bear it. She had to take off the clothes herself.


    In this way, Feng Yi''s body is only dirty pants.


    The young man glanced at Fengyi, and then his eyes fell somewhere in Fengyi. He pressed it directly: "isn''t there something hidden here?"


    Feng Yi''s face turned white, and then she looked at the boy angrily. No matter what, she directly pushed the boy away.


    At this time, the young man in red had torn Feng Yi''s pants open.


    Then the young man in red said something to make Fengyi messy in the wind. He only heard him say, "Gee, looking at your model, I didn''t expect to be sick and grow such an ugly thing."


    Then the young man dragged down his red clothes and threw them to Fengyi: "look at you, you''re so poor. Let''s wear this clothes for you."


    There is a stranger''s breath on her clothes. If it''s usual, Fengyi must dislike it, but at this moment, Fengyi can''t dislike it.


    Now it''s enough for Fengyi to have a suit on her.


    It''s better than being stripped of your clothes and exposed without wearing anything.


    Fengyi saw the young man in red... Oh, no, at this time, Fengyi was almost sure that the person in front of her was not a man, but a woman.


    How else would you say that?


    Which man doesn''t have such an "ugly thing" under his body?


    Fengyi saw her face sympathizing and couldn''t help pulling the corners of her lips. It was obvious that she had some helplessness.


    Fengyi probably has never met such a female hooligan, and has never seen such a silly woman. She doesn''t even know the difference between men and women.


    But this also just proves that the female hooligan should not have picked people''s clothes before.


    Fengyi is probably curious because she has never seen such a person, or she wants to remember the name. In case he escapes, it will be convenient to come out for revenge in the future.


    So he opened his mouth and asked, "I don''t know your name?"


    "My name is Hua Qingcheng!" the girl in red said her name domineering.


    Fengyi glanced at the girl. Although the girl was dressed as a woman, she had some bright lights between her eyebrows and eyes, so she deserved the name.


    "What are you looking at? Don''t look at me with your dirty eyes!" Hua Qingcheng glared at Fengyi fiercely.


    Then Hua Qingcheng slammed the door and left.


    The rest of Fengyi has some silly eyes. Fengyi has never met such a woman.


    When a woman meets him, she can''t wait to look at him more, but never a woman will think his eyes are dirty and even guard against him.


    This novel feeling made Fengyi''s lips smile.


    He looked at the red dress on his body and his forehead beat. It was just that the female hooligan was too unrestrained.


    After the female rascal Hua Qingcheng went out, she angrily said to several people standing at the door, "what are you doing here? Don''t hurry to cook for me!"


    At this time, there were already two young boys, their eyes fell on the clothes in Hua Qingcheng''s hands, and their faces were very strange.


    Hua Qingcheng also took a look. Then he remembered this, raised it, and said, "this is a baby. Don''t underestimate it!"


    It''s not a baby. It can sell a lot of silver!


    At that time, all the men, women and children in the stockade will have food.


    Hua Qingcheng thinks simply, but others don''t think so.


    At this time, someone took advantage of this moment to look at Fengyi inside. She saw that Fengyi was dressed in a red robe with flowers, and her ink hair was scattered. It should be more enchanting and enchanting.


    Fengyi was born beautiful. Now her clothes are untidy, which makes people daydream.


    Now Hua Qingcheng goes out with Fengyi''s clothes. Fengyi looks like this again.


    The two teenagers couldn''t help looking at each other. One of them slammed the door and came out of sight. The damn flower monk has just arrived here and polluted the innocence of Hua Qingcheng. Damn it.


    Although he still thought so two moments ago, at the next moment, one of them said strangely, "Dali, you say... You say... Our little stronghold leader, do you see the color and strengthen the flower monk?"


    "Well, I see it''s possible. Don''t you see the sad and angry look on the face of the flower monk just now? Let''s look at the stronghold leader. We''re proud... And we took other people''s clothes. I think... Nine times out of ten, that''s it." the young man called Dali answered.


    Two people are talking to each other, but Fengyi is leaning towards the door.


    He wants to know what these people say, know yourself and know the enemy, so that he can... Escape quickly.


    This place is very hidden. If Qian Jinbao didn''t find it, he might encounter something in the hands of the female hooligan. Originally, he thought he could go with the situation.


    But what just happened made him feel that this place is a tiger''s den.


    I just came here. No matter what the reason is, I was stripped of my clothes. If this thing gets out, Qian Jinbao will make fun of him for a long time.


    Waiting for Fengyi to hear what the two men said, her face became darker.


    When night fell, a slight knock came from the window.


    Fengyi was closing her eyes, but when she heard the sound, she opened her eyes and looked at the window.


    "Fengyi..." Qian Jinbao''s voice came from there.


    Feng Yi''s mind relaxed and hurriedly said, "I''m here."


    After a while, Fengyi heard two knocks, and then the door was opened by someone.


    Feng Yi was completely relieved when she saw someone by the moonlight outside the window. If Qian Jinbao didn''t come, he would have planned to escape by himself... Naturally, it''s uncertain whether he would get lost when he ran away.


    But soon, Fengyi seemed to remember something and said to Qian Jinbao, "take off your clothes!"

 Chapter 612

    Qian Jinbao trembled slightly at the speech and pointed to Fengyi with a slightly trembling hand: "Feng... Fengyi, you can''t be so anxious even if you fall in love with me? Although I think you look good, I don''t want to be a rabbit!"


    Listening to Qian Jinbao''s incoherent words, Fengyi said with gnashing teeth, "my clothes have been taken away. I''ll borrow yours."


    Although Fengyi thought Qian Jinbao''s words were unreliable and had some poisonous tongue, the young man''s heart was still good. It was OK to wear his clothes. It was better than wearing female rogue clothes.


    Qian Jinbao stared at Fengyi: "wait, what are you talking about? Your clothes were picked?"


    Before waiting for Fengyi to say anything, Qian Jinbao hurriedly said, "Fengyi, you can''t think about it. Let''s be bitten by a dog..." at this time, Qian Jinbao''s heart was full of remorse.


    He shouldn''t have come late because he was angry with Fengyi.


    Had known that Fengyi would be treated like this, he would not.


    It''s over. If sister Rong knows about it, I''m afraid sister Rong will be very angry


    God knows that although they are all friends now, in sister Rong''s heart, there is more pity for Fengyi than for herself!


    At this time, Qian Jinbao thought more and more crooked. It was Fengyi who gritted her teeth and said, "I took it off myself."


    "What! You took it off yourself!" Qian Jinbao looked at Fengyi in shock. He couldn''t believe it. Is this still Fengyi in front of him? Didn''t you sacrifice your hue for survival?


    "What are your eyes?" Feng Yi''s face was black.


    "Sorry, if I had followed you closely, this would not have happened." Qian Jinbao bowed his head to a sincere apology.


    Fengyi was so angry with Qian Jinbao that she gritted her teeth and said, "Qian Jinbao! The person who took my clothes looked at your East Pearl, the Silver Star cloth and the sea yarn."


    Speaking of Dongzhu, Qian Jinbao was worried: "what did you say? The string of Buddha beads was robbed?"


    Feng Yi nodded expressionless.


    Qian Jinbao jumped up at once: "loser! What a loser! I knew I wouldn''t give you this thing!"


    "People say that a woman loses her family. I''ll see. The more beautiful she is, the more she loses her family!" Qian Jinbao''s face turned red.


    But he also took off Qian Jinbao''s robe, threw it to Fengyi and said, "put it on!"


    Fengyi still has a pair of obscene pants. The female hooligan may feel that some conscience can''t pass. She feels that Fengyi''s body has something long. Finally, she sent the obscene pants back.


    Now she is wearing Qian Jinbao''s robe. Although her clothes are a little untidy, at least it makes Feng Yi feel comfortable.


    Looking at the Fengyi who was like a little woman and wanted to block her spring, Qian Jinbao said bravely: "I''ll help you get your things back!"


    Feng Yi didn''t speak, but Qian Jinbao couldn''t allow others to take advantage of him. Now, listening to this woman taking away so many valuable things, his heart must be calm.


    Let''s talk about the Buddha beads. Qian Jinbao has thought of many ways these days to pit this thing back.


    Therefore, although the Buddha bead is carried around his neck, it is actually the heart of Qian Jinbao. Naturally, it is impossible to let it out.


    Waiting for Qian Jinbao to take his men... Of course Qian Jinbao has men. If not, Qian Jinbao must have been kidnapped more than Fengyi.


    Wait for Qian Jinbao to take the lead and kick the door open.


    Qian Jinbao gave a slight meal, then silently turned around, looked at Fengyi and said, "the things are inside. Go and get them yourself."


    Wearing Qian Jinbao''s clothes, Feng Yi felt a little unnatural. When she looked inside the room, she saw that her clothes were lying inside. He didn''t see anything else, so she went inside.


    But after waiting for Fengyi to go inside, he saw a screen in the room. There was a figure opposite the screen, as if he were bathing.


    Fengyi''s face turned black. No wonder the damn Qian Jinbao didn''t come in by himself.


    However, Fengyi is already here. Seeing that she can get her clothes as soon as she reaches out her hand, she may give up. When she thinks about what the female hooligan did, Fengyi has no guilt at all.


    He has shown all the female hooligans. Now he just sees the shadow of the female hooligans bathing. What''s the big deal?


    Moreover, Fengyi came out of the drama team at least, and there are many music workshops and even brothels under her. She has long been familiar with some scenes. Under her influence, she doesn''t pay as much attention to the defense of men and women as others.


    It can be said that this is not taken seriously at all.


    All he needs is to keep himself clean and not let anyone touch his body.


    As for others?


    Even if someone plays the spring palace in front of Fengyi, Fengyi can look at it without changing her face.


    Fengyi calmly stretched out her hand, took her own things and was about to leave.


    But Dongzhu, who caused this disaster, accidentally fell to the ground and made a clear sound.


    Fengyi was slightly stunned and bent down to pick it up.


    In fact, it''s enough for him to have this dress, but thinking of Qian Jinbao''s angry heart, liver and lungs, Fengyi can''t bear it after all. How can he take this thing out together!


    At this time, Fengyi suddenly heard a sound of water, and then a cloud of water vapor splashed on her face.


    But huaqingcheng has come out of the water and reached out to grab the east pearl.


    When Qian Jinbao heard the sound again, he said it was bad, but he had already seen it from the shadow. The bather was a girl''s house. It was hard to turn back at this time.


    Naturally, if Fengyi asks for help, he can''t manage so much.


    But if Fengyi doesn''t ask for help... He''s really not the kind of person who wants to destroy the innocence of other girls.


    It''s not how noble he is, but he thinks of a thing Chu Yun dumped in those years. It''s said that the girl pulled her clothes and tangled it up. She went straight to Beilin and hurt sister Rong.


    Naturally, even if he sees someone now, sister Rong won''t react.


    He just hates trouble, this woman, sometimes it''s really troublesome.


    Now he is among the flowers and leaves. At this moment, he doesn''t want to cause trouble for himself.


    At this time, Fengyi had seen the woman''s body in front of her. He closed his eyes and didn''t dare to see it.


    However, huaqingcheng has no intuition to be a woman - of course she won''t. although she knows she is a woman, she forgot to pay attention to these because of her growing environment.

 Chapter 613

    When Hua Qingcheng pulled the East Pearl with Fengyi, because there was water under her feet, her body slipped slightly, and the whole person ran to Fengyi.


    Although Fengyi closed her eyes, she still had some feelings. She quickly stretched out her hand to help


    At this time, Fengyi felt that her hand seemed to touch the skin like white jade.


    Fengyi quickly let go of huaqingcheng, regardless of Qian Jinbao''s Dongzhu, and ran out with Qian Jinbao when she came out of the door.


    Qian Jinbao saw that Fengyi''s face turned black, and then thought of what he had just heard. He thought that nine times out of ten Fengyi had been molested. Qian Jinbao knew that Fengyi was very taboo. He could still make fun of it at ordinary times, but when such a thing really happened, Qian Jinbao would poke at Fengyi''s pain.


    Qian Jinbao was still thinking about his Dongzhu at this time, but he didn''t dare to ask when he looked at Fengyi''s black face.


    After waiting for two people to go up from under the cliff, Qian Jinbao took Fengyi out of the deep mountain.


    As for Yu Fengyi, she didn''t find her family, but she experienced such a thing, and her mind was a little fixed. She wanted to find it again in the future.


    After Fengyi went back, although she didn''t forget the female hooligan, she didn''t remember it after all.


    It''s the flower city


    After some busy work, everything was robbed back, leaving only a string of Dongzhu.


    Hua Qingcheng took the Dongzhu and looked at it carefully. Although she said there were some other things she loved, she was still very satisfied with looking at the Dongzhu. I''m afraid one Dongzhu can sell a lot of money.


    Thinking so, Hua Qingcheng likes it the more she looks at it.


    The scene of huaqingcheng looking at Dongzhu with her hand is to be seen.


    The old woman Fengyi met at the foot of the mountain is called aunt Hua. At this time, aunt Hua also heard about huaqingcheng and Fengyi.


    Now she saw huaqingcheng looking at the bead with a happy face. She went to huaqingcheng and asked softly, "don''t you like him?"


    Hua Qingcheng smiled and nodded: "like, like." can you not like it? This bead can sell a lot of silver.


    "Qingcheng... That Fengyi, although she said that she was beautiful, as a monk, you must not be moved." aunt Hua hesitated and advised.


    At that time, she just thought that the monk had some uneasy and good intentions when he came to the mountain. It didn''t look like a poor man. That''s why Hua Qingcheng robbed people back, but she never thought that the Hua monk would hook up with Hua Qingcheng.


    God knows, she also wants to spend Qingcheng as her daughter-in-law.


    This girl is capable. She supports the whole stockade at a young age. Although she looks like a woman, she can have many things that a woman should have. She can also have children.


    Since we can have children, everything else is not so important.


    Hua Qingcheng looked at Aunt Hua suspiciously, and then explained, "aunt Hua, I won''t like the monk."


    Then Hua Qingcheng''s voice fell down: "aunt Hua, don''t look at that model person who is still long. In fact, he has a bad disease. There is an ugly thing below..."


    Then Hua Qingcheng also described the appearance of the ugly thing.


    Aunt Hua''s lips twitched and looked at Hua Qingcheng with a sad face. Why is her little stronghold leader so stupid? She saw that thing and must have been broken by that man!


    The daughter-in-law is flying here, and aunt Hua is a little lonely.


    Then Aunt Hua exclaimed, "Qingcheng, you... What if you have it?"


    Yes, what if there is?


    Hua Qingcheng asked suspiciously, "what''s there?"


    "There are children!" aunt Hua is worried. It doesn''t matter if Qingcheng loses his innocence. There will always be people in the stockade who don''t read these and want to overthrow the city, but what if Qingcheng has the child of monk Hua?


    Hua Qingcheng pointed to herself and said with a smile, "how can I have children?"


    "You are a woman! Why can''t you have children!"


    "But women have children, don''t they have to have men?" Hua Qingcheng realized that she still knew something.


    Aunt Hua looked at Hua Qingcheng and said, "Qingcheng, you... You have seen the man''s body... There may be children..."


    "See?" Hua Qingcheng is still beautiful. She hasn''t recovered.


    Aunt Hua then whispered, "the thing you see will make people pregnant..."


    Then Aunt Hua talked a lot, but Hua Qingcheng couldn''t hear it. She was as if she had been hit by lightning! Only one thing I understand is that when I see that thing, I will have a child.


    Although she doesn''t have such a deep defense between men and women, she is a woman and attaches great importance to having children.


    No, she''s going to find the flower monk!


    Your child can''t live without a father!


    If it''s a big deal, let monk Hua be his stronghold husband. Look at the monk, he''s very bullied. When he comes to the stronghold, he doesn''t have to listen to himself?


    After thinking about it, Hua Qingcheng rushed out looking for someone in high spirits.


    In a few days.


    Fengyi and Qian Jinbao plan to enter the mountain again to find Fengyi''s family.


    Xu is because Qian Jinbao felt guilty about what happened last time, so Qian Jinbao made a lot of efforts and brought a lot of people this time.


    Just when all the talents arrived at the top of the mountain, a group of people surrounded Fengyi and others. It was clear that they were the people in the bandit stronghold.


    Qian Jinbao looked at these people and said angrily, "there''s a way in heaven. You don''t go. There''s no door in hell. You come by yourself! You return my Dongzhu!"


    Then Qian Jinbao took another look at Fengyi and looked like a good friend: "Fengyi, don''t worry, I will give you this evil spirit!"


    Although they surrounded several people, they didn''t do it.


    Naturally, Qian Jinbao is not afraid of these people. The people he brings are experts.


    It''s true that money can make ghosts grind. Qian Jinbao is so rich that it''s normal to be surrounded by several people with high Kung Fu, even if he doesn''t know much Kung Fu.


    It can be said that Qian Jinbao didn''t pay attention to these mobs at all. If he didn''t feel what happened to Fengyi for the first time, Qian Jinbao might have directly brought the bandit stronghold to a pot.


    Just when Qian Jinbao was going to order his men to bring them to a pot and let them know why the flowers were so red.


    Hua Qingcheng, who was walking in front of the crowd, rushed forward and shouted: "I don''t want to rob you. I just want to ask you what to do with the children in your stomach..."


    When Hua Qingcheng said this, Fengyi was stunned and Qian Jinbao was stunned.

 Chapter 614

    Qian Jinbao even forgot to tell his men to attack huaqingcheng.


    After a while, Qian Jinbao first recovered. He took a small step and moved next to Fengyi, then stretched out his hand to pull Fengyi''s sleeve and whispered, "Fengyi, did you do something to someone else''s girl? Maybe someone else''s girl did something to you?"


    When Qian Jinbao just saw huaqingcheng, he didn''t see that it was a woman, but as soon as huaqingcheng opened his mouth, Qian Jinbao guessed that it should be a girl disguised as a man, who robbed Fengyi''s clothes.


    Fengyi''s face turned black. He, who had been smiling at this time, could not hold a smile, but said in a slightly cold voice: "girl, please be careful. I don''t know what you mean."


    Hua Qingcheng looks at Feng Yi angrily. Doesn''t this man want to admit it?


    Well, she admitted that she didn''t know that a woman would have children when she saw a man, but now that the child already has one, how can she have no father?


    Hua Qingcheng looked at Fengyi with a sad face: "I... I''ve seen your place. Nine times out of ten, there will be children. I know you''re a monk and don''t want to get married, but... Can you stay for a while and take care of the child in front of the child... I don''t want him to have no father as soon as he is born."


    She didn''t see her parents as soon as she was born. She has a different persistence in this matter. Now of course she doesn''t want her children to have no father.


    "Hey! Hey! Hey!" Qian Jinbao greeted huaqingcheng, as if an old hen was protecting the chick, protected Fengyi behind, and looked at huaqingcheng angrily: "girl, you''ve made it clear. What did you see? What did you see?"


    Hua Qingcheng pursed her lips and didn''t speak. At this time, she felt like a girl. Her eyes fell somewhere on Fengyi.


    Qian Jinbao stared at Hua Qingcheng. Is it... Is it... Is there really something?


    "Monk Hua, our little stronghold leader is a favorite girl in the stronghold. Since you have broken the innocence of the little stronghold leader, you can''t refuse to admit it!" someone has begun to speak for Hua Qingcheng.


    "Tut, I also say that my family is compassionate. I made abuse myself and despised other girls, but I don''t want to be responsible... Now the little stronghold leader may have children again. Can''t you let the little stronghold leader fill a bowl of safflower?"


    "Yes, the little stronghold leader is really pathetic..."


    The onlookers didn''t force Fengyi to do anything with a knife, but their words were mixed with guns and sticks.


    Fengyi looked at these people who confused right and wrong in front of her in shock.


    When did he molest the girl?


    Besides! When did he become rude?


    I used to meet people who insulted him.


    Being accused of being rude to others is the first time Fengyi has experienced such treatment.


    Qian Jinbao over there can''t interrupt. He can only look at Fengyi with sympathetic eyes.


    At this time, Qian Jinbao''s heart is spare but his strength is insufficient. So many people accuse Fengyi. Although Qian Jinbao thinks that he can''t do such a thing according to Fengyi''s character, after all... He doesn''t know the truth of the matter, and it''s not good to be strong for Fengyi.


    Feng Yi''s forehead beat for a while. He reached out and rubbed his forehead.


    It is such a simple move, but also a graceful and rich.


    This makes Hua Qingcheng see that her eyes brighten again. Instead of looking at Fengyi''s health, she sees that Fengyi has changed her clothes and is extremely luxurious.


    She doesn''t know much about silver. She likes silver because there are more old, weak, sick and disabled people in the stockade than young people. Even if young people work hard, some people will starve.


    Naturally, she wanted to find a way to make money. When the silver came to her hand, it was also spent like running water


    She still remembered that her adoptive mother had almost a paranoid love for silver because she had no money to cure her illness.


    This is somewhat similar to Qian Jinbao.


    However, the symptoms of huaqingcheng are more serious than Qian Jinbao.


    When it''s time to spend money, Qian Jinbao is still very willing. For example, if he spends money for Song Rong, he knows that giving money is also a waste of water, and Qian Jinbao will take it out without hesitation.


    And although Qian Jinbao said he was stingy, sometimes he lost his family.


    Otherwise, how could Fengyi bring so many good things from Qian Jinbao.


    At this time, Hua Qingcheng''s heart is thinking quickly that if this flower monk can take it back... It may be like holding a silver mountain and a golden mountain. Everyone''s life will be better at that time.


    If Fengyi knew that huaqingcheng thought so, I don''t know how she would feel.


    Most of them will take a high look at the beautiful city - in Fengyi''s heart, they hate the people who stick to him because they are infatuated with his face. If it weren''t for his particularly beautiful face, he wouldn''t encounter everything in Zhu Fu.


    To some extent, Fengyi hates her appearance.


    Now in Fengyi''s heart, people who like silver more than their appearance are naturally much more lovable.


    As for Hua Qingcheng, her eyes have long fallen into the money''s eyes. How can she pay attention to Feng Yi''s appearance? Moreover, before she talked with aunt Hua, Hua Qingcheng didn''t even know the difference between men and women, and wouldn''t care much about the man''s appearance.


    Fengyi took a look at huaqingcheng and didn''t know how to explain it.


    He felt that people around him were looking at him accusingly. Looking again, Qian Jinbao looked at him curiously.


    Fengyi couldn''t help but have some big heads.


    Finally he opened his mouth and said, "you are called huaqingcheng."


    "That''s what I call it." Hua Qingcheng has treated herself as a man for a long time, and sometimes it''s difficult to change her words.


    Feng Yi''s eyes turned and said, "let''s find a place where there is no one to talk."


    Fengyi doesn''t want to explain to huaqingcheng in front of so many people. Seeing that place doesn''t mean there will be children. It''s the same when she doesn''t see it


    So Fengyi wanted to find a place where there was no one and explain it to the silly girl.


    I don''t know why. After listening to what Hua Qingcheng said, Fengyi didn''t think Hua Qingcheng was lying to herself. She really believed it. Hua Qingcheng really didn''t know about men and women.


    Although Fengyi resisted this, she came out of the place of the wind and moon. Apart from others, she is also a painting book circulated internally. Fengyi has seen a lot. Now it''s easy to explain this to a girl.

 Chapter 615

    Feng Yi thought for a moment, looked at Hua Qingcheng and said, "Miss Hua, I think I have something to tell you clearly..."


    Hua Qingcheng raised her eyebrows and looked at Fengyi.


    The appearance of huaqingcheng is really not bad. She has bright eyes, bright teeth and red lips. She is a bright and heroic woman.


    Fengyi regards Hua Qingcheng as a trouble at this time. At this time, she can''t care about some words. If he doesn''t explain to Hua Qingcheng clearly, Hua Qingcheng may have to go out and yell


    After thinking about this, Feng Yi said strangely, "girl, nothing has happened between us. It''s impossible to have children."


    "Why can''t there be? I''ve seen your ugly thing!" Hua Qingcheng glared at Fengyi.


    Feng Yi frowned lightly: "the matter of men and women is not what you see. It needs deeper contact."


    "What is deeper contact?" Hua Qingcheng asked.


    Fengyi had some headaches, but in order to completely end the trouble, she whispered a word.


    Waiting for Hua Qingcheng to hear it, he picked his eyebrow and said, "just your ugly thing, how can you do what you say!"


    Feng Yi''s face turned red. The man could not have been like a sword all the time. He saw that if she had changed, it would be wrong.


    Before Fengyi could continue to explain, huaqingcheng said coldly, "I knew you were not a sincere monk. Now I have your children, and you don''t want to be responsible!"


    Fengyi forbeared again and again. He was always good tempered. At this time, he couldn''t help facing the unreasonable girl in front of him.


    Waiting for Fengyi to return to Qian Jinbao, Qian Jinbao glanced at the two people quietly.


    Finally, looking at Fengyi, he whispered, "Fengyi, have you solved it?"


    Fengyi jumped out a word: "No."


    Qian Jinbao stretched out his hand and said, "why don''t I help you finish it, brother?"


    Fengyi glanced at Qian Jinbao: "although these people hijacked me, they can''t die. If you don''t care about human life, I''m afraid you''re sorry for her..." after all, this is Damin''s people.


    Then Fengyi said, "send people to the prison."


    The people in the stockade rob families and homes. They are not good people. As for the girl... Well, I don''t know what''s the matter. Feng Yi looks at Hua Qingcheng and feels as if she''s sorry for her.


    But think about it, he didn''t do anything sorry for Hua Qingcheng.


    Speaking of it, Hua Qingcheng has done a lot of things to surpass.


    When Hua Qingcheng heard this, he immediately widened his eyes and looked at Fengyi: "monk Hua, I have your child. Not only are you not responsible, but you have to send us to the prison!"


    Fengyi was naturally not so cruel. He just wanted to punish these people, shut them up for a few days and let Qian Jinbao dredge them, and the man came out.


    Otherwise, according to the calculation of house robbery, these people are at least an exile.


    I don''t know how, Fengyi just thinks that the people here are not so bad.


    Taking him away, I didn''t do anything else to hurt him except taking valuable things.


    But huaqingcheng doesn''t know this, only that Fengyi really wants to send them to prison.


    In huaqingcheng''s heart, the prison is a place to eat people. It is almost gone. Huaqingcheng looks at Fengyi with condemnation and grievance, and tears have been brought in her eyes.


    Fengyi was a little softhearted when she saw this scene.


    He coughed and said, "well, don''t pester me, and I''ll let you go?"


    Since the girl is so afraid of prison, it should be useful for him to scare her with this?


    Hua Qingcheng looked at Fengyi wrongfully and said, "as you wish."


    Fengyi breathed a sigh of relief. If the girl really bothered him, he really didn''t know what to do.


    Fengyi and Qian Jinbao left together, but after a while, Qian Jinbao found that someone quietly followed up.


    Waiting to catch someone, it was clear that it was the flower.


    What she just used was just a delaying tactic. Let the people who followed her go back first. She caught up with her.


    It can be seen that the girl doesn''t want to involve others. She is kind-hearted.


    In this way, even Qian Jinbao has some ruthlessness. What can he do to a girl''s house? You can''t really kill, can you? Qian Jinbao is not a tyrant. Of course, he can''t do such a thing.


    "Flower girl, you''d better not follow us." Fengyi eased her voice and discussed with Hua Qingcheng.


    Huaqingcheng still looked at Fengyi with the eyes of condemnation, as if Fengyi had really done something disorderly and abandoned.


    Just when Fengyi still wanted to persuade, huaqingcheng said, "I see what you seem to be doing here, but who are you looking for? I grew up in the mountains. If you want to find a place or someone, tell me."


    Fengyi looked at huaqingcheng and thought that even if she didn''t want to see the girl, it didn''t hinder him from asking.


    Fengyi asked, "Miss Hua, do you know where there are bamboo forests in the mountains? Waterfalls next to the bamboo forests? And some thatched houses."


    This is the only thing Fengyi remembers. In this way, it''s a little thin. It''s not easy to find out. However, if she can find out, Fengyi doesn''t want to miss this opportunity.


    If in the past, I can''t remember. Now that I may have arrived at my door, Fengyi certainly wants to have a look.


    Hua Qingcheng thought for a moment and said, "I seem to know where you''re talking."


    Hua Qingcheng led the way ahead.


    Qian Jinbao and Fengyi followed. Qian Jinbao bumped Fengyi slightly with his arm, and then asked in a low voice, "Fengyi, do you really believe what this female tiger said? What if she looks at you and wants you to be the stronghold husband, and she takes us into the trap?"


    "I still have so much money to spend, but I can''t fold it with you where the bird doesn''t shit!" Qian Jinbao said again.


    However, Fengyi ignored Qian Jinbao, because she became more and more familiar with the surrounding scenery and things.


    When she saw several dilapidated thatched houses and two graves in front of the thatched house in a valley, the look on Feng Yi''s face could almost be described by condensation.


    Just because that''s what''s left of his memory.


    Now seeing these things, he vaguely remembered some fragments.

 Chapter 616

    When he was young, he was indeed born here.


    Fengyi''s eyes fell on the two tombs next to each other. Next to them stood a wooden sign with some words engraved on it.


    Shao Qingqing, Qin Zhiya, two familiar names fell into Fengyi''s eyes.


    They should be his parents.


    He once thought about why he was left out, why his parents didn''t find him, and why his parents abandoned him, but now when he saw everything here, he couldn''t bear to complain to his parents.


    Fengyi''s eyes continued to look down, but she found that a few small words were written on the wooden monument: "daughter-in-law Hua Shi Li."


    Fengyi''s eyes fell on Hua Qingcheng. She looked at Hua Qingcheng with a strange complexion: "can you tell me something about this?"


    Hua Qingcheng said with a finger, "this is my father-in-law''s tomb, and this is my mother-in-law''s tomb."


    Qian Jinbao came up from behind: "girl, you''re married. What are you doing pestering Fengyi?"


    Hua Qingcheng''s eyes were very calm: "I haven''t seen my husband. Now I''m a widow."


    When Hua Qingcheng said the widow, she didn''t look sad.


    Feng Yi continued to ask, "how many children have they had in their family? Where is the child?"


    Hua Qingcheng smiled and said, "there is only one child, my unlucky husband. I was promised to him when I was still in my mother''s stomach, but I came out and he was robbed..."


    "Soon after that, the two elders died one after another. My mother set up a tomb in my name. I hope I can take care of the two elders under the nine springs as the daughter-in-law of the Qin family." Hua Qingcheng looked at the tomb with a touch of sadness on her face.


    Her mother''s last wish was that she would come and see her often.


    Fengyi''s face became more and more strange after hearing Hua Qingcheng''s words.


    Qian Jinbao and Fengyi are familiar with each other. Looking at Qian Jinbao''s look, they have vaguely guessed something.


    Qian Jinbao pulled Fengyi''s sleeve: "well, Fengyi... You won''t be here..."


    Fengyi glanced coldly, and Qian Jinbao shut up.


    Then Fengyi went to the thatched cottage and waited to see the familiar furnishings in the thatched cottage. Fengyi''s eyes were wet. Was this his former home?


    "How did they get there?" Feng Yi asked.


    Huaqingcheng was defensive and looked at Fengyi: "I''ve told you so much. You haven''t told you why you want to find this place!"


    Qian Jinbao said, "girl, you''re not stupid. Haven''t you heard it yet? Nine times out of ten Fengyi is the son of the Qin family!"


    As soon as Qian Jinbao said this, Hua Qingcheng was stunned, and then looked at Fengyi incredulously.


    It was Fengyi who looked at Qian Jinbao with cold eyes.


    Qian Jinbao suddenly felt that his back was cold, and he immediately regretted it... Yes, how could he owe so much and talk so much? Looking at Fengyi, he just didn''t want to say it!


    Qian Jinbao has a little resentment, but he is a chatter, which has become a habit. Just now it was because he couldn''t control it for a moment. This time, he really apologized to Fengyi.


    But at this time, even if Qian Jinbao was full of guilt and regretted his intestines, it was of no use.


    This shouldn''t be said. It''s already said. What''s the word¡ª¡ª spilled water cannot be gathered up.


    The atmosphere between Fengyi and huaqingcheng suddenly became strange.


    After a while, Hua Qingcheng spoke first.


    The girl looked at huaqingcheng angrily. Her angry look was particularly vivid and bright: "good Qin Zhao! Since you didn''t die and remember your home, you didn''t come back early! I thought you were a widow!"


    Having said that, Hua Qingcheng''s face suddenly smiled: "but I''m still very happy to know you''re alive. I happen to have your child. The child can also be surnamed Qin, and your incense can be passed down."


    Qian Jinbao glanced at Fengyi quietly and denounced himself secretly. This mouth debt is easy to cause trouble, and then he left here little by little.


    It''s not that he doesn''t talk about brotherhood, but that he won''t hurt Fengyi by looking at the girl. In addition... Now it''s a housework between two people. It''s always bad for him to get involved here.


    Qian Jinbao took people to avoid, and there were only Fengyi and huaqingcheng left.


    Fengyi temporarily avoided the entanglement of huaqingcheng, but asked, "what was the matter in those years?"


    Huaqingcheng stared at Fengyi and said, "take off your clothes!"


    Feng Yi was stunned. Does the girl still want to rob herself.


    "I won''t rob you this time. Let me see your body." Hua Qingcheng continued.


    Feng Yi''s face was black: "men and women don''t give and receive."


    "When your father and mother died and the monument was erected, I was your mother. Are you still afraid of me? Besides, I have children, and we can be regarded as an old husband and wife!" Hua Qingcheng was eloquent.


    So far, huaqingcheng has met Fengyi twice. The first time, she has to pick clothes, and the second time, she has to pick clothes


    "Are you a man? If so, don''t chatter. I just want to see what''s on your back." Hua Qingcheng said impatiently.


    "There is a crescent moon pattern on my back." Fengyi suddenly said.


    Hua Qingcheng snorted coldly, "who knows if you''re fake? If you want to know what''s going on here and how your parents died, give me a look!"


    Hua Qingcheng takes this to threaten Fengyi. Fengyi has no way. Besides, Hua Qingcheng has seen everything. Now it''s just to look at her back


    Fengyi hesitated again and again, turned away and took off her robe.


    There is a red crescent moon pattern on Fengyi''s waist, which is not branded the day after tomorrow. It should be congenital.


    At this time, Hua Qingcheng had reached out and touched it curiously.


    As soon as Fengyi was excited, she dodged and put on her clothes.


    Huaqingcheng is very free and easy, as if he had just not done something indecent Fengyi.


    But she began to talk about the past. Fengyi wanted to know what had happened before and forgot to investigate.


    Fengyi''s original surname is Qin.


    In the past, in the south of Damin, there was a small country called nanqin, but this country finally destroyed the country and was gradually integrated into Damin.


    Fengyi''s father is the legacy of the southern Qin Dynasty.


    Some anti thieves of the southern Qin Dynasty planned a rebellion and found Fengyi''s father here.

 Chapter 617

    Fengyi''s father, Qin Zhiya, had retired with Fengyi''s mother at that time, and had already ignored these. Those anti thieves robbed Fengyi and hoped to force Qin Zhiya out of the mountain in this way.


    But as soon as this talent was robbed, these people were discovered by Damin''s court and wiped out.


    However, Fengyi left a small life under the fate meeting, but she mistakenly entered the hands of her adoptive father and adoptive mother, and there was the next thing.


    As for Qin Zhiya and his wife, they thought their son was no longer alive. They died one after another under depression.


    Waiting for Fengyi to hear Hua Qingcheng''s words, she had an unspeakable taste in her heart.


    After Hua Qingcheng finished, she stared at Fengyi: "Qin Zhao, why don''t you come back?"


    Fengyi paused and said, "I don''t want to come back, but I may have hurt my head and forgotten a lot of things. I thought of some things when I passed here recently."


    Hua Qingcheng said freely: "it''s so. I''ll give it back to your parents. In the future, you have to offer incense to your parents."


    Then Hua Qingcheng added fiercely: "our marriage has long been settled. You can''t go back on it - it''s no use to go back on it. I''ve been offering sacrifices to your parents as the daughter-in-law of the Qin family for many years. This matter can''t be changed in the name. If you die, it''s all right. Now that you''re not dead, I''m still a woman of the Qin family."


    Fengyi was preoccupied at this time and didn''t hear Hua Qingcheng''s words in her ears.


    Speaking of it, Fengyi''s heart is also very chaotic.


    He first added incense to his parents, and then observed the house where he used to live.


    I even found a few things I played with when I was a child.


    For example, a small Trojan horse should be carved by his father.


    At this time, Fengyi had some melancholy in her heart. He once complained about his parents. He didn''t think that his parents didn''t care about themselves, let alone don''t want themselves, but there were so many secrets in it.


    In a word, Fengyi is also the blood of the royal family.


    Where does his every move and appearance look like an ordinary person?


    The innate grace and noble spirit all over the body originally came from the blood of the southern Qin Emperor''s room.


    Fengyi had no feeling for her noble blood. From his parents'' generation, they didn''t want to participate in the affairs of the southern Qin Dynasty. When the southern Qin Dynasty was subjugated, it was not da min attacking, but the decadent rulers of the southern Qin Dynasty.


    Fengyi''s father did not inherit Datong, but was a victim of the struggle for the throne.


    He looked at those things that seemed familiar with him.


    A small green snake meanders over and quietly bites Fengyi''s calf when Fengyi doesn''t pay attention.


    Feng Yi groaned and looked down.


    If it were usual, such a thing would not bite Fengyi, but today Fengyi knows a lot of things she didn''t know before, so she has some absentmindedness, which will make the little reptile succeed.


    Before Feng Yi could react, Hua Qingcheng rushed over with a scream and grabbed the snake seven inches. Just listening to a crisp sound, Hua Qingcheng had strangled the snake.


    Fengyi suddenly felt that her body was a little weak.


    Huaqingcheng hurriedly pushed Fengyi to the ground, and then went to pull Fengyi''s clothes regardless.


    Fengyi hurriedly said, "you..."


    "I don''t know. This snake is poisonous. If you don''t deal with it earlier, you''ll go down to see your parents now!" Hua Qingcheng didn''t look at Fengyi, so she blocked what Fengyi wanted to say.


    Hua Qingcheng had bent down at this time. Without hesitation, she sucked the poisonous blood from Fengyi''s lower leg.


    Fengyi has never had such close contact with women. When she likes Song Rong, she is just a gentleman''s friend with Song Rong, and she has never crossed the line.


    At this time, huaqingcheng did such a thing, but it filled Fengyi''s heart with an unspeakable taste.


    Huaqingcheng''s hair fell on Fengyi like a splash of ink, sweeping Fengyi''s skin like white jade, making Fengyi''s heart feel itchy and numb.


    Fengyi took a deep look at huaqingcheng and said, "it''s poisonous. Don''t do this."


    "You''re going to be poisoned yourself. Why are you grinding? There are your children in my stomach. You''d better survive!" Hua Qingcheng said impatiently.


    Her movements became faster and faster. When she sucked all the poisonous blood of Fengyi, some of huaqingcheng couldn''t stand it, and the whole person fell to the ground.


    Then they fainted. When they woke up, they were no longer in the deep mountain.


    It''s in the hospital.


    Qian Jinbao has a little conscience after all. Although he left, he still stayed and watched Fengyi. When something like this happened, of course, he was brought out.


    Fortunately, Hua Qingcheng took drugs and blood in time. Fengyi arrived and saved her life.


    The flower over there chased the doctor and asked, "how''s my child?"


    "You don''t have a fetus in your stomach." the doctor glanced at the city, left a word and went to do his own thing.


    Hua Qingcheng turned pale after hearing this sentence, and then the whole person ran to Fengyi''s resting room.


    He rushed directly to Fengyi and looked at Fengyi with tears.


    Huaqingcheng saved Fengyi in the end. At this time, Fengyi was very worried about huaqingcheng. If a girl could do anything to save him, his heart would be touched.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Feng Yi asked in a warm voice.


    "My child was poisoned! It''s all your fault. If you hadn''t been bitten by a snake, how could my child have disappeared?" there was some choking in huaqingcheng''s voice, and the whole person had jumped into Fengyi''s arms and beat Fengyi.


    Fengyi was slightly stunned, child... Where did the child come from?


    He wanted to persuade huaqingcheng, but huaqingcheng cried endlessly. Fengyi looked at huaqingcheng at a loss.


    Huaqingcheng pulled Fengyi''s clothes and said, "let''s have another child."


    Fengyi was a little stunned, but huaqingcheng had rushed up.


    Poor Fengyi was so weak that she was knocked down.


    Fengyi shouted and found that no one paid attention to her, so she planned to accept her life... But Hua Qingcheng took off Fengyi''s clothes, took a look, and then said, "OK! I''ll have children again soon."


    Feng Yi''s lips twitched, looked at Hua Qingcheng and said, "children are not born like this."


    Huaqingcheng looked at Fengyi with a proud face: "don''t try to deceive me! Now I have your children again, you can''t get rid of me!"


    Fengyi silently looked at the beautiful woman in front of her, and suddenly an idea came up. Maybe... It''s also a good choice to start her life with her.


    As for rong''er... It was just a dream he couldn''t reach. She gave him warmth, which he would never forget. But in the future, he would treat the girl in front of him well.


    Well, having a real child may also be a good choice.

 Chapter 618

    As time goes by, Qian Jinbao and Fengyi have left together for more than ten years.


    Qian Jinbao is now over thirty and is still single


    Fengyi and huaqingcheng''s children have given birth to one after another. Now they have five little carrot heads, which is a rhythm of holding three in two years.


    This makes Qian Jinbao a little envious, but he can''t have the idea of having children with others in his heart.


    There are many fat and thin women in your family, but these women are more or less similar to Song Rong.


    Song Rong and Hua Qingcheng are excellent friends now.


    After Fengyi and huaqingcheng were together, they really became friends of gentlemen. Their love in those years was also a little lighter, and became another kind of affection, like family affection in friendship.


    Hua Qingcheng and Qian Jinbao were also familiar. Naturally, they told Song Rong about Qian Jinbao''s family.


    When Song Rong heard about Qian Jinbao''s current situation, she felt bad.


    Song Rong naturally hoped that Qian Jinbao would be as open as Fengyi.


    Sometimes, it''s not a good thing to stick to an impossible thing. If you don''t, you don''t have to torture himself or Song Rong who cares about him.


    Song Rong is holding a gold ingot in her hand. She is somewhat disappointed.


    The happier her life is, the more it contrasts with Qian Jinbao''s loneliness, the more uncomfortable her heart is.


    A 14-year-old girl smiled and approached Song Rong, who is now more and more noble and graceful. She smiled and snuggled in Song Rong''s arms: "empress mother, what do you think?"


    My family has a girl who has just grown up. This is Xiao Nianqing. You can also change to Chu Nianqing, the princess of Chang''an in the current Dynasty.


    As the only princess of Damin, Nianqing is naturally loved by thousands. Chu Yunqing and song rongjiao are good. Although the girl is smart, she is not naughty and looks very much like Song Rong. Now many people are looking at Nianqing and want to marry Nianqing back and be a son-in-law.


    But Nianqing''s vision is also high. The whole Damin man can let her choose. Instead, she has some hesitation.


    How many of these people are sincere? How many people come for the position of their son-in-law?


    Chu Yunqing and Song Rong attach great importance to their daughter''s marriage. Naturally, it is impossible for their daughter to find someone to marry. Therefore, their love is about to reach the hairpin, but they have not decided on a marriage.


    Anyway, I''m not in a hurry. As a princess of Damin, even if I wait another ten or eight years, someone will be willing to marry.


    Nianqing took the gold ingot from Song Rong''s hand, smiled and said, "Mom, when did you like gold so much? Such a big gold ingot is rustic when you take it out. In my opinion, it''s not as valuable as a bead."


    "This is from an old friend." Song Rong sighed faintly.


    At this time, Chu Yunqing has stridden over. The years seem to have left no trace on Chu Yunqing. He is still as meaningful and elegant as before, but a little more gentle.


    He gave Song Rong a deep look.


    Song Rong coughed and said to Nianqing, "here''s the treasure. Go and buy your favorite gadget."


    Anyway, when Qian Jinbao sent this, she wanted to buy whatever she wanted. She had several boxes of such jinyuanbao.


    Song Rong forgot that Qian Jinbao gave her such a gold ingot. The deepest meaning is not to give her money, but to hint that she gave herself to Song Rong.


    Now the gold ingot, which symbolizes the original statue of Qian Jinbao, has reached the hands of Nianqing.


    Nianqing took the gold ingot and took a look at Chu Yunqing. It seemed that she suddenly had an insight into something, and then ran away.


    Waiting to get to the place where there was no one, he took a tangled look at the gold ingot, and finally snorted coldly: "I''ll find out who gave it to the empress mother! The injured father and Emperor are jealous!"


    Nianqing immediately found his prince and brother. It didn''t take long to investigate.


    She said in a low voice, "the man is in Gusu..."


    At night, Nianqing left the palace quietly with some things on her back.


    Speaking of it, she has never left the imperial palace for so many years. Now she goes to Gusu to have a look through this matter.


    It is said that it is the hometown of her mother and her father, and her heart is longing for it.


    Qian Fu.


    After traveling, Qian Jinbao returned to Gusu to settle down. There were the simplest and carefree days between him and her and the memories he missed most.


    At this time, in the flower Hall of Qian mansion, several beautiful girls were dancing, and there was a clear and pleasant sound of Qin around.


    All the women here are beautiful women. Just take a closer look. Some of these women are more or less like Song Rong.


    Qian Jinbao hasn''t been to Beilin for many years. He doesn''t dare to face Song Rong. Every time he sees Song Rong and Chu Yun leaning together, his heart is very bored.


    In the past, Fengyi could comfort each other with him.


    But on the way, Fengyi was abducted by the evil woman of huaqingcheng.


    Thinking of Hua Qingcheng, Qian Jinbao''s face also blackened.


    For a while, Hua Qingcheng wanted to abandon Fengyi and be with him... Hua Qingcheng naturally didn''t look at Qian Jinbao, but Qian Jinbao''s silver.


    At that time, Fengyi had already moved her mind to huaqingcheng. The woman she was thinking about was her rightful wife and had an idea about her brother


    As a result, Fengyi took the flowers to the city and was far away from him.


    Even if I came to see him, I had a family.


    This makes Qian Jinbao''s heart stuffed.


    In the past, his wife and children were hot on the Kang, and they came to him to stimulate him.


    Qian Jinbao inevitably became more and more resentful, and his mood became more and more depressed, and he dared not go to the north to see Song Rong.


    I can only use these people who look like Song Rong to solve my lovesickness every day.


    The housekeeper of Qian''s mansion took several people and pressed a masked girl to Qian Jinbao.


    Qian Jinbao threw a candied fruit into his innermost part, glanced at the housekeeper and asked, "didn''t you say, don''t bother me if there''s nothing?"


    "The little thief slipped into our house and wanted to ask you what to do." the housekeeper said quickly.


    Qian Jinbao''s eyes fell on the little thief, waved his hand and said, "what can we do? Send it directly to the prison. There are thieves in our family. Isn''t that how we deal with them?"


    The housekeeper was embarrassed and said, "but the girl didn''t seem to steal. She kept shouting to see you."


    Qian Jinbao took a curious look and asked, "the thief wants to see me?"

 Chapter 619

    Waiting for the housekeeper to pull the veil off the thief''s face, Qian Jinbao saw Xiao Nianqing''s familiar face. He was slightly stunned. It was clearly a replica of Song Rong.


    Qian Jinbao is not stupid enough to think that the girl in front of him happens to be so similar to Song Rong.


    There are many girls in his family who are similar to Song Rong, but none of them can be similar to the one in front of him.


    Qian Jinbao hesitated and asked, "are you... Princess Chang''an?"


    Nianqing glanced at Qian Jinbao and said proudly, "you have eyesight. Yes, I''m Princess Chang''an!"


    "Well, it was the little girl. I didn''t expect that she has grown so big now..." Qian Jinbao looked at the fallen Nianqing like a replica of Song Rong and said with some disappointment.


    Unexpectedly, their children have grown so big.


    "Hey, I have nothing else to do this time, just to return this thing to you for my mother!" as soon as Xiao Nianqing finished his words, he stretched out his hand, and there was a gold ingot in his hand.


    Qian Jinbao looked at the treasure and was hit hard.


    Did rong''er... Ask her to return the things?


    At this time, Qian Jinbao suddenly felt that his world was spinning. He thought that Song Rong scruples about his feelings and would not respond or use such cruel methods to break his dreams and fantasies that he has insisted on for more than ten years.


    Unexpectedly, she asked herself and Chu Yunqing''s daughter to send this thing back.


    Nianqing sees that Qian Jinbao''s face is a little black, a little stunned, and a little guilty. It feels like she has done something terrible.


    But my brother said, uncle Qian has been thinking about their mother. The mother is soft hearted and can''t do it... She can only do it as a daughter.


    At this time, Qian Jinbao found that Nianqing had glanced around. Qian Jinbao suddenly felt that the biggest scar on his heart had been uncovered. He dared not face Nianqing. The girl in front of him seemed to come instead of Song Rong.


    He didn''t say anything, so he scattered all his illusions.


    Qian Jinbao glanced at Nianqing and said, "I''ll take it."


    "Ah? That''s it?" Nianqing couldn''t believe looking at Qian Jinbao. Why is she so cold?


    Nianqing has never been treated like this. She is angry and leaves quietly.


    Waiting for Qian Jinbao to remember, there was no trace of Nianqing. He suddenly remembered that he was just a teenage girl. He was alone. He had some problems to explain.


    The day after Xiao Nianqing disappeared, Song Rong and Chu Yunqing had chased him in person.


    Song Rong and Chu Yunqing haven''t returned to Gusu for many years. First, there are too many things in the chaotang hall, and second... It''s also because Qian Jinbao is here in Gusu.


    I haven''t seen Qian Jinbao for many years, but Song Rong also knows a lot about Qian Jinbao. She doesn''t know how to resolve Qian Jinbao''s heart knot - maybe it doesn''t need to be resolved, but she can only figure it out by herself.


    If two people meet again, there will inevitably be some embarrassment.


    When Song Rong appeared at the gate of Qian Jinbao''s house, Chu Yunqing took a gentle look at Song Rong and said, "rong''er, since he''s here this time... Let him go as far as possible."


    There''s no escape.


    Chu Yunqing said that he had some precautions against Qian Jinbao, but Chu Yunqing had to admit that he really admired Qian Jinbao.


    For so many years, I stick to the feelings in my heart as one day.


    Qian Jinbao greeted Song Rong with joy, waiting to see Song Rong, who is now more and more graceful and noble, and Chu Yunqing standing next to Song Rong... Looking at the two people like fairy couples, and the clothes they were wrapped together by the wind, his heart suddenly hurt.


    The slightest pain went straight to the bottom of his heart, leaving him without the power to moan.


    Qian Jinbao suddenly felt that the reason why he had been silently behind her for so many years seemed to be funny.


    He wanted her to be happy. He was worried that Chu Yunqing couldn''t treat her well all the time, so he wanted to leave her a final retreat, but Chu Yunqing had used his ten-year love to tell him... His persistence, as well as his hidden, even some despicable fantasies, were just self deception.


    His voice was a little obscure: "you are here to find Nianqing."


    Song Rong nodded.


    Qian Jinbao asked again, "did you ask her to send back the gold ingot?"


    Song Rong was slightly stunned when she heard the speech. She already knew what was going on in her heart. She hesitated. For so many years, she has been ruthless to hurt him thoroughly. Now think about it, it''s not a deeper torture for him. The suppurative flesh and blood can only be cut off thoroughly to heal.


    So Song Rong nodded again.


    Qian Jinbao''s heart seemed to be knocked by a heavy hammer.


    She doesn''t want to have anything to do with it


    "The princess came to my house, but the person disappeared. I didn''t serve well, so I''ll send someone to look for it." after finishing this sentence, Qian Jinbao turned and walked to the inner yard, and only ordered the housekeeper to settle Chu Yunqing and Song Rong.


    If we say that for so many years, Qian Jinbao has always had fantasies in his heart.


    Then, from the appearance of Xiao Nianqing, Chu Yunqing and Song Rong, his fantasy has been completely pierced.


    His waiting may not bring her peace of mind, but a burden.


    Somehow, if in the past, he just thought of meeting Song Rong. Although he was afraid, he was still looking forward to and happy. Today''s meeting made him feel that ten years was like a dream, and everything was just a mirror.


    Qian Jinbao came out of the house alone with a wine jar like a lost soul.


    He walked alone in Gusu City, from the spring breeze ten miles to the song house and the small Rongyuan.


    Rongyuan has already changed its owners. Now the owners of Rongyuan are Du Yun and Yunxia. They can be regarded as returning the property to their original owners. However, Du Yun and Yunxia have gone on a tour and haven''t returned to Gusu for many years. Qian Jinbao opened the door and went in, but suddenly he saw a lotus girl standing on the water like Lingbo fairy looking at him.


    Qian Jinbao shook his head to wake himself up. The girl... Looks familiar, but he can''t remember where he met the girl.


    "Gu... Girl, you are..." Qian Jinbao''s tongue can''t stretch straight.


    The girl is about in her early twenties. She just looks like that. She should not be married. Her hair is still combed in the style of the girl''s family.

 Chapter 620

    When the girl saw Qian Jinbao, her eyes lit up and she flew forward.


    Qian Jinbao looked at the girl who was like a fairy and leaped over with lightness skills. He was slightly stunned. He was still drunk and hazy. He was a little shaking.


    Then the girl threw something at Qian Jinbao.


    Then Qian Jinbao was trapped in a net.


    The girl clapped her hands, looked at Qian Jinbao and said, "that''s good. I see how you use poison!"


    Before Qian Jinbao could speak, he felt dizzy.


    The girl looked at Qian Jinbao and said in surprise, "no, it''s so easy? Didn''t Shifu say that the poison childe is the most insidious and cunning and difficult to deal with..."


    I''m here to deal with Mr. Du. Unexpectedly, I happened to meet Qian Jinbao.


    It''s also lucky for Qian Jinbao. He was just stimulated today and now he was kidnapped by a girl.


    The girl was afraid that the "poison childe" was pretended, and sprinkled a handful of red smoke on it. Then she stretched out her hand, picked up the man and went out of the city.


    Her lightness skill is very powerful and her feet are fast.


    Look, it should be Jianghu people.


    However, no matter how fast it is, you need to rest when you walk with such a dead pig on your back.


    The girl raised a bonfire while she was resting.


    It was early autumn. The weather was a little cold. It blew on Qian Jinbao and made Qian Jinbao tremble.


    The girl took a look at Qian Jinbao. She didn''t want to starve and freeze Qian Jinbao. Instead, she took out several silver needles and stabbed Qian Jinbao.


    Then Qian Jinbao woke up and turned around. His limbs were soft and had no power.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw the girl reach out and hand over some wild fruits.


    Qian Jinbao had already sobered up at this time. He had forgotten the sadness of meeting Song Rong today - after all, it was important to care about his life at this time.


    He stared at the girl in front of him and asked, "you... Are you robbing money or color?"


    The girl spat and said, "it''s shameless. I don''t want your money and I don''t want your color. I''ll take you to meet my master and ask you to kowtow to him."


    Qian Jinbao looked at her puzzled and asked, "well... I see you look familiar. I don''t know who you are..."


    The girl was very gentle. When she spoke, her voice was thin, weak and soft, but her attitude was not very good. In fact, she was really a gentle girl in her usual time, but she had a bad attitude towards the person in front of her.


    "Hum, my name is nishang. Don''t look familiar. I haven''t seen you." the girl named nishang snorted coldly.


    "Nishang... It''s a good name, but we have no grievances in the past and no hatred recently. Will you let me go?" Qian Jinbao discussed with a smile on his face.


    The girl named nishang shook the fruit in her hand: "do you eat? If you don''t eat, you''ll be hungry."


    Qian Jinbao has been crawling and rolling in the mall for so many years. He has long learned the ability to talk to people and ghosts.


    Although he felt that he had mostly fallen into the hands of some female devil, he was calm. After all, he had been hijacked in the past. These people just wanted some money and would not hurt people''s lives.


    Qian Jinbao looks at her clothes and ponders. The girl in front of him doesn''t seem to want his own life. He thinks she looks familiar. Isn''t it... When did he make the girl happy? Now rob yourself, just want to be her husband?


    Qian Jinbao smiled, took the fruit and said, "I eat..." starvation is not conducive to escape.


    With a click, Qian Jinbao bit off half of the fruit, then looked at nishang and asked, "well, what you said, master, I don''t know at all. If you have any ideas, just tell me directly. Don''t beat around the Bush..."


    Qian Jinbao thought that the master was mostly an excuse.


    "My master is a wonderful doctor." nishang glared at Qian Jinbao and said with a defensive face.


    "Miao Xin? Miao Xin? Aren''t you Chu Yunqing''s younger martial sister?" Qian Jinbao looked at nishang in shock and clarified the relationship.


    "Well, you''re right if you say so." nishang nodded.


    Speaking of this wonderful heart, after passing on all his mantle to Chu Yunqing, I expected Chu Yunqing to teach me a lesson to childe du... But unfortunately, childe Du and Chu Yunqing turned enemies into friends later.


    She married Yunxia again, which made Song Rong protect Du Gongzi in every way. Can she not protect Yunxia? Yunxia is the person around her. She can''t let her husband hurt Yunxia''s husband, can she?


    And Chu Yun intuitively owes Duke a lot.


    No, this revenge thing was stranded.


    The miracle doctor Miaoxin is not willing. They have been fighting with Duke for several generations, so he trained another apprentice, this nishang.


    This is for Mr. Du.


    Now nishang is a complete apprentice. Miao Xin Let nishang tie childe Du.


    "What''s the name of the person you want to tie?" Qian Jinbao asked carefully.


    "Poison childe, don''t you even know your name?" nishang looked at Qian Jinbao contemptuously.


    Qian Jinbao was slightly stunned. He immediately felt that his head was big, and then gritted his teeth and said, "you recognize the wrong person. I''m not Du Yun, I''m Qian Jinbao!"


    "Don''t pretend, poisonous childe. Shifu has long said you are insidious and cunning. Do you think I can let you go? As for Qian Jinbao... There are such vulgar names in the world? They don''t make them up like some..." nishang looked incredulous.


    Qian Jinbao has some injuries. Is his name really so ugly?


    What a nice name, Zhaocai


    But it''s strange that the girl doesn''t know her name. As the richest businessman in Damin, not many people don''t know him.


    "I admit that I went to Du Yun''s house, but you really recognized the wrong person." Qian Jinbao explained.


    "Hum, if you say it''s not, it''s not? Can ordinary people enter Du Yun''s house? Just say that there is miasma in the yard. If ordinary people enter, how can they stand there?"


    Qian Jinbao looks innocent. There are many poisons in Duke Du''s yard.


    But he is not an ordinary person.


    When Mr. Du left, he told him to help look at the yard. He had already taken the antidote.

 Chapter 621

    Qian Jinbao looked angrily at the girl in front of him, gritted his teeth and said, "don''t you know du Yun? Does he look as handsome as me?"


    Nishang sneered, looked at Qian Jinbao and said coolly, "who doesn''t know that poison childe''s skill is unparalleled in the world? Where have I seen poison childe''s real face? Who knows, that''s your real face?"


    In fact, Mr. Du has been hanging around with his real face most of the time.


    It''s just that you''ve used fake faces so many times that no one believes in Mr. Du.


    This is true and will be said to be false.


    Qian Jinbao looked at her clothes and felt powerless.


    He finally broke the jar.


    How do you like it? Anyway, when you see the miracle doctor Miaoxin, the truth will always come out


    I don''t know the miracle doctor Miaoxin. He seems to be a smart old man. Why did he find such an apprentice? This man can admit his mistake.


    Qian Jinbao thought about it. When he arrived, he also figured it out. He planned to settle down as soon as he came.


    If nishang is really a disciple of Miao Xin, it''s just to fight with Duke Du. He won''t kill Duke Du anyway. Anyway, he can''t stay in Gusu now.


    He didn''t want to see the family of three.


    He didn''t want to see the girl he was thinking about, cold words or indifference to himself.


    When Qian Jinbao thought of this, he couldn''t help thinking of Nianqing. The girl looked like sister Rong and didn''t know where the people had gone. Qian Jinbao thought that there were some worried people. Now that he was robbed, he naturally had no way to help Song Rong find someone in person.


    If something really happened to Nianqing, how could he be good?


    But in an instant, Qian Jinbao was relieved. Chu Yunqing was the emperor of Damin. Now he wants to find someone. Even if he doesn''t help himself, he has the ability.


    If Chu Yun can''t find it, what''s the use of him there?


    Thinking so, Qian Jinbao didn''t want to argue with nishang.


    It looks like a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water.


    Seeing that Qian Jinbao stopped talking, nishang thought that Qian Jinbao tacitly accepted that he was a poison childe.


    In this way, Qian Jinbao topped the jar for Du Yun, who was carefree and happy in Lingnan.


    In the twinkling of an eye, two days later, Qian Jinbao''s hand was tied by nishang. Nishang walked in front and pulled Qian Jinbao. As for Qian Jinbao, she followed him with a faint look.


    At this time, Qian Jinbao had a little regret. He really killed himself. What did he do to acquiesce that he was Duke Du? Now, even if it is explained again, that evil woman in nishang will not believe it.


    Nishang didn''t want her life, but she didn''t intend to let him go.


    He was tortured all the way.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Hurry up!" nishang stopped, looked back at Qian Jinbao and asked coldly.


    Qian Jinbao gasped and said, "I said, aunt, can we have a rest? If you go on like this, I''ll be tired to death if I don''t have to go anywhere."


    "Hum, it''s useless. There are many rumors about you in the Jianghu. They are nothing more than cruel and powerful. I didn''t expect that the real you should be such a soft footed shrimp. I don''t know why those people think so highly of you!" nishang couldn''t help sneering.


    This remark fell to Qian Jinbao''s ears. Qian Jinbao didn''t think so. Anyway, he was not childe Du. Now he was just mistaken. It was also childe Du''s reputation. He had the right to think that he was scolding childe Du.


    Qian Jinbao''s attitude has always been very optimistic. Now he thinks so. Naturally, he is indifferent to nishang''s words, even with a smile.


    This scene fell into nishang''s eyes, which immediately made nishang feel that the man in front of him was just like a fool. He had no backbone at all. He was really annoying.


    She snorted coldly and stretched out her hand to pull the rope heavily.


    Qian Jinbao almost didn''t fall down by nishang.


    He raised his tied hands, wiped a sweat with his sleeves, and then raised his heavy steps and followed nishang forward.


    Now that things are so far, what else can he do?


    I can only do things with nishang! It can also eat less pain.


    Nishang was very attentive to her master''s orders. In other words, when nishang just began to learn from her teacher, the miracle doctor Miaoxin began to brainwash nishang for many years.


    It''s just that you can''t have a little compassion for Mr. Du. You should do it when you need it, and you can''t be soft hearted. Don''t be like her elder martial brother. Instead of helping master fulfill his wishes, you finally wear the same pair of pants with Mr. Du and persuade him to reconcile with Mr. Du.


    Reconciliation?


    How is that possible.


    It''s not a year or two to be a sworn enemy. It''s not a simple reconciliation.


    We must fight for a high or low victory!


    The miracle doctor Miaoxin has been frustrated by childe Du. Of course, it is impossible to let childe Du go easily.


    After walking for a while, it was already dark. Nishang looked at Qian Jinbao, who was almost dragging himself. She thought in her heart that the famous poison childe in the Jianghu seemed to be an ordinary person. Even if his internal strength was blocked by himself, he would not be so tired after walking a few steps, would he?


    Although nishang has long told herself that she can''t sympathize with the poisonous childe, people from the same line of miracle doctors always have a kindness that ordinary people don''t have. Most of her vicious attitude towards Qian Jinbao is intentional.


    Now where can you really be cruel to let Qian Jinbao go on like this.


    So he found a small village in the mountains and planned to take Qian Jinbao to rest in the village for a night.


    Thinking so, she stood still, looked back at Qian Jinbao and said coldly, "stand straight."


    Qian Jinbao stood up quite cooperatively. God knows, he didn''t want to leave at all. Now the little aunt has spoken and asked him to stand here, but he is very happy.


    Nishang came over, reached out and untied the hemp rope on Qian Jinbao''s wrist.


    At the beginning, nishang was very defensive against Qian Jinbao, but when nishang found that the so-called "poison childe", that is, Qian Jinbao, was not so difficult to deal with, she naturally relaxed some vigilance.


    Qian Jinbao looked at nishang''s actions and his eyes lit up: "I said, aunt nishang, are you going to let me go?"


    Nishang tilted her eyes and looked at Qian Jinbao with a smile: "the beauty of thinking!"

 Chapter 622

    Qian Jinbao''s face turned black and muttered, "I knew this evil woman didn''t have a good heart. She must want to torture me again."


    Qian Jinbao said this sentence in his heart, but he was stimulated by nishang and said it carelessly.


    The words fell into nishang''s ears, which made nishang''s face black, then looked at Qian Jinbao angrily, and then snorted coldly: "since you think I''m upset and kind, I''ll tie you up again."


    Qian Jinbao quickly shook his head and said, "no, no, nishang girl, you just heard wrong. I just praised you. I think you are beautiful and kind-hearted. I must have been soft hearted to see me so uncomfortable."


    Qian Jinbao''s words changed quickly and wanted to hide what he had just said.


    But although nishang is kind-hearted, it is not easy to deceive.


    With a flash of silver in her hand, Qian Jinbao immediately felt that his body was soft, and then he was about to fall down.


    He almost looked at the girl with tears in his eyes. He was very sad. At least he was also the first rich businessman of Damin. Even if Chu Yun leaned over to see himself, he would have to give himself some points. He was a full ten earth emperor.


    As usual, in Gusu City, it''s very proud to call the wind and rain.


    Now it can be regarded as a tiger falling flat and the sun being bullied by dogs.


    In the past, most single girls could not walk when they saw him. They couldn''t help looking at him more. However, if he released a sign of goodwill, the girl must post it and be obedient.


    Now it''s good to meet such a mother Yasha.


    It looks human and harmless, just like the graceful white lotus flowers in the water, but its heart is as cruel as the stones in the toilet!


    Qian Jinbao arranged the neon clothes in his heart.


    Nishang had already stretched out her hand to carry Qian Jinbao, who had fallen to the ground, and then looked at Qian Jinbao and said, "you''d better be good to me, or my silver needle will rotate slightly inside, and your waist will be wasted."


    When Qian Jinbao heard this, he looked cold.


    This little aunt and grandmother, where is the heart black? These viscera are almost black.


    Although he didn''t intend to start a family or business before, he didn''t touch any girls - yes, he didn''t touch girls. It''s a bit embarrassing to say that Qian Jinbao, who is over 30, is still a baby.


    Song Rong was in his mind. Naturally, he didn''t dare to promise the girls next to him.


    Those in the family are like Song Rong''s girls, but they are all furnishings.


    He wants these girls to accompany him. These girls want money, but they just take what they need.


    Others thought he had a good fortune and had a chaotic life. In fact, he had not adhered to a woman''s body.


    But even so, his body and mind want to be a monk, but a monk is one thing, and it''s another thing that he can''t be humane!


    Qian Jinbao didn''t expect that nishang could come out with such a cruel move.


    If he is really abandoned


    Even if he plans to keep his memories for a lifetime, he will inevitably feel sad in his heart.


    Qian Jinbao nodded and said, "I listen to you, I listen to you! Aunt milk, pull out the silver needle..."


    Nishang smiled proudly, "that''s right."


    Nishang looked at the "poison childe" who begged for mercy in front of her. She was extremely satisfied, even a little proud. Well, if she showed it to Shifu, she would be very happy.


    The arrogant poison childe fell into his own hands.


    Naturally, this is what nishang thinks in her heart. If she really shows the miracle doctor who nishang brought back.


    I''m afraid I''ll blow my beard and stare at you! Most of them spit blood.


    The first disciple is a powerful, but he is a brother to Du Yun. The second disciple is firm enough, but he is a stupid


    Aiming at this point, there is no need to rob Mr. Du. As long as people in the Jianghu know it, they will laugh off their big teeth. It''s like losing without war.


    But at this time, nishang was still quiet in his fantasy.


    She dragged Qian Jinbao to the village.


    The village was deserted and did not see anyone.


    In principle, when it was just dark, there should be smoke curling in such a small village, and people and dogs barking incessantly, but the small village in front of us was quiet and a little scary.


    Qian Jinbao glanced at the black shadow of the tree in front of him and couldn''t help shivering.


    Hold on to the sleeves of nishang''s clothes. This place looks very evil. Who knows if there are any wild animals. If the village has been attacked by wild animals, it''s reasonable to close the door so early.


    After all, wild animals are very common in such a mountain village.


    Now he has no strength to bind a chicken. Although he once felt that it was nothing to be robbed, he never wanted to lose his life.


    Nishang felt that her clothes were grasped by Qian Jinbao, so she stretched out her hand to push Qian Jinbao.


    At this time, suddenly a sound came not far away.


    Scared, Qian Jinbao immediately reached out and hugged nishang.


    In the night, nishang''s face was slightly red, and then gritted his teeth and said, "let go of me."


    Qian Jinbao pointed to the front and said, "I feel... This village gives me a very bad feeling. Why don''t we leave here?"


    Nishang glanced at Qian Jinbao: "haven''t you been talking about it for a long time, hoping to have a good sleep in bed? Why are you afraid to get here?"


    Qian Jinbao was silent. Now he wanted to say that he would rather sleep in the wilderness.


    But when he got to the village, he really couldn''t walk.


    What''s more, at present, he just feels bad and doesn''t really meet any danger.


    While Qian Jinbao was silent, nishang had pulled Qian Jinbao forward.


    Nishang is actually a woman wandering in the Jianghu, although... This is the first time nishang has wandered in the Jianghu. Usually, she studies medicine with Miaoxin, but she is the descendant of Miaoxin, and she still has some pride in her heart.


    Naturally, like Qian Jinbao, he was scared to run away when he heard a little wind and grass.


    Waiting for the two men to go forward, they saw a woman standing there with a miserable white lantern looking at them.


    Qian Jinbao swallowed a mouthful of water and tried to calm himself down.


    His courage was not great, but now he is naturally a little afraid.

 Chapter 623

    Nishang despised Qian Jinbao and felt that the rumored "poison childe" was more and more untrue. She didn''t know how Shifu was compared by the poison childe. Just a straw bag and stretch out her fingers to deal with it.


    Nishang, where do you know that this Qian Jinbao is a Xibei goods?


    As for the word "straw bag", it is more or less inappropriate to use it on Qian Jinbao. It is understandable that Qian Jinbao is not a Jianghu person and some people have no strength to bind chickens.


    But Qian Jinbao is a very capable person in business.


    The woman looked at the two men and asked, "look, you are not from the village. What are you doing in the village at this time?"


    There was some precaution in the woman''s tone.


    Nishang said calmly, "when we were on our way, we accidentally saw this village and wanted to find a place to stay for one night."


    Then nishang said, "don''t worry, we won''t live in vain."


    Before nishang''s voice fell, his hand moved, and a white light flashed inside. At a glance, it was silver.


    The woman''s eyes lit up, and then her voice became enthusiastic: "it''s a passing guest."


    "Hey, why is there no movement at this point in the village?" Qian Jinbao asked his doubts.


    The woman smiled, pointed to the dark and continuous mountains nearby and said, "wild animals often come to the village on the mountain, so no one will wander outside after dark."


    "Then you..." Qian Jinbao always thought something was wrong, so he asked.


    But the woman looked calm: "my family lives here. I heard a voice here, as if it were human, so I came out to have a look."


    Qian Jinbao still felt something was wrong. The woman clearly said that there were wild animals outside. When she heard the news, would she be so bold to see it?


    At this time, nishang had looked at Qian Jinbao and said, "Hey, I told you not to play tricks with me, otherwise..."


    As soon as nishang''s eyes narrowed, Qian Jinbao''s thoughts were immediately interrupted. At this time, where can we care about what to think? The little aunt and grandmother in front of us is also a cruel role.


    Nishang said with a smile, "sister-in-law, if you don''t, let''s stay at your house for one night. This is my husband. Just arrange us together."


    The woman looked at nishang. Although she felt that nishang''s scattered hair didn''t look like a married woman, Xu was looking at nishang''s age and should have been married, so she believed nishang''s words.


    She seemed to hesitate a little, and then took two people inside.


    Nishang saw that she agreed and took a smile on her face.


    It''s Qian Jinbao. At this time, Mu Ruo stays at the chicken. What did this nishang aunt and grandmother say just now? Say they''re a family?


    Qian Jinbao looked at nishang strangely. The girl


    After Qian Jinbao was dragged into the house by nishang, the woman brought some food to the two people, and then went next door.


    There are only Qian Jinbao and nishang left in this room.


    Nishang glanced at Qian Jinbao: "Jianghu children are informal. You are not allowed to think blindly."


    Qian Jinbao muttered, "no wonder you''re so old and haven''t married yet."


    Nishang stared at Qian Jinbao and said in a deep voice, "I haven''t married yet. Isn''t it all because of you?"


    Qian Jinbao was startled when he heard the speech. He couldn''t speak neatly. He pointed to himself and asked, "is this because... Because of me?"


    But when he finished, Qian Jinbao reacted. It should be Du Yun.


    His face immediately took on a gossip look: "well, what did Du Yun... Do to you? It made you don''t want to marry for so many years?"


    Is it difficult that Du Yun abandoned the girl?


    Nishang didn''t know that Qian Jinbao thought so. She thought Qian Jinbao was deliberately bullying herself, so she stretched out her hand to beat Qian Jinbao and said angrily to Qian Jinbao: "I don''t marry, naturally because I want to study medicine well to deal with you!"


    Qian Jinbao was silent. He thought there was any inside information. Unexpectedly, it was a revenge maniac.


    Speaking of it, the miraculous doctor and Duke Du don''t have any great feuds between life and death, and I don''t know why they must compete for the same place.


    As a businessman, Qian Jinbao still thinks that it''s the best policy for rich people to make money. It''s meaningless to fight life and death.


    However, Qian Jinbao only dares to think about it now. Nishang girl simply doesn''t enter the oil and salt. She can''t listen to what she says to her.


    Qian Jinbao understood at this time that nishang would want to live with him. Gan qinger was just looking at him and worried that he would run away.


    In fact, he really wants to talk to nishang. He''s worried too much. With his three legged Kung Fu, it''s impossible to escape!


    Qian Jinbao looked pitifully at nishang: "aunt, please help me take down the silver needle. I promise I won''t run away. You said that the silver needle was stuck here. What if I accidentally knocked it into the meat?"


    Nishang hooked her lips and smiled, "it''s easy to do. I''ll cut the meat with a knife and take it out."


    Qian Jinbao listened and immediately gave a pep talk.


    He said in his heart that the name of Mr. Du should be given to nishang. It''s like poison. Mr. Du is poisoned, but it''s just scary. He didn''t really do anything to hurt him.


    It wasn''t long before I met nishang here. First, he was innocent and took the blame for others. Now, he has been tortured all the way.


    However, Qian Jinbao felt a little relieved that although the neon dress said so, it still pulled out the silver needle.


    Qian Jinbao felt that his limbs were all weak, so he spread out on the bed.


    As for nishang, she frowned and looked at Qian Jinbao. After all, she didn''t let Qian Jinbao get up from bed. Instead, she took a stool and sat down. It seemed that she was going to rest.


    This scene fell on Qian Jinbao''s heart, which made Qian Jinbao feel a little strange. In Qian Jinbao''s heart, nishang is not such a kind-hearted person.


    Now nishang suddenly showed kindness, so that he couldn''t lie down.


    Qian Jinbao boasts that he has always been a man who cherishes love and cherishes jade. Now naturally, he can''t see the girl suffer.


    So he said, "well, why don''t you go to bed."


    Nishang''s eyes immediately glanced over, and Qian Jinbao felt cold all over with the eyes like a cold knife.

 Chapter 624

    Qian Jinbao quickly explained with a smile: "well, I mean..."


    "I''ll go up and you''ll come down?" nishang looked at Qian Jinbao.


    Qian Jinbao felt the bedding under his body. He felt that his limbs were soft. He couldn''t lift up any strength at all, and he didn''t want to get out of this bed. Now he answered nishang, but he wasn''t very happy.


    At this time, he has regretted it. What else can he do at this time?


    Besides, where is the fragrance of this neon dress? It''s jade. It''s a wicked woman.


    Nishang snorted, "you''d better lie here and have the strength to go tomorrow!"


    Qian Jinbao knew that he was despised, but at this time, he couldn''t care about anything else. It was more realistic to lie down here and have a comfortable sleep.


    Otherwise, who knows what this aunt will do to him tomorrow.


    Qian Jinbao is a little delicate. Where has he suffered such hardships and traveled so far? In order to get there as soon as possible, nishang can''t take a carriage at all.


    God knows how much torture it was for Qian Jinbao along the way.


    Qian Jinbao then closed his eyes and began to recuperate.


    Who knows, it wasn''t much. After a while, the window was poked open, and a wisp of smoke was quietly blown in.


    Nishang asked, squinting. Then she opened her eyes. Her eyes were cold and looked out of the window.


    At this time, it was dark inside the house. The people inside the house could not be seen outside. Nishang had quietly walked to Qian Jinbao and reached out to push Qian Jinbao awake.


    Qian Jinbao was startled. As soon as he wanted to shout, he felt that his hand was covered by a hand with a faint smell of herbs.


    Then nishang fell to Qian Jinbao''s ear.


    Qian Jinbao was excited at this time, and all the sleepiness was gone. The girl named nishang was inspired by her appearance. What should she do to him?


    Nishang whispered, "there is something strange in this village. You should also smell the smoke?"


    Qian Jinbao smelled the speech, smelled it in the air, and then shook his head. He really didn''t smell anything.


    If it were Mr. Du, it would have smelled it long ago, but the problem is, Qian Jinbao is not Mr. Du. He doesn''t know anything about the poison. Now where is there such a God to smell it? For ordinary people, it is almost a colorless and tasteless squint smoke.


    Nishang was slightly stunned and stared at Qian Jinbao in the dark. Obviously, she didn''t believe Qian Jinbao''s nonsense at all.


    How could poison childe not smell such low-level smoke? At this time, he said he couldn''t smell it. Obviously, he was deliberately showing weakness so that he could relax his vigilance and find a chance to escape.


    Nishang thought solemnly in her heart. There was nothing wrong with what master said. Poison childe was really insidious and cunning.


    No wonder he was like this all the way.


    I''m afraid I''ve long hidden my true skills and waited for the opportunity to move.


    However, in order to be safe, nishang stuffed a pill into Qian Jinbao''s mouth.


    Qian Jinbao also felt that the atmosphere was abnormal at this time. Nishang said that smoke should really exist. Otherwise, nishang didn''t have to deceive him with this thing if he wanted to clean him up.


    Anyway, now, his whole life is pinched in the palm of his hand by nishang.


    Qian Jinbao didn''t expect that nishang would be so kind to take medicine for herself.


    But when the medicine reaches his mouth, Qian Jinbao doesn''t think so!


    Hiss


    Qian Jinbao wanted to cry out, but he felt a cold in his neck. He didn''t know what means nishang used. He couldn''t say half a word.


    That pill is so spicy that Qian Jinbao''s mouth hurts badly and his throat is hot. However, this pill is really easy to use. Qian Jinbao is a little sleepy at this time.


    He was startled by the sudden appearance of nishang and ate Qian Jinbao of this pill. At this time, he can be described as energetic.


    Outside the door, there was a conversation between several people: "the people inside are really fascinated?"


    "Nonsense, this is a test! Do it quickly after you go in!" was the woman who met several people and said in a Yin voice.


    "The man''s raw skin and tender flesh can be left to me. As for the woman, just let the brothers take it away." the woman''s voice means a strange tune of yin and Yang.


    Qian Jinbao''s face turned black when he heard the speech. Dare you see that you are this woman.


    It''s not as good as nishang. Although nishang is a little fierce, she is still very simple and beautiful. As for the woman with a white lantern?


    In Qian Jinbao''s eyes, he is old and ugly. If the woman had just done good deeds, Qian Jinbao would still feel that the woman''s face is still kind, but now listening to these words, Qian Jinbao has defined the man as black in heart and evil in face.


    Then the door was pushed open.


    The person walking in the front, with a lantern, is the pale lantern.


    As for Qian Jinbao and nishang, they were standing at the door to meet the people who came in.


    These are some big men. When they saw Qian Jinbao and nishang standing here, they were stunned. It seemed that some couldn''t believe it. Then they looked back at the woman.


    The woman was also surprised: "even if the smoke doesn''t work, you should do it quickly!"


    Those big men had been bullied by now.


    The silver light flashed in nishang''s hand, and two silver needles had been stabbed.


    I don''t know what acupoint I pierced. I''ve stabbed one of them to the ground.


    Nishang Dao has some Kung Fu, but she is a doctor in the end, not a real Jianghu person who licks blood on the tip of the knife. She is naturally a little poor in Kung Fu.


    The lethality is also very small.


    At this point, the miracle doctor''s pulse is much worse than the poison childe.


    If you provoke the poison childe and let this guy start, you must be immortal and ruthless.


    But nishang... It''s too bad.


    He said that if the silver needle was used by Duke, nine times out of ten it would be poisonous, but nishang was not poisonous.


    Besides the lightness skill, nishang''s other Kung Fu is not satisfactory. The Kung Fu on this concealed weapon is good, but there is no way against the sky.


    Nishang stretched out her hand to pull the money treasure and said in a deep voice, "you don''t start quickly! Our gratitude and resentment wait to escape!"


    Qian Jinbao looked pitifully at his neon clothes, and then whispered, "I''m really not him... If so, how can I resist it."

 Chapter 625

    Nishang felt a little cold when she saw Qian Jinbao. Did she really catch the wrong person? Or what tricks are you playing.


    When nishang thought so, the people over there had cut down with a knife, and the goal was Qian Jinbao.


    In the hearts of these people, the neon dress is more powerful, but it is a woman. Qian Jinbao should be the one who is hidden.


    It was almost that the knife cut Qian Jinbao''s body. Nishang''s heart was cruel, so she didn''t move, but looked at Qian Jinbao.


    Qian Jinbao can only step back, but where does he have the flying knife? Come on, it''s going to hit Qian Jinbao.


    Nishang''s heart is half cold at this time. At this moment, she really realizes that she has really caught the wrong person. This in front of her should not be the poison childe.


    Otherwise, with Duke Du''s unparalleled reading skill, how could he be injured in such a situation?


    Nishang had no choice but to stretch out her hand and pull the money treasure.


    In the end, she is a kind-hearted person. She tortured Qian Jinbao all the way. That is to say, she regarded Qian Jinbao as Du Gongzi. The miracle doctor Miaoxin instilled in nishang the evil deeds of Du Gongzi for many years.


    Nishang''s heart naturally doesn''t like childe Du.


    At this time, I know that I mostly recognize the wrong person, and my heart is full of guilt for Qian Jinbao. Naturally, it is impossible for Qian Jinbao to get hurt.


    But nishang was a step slower, and Qian Jinbao''s arm was still scratched.


    There was already blood flowing out.


    Qian Jinbao looked at the blood and felt dizzy in front of his eyes. Then he gritted his teeth and held back. He had not suffered such an injury for many years.


    Nishang looked at Qian Jinbao and hit him twice.


    Qian Jinbao doesn''t know which sealed acupoint was opened. There were still some soft bodies. At this time, he has a lot of strength, but it''s useless to have strength again.


    Qian Jinbao is just an ordinary man. He doesn''t have internal power at all.


    Nishang looked at the people opposite and said coldly, "you people are so brave. Do you know who I am?"


    "Yo, who are you? You''re just a yellow haired girl. You dare to talk nonsense." the woman has entered the room and looked at her clothes coldly. Her eyes haven''t forgotten to sweep over Qian Jinbao.


    With a hint of cold, and hook the feeling.


    When Qian Jinbao was looked at like this, he suddenly shivered and felt that his hair stood up all over his body.


    God, what bad luck did he have? First, he was watched by aunt nishang, and now there is a poisonous widow... Qian Jinbao thought maliciously about the woman in his heart. In this way, he felt a sense of fear, even less.


    "I''m the master and the miracle doctor!" nishang said coldly.


    "Oh, who am I talking about? It''s the master of Miaoxin!" the middle-aged woman''s eyes had some coldness.


    Qian Jinbao is best at observing words and colors. Seeing this scene, his heart is a little cold. He guessed that nishang not only didn''t scare the woman, but also made the woman''s heart more murderous.


    "Now that you know, don''t let us go quickly!" nishang said coldly.


    The middle-aged woman sneered, "if it were someone else, maybe I could be kind when I look at your beautiful face, but since you are a disciple of Miao Xin, I wouldn''t be polite."


    "When my husband was seriously injured, he begged your master, but your master kicked us out! Now it''s a narrow road!" the middle-aged woman snorted coldly.


    Qian Jinbao took a look at the woman and immediately understood it.


    This woman''s husband is probably not a good man. A woman like her can do such things. As for her husband, what kind of good man can she be?


    Although he also thinks that the miracle doctor Miaoxin is a little stubborn. He has been staring at the hatred with Duke for so many years, he has to admit that the miracle doctor Miaoxin is indeed a good man with excellent medical skills, compassion and compassion.


    On the way, I met a strange beggar who was ill. The miracle doctor Miaoxin could cure him for nothing.


    There is only one reason for refusing to see the woman''s husband. That is, saving the woman''s husband will kill more people. The woman''s husband is a complete villain.


    "If you move me, my master and elder martial brother will avenge me!" nishang has pulled out her wonderful heart and Chu Yunqing at this time.


    "Oh, I forgot. You still have a senior brother. He''s powerful. He''s already the monarch of Damin. I can''t afford it..."


    At this point, the woman smiled coldly: "however, if I let you out, the trouble will come to you, but if you die here, it must be impossible for your master or your senior brother to find you!"


    Qian Jinbao felt speechless and tearful at this time. The little aunt and grandmother said one sentence after another, which simply forced them to die.


    But even if nishang doesn''t say this, these villains won''t show mercy. Qian Jinbao feels better.


    Qian Jinbao narrowed his eyes, fumbled in his arms and put what he took in his hand.


    Then they were scattered out.


    Then Qian Jinbao snorted coldly, "you people are arrogant. Now hurry to kneel down and beg me. Maybe I can give you an antidote."


    "Antidote?" someone was slightly stunned and looked at Qian Jinbao. It was obviously frightened by Qian Jinbao''s momentum.


    Qian Jinbao raised his voice and smiled: "what do you think? I advise you not to move now. This poison is called three-and-a-half steps. The so-called three-and-a-half steps, that is, if you go beyond three steps, you will bleed through your orifices and die through your intestines halfway through the fourth step!"


    Several people opposite were stunned.


    "Who will believe your nonsense!" the woman first reacted.


    Qian Jinbao smiled and asked, "you can try."


    Then Qian Jinbao put his hands around him and looked at the person opposite with a calm face.


    "Who are you?" Xu saw that Qian Jinbao looked confident and fearless. At this time, some of these people opposite were frightened.


    Qian Jinbao pointed to himself and said, "me? Du Yun."


    "Oh, maybe this name is a little strange to you. I''ll give you another explanation. Maybe you know... I have a name in the Jianghu called green snake Lang Jun poison childe." Qian Jinbao shamelessly borrowed childe Du''s name at this time.

 Chapter 626

    These people are wandering in the Jianghu. They know the miracle doctor Miaoxin. Naturally, they can''t know the poison childe Du Yun.


    Sure enough, listening to Qian Jinbao''s words, these people''s faces changed slightly.


    "Hum, poison childe and the miracle doctor have always been at odds. How can they get together now?" asked the face man, but he didn''t dare to walk around, for fear that Qian Jinbao''s story was true.


    After all, poison childe''s name is too scary.


    Qian Jinbao imitated Du Gongzi''s usual smiling and gloomy feeling and said in a deep voice, "I''m afraid there''s no need to explain my business to you."


    Qian Jinbao took a step forward, then looked back at nishang and blinked.


    Nishang was a little confused at this time. She couldn''t tell whether this in front of her was a poison childe or not.


    However, seeing Qian Jinbao''s funny blink, she was back to her senses. Her mind was a little clear, and she took a slight step forward.


    Qian Jinbao was almost at the door at this time, but these people didn''t dare to move around for fear that they would be poisoned by carelessness.


    Then Qian Jinbao pulled back, grabbed nishang''s hand directly, and then jumped out.


    When I got outside the house, I was not stupid. I grabbed Qian Jinbao and ran out with my toes.


    The people in the room stood there stunned for a while, and then they came back to their senses and knew that they had been cheated!


    Nishang has taken Qian Jinbao to the mountain forest.


    Nishang''s lightness skill is good, but it also needs internal power. At this time, some people can''t walk, so they have to take Qian Jinbao to find a place to rest.


    Waiting to stand firm, he adjusted his breath again. Then he looked at Qian Jinbao and said, "you''re really not a poison childe?"


    Qian Jinbao said helplessly, "of course I''m not Du Yun. If I were him, I wouldn''t let those people live!"


    Nishang thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "you''re really not him." according to her understanding of Duke Du, it''s estimated that those people would fall to the ground and die when they first offended them. It''s impossible to be arrogant for so long.


    "Aunt and grandma, you can count on the letter!" Qian Jinbao breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What you just spilled... Isn''t it poison?" nishang was very curious about what it was. If it was poison, those people couldn''t catch up.


    When Qian Jinbao heard this, he jumped in pain: "that''s pearl powder ground from black pearls!"


    It''s the best thing to preserve the beautiful face. He wanted to take it to Song Rong in Japan, but when he got it, he thought of Chu Yunqing and Song Rong''s honey mixed with oil.


    Now the whole world is Chu Yunqing''s, not to mention a bag of pearl powder, which is other treasures. Chu Yunqing will bring them to Song Rong.


    He slipped it into his clothes and forgot it.


    Just now this thing has played a role, but Qian Jinbao''s meat hurts. This pearl powder is not cheap. It is ground with top-grade black pearls.


    Pearls are rare things, and black pearls are rare.


    Such a bag of pearl powder, I''m afraid, can be exchanged for thousands of hectares of fertile land.


    However, Qian Jinbao is also free and easy. Meat pain is meat pain, but when he thought that pearl powder saved their lives, Qian Jinbao felt that it was worth it, not to mention one bag, even ten bags, in exchange for their lives.


    After all, this life is priceless.


    Otherwise, even if he sits on the wealth of the whole world, but people are gone, isn''t it the same without a chance to enjoy it? This thing is not brought to life or brought to death.


    When nishang heard that what Qian Jinbao spilled was black pearl powder, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, which was obviously a little distressed.


    She doesn''t think it''s valuable, but she thinks it''s rare. If it''s used as medicine, it''s hard to find. There are several kinds of medicine that need it


    After a rest, the two continued to escape.


    The people behind are in hot pursuit.


    Qian Jinbao was pulled by nishang. As he walked forward, he said, "when you go back, you must kill these people!"


    Nishang smiled: "you have no strength to bind chickens. I''m afraid you didn''t kill others, but you killed them."


    Qian Jinbao disagreed and said, "I have plenty of silver. It''s true that money can make ghosts grind! I''ll hire a group of killers to chop up the people who hurt me into eight pieces!"


    Nishang was silent. Obviously, some couldn''t stand Qian Jinbao''s appearance of wealth.


    The two men ran for a while. Qian Jinbao was really unable to walk, so he sat down on the ground and gasped.


    He looked at nishang, hesitated and said, "no, if you go first, I''ll follow you. It seems to be a burden."


    Qian Jinbao was very grateful to nishang. He didn''t abandon himself all the way.


    If nishang were alone, I''m afraid she would have run away.


    Nishang stood under a tree. The hazy moonlight sprinkled on nishang. She was dressed in Lotus colored clothes. Her clothes streamed with the wind. The whole person was like a fairy in the moon.


    With a soft and holy smile on her face, Qingsheng said firmly, "I caught the wrong person, and I will be responsible for sending you to a safe place."


    Qian Jinbao looked at such clothes and listened to her clear tone. Suddenly, his heart was warm.


    Then, his heart was slightly shocked, and then he lowered his head. There were some inexplicable emotions in his eyes. I don''t know what he thought.


    Maybe he is resisting his change.


    He has always been a somewhat stubborn person. After so many years, he clearly knows that some things are impossible and some people can''t get them, but he still refuses to let go.


    He always knew that what he tortured was himself and would bring trouble to that person, but he just couldn''t let go freely.


    Qian Jinbao calmed down, then gritted his teeth and stood up: "nishang girl, let''s go on."


    Nishang looked at Qian Jinbao suspiciously. She didn''t know how. She heard an inexplicable sadness from Qian Jinbao''s voice.


    However, nishang and Qian Jinbao have been together for several days. They thought Qian Jinbao was Duke Du. They only thought he was a sinister and cunning man. Now they know that they have made a mistake, but nishang has also re examined Qian Jinbao.


    I feel that although Qian Jinbao said that he fell into his own hands and was tortured by himself, he smiled all the way, that is, shouting bitterness and fatigue is somewhat funny.


    I never felt that Qian Jinbao would be so sad.

 Chapter 627

    In this way, nishang felt even more guilty. This feeling made her speechless, as if she had done something sorry for Qian Jinbao.


    She intended to ease the relationship between the two people, so she asked, "your last name is Qian, isn''t it..."


    When Qian Jinbao heard this, he regained his mind and solemnly introduced himself: "my name is Qian Jinbao."


    "Well, when you told me the name, I thought it was false." nishang smiled and joked.


    Qian Jinbao''s eyes narrowed and hummed, "I''m so refined. Where can it be false?"


    Nishang was silent and looked at Qian Jinbao, who was talking and happy again. Nishang was in a good mood for no reason.


    She looked at Qian Jinbao and thought to herself, what kind of person is this? On the surface, the whole person is happy and can infect others with this joy, as if nothing can make him sad.


    But inadvertently, his whole life will be immersed in great loneliness.


    Such a person is really contradictory, which makes people curious and can''t help approaching.


    Nishang smiled and said, "are money and poison friends?"


    When nishang asked about childe Du, Qian Jinbao became vigilant, then considered his language and said, "childe Du and I are just nodding friends."


    If this little aunt and grandmother should pass on her hatred for Mr. Du to herself, it would be uneconomical.


    Thinking about it, Qian Jinbao silently scolded Duke in his heart. It was all the trouble caused by this guy. Otherwise, where would he suffer here?


    Duke Du, who was far away in Lingnan, couldn''t help sneezing.


    Nearby Yunxia hurriedly asked, "husband, don''t you catch a cold?"


    Duke shook his head and said, "maybe someone missed me."


    Nishang said with a smile, "that''s strange. Since you and Mr. Du are not familiar, why would he give you an antidote?"


    Seeing that nishang had a tendency to break the casserole, Qian Jinbao had to explain: "In fact, Mr. Du is a good man. Your elder martial brother and I are fairly good friends. He... You know, now that we have a good relationship with your elder martial brother, it is naturally impossible to attack me. The yard he lives in now is very important to me. When I have nothing to do, I always go for a walk, so he took the antidote for me early."


    "This time he was going to leave for some time. It happened that I was in Gusu, so he asked someone to look after the yard."


    Speaking of this, Qian Jinbao paused slightly, looked at nishang and said, "who would have thought that when I arrived here today, you caught me, and then took me across mountains and rivers."


    "Then why don''t you explain!" nishang''s face turned red and there was some embarrassment.


    In fact, nishang was very upset when she knew whether Qian Jinbao was the son of Du. Now Qian Jinbao is at a loss.


    Qian Jinbao glanced sideways at nishang: "I explained it to you at the beginning, but you don''t believe it. Instead, you think I''m cunning. Later, I don''t want to explain... Anyway, you won''t believe what I said."


    Nishang, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped when she heard the speech.


    Qian Jinbao was startled: "well, what are you going to do?" could it be that she was just too complacent and said something that stimulated nishang? At this time, she was going to restore her ferocious look?


    Looking at Qian Jinbao''s surprised appearance, nishang felt more guilty.


    She said in a low voice and sincerely, "young master Qian, I did it recklessly. I''m here to apologize to you."


    She paused and said sincerely, "I''m sorry."


    If in the usual time, Qian Jinbao would say a few more words to express his dissatisfaction. This guy is a nag. Naturally, he won''t spare others.


    But now, looking at a girl''s sincere apology, Qian Jinbao can''t bear it.


    He freely waved his hand and said, "forget it, you can''t blame yourself. If you want to blame you, you can blame Mr. Du!"


    Duke Du ate another one innocently and scraped it off.


    But when nishang saw Qian Jinbao like this, she took a relieved smile on her face.


    From the beginning of nishang''s apology, the relationship between the two people seemed to ease, at least not as tense as before.


    The two people shuttle side by side in the mountains and forests. They just want to go out quickly and find a place to settle down.


    The mountains and forests at night are silent and terrible. The occasional sounds are only the beating of birds'' wings or the cry of insects. Such sounds have a different kind of coldness at night.


    In addition to this, there is also the cry of wild animals.


    Oh


    A long cry made Qian Jinbao stagger and almost didn''t fall to the ground.


    After the two men, there were pursuers. When they got up, they were nervous. Now they heard the Lang''s cry again. They felt that misfortune never comes singly.


    Qian Jinbao forced himself to stand up straight, picked up a wooden stick from the ground, then pulled the corner of nishang and said, "nishang, don''t be afraid, there''s me!"


    Nishang''s autumn eyes fell on Qian Jinbao.


    In front of Qian Jinbao, because of the torture along the way, he was already ragged. However, there was still no way to cover up his handsome face and bright eyes like Xingzi.


    He knew he was scared to death, but he still had to stop and say something to protect her.


    This made me feel a strange feeling when I didn''t have much contact with men.


    At this time, there was movement in the surrounding vegetation.


    Qian Jinbao looked at the place, but he was a wolf with green eyes.


    Nishang said, "you follow me and keep quiet."


    Said, before those wild wolves started, nishang had shot quickly. Several concealed weapons were shot out of her hands and directly stabbed into the two wild wolves. The remaining wild wolves saw that the wild wolves in front fell down. They were shocked, and some did not dare to move lightly.


    This is an animal in the end, which is much worse than human beings.


    Nishang may be close to dealing with the incoming enemy, but it''s easy to deal with these wild animals.


    After all, she lived in the mountain forest with miracle doctor Miaoxin for a period of time, and she did a lot of hunting in the mountain.


    Nishang saw that she had frightened the wolves, so she grabbed Qian Jinbao and jumped forward.


    The brave wolf has caught up and reached the fat of his mouth. How can he fly like this.


    Nishang was a little sharp, and took Qian Jinbao to a nearby tree.

 Chapter 628

    Naturally, the wolf will not go up the tree. He can only turn around under the tree, wave his claws from time to time, and then look at the people above.


    Qian Jinbao and the whole person had hung on nishang like a koala.


    Nishang has a faint smell of medicine, which can''t be compared with those women Qian Jinbao contacted in the past.


    If this man is rich, many women will take the initiative to post it, especially Qian Jinbao, a handsome man who has no wife. Wherever he goes, women will take the initiative to get close to him.


    Just those women, more or less with some mediocre fat and vulgar powder.


    A woman like nishang is rare.


    Like the bright moon, clean makes people feel comfortable.


    Qian Jinbao asked himself that he was not a person who would be confused by beauty, but now next to neon, he couldn''t help but have some slight addiction.


    Nishang looked at Qian Jinbao with a red complexion at this time, and then clenched her teeth and said, "young master Qian, let me go!"


    Qian Jinbao suddenly recovered when he heard the speech. He smiled awkwardly. He was annoyed and wanted to slap himself. He just had a heart of taking advantage of other girls.


    This kind of heart is terrible.


    Qian Jinbao secretly warned himself in his heart, then looked at the wolf below solemnly and asked, "what shall we do next? We can''t wait here all the time. There are pursuers behind..."


    Nishang was also very sad. She looked at the wild wolves below and said, "now I can only wait for a while and take advantage of these wild wolves when they are unprepared!"


    "At that time, life and death will depend on life." nishang said again.


    When Qian Jinbao heard the speech, he immediately said, "bah, bah, what is life and death? We both have to live well!"


    "Don''t forget, you have to find Du Yun for revenge!" Qian Jinbao pulled out Du childe to boost morale.


    Click


    With such a broken sound, the branches under the feet of the two people shook down. Seeing the tree, they couldn''t bear the weight of the two people.


    Just as the so-called house leakage happens to be rainy, Qian Jinbao has never had the same bad luck in his life as in recent days.


    Nishang looked at Qian Jinbao, stretched out her hand to lift it, and then threw it out with a strong force.


    Qian Jinbao fell to the ground and was thrown. Some of them were stunned.


    At this time, the neon clothes had fallen from the tree, and the wild wolves immediately surrounded them.


    Nishang has taken out a dagger and started to kill the wolf.


    Just before nishang got away, several dark shadows sprang up from a distance, but nishang''s enemies had caught up.


    "There they are! Up!" with a voice, someone rushed here quickly.


    Qian Jinbao can run away directly when he arrives, but he looks at the neon clothes and entangles with wild wolves. He suddenly feels heroic. A girl''s family can sacrifice his life to protect him. He is a big man and can''t be compared with a girl''s family!


    He swung his stick directly and rushed up regardless.


    Qian Jinbao is so bold that one man is in charge of the pass and ten thousand people can''t open it.


    Directly beat two wild wolves, came to nishang and pulled nishang out.


    After that, the two quickly ran to the distance.


    Those who catch up are unlucky. They happen to bump into these wolves. These animals can''t tell who their enemies are. Maybe in their eyes, these humans are the same.


    The wolf who has killed the red eyed wolf, no matter who is the master, so he slightly intercepted the man in black who came up.


    Nishang and Qian Jinbao ran forward desperately.


    Qian Jinbao felt that he had never run so fast in his life. He gasped. At this time, he couldn''t help looking at nishang. The girl''s lightness skills were very good. If he left, he would easily get away.


    But at this time, she didn''t give up on him.


    This makes Qian Jinbao feel relieved.


    The resentment caused by being hijacked by nishang has long dissipated.


    Running in the night, it is inevitable that some people can''t see the road under their feet. When Qian Jinbao feels that his body tilts and the whole person has rolled down the cliff, it''s too late to regret.


    The only thing we can do is to stretch out our hands to hold the neon clothes. In this way, the two people can protect each other and get less injuries.


    Qian Jinbao didn''t know how many times he fell. When he waited to stop, Qian Jinbao felt that the bones of his whole body seemed to be broken.


    Another look at the neon clothes, but he was in a coma.


    Qian Jinbao looked at the place where he rolled down and said secretly that he didn''t know whether those people would come down. It''s urgent to find a place to hide.


    So Qian Jinbao dragged his neon clothes and walked away.


    When he reached a ditch, he hid in the fallen leaves with his neon clothes.


    Qian Jinbao had been thrown to the bone. When he moved like this, his whole body hurt. He couldn''t help but grinned hoarsely, but he didn''t dare to shout.


    He carefully moved his body, fell in nishang''s ear and asked softly, "nishang girl, how are you?"


    Nishang moved slightly and responded to Qian Jinbao back and forth. She had woken up, but now the situation is not very good.


    Maybe when nishang came out to rob people, he didn''t look at the Yellow calendar. At this time, dark clouds were all over the sky. Without much time, he covered the whole sky, and then bean sized raindrops fell.


    The two men hid under the fallen leaves. Although they would not be directly hit by the rain, the cold rain also made it difficult for the two people who had been seriously injured.


    Both of them have some uncontrollable, close to each other.


    When it''s cold, it''s human instinct to get close to each other for warmth.


    Qian Jinbao didn''t care about anything else at this time. He was cold himself. He felt his clothes trembling again. Where would he care about the defense between men and women?


    At this time, Qian Jinbao had the responsibility of a man and directly hugged his neon clothes in his arms.


    Although the rain made the two people feel very difficult, it also caused great difficulties for those who came to search for them. So far, these vicious people were not found.


    Finally, it was sunny after the rain, and it was already dawn.


    Qian Jinbao first opened his eyes, climbed out of the fallen leaves, and then went to pull his clothes.


    Nishang was protected by Qian Jinbao that night and recovered a lot. At this time, she had opened her eyes. The first sentence she saw Qian Jinbao said was: "thank you."


    Qian Jinbao grinned and showed his white teeth: "you''re welcome."

 Chapter 629

    Qian Jinbao''s smile was very optimistic, which made nishang feel uneasy and settled down.


    Nishang''s face couldn''t help smiling.


    Qian Jinbao is such a person. It''s easy to let his happiness infect others.


    When the neon clothes rolled down, they were hurt more seriously than Qian Jinbao. They couldn''t walk by themselves.


    Qian Jinbao had no choice but to carry his neon clothes.


    Although Qian Jinbao has never done such a thing in the past, he has to do so at this time.


    After all, Qian Jinbao felt that if nishang was cruel, he could leave directly by himself. No matter her life or death, nishang didn''t do so. No matter whether he was kidnapped by nishang or not, he felt that he owed nishang a favor.


    Their clothes were wet, and their neon clothes were lying on Qian Jinbao''s back. The concave convex body was directly printed on Qian Jinbao''s back.


    This makes Qian Jinbao, who has rarely had such close contact with women, blush.


    Nishang''s body was light and floating, like feathers. Qian Jinbao carried her and walked hard forward.


    Although Qian Jinbao can still walk now, he is also injured and it is very difficult to walk.


    However, Qian Jinbao knew that even if it was difficult at this time, he had to try his best to go out. Now both of them were seriously injured and didn''t eat anything. If they didn''t leave quickly and find someone, if they waited for their injuries to worsen, or their physical strength was exhausted, or those villains continued to chase them, There is only one way out for them.


    Although Qian Jinbao once felt hopeless about life, he still cherished his life. He didn''t want to die outside for no reason.


    Even if he was going to die, he wondered how he had to spend all his money before he died, otherwise he always felt that he was in a panic.


    Nishang fell on Qian Jinbao''s back and looked at Qian Jinbao walking forward step by step. Somewhere in her heart seemed to be melted.


    This man seems to talk a lot and give people a timid appearance. However, in his bones, he is really a responsible man. At this time, Qian Jinbao can leave her and leave by himself.


    After all, she was not his person, but she hurt him.


    At this time, both of them are accommodating each other, so that they have a feeling that adversity shows true love.


    After waiting for Qian Jinbao to go out, Qian Jinbao took an east pearl from his head, changed a carriage, and took his neon clothes all the way to the big city.


    When he arrived in the big city, Qian Jinbao was relieved.


    Because of such a place, there is money in Jinbao''s shop.


    Qian Jinbao took his neon clothes to recuperate here for more than ten days.


    Waiting for Qian Jinbao to feel that there was nothing wrong with him, he wanted to go back to Gusu.


    It''s just... He''s a little hesitant now.


    Somehow, he was reluctant to end this absurd trip.


    Nishang''s body turned a lot at this time, but she hurt her muscles and bones and needed to raise more days, but it always didn''t affect her normal actions.


    Qian Jinbao found nishang, hesitated again and again, and then he had a plan in his heart.


    "Nishang girl, I don''t know what you''re going to do next?" Qian Jinbao, dressed in royal clothes, now holds a folding fan in his hand and shakes it slightly. He really looks like a beautiful childe in the world.


    Nishang glanced at Qian Jinbao and said to Wen Sheng, "thank you for taking care of young master Qian these days. Since I''m well, I want to go back soon."


    "Back where?" Qian Jinbao asked nervously.


    Nishang recognized the unnaturalness in Qian Jinbao''s tone, so she looked at Qian Jinbao strangely: "naturally, I''m going back to my master."


    "Well, you''re not going to catch childe Du and kowtow to your master?" Qian Jinbao asked suspiciously. After so many days together, Qian Jinbao understood why nishang wanted to catch childe Du.


    In order to catch childe Du and kowtow to the miracle doctor Miaoxin, I didn''t want childe Du.


    Naturally, if you talk directly with Duke Du about this, Duke Du will in all likelihood poison those who say it directly.


    As soon as nishang wanted to say something, Qian Jinbao robbed nishang''s words and said, "girl, come back to Gusu with me."


    Nishang was slightly stunned. She seemed to think of something. She looked at Qian Jinbao in shock and moved her lips. After all, she didn''t say anything.


    When Qian Jinbao arrived, he took the initiative to say, "I mean, you go back with me, or wait for Duke du to come back. No matter how far he goes, won''t he have to come back sooner or later?"


    There was a relaxed look on nishang''s face, but there was some disappointment in this look.


    "You''re going back now. I''m afraid you can''t make a job with your master? I''ve seen your master and know that your master is an old stubborn. If you go back now, you might as well go to Gusu again and wait for the hare for the Duke!" Qian Jinbao instigated.


    If Duke Du knew that Qian Jinbao was "betraying" him at the moment, he would probably be unable to help but poison Qian Jinbao and save him from nagging.


    However, when Qian Jinbao said this, nishang did have some feelings.


    Nishang looked at Qian Jinbao, hesitated again and again, and said, "that''s good, but I''m afraid I''ll trouble Mr. Qian."


    Qian Jinbao smiled and said, "no trouble, no trouble. I''m happy to help you."


    Nishang still had some concerns and said, "it''s just that childe Qian will be embarrassed. After all, you and Du Yun are also friends."


    Nishang was also willing to go back to Gusu and wait for the rabbit, but she was worried that it would make Qian Jinbao difficult. After all, Qian Jinbao would report to Du Yun at that time? Or don''t you report to Du Yun?


    That''s why she plans to use the excuse of going back to find Miaoxin, get rid of Qian Jinbao, and then go elsewhere to find childe Du.


    Qian Jinbao smiled freely and said, "it doesn''t matter. Du Yun is not such a stingy person."


    Qian Jinbao thought that according to nishang''s Kung Fu, he might be close to dealing with Duke Du. Duke Du certainly won''t have any worries... As for nishang''s safety, since he has returned with nishang, Duke Du has to look at his face even if he wants to do it?


    Well, even if his face is worthless in childe Du, he has plenty of silver, he can find someone to protect nishang!


    Qian Jinbao unknowingly, his whole heart is close to nishang, and he wants to think about everything for nishang.

 Chapter 630

    Poor Mr. Du. Now he has become a stepping stone for some people.


    Naturally, Mr. Du is not a loser. If he knows this, he may ask for "spiritual loss fee" from Qian Jinbao at that time.


    Nishang agreed to go back to Gusu with Qian Jinbao.


    As for Qian Jinbao, his heart was at a loss at this time. He was just instinctive. He didn''t want to let go of nishang and separate from nishang.


    Just in the bottom of his heart, he still dare not face himself.


    Perhaps this is a big test for Qian Jinbao.


    The two men went back all the way and were very comfortable. Qian Jinbao had plenty of silver, sat in a luxurious carriage and brought many servants.


    However, nishang seems to have some problems with Qian Jinbao, so she politely refused Qian Jinbao''s care for her several times.


    Nishang is like a fresh and refined flower. It will not be moved by these vulgar things at all. It will definitely not change its attitude towards a person because he has silver or no silver.


    When they returned to Gusu, Song Rong and others had not left.


    Naturally, at this time, the people no longer lived in Qian Jinbao''s house. Instead, they cleaned out the house that Chu Yunqing had given to Song Rong and moved all of it in.


    Chu Yunqing and Song Rong negotiated this. After all, whether Song Rong or Chu Yunqing lives in Qian Jinbao''s house, they are not comfortable.


    It''s not because Qian Jinbao suddenly disappeared and didn''t take good care of him.


    Just because there are so many girls in the family who look like Song Rong, it''s more or less awkward for them to see.


    Chu Yunqing is naturally jealous here. Song Rong feels that she is sorry for Qian Jinbao.


    For so many years, she thought Qian Jinbao would have come out long ago. After all, Fengyi came out, but she never thought that Qian Jinbao would insist like this.


    When they met each other at the most depressed time, they had an incomprehensible dependence on each other. They supported each other all the way. They were childhood sweethearts and had no guess. For Qian Jinbao, it seemed to be a disaster in this life.


    Perhaps, only through the burning fire can we be reborn.


    This time, the arrival of Nianqing has dealt a lot of blows to Qian Jinbao, which can be regarded as an opportunity for Qian Jinbao to choose his future road again.


    When he arrived at Qian Jinbao''s house, Qian Jinbao smiled and introduced nishang: "nishang, this is my residence."


    Nishang looked at Qian Jinbao''s golden residence as if it were painted with gold paint. The corners of her lips couldn''t help twitching. Although she admitted that Qian Jinbao had silver, she had to say in her heart that Qian Jinbao''s taste was really vulgar.


    There''s silver here. It''s not enough to put rare things all over the yard, is it?


    While Qian Jinbao was talking to nishang, many women rushed out. When they saw Qian Jinbao, they all looked happy.


    "Sir, where have you been these days? But you miss me!"


    "Yes, my sisters are looking forward to your return!"


    "Are you angry that our service is not in place?"


    Looking at the Yingyan standing in a pile, Qian Jinbao felt guilty for no reason. If he had been in the past, he would have directly asked the girls to pour wine and dance for himself and continue to live his life.


    But now the neon clothes are here, which makes him feel ashamed.


    This feeling is very similar to that of Song Rong when he came to his house.


    When Qian Jinbao thought of this, he was stunned, and then took a strange look at his clothes.


    His feelings for Song Rong are very clear in his heart, but now, when facing neon clothes, he has a similar feeling. Isn''t it


    When Qian Jinbao thought of this, he was a little agitated and frenzied.


    Nishang hesitated and asked, "these people..."


    "Ah, where is this girl from? Well, I say, I''m not in the house these days. Dare you look for a girl. Well, I see that the girl looks like us! I really like a girl with such a face!" a woman smiled at this time.


    But what she said was nonsense. Nishang and Song Rong were completely different.


    If we must say that there is something similar between the two people, it is that they are both beautiful women.


    However, the beauty of two people is completely different.


    The beauty of neon clothes should be more refined, just like the white lotus under the moon.


    As for Song Rong, she has a calm and calm charm. Now she is more like a woman like a peony with grace and noble spirit.


    There is no similarity in eyebrows and eyes.


    Nishang is much less familiar with the world than Song Rong.


    Song Rong has experienced too much, with a kind of precipitation, which is unmatched by girls like nishang, but the clarity of nishang''s first experience in the world is not what Song Rong can have.


    Now the woman just wants to please Qian Jinbao.


    Because Qian Jinbao is very happy every time he praises the pictures of these girls.


    But this time, Qian Jinbao''s face looked a little ugly, and then looked at the neon clothes. At this time, she had looked curiously. She didn''t feel much about whether she looked like these girls.


    But at this glance, these people opposite are more or less similar.


    After nishang realized this, she looked at Qian Jinbao.


    Most of the eyes of nishang explored, but the eyes fell on Qian Jinbao, which made Qian Jinbao feel a little embarrassed and like a needle on his back.


    He never felt that there was anything wrong with the women in his family, but these days, after the arrival of Song Rong and nishang, Qian Jinbao suddenly realized that it was so inappropriate for him to let these women in his family.


    Qian Jinbao looked calm, waved his hand and said, "you all go down!"


    "Sir, what''s the matter with you? Don''t you want to talk to your sisters when you have a new lover?" the brave one asked.


    Qian Jinbao used to be very broad to these people


    He found the shadow of Song Rong in these people, so he was also tolerant to these people. After all, he never had the heart to sneer at Song Rong.


    But today, Qian Jinbao felt that he was upset for no reason.


    He continued, "you all go down!"


    Qian Jinbao stressed that these women were not good enough to stay here, but left in three steps.


    Although it is said that Qian Jinbao has never really loved him in this family, he has a comfortable life here. At least he doesn''t have to run around for a living. These people are happy with what they want.

 Chapter 631

    After all, these people were not forcibly abducted by Qian Jinbao, but came to the Qian mansion voluntarily. If someone wanted to go, Qian Jinbao never stopped. Naturally, few of these people really wanted to go.


    There are food and drink in the Qian family, and servants can wait on it. The most important thing is that if you can get the green eye of Qian Jinbao, you will be the fish leaping over the dragon''s gate. From then on, you will become the wife of the first rich businessman in Damin!


    In addition to the queen, this position is the most desirable for women in the world!


    After Qian Jinbao asked these people to go down, he looked at nishang and said, "well, they..."


    Nishang smiled and said, "you don''t have to explain. I know, these are your wives and concubines."


    Qian Jinbao''s face darkened when he heard the speech. Hello, Hello, he wants to explain, okay?


    Just as Qian Jinbao was going to continue to explain, nishang continued: "my arrival has made these girls jealous. Childe Qian would better explain to them. When I find a place to live, I will move away from your house and won''t interfere with you."


    Then nishang smiled and said, "when you think I''m a friend, I can''t make your family unhappy."


    Qian Jinbao stared at nishang and said clumsily, "well, nishang girl, you can live here as long as you want. As for them, they are not my wives and concubines... I will... Let them leave as soon as possible."


    Nishang looked at Qian Jinbao in surprise and said, "young master Qian, I''m afraid it''s bad for you to lie like this. Moreover, it seems useless for you to explain these to me."


    Qian Jinbao looked at nishang and could not see nishang''s attitude from nishang''s face.


    But from the faint tone of nishang, Qian Jinbao really felt a kind of uneasiness.


    Qian Jinbao rubbed his hands and felt a little depressed.


    Today, he knows what it means to do evil and not live. He has to drink the bitter wine he brews himself.


    Seeing nishang''s face unwilling to say more, he knew that it was inappropriate to say anything at this time, so he opened his mouth and said, "nishang girl, I''ll arrange for you to have a rest in your house."


    Nishang nodded and said, "OK."


    Speaking of this, nishang added: "I will go out to find a house tomorrow. I won''t bother you to enjoy the happiness of the whole people."


    Qian Jinbao looked at nishang with a sad face and said, "but..."


    Nishang looked down at the tip of her shoes and Qian Jinbao. She didn''t speak.


    But the bright eyes like autumn water were filled with wisps of disappointment. Such a look fell into Qian Jinbao''s eyes, which made Qian Jinbao''s heart sink, and he felt as if he had done that indifferent thing.


    Qian Jinbao bowed his head and said, "anyway, I should wash the dust for you."


    In the evening, Qian Jinbao gave a banquet to wash nishang''s dust.


    It was Song Rong and Chu Yun who came uninvited and came with Nian Qing.


    Seeing this family, Qian Jinbao''s heart is sour and bitter, and he has some melancholy feelings of continuous cutting and confusion. After so many years, he has been unable to make a cruel decision. Now... She has been happy, and his existence is just superfluous. Maybe he should re-examine his future at this time.


    Song Rong is dressed in a peony red brocade skirt today. She wears a simple mother of pearl flower on her head and is decorated with several pink pearls. She is noble and has a kind of gorgeous beauty.


    After being with Chu Yun, Song Rong seemed to be nourished and more beautiful.


    Song Rong''s eyes fell on Nianqing, and then said, "don''t go to apologize to your uncle Qian."


    Nianqing lowered her head and looked guilty. After she was found, she was educated by Chu Yunqing and Song Rong in turns. At this time, her intestines were blue.


    She also learned something about Qian Jinbao from her mother and had a new understanding of Qian Jinbao.


    In the past, she only felt that Qian Jinbao was a piece of dog''s skin plaster. She pestered her mother and hurt her father''s heart.


    But now think about it, although my father occasionally eats some flying vinegar in his heart, he respects this man in the end.


    As for the mother, the fear in her heart was not that she hated him, but that she felt guilty.


    Nianqing said to Qian Jinbao seriously, "yes... Sorry, I''ve gone too far."


    Qian Jinbao looks at Nianqing''s face that looks like Song Rong. Where are you willing to be angry? Even if he plans to re-examine himself now, the habits he has developed over the years can not be changed overnight.


    He has always spoiled and indulged this beautiful woman.


    At this time, nishang was also there. Her bright eyes swept through the crowd and finally fell on Song Rong.


    As a woman, even if she had never known love before, nishang was ignorant at this time, but she could still keenly feel that the atmosphere between Song Rong and Qian Jinbao was strange.


    She looked at the bright and beautiful woman in front of her and was distracted. As a woman, she couldn''t help but praise her sincerely. The woman in front of her will really make people fall in love.


    "I don''t know who this is..." Xu Shishang''s eyes stared at Song Rong for too long. Song Rong also noticed nishang''s eyes and asked.


    Before nishang could speak, Qian Jinbao said, "this is the new disciple of Miaoxin miracle doctor. Don''t you know?"


    Song Rong looked at nishang in amazement. Chu Yun over there listened to Miao Xin''s name and looked over.


    "Are you... Nishang?" Chu Yun''s voice was like a tinkling spring.


    He heard about it, but he had never seen neon clothes.


    "Nishang, this is your senior brother." Qian Jinbao introduced nishang.


    Nishang was also stunned. She didn''t expect to see her unreliable senior brother here.


    "Why are you in Gusu?" Chu Yunqing asked curiously.


    Nishang hesitated and asked for help. She glanced at Qian Jinbao, but the master said that she, a useless senior brother, had long forgotten her hatred with Duke. If she knew her purpose to the senior brother at this time, she might want to inform Duke!


    When Qian Jinbao was looked at by nishang, he felt that the whole person was in a good mood.


    He is not afraid of nishang begging him. What he is afraid of is that nishang treats him as an ordinary passer-by.


    So Qian Jinbao said with a smile, "nishang is my friend. I''m here to be a guest!"


    With that, Qian Jinbao glanced proudly at his neon clothes and asked as if he was asking for credit. Did he do it well?

 Chapter 632

    Nishang and Qian Jinbao''s eyes met in the air, and then smiled knowingly.


    Song Rong was keenly aware of the eyes between the two people, and seemed to have some insight in her heart.


    Although there are many girls in Qian Jinbao''s family, there has never been one like nishang. Now look... This girl called nishang seems very different to Qian Jinbao.


    She was prepared to talk to Qian Jinbao.


    But now, she thought, some things, Qian Jinbao himself will see it a little.


    If she interferes too much, she may make Qian Jinbao rebellious.


    So ready to think, let Nianqing apologize to Qian Jinbao, Song Rong left with the people.


    When it came to Nianqing, she looked at Qian Jinbao. She was a little reluctant to give up, and there was a tendency to look back step by step. Seeing this scene, Song Rong grabbed Nianqing and left.


    Nianqing is still young. It''s reasonable to meet a man like Qian Jinbao.


    Song Rong pondered that Nianqing is not young. She should choose her son-in-law, Duke Du''s family and Shu Yan''s children. They are all very good


    Song Rong hesitated and left.


    Seeing Song Rong leave this time, Qian Jinbao felt that his heart was so hollow that it was like taking something extremely important from his heart.


    He looked at nishang and said in a muffled voice, "nishang, will you drink with me?"


    I seldom see Qian Jinbao showing such emotional clothes. It''s hard to refuse Qian Jinbao, so I had to say, "well."


    Nishang''s mood today is also quite low. Xu began to see so many women in Qian Jinbao''s family, Song Rong and Qian Jinbao''s attitude towards Song Rong


    Nishang doesn''t understand what happened to her.


    But at this moment, nishang and Qian Jinbao are in the same mood. They all want to get drunk and solve thousands of worries.


    Qian Jinbao was drunk when he handed in a cup for another one.


    He looked at the woman in front of him, suddenly opened his mouth, deeply, and elongated his tone, and shouted: "nishang..."


    "Hmm?" nishang blushed and had some drunken eyes.


    "I like her." Qian Jinbao suddenly said for no reason.


    Nishang''s eyes were a little lonely: "I can see that those women in your family are clearly printed from her mold."


    Qian Jinbao added: "for so many years, I have loved her since I was very young. You know, at that time, my parents both died. I was the only one left in Nuo Da''s family. Those who didn''t rely on me were the aunts of the family who bullied me."


    "At that time, she appeared. Such a small person stood in front of me and helped me teach my bullies a lesson."


    When Qian Jinbao said this, he looked a little hazy. He had fallen into memory.


    "From then on, I swore that I would never need her to protect me again. I wanted to protect her. I wanted to give her the best things in the world. I wanted to marry her back with ten miles of red makeup and beautiful scenery..."


    "We grew up together, and her father went, but she was much stronger than me. I respected and convinced her, and my feelings for her became deeper and deeper."


    "I thought we would support you all the way, but I didn''t think she married your senior brother..."


    "I''ve been waiting for her for so many years. If she''s unhappy, she can come back to me..."


    As he spoke, Qian Jinbao''s eyes turned red.


    Nishang is the most shameful to shed tears. Although she is upset at this time, she still took out her handkerchief from her sleeve and handed it to Qian Jinbao: "don''t cry. I see that my senior brother treats her very well... If you really like her, you should feel happy for her."


    Qian Jinbao reached out to pick up the handkerchief handed by nishang. His hand touched some slightly cold hands of nishang, and even trembled slightly.


    I even held the whole hand of nishang.


    Then he looked at her dimly: "don''t leave me?"


    Nishang''s face was black: "you recognize the wrong person."


    Qian Jinbao didn''t let go, then moved his lips and said, "I know, I should let go... This is a good choice for both of us, but at this time, some can''t stand it..."


    "Nishang, thank you for accompanying me." Qian Jinbao looked at nishang deeply.


    Nishang was slightly stunned and looked at the hands held by the two people. Qian Jinbao... It''s clear that he didn''t recognize the wrong person. Is it difficult for him to be drunk? Does he like to move with people like this?


    "Can you give me time..." Qian Jinbao murmured to himself.


    These words were very light. They fell into nishang''s ears and made nishang listen to specious words. She was really tangled in her heart.


    Qian Jinbao looked up and took a deep look at the bright moon in the sky. It was actually very difficult to forget a person. The pain in his heart was as painful as digging meat, but he did it for the girl in front of him.


    Willing to make the most painful choice.


    He would be attracted to her, perhaps because she appeared in his most sad time and happened to replace the woman and live in his heart, but he knew that the girl in front of him would never be the substitute of that person.


    This is respect for two women.


    When I like Song Rong, it''s like a long dream, which makes him indulge in it. Sometimes it''s torture, but I still feel sweet and can''t wake up.


    Now, he thought that he should wake up. Song Rong gave him a beautiful life. He will never forget it, but he is willing to make more choices in his future life.


    Qian Jinbao set his eyes on nishang and wanted to say something.


    The whole man fell on the table and was drunk.


    Nishang reached out and pushed Qian Jinbao, but Qian Jinbao had stretched out his hand and grasped nishang tightly.


    Nishang looked at the appearance of the two people. She didn''t mean to call people, so she had to carry Qian Jinbao to the house.


    Nishang put Qian Jinbao down and was about to forcibly take away Qian Jinbao''s hand to leave. Qian Jinbao suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were bright. He didn''t know whether he was drunk or awake.


    He looked at nishang seriously and said, "don''t go, okay?"


    Nishang looked at Qian Jinbao angrily: "apprentice!"


    Qian Jinbao was slightly stunned, then patted his head, and then continued: "I don''t want you to stay with me to sleep... I mean... I mean... How about you stay with me?"


    Qian Jinbao''s words made some detours, but nishang understood them.


    She looked at Qian Jinbao deeply: "are you sure you don''t recognize the wrong person?"


    Qian Jinbao said low, "I just told you so much, just want to tell you my past... I''m not an amorous person, family girl... I haven''t touched..."

 Chapter 633

    Nishang didn''t speak, pursed her lips and looked at Qian Jinbao.


    Qian Jinbao continued, "nishang... I confess my past to you. Now I just hope you can accompany me to meet the future."


    Waiting for nishang to hear all Qian Jinbao''s words, her face looked a little hesitant.


    She lowered her head and whispered, "I''m very confused. I''m afraid I can''t give you the answer now."


    Although nishang''s age is not small, she is now a new love affair. Her heart is full of two feelings of expectation and fear. Now the person she meets is Qian Jinbao.


    I saw so many girls in Qian Jinbao''s house just after I arrived at the house, which made nishang''s heart a little uncertain about the future.


    The light in Qian Jinbao''s eyes went out a little bit, and there seemed to be some disappointment, but in a moment, Qian Jinbao had said, "it doesn''t matter, nishang, I can wait... When you understand my heart."


    Also wait for him, completely fall in love with her.


    Waiting for the next day, Qian Jinbao woke up rubbing his forehead.


    Then his face was a little black, as if something had sounded. How could he vaguely remember what he said and did to nishang yesterday?


    Waiting for Qian Jinbao''s memory to come back, he jumped out of bed and ran to the yard where nishang lived.


    He said so many Meng Lang''s words yesterday that he wouldn''t take away his neon clothes, would he?


    Thinking of these, Qian Jinbao''s heart is still a little worried.


    When he got to nishang''s yard, Qian Jinbao smelled a faint smell of medicine. Nishang was wearing a plain dress. At this time, he was pulling up his sleeves and cooking medicine.


    The curling mist of medicine lingered on the body of nishang, setting off her as if she were a fairy in the Moon Palace.


    When nishang heard the footsteps, she raised her head, looked at Qian Jinbao and smiled, "you''re coming."


    Qian Jinbao''s footsteps gave a slight pause, and then said with some hesitation, "well, let me see you."


    Nishang puffed and laughed, "Why are you standing there?"


    When Qian Jinbao heard the speech, his eyes brightened and his face looked happy, so he quickly walked over.


    At this time, nishang has said: "I had a hangover yesterday. I''m afraid I have a headache today. I''ll be much better if I drink this medicine later."


    Qian Jinbao felt a lot of touch when he heard the speech. For many years, no one has cared about him like this?


    Although there are many women in this family, how many do you really care about him? I''m afraid I care more about his money?


    Nishang, like a breeze, blew away the silence in his heart. Now he just wants to live well.


    "I yesterday..." several branches of Qian Jinbao hurriedly looked at nishang.


    He doesn''t remember nishang''s attitude yesterday. Today, he doesn''t dare to act rashly.


    Nishang smiled and said, "you were drunk yesterday and said a lot of nonsense."


    Qian Jinbao was worried when he heard this: "I''m drunk, but it''s not necessarily nonsense after drinking, and it may be true after drinking!"


    Nishang didn''t seem to expect Qian Jinbao to be so straightforward. She wanted to fool around, but now Qian Jinbao said so. She was a little stunned.


    "Nishang, every word I said to you yesterday is true." Qian Jinbao looked at nishang with burning eyes.


    If he likes someone, he won''t hide it in his heart, but will say it out loud. His nature is so, which is difficult to change.


    Nishang suddenly raised her head, looked at Qian Jinbao and said, "what do you like about me?"


    Qian Jinbao was slightly stunned, and then looked at nishang. Yes, what does he like about nishang? He asked himself in his heart.


    Finally, he came to an answer. He liked nishang''s sincerity and shared life and death with nishang. When he helped each other, nishang didn''t abandon him!


    Waiting for Qian Jinbao to tell nishang the answer, nishang said, "but..."


    "No, but, nishang, I''m not young. I''m long past the age of fun. Every decision I make and every word I say starts from my heart." when Qian Jinbao said this, his tone was more stable than usual.


    He seems to talk a lot, but he is already a man in his early thirties!


    Naturally, you can be responsible for what you say.


    Looking at the neon clothes, Qian Jinbao was still hesitating. Suddenly, he felt that his blood was surging up. The heart that had been discouraged for many years seemed to live in an instant.


    He looked at nishang and said, "I know you are upset about these women in my house. I will send them out. In the future, you will be the only hostess in this house."


    Then he looked at his magnificent mansion and said to nishang, "I know you don''t like these yellow and white things, but if you want, you can take them all..."


    As the world knows, Qian Jinbao is a person who seldom wants to spend money for people. Now he can make such a decision, at least proves that he is willing to open his heart to nishang.


    Nishang hesitated and looked at Qian Jinbao and said, "that..."


    "What else? If you feel uneasy, you can bring it up." Qian Jinbao looked at nishang with a heroic face.


    In fact, Qian Jinbao''s heart is also very empty. According to reason, if he wants to find a hostess for his family, I''m afraid any woman willing to come can surround Qian''s house.


    But he knew in his heart that nishang was different from other women.


    I just want to tell you... Although I have no father and no mother, I can''t promise my life with my master


    Qian Jinbao''s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    Nishang said so, mostly not rejecting him, but pointing out the direction to him.


    As for the wonderful doctor? He won''t believe it. He can''t take it by himself!


    He thought in his mind whether to send Millennium snow ginseng, or Ganoderma lucidum the size of a millstone, or... All together? It''s impossible to throw these things out because of the infatuated nature of the miracle doctor Miaoxin!


    After making up his mind, Qian Jinbao took the good things from his family into the car and sent them to the place where the miracle doctor Miaoxin lived.


    Sure enough, the miracle doctor Miaoxin shamelessly left the things and only gave nishang a handwritten letter to do it by herself.


    "Nishang, your master has accepted the bride price..." Qian Jinbao looked at nishang.


    Nishang glanced at Qian Jinbao: "I haven''t promised yet."


    "Nishang, I''m happy with you. You... Should do it." Qian Jinbao looked at nishang deeply.


    "Well"


    A faint response dissipated in the wind. What she was waiting for was such a sentence.

 Chapter 634

    Since the war between Chu Yunqin and northern desert, Damin''s national strength has become more and more prosperous.


    There has been no war for many years.


    The soldiers in the border garrison have more or less the feeling of loneliness of some heroes.


    Song Yu has been here for several years now. Naturally, Xu didn''t stop Song Yu at all this time.


    Song Yu couldn''t stay any longer.


    You can''t go to the battlefield. You might as well go back and build the river with Shu Yan!


    Shu Yan is now in the Ministry of work, and his work is also popular.


    Xiao Yizheng stayed here for several years. He completely precipitated himself. He was much calmer than before and wanted to understand a lot of things.


    Finally, he chose to leave.


    This country is as solid as gold soup. She doesn''t need him anymore... If one day she needs him, he will come back.


    Xiao Yizheng didn''t return to Beilin. He didn''t dare to approach the man who haunted him.


    Xiao Yizheng chose to go to a small village in the South and washed all his lead. The former Prince and Regent now chose the most simple life.


    Hunting and farming, in such a simple and ordinary, maybe it can calm his restless heart.


    Now that she is so happy, the last thing he can do is not to disturb.


    In the past, he has done many wrong things. The years of Garrisoning the border have made him feel that he has redeemed. He thinks that this life is one or two wide, and he will never see him again.


    He didn''t dare to see her, and she didn''t want to see him. The two of them will never meet again.


    Today''s Xiao Yizheng has long lost his previous high spirits. He has a long beard, and because he doesn''t like to talk, he adds a bit of gloom.


    In this small village called Xiushui village, no one wants to get close to Xiao Yizheng.


    Also, such a stranger with unknown origin will always make you more defensive.


    Moreover, Xiao Yizheng has been on the battlefield for many years. He is more or less murderous. He is also the prince. He has been a regent, and his breath is not angry. It can be said that such Xiao Yizheng is incompatible with Xiushui village, a simple mountain village.


    But Xiao Yizheng is willing to immerse himself in this mountain village. In the embrace of mountains and rivers, Xiao Yizheng can calm his heart.


    Not far from Xiao Yizheng''s house is a peasant family with dilapidated houses.


    Although the house was dilapidated, the yard inside the fence was clean and tidy, completely free from the clutter of ordinary farmers.


    There are two brothers and sisters living here. This family is also a foreigner, but these two brothers and sisters were born in this village. Their parents died early.


    Now there are only two people who depend on each other. My brother is still young, but he is five or six years old. Now he is sixteen or seven when he is a sister.


    According to reason, a girl of this age has long promised marriage.


    However, the girl named XiuXiu was somewhat disliked because she had no parents to help her and brought a young brother.


    Some people have spread rumors that xiuxiuke''s parents died. In such a foolish small mountain village, XiuXiu naturally has some worries about getting married.


    But this girl is the best. She doesn''t want to get married for her brother.


    If you get married, even if you can marry with your brother, it is completely dependent on others.


    Now, although the life of sister and brother is poor, at least they can live on. Although the days of living together are bitter, they can always have fun in bitterness.


    At this time, it is shallow summer, with verdant plants and everything with vigorous vitality.


    XiuXiu went up the mountain early, picked some mushrooms and came back, and then dried them in her yard.


    From XiuXiu''s house to Xiao''s house, you can see it at a glance.


    Xiao Yizheng''s house is also very simple. Naturally, he is not poor, but likes such a simple way of life.


    At this time, Xiao Yizheng is processing fur in his yard, scraping off the shredded meat bit by bit, and then making it by nitrate... This process is very cumbersome. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, I''m afraid no one would believe that this former king would have done such rough work.


    However, Xiao Yizheng is very familiar with these things.


    XiuXiu took a curious look at Xiao Yizheng. The man was very tall, but his beard blocked his original face, so people couldn''t see what his life was like.


    Now there are rumors in the village that the man surnamed Xiao is actually a bandit from the mountain. Otherwise, how could he be so fierce?


    I heard that once Li Chang went to their house, but he saw a long sword with an open blade. The light on it was even brighter than the cold star in the sky.


    The people in the village were afraid of him and didn''t even dare to approach him.


    After hearing this, XiuXiu was naturally afraid. She just didn''t know why. In addition to being afraid, she also vaguely felt that this man might not be as bad as everyone said.


    At this time, XiuXiu''s brother, Xiaobao, had curiously walked to Xiao Yizheng''s yard and looked inside.


    Boys are curious about such things.


    XiuXiu saw this scene and hurriedly shouted, "Xiaobao!"


    At this time, Xiaobao has entered Xiao Yizheng''s yard.


    XiuXiu quickly put down her work and hurried over. Xiaobao is too young. If she bumped into the man


    Waiting for XiuXiu to arrive in Xiao Yizheng''s yard, she looked at their sister and brother in surprise, just as Xiao Yizheng looked at the invaders. Suddenly, she was a little cramped.


    "That... Xiao... Uncle Xiao, I''m your neighbor, Qi XiuXiu. This is my brother Xiaobao. Excuse me." XiuXiu said uneasily.


    Xiao Yizheng raised his eyebrows and looked at XiuXiu. Did he? Uncle? Well, is it that old? Doesn''t it seem?


    Seeing that Xiao Yizheng didn''t speak, XiuXiu bowed her head and saluted Xiao Yizheng: "sorry, I bumped into you. If you''re... Unhappy, scold me."


    Xiao Yizheng lost his smile. Is he so terrible?


    He looked up, but saw the little boy. At this time, he was greedily watching his meat drying in the yard.


    Xiao Yizheng picked up the knife and stood up.


    XiuXiu took a defensive look at Xiao Yizheng and slightly pulled Xiaobao. If the man really did something, how could she let Xiaobao protect him.


    At this time, Xiao Yizheng saw his knife fall


    Ga?


    XiuXiu was a little bleary, but Xiao Yizheng had cut a big piece of meat and handed it over.


    Before XiuXiu reacts, Xiaobao has reached out to pick up the meat. The child is too young to know other people''s things and can''t take them at random.

 Chapter 635

    Besides, Xiaobao has a strong desire for meat. He seldom eats meat. He eats it once in a while. He also knows that it is a very precious and delicious thing. At this time, his mouth has begun to drool.


    XiuXiu looks at Xiaobao and stares at him. She wants to teach Xiaobao a lesson. She knows to ask for other people''s things at a young age. This is not a good habit.


    "Xiaobao! You can''t have this!" XiuXiu said in a deep voice.


    But XiuXiu, even if she speaks with a straight face, she also has a little softness.


    At this time, there were tears in Xiaobao''s eyes. It made people feel very poor. Xiao Yizheng saw it and felt a little soft hearted, so he opened his mouth and said, "girl, since this thing has been given to you, take it."


    Xiao Yizheng''s voice is so clear that people can''t feel too violent.


    XiuXiu glanced uneasily at Xiao Yizheng.


    Just like Ann''s frightened deer, a pair of eyes, especially clear and bright, with a little water light inside, ran into Xiao Yizheng''s eyes.


    The girl in front of Xiao Yizheng is just like the wild chrysanthemum on the mountain. Although it is not as expensive and gorgeous as peony, it has a unique sense of freshness and vitality that belongs to the mountains alone.


    XiuXiu did not dare to refuse Xiao Yizheng at this time, so she had to say in a weak voice like mosquitoes and flies: "thank you."


    Xiao Yizheng looked at XiuXiu like this, and his heart became lighter. He had never seen such a clear and transparent person, whether in the government and the public at the beginning or later at the border. At a glance, it was like a pool of clear water, and he could see it directly to the end.


    In the face of such a clear person, he was also more tolerant. He smiled and said, "go back quickly. The meat is still fresh. Deal with it and give it... It''s called Xiaobao, right? Make it for Xiaobao."


    He had seen that the girl in front of him was vaguely afraid of him. Naturally, she didn''t want to embarrass her.


    XiuXiu looked at Xiao Yizheng gratefully and said, "thank you."


    Then she took Xiaobao out step by step. In fact, because of the hidden fear of Xiao Yizheng in her heart, XiuXiu wanted to run wild, but when she thought that Xiao Yizheng was still the best for them, XiuXiu couldn''t bear to run.


    If it hurts his heart, it will make them look like they don''t know what''s good or bad.


    After waiting to go back, XiuXiu ordered Xiaobao to put the meat into the house. Then she neatly picked up a basket, filled it with some cleaned mushrooms, and ran over.


    This time, XiuXiu didn''t enter the yard.


    But across the fence, she handed over the things. In her voice, there were several sub Bureau urges: "Uncle Xiao, these mushrooms are for you!"


    XiuXiu has a good upbringing. She knows that it''s the same reason to come and not to be rude.


    Xiao Yizheng took the things in with a smile, and then returned the basket to XiuXiu.


    In this way, XiuXiu looked at the man who was particularly stable, and suddenly thought in her heart, where is the bandit coming down from the mountain? In addition to looking scared, the beard is actually the best person.


    Xiao Yizheng didn''t know that he had inadvertently changed the girl''s attitude towards him.


    At night, XiuXiu ate the meat, and her heart was more warm.


    No one has been so kind to her since her parents died.


    Every day after that, XiuXiu went into the mountain early to collect things like mushrooms, dried them and sold them to the restaurant, which was also a sum of money.


    The burden of the family and the responsibility of taking care of her brother are now on the girl. She has to be careful.


    On this day, after XiuXiu went up the mountain, there were few mushrooms and valuable wild vegetables nearby. She hesitated and went deep into the mountain.


    Unknowingly, XiuXiu has reached the deep mountains.


    Ordinary villagers don''t go to this depth at all. It''s easy to meet wild animals here. However, when XiuXiu thought of Xiaobao''s thin appearance, she felt that she should make more money, so she ventured to collect mushrooms and wild vegetables here.


    XiuXiu''s feet are covered with weeds and surrounded by towering ancient trees.


    In shallow summer, when the vegetation is verdant, there is a different kind of seclusion in the mountains and forests.


    XiuXiu picked up a mushroom and looked up to wipe her sweat. At this time, XiuXiu suddenly felt a sound of broken vegetation in front of her. When she came back, a big black bear appeared in front of her.


    There are two XiuXiu tall black bears. When they see XiuXiu, they have rushed to XiuXiu.


    XiuXiu was startled. She didn''t care about anything, so she ran out quickly.


    While running, he shouted, "help!"


    But the bear is big, but it runs very fast.


    Seeing that she will be chasing XiuXiu, poor XiuXiu is surprised by this, a instability at the foot, stumbled on the vine.


    Looking at the black bear, XiuXiu has some regrets. She knew she would meet such a wild thing, so she wouldn''t come to such a place! Xiaobao... My sister can''t take care of you in the future.


    At this moment, XiuXiu suddenly heard the black bear cry bitterly.


    She slowly opened her closed eyes, but saw that the black bear had turned and rushed back.


    There is still a good chance. XiuXiu will not give up. She is rolling away from the black bear. When XiuXiu stands with a tree, she sees that a man in black clothes has already stood behind the black bear.


    Either someone else, or her neighbor surnamed Xiao.


    On the black bear''s back, there is a long arrow, which is firmly stabbing into the black bear''s back at this time.


    Because of the pain of this arrow, the black bear forgot to deal with XiuXiu, but turned to seek revenge.


    XiuXiu breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he appeared. Otherwise, she might have gone down to see her parents now.


    But soon, XiuXiu''s heart was full of worry.


    Can uncle Xiao deal with the black bear? If not


    But soon, XiuXiu found that her worry seemed a little superfluous, just because Xiao Yizheng had shot two arrows in a row and reached the black bear''s eyes. The black bear was so abandoned!


    Then I saw Xiao Yizheng''s body rising in the air. The whole person had reached behind the black bear, holding a dagger in his hand and rowing heavily into the black bear''s skin.


    With a few sharp knives, the black bear had fallen to the ground. Although he was still alive, he could only breathe hard.

 Chapter 636

    At this time, Xiao Yizheng has strode to XiuXiu. Looking at XiuXiu, he asked with a little concern: "isn''t the girl hurt?"


    XiuXiu quickly shook her head. If he hadn''t appeared, she wouldn''t be here so well.


    Xiao Yizheng looked at the girl who survived the disaster in front of him and smiled. He was still very happy that he could save her.


    Although he is a little lonely and arrogant, he is not such a cold person. XiuXiu''s kindness to her brother and XiuXiu''s hard work, as her neighbor, look at it really.


    It can be said that he still has a good feeling for this girl, at least he won''t hate her.


    XiuXiu looked at the place where the black bear was. There were some lingering fears. He dealt with such a big black bear so easily. What did he do before?


    If you are just an ordinary hunter, I''m afraid you don''t have such ability?


    Did he really become a bandit on the mountain before?


    Thinking of this, XiuXiu suddenly smiled and felt a little annoyed. How could she think of her life-saving benefactor! If he was really a bandit, how could he save her?


    How can you see that Xiaobao wants to eat meat and send meat to Xiaobao?


    There are no such good bandits in the world!


    Besides, even if he was really a bandit, what does it matter? He never hurt her, but saved her. She really shouldn''t think of him like the people in the village.


    Thinking so, XiuXiu said sincerely, "thank you just now."


    Xiao Yizheng glanced at the black bear. He would go hunting in the mountains. It was not because he was worried about his livelihood. It was just to kill time by hunting some wild rabbits. Therefore, he had seen the black bear several times and didn''t do anything.


    Unexpectedly, the black bear attacked people today.


    If he doesn''t hurry, the girl will die. He will feel a little sorry at that time.


    Xiao Yizheng said, "you''re welcome!"


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yizheng paused again, and then added: "there are many wild things on the mountain. Don''t come to the deep mountain in the future."


    XiuXiu bowed her head and said, "I see."


    Looking at XiuXiu''s appearance, Xiao Yizheng couldn''t bear it. Although he didn''t have much contact with the people in Xiushui village, he was close to XiuXiu''s home and vaguely knew what was going on in XiuXiu''s home.


    It''s really hard for a girl to take her brother.


    There may be something inappropriate for him to say so.


    Thinking so, Xiao Yizheng said, "or so, I will go hunting in the mountains every day in the future, and you will follow me. In this way... I can take care of you when I encounter any danger."


    XiuXiu suddenly raised her head when she heard the speech. Her eyes lit up and looked forward to Xiao Yizheng: "really?"


    Xiao Yizheng nodded.


    "But will this delay your hunting?" XiuXiu was a little uneasy.


    Xiao Yizheng said, "No." for him, this prey is not necessary for life. Even if it is delayed, what does it matter?


    XiuXiu''s mood at this time is very happy. You know, being able to come to this deep mountain means that her income will increase a lot. In this way, Xiaobao can live a better life with her.


    At least three meals a day, don''t worry so much!


    XiuXiu looks at Xiao Yizheng with gratitude. At this time, XiuXiu can''t say thank you. She doesn''t know how to thank Xiao Yizheng.


    It must be safe to go into the mountain with him!


    XiuXiu never thought that one day, she would walk so close to the bandits down the mountain, and even vaguely rely on him!


    You know, in the past, she was more or less afraid of him!


    The next day, Xiao Yizheng wanted to deal with the bear and didn''t go up the mountain.


    On the third day, Xiao Yizheng appeared in the yard early and looked at the fence of XiuXiu''s house.


    This fence wall can''t compare with the high wall courtyard in the north. What''s going on in other people''s yards can be described at a glance.


    Soon, he saw the girl come out with a big bamboo basket on her back.


    Her appearance is very beautiful. It can be said that people live up to her name, just like wild chrysanthemums. Although she is insignificant, she has a unique charm, just like an elf in the mountains and fields.


    At least, there is no second such woman in Xiushui village.


    After XiuXiu came out, he looked at Xiao Yizheng at a distance, and his face suddenly turned red.


    I don''t know why. Since she was saved by Xiao Yizheng that day, she felt red in the face when she saw Xiao Yizheng.


    Normally, women at XiuXiu''s age have already married and have already passed the age of a girl Huaichun. However, XiuXiu doesn''t have much contact with men at her usual time, and because Xiaobao delayed her marriage, she is now in love.


    Xiao Yizheng has come out and is waiting for XiuXiu in front.


    XiuXiu quickly followed.


    One by one, the two walked up the mountain.


    At this time, it was just dawn, and the dawn fell on the two people, so that there was an unspeakable beauty.


    When he got to the mountain, Xiao Yizheng found a place with a lot of mushrooms and wild vegetables according to his memory. Then he didn''t hurry to hunt, but jumped to a tree and observed the surrounding environment.


    It''s time. Xiao Yizheng stays on the mountain every day. More often, he is in a daze on the tree.


    He is now like the most right one in the world. No one will think of him or ask him. In this isolated mountain, he will roam in peace.


    As soon as XiuXiu looked back, she found that Xiao Yizheng was gone. She was startled and shouted, "Uncle Xiao!"


    Xiao Yizheng''s eyes fell on XiuXiu, looked at the girl like a deer and the panic on her face, and said, "I''m here."


    Not much, but with a power that can make XiuXiu settle down.


    XiuXiu reached out and patted her heart and said, "you''re still there!"


    Xiao Yizheng couldn''t deny smiling. In fact, he didn''t see the smile. After all, there are so many branches and leaves across the trees.


    But XiuXiu has begun to collect what she wants.


    Thinking that Xiao Yizheng was in that tree, XiuXiu felt relieved for no reason. At least she wouldn''t hear a little wind and grass. She was worried that she had met a beast.


    XiuXiu moved quickly and soon filled her bamboo basket.

 Chapter 637

    In the process of waiting to come back, she saw a tree with many Sophora japonica flowers. She thought that these Sophora japonica flowers could make a lot of delicious things. XiuXiu looked at it with envy.


    Then she stretched out her hand and wanted to reach it, but she was not tall and could not climb the tree. It took a long time to reach it down.


    By this time, Xiao Yizheng had heard the news here, and his eyes fell on XiuXiu. Seeing XiuXiu picking locust flowers there, he jumped down directly.


    Then I came here and began to help XiuXiu pick locust flowers.


    XiuXiu looked at the tall but quiet man in front of her. She had an unspeakable feeling in her heart. In her eyes, she unconsciously brought some admiration.


    He seemed to give her a sense of security.


    Waiting for Xiao Yizheng to hand a bunch of locust flowers to XiuXiu, XiuXiu''s face turned red, put the locust flowers on her basket, and then said, "I''m fine."


    Xiao Yizheng nodded and thought for a moment. He was in a daze today and forgot to hunt. However, he still had food at home. Hunting was to kill time. He didn''t care much if he couldn''t find prey. He didn''t even have the idea of hunting anymore.


    So Xiao Yizheng nodded and said, "you can go back."


    XiuXiu was stunned: "ah?"


    Xiao Yizheng looked at XiuXiu strangely and asked, "what else do you want to pick?"


    XiuXiu hurriedly said, "no, no, I mean, you haven''t hunted today. Did I delay you?"


    Speaking of this, XiuXiu bowed her head. For XiuXiu, it was a very embarrassing thing. It bothered Xiao Yizheng and hurt Xiao Yizheng not to finish his work.


    XiuXiu suddenly felt that she might be a burden. She followed Xiao Yizheng to the mountains, which delayed Xiao Yizheng''s work.


    Xiao Yizheng said, "I don''t want to hunt today. I don''t blame you."


    With that, Xiao Yizheng strode ahead, until XiuXiu followed.


    When going down the mountain, XiuXiu inevitably had some worries. One accidentally stepped into a pit, shouted and fell to the ground.


    She bit her teeth and tried to stand up, but she twisted her foot and hurt badly.


    Although it''s not a big deal to get a girl to her feet, it really hurts and doesn''t dare to stand up and walk.


    After taking a few steps, Xiao Yizheng suddenly felt that the people behind him were missing, so he turned around and saw Xiuzheng grabbing a nearby tree and trying to stand up.


    This girl, just like the wild chrysanthemum, has a strange power. Even the wind and rain will not hinder her blooming.


    Xiao Yizheng hurried back. Facing such a girl''s family, Xiao Yizheng was still willing to have good thoughts.


    He stretched out his slender and bony hand and immediately held XiuXiu.


    XiuXiu looks at Xiao Yizheng''s white jade hands. There are some absences. His hands are just the position of the palm. There are some calluses. It doesn''t look like he has suffered. In XiuXiu''s eyes, Xiao Yizheng is more and more mysterious.


    "You have nothing to do?" Xiao Yizheng''s low voice pulled XiuXiu back to reality.


    XiuXiu looked at her feet, pursed her lips and didn''t speak. Her face looked a little annoyed. Following him was enough to cause trouble. Now she twisted her feet. She was really useless.


    Xiao Yizheng eased his tone and asked, "but I twisted my foot?"


    XiuXiu nodded, biting her lips and not talking.


    Xiao Yizheng sat down with XiuXiu and squatted down to see XiuXiu''s ankle.


    XiuXiu was a little uneasy, but Xiao Yizheng had taken off her shoes, looked at the obviously deviated foot and frowned.


    "Girl." Xiao Yizheng shouted.


    "Hmm?" XiuXiu waited for her watery eyes to look at XiuXiu.


    Just listen to a click, XiuXiu didn''t even have time to scream, and her foot was right on.


    Then Xiao Yizheng said with a relaxed face, "your foot is good!"


    XiuXiu realized at this time that Xiao Yizheng had just called her to divert her attention.


    She whispered, "thank you."


    Looking at XiuXiu''s timid appearance, he seems to be afraid of himself. Xiao Yizheng feels in a good mood for no reason. He used to be with Shu Yan. He often went to see beautiful girls and occasionally flirted. He was not a deep person, but he has changed a lot due to his emotional difficulties over the years.


    Now seeing XiuXiu like this, he has found some young feelings.


    Xiao Yizheng handed XiuXiu her shoes. XiuXiu put on her shoes and wanted to stand up.


    Xiao Yizheng turned around and XiuXiu was stunned. She didn''t understand Xiao Yizheng''s meaning and didn''t move.


    Just listen to Xiao Yizheng''s warm voice: "come up, I''ll carry you down the mountain."


    XiuXiu''s face turned red, full of embarrassment and uneasiness.


    Xiao Yizheng added, "your feet have just been misplaced and need to be raised. If you go on like this, I''m afraid you''ll become a slope in the future."


    XiuXiu was startled. She can''t become Pozi. She''s not worried about getting married. She''s just going to become Pozi. How can she take care of Xiaobao in the future? Now they are hungry for three meals a day. If they become like this again, Xiaobao will starve in the future.


    So XiuXiu lay on Xiao Yizheng''s back.


    XiuXiu suddenly felt that the man''s back was like the silent green mountain. Although she didn''t talk much, it could give her an unspeakable sense of dependence.


    What a coincidence. When I was about to leave the mountain, I saw a famous bastard in the village called Li Er.


    This is an old widower. He often does dirty things like sneaking around in the village and climbing the widow''s bed. Now he sees the show on Xiao Yizheng''s back and walks over with a smile.


    Then he looked at the two men and asked, "are you just... Back from the mountain?"


    "Well, don''t worry, I won''t tell you about you!" Li Er said with an obscene face as if he had caught something of the two people.


    XiuXiu''s face turned red and struggled to get down from Xiao Yizheng''s back.


    Xiao Yizheng said in a deep voice, "don''t move."


    Then Xiao Yizheng strode past Li Er.


    Li Er was afraid of Xiao Yizheng when he arrived. At this time, he could only covet XiuXiu''s graceful body. He had mentioned his marriage to XiuXiu''s family before and promised to help XiuXiu raise the small mop together. Who knows XiuXiu wouldn''t agree!


    This makes Li Er hate XiuXiu, but it doesn''t prevent Li Er from thinking about XiuXiu.


    People like Li Er are like this in nature, just like rolling knife meat. Even now they are afraid of Xiao Yizheng, they still want to play XiuXiu.


    At this time, Li Er spat at Xiao Yizheng''s and XiuXiu''s back, and then said, "I thought it was a chaste martyr. I didn''t expect to collude with the bandits."

 Chapter 638

    After Li Er took aim at XiuXiu, he staggered home.


    It was Xiao Yizheng who sent XiuXiu back.


    When XiuXiu was able to cook and cook dinner by herself, she thought that Xiao Yizheng didn''t find any prey today, so she cooked more coarse grain porridge. It''s not that she can''t bear to give up, it''s the best food in the family.


    Then let Xiaobao send it to Xiao Yizheng.


    In the past, XiuXiu must have been on guard against Xiao Yizheng and dared not let Xiaobao approach Xiao Yizheng, but the situation is different. XiuXiu has changed her attitude towards Xiao Yizheng and feels that Xiao Yizheng will not do anything to hurt them.


    Yes, such a good man is better than many people in the village. Even for XiuXiu, this is the best man XiuXiu has ever seen. How can he hurt them?


    After Xiao Yizheng got the porridge cooked by XiuXiu, he was a little absent-minded.


    I don''t know why, from this coarse porridge, he tasted the taste of being concerned.


    Xiao Yizheng has always felt that he is a dispensable person for the world, and no one will even care about him. Now this feeling makes Xiao Yizheng have a different feeling.


    For several days, XiuXiu couldn''t go up the mountain. Xiao Yizheng went up the mountain twice and sent XiuXiu a hare and a pheasant.


    He doesn''t know whether he pity XiuXiu or Xiaobao.


    XiuXiu took these things from Xiao Yizheng and felt a little different in her heart.


    At night, XiuXiu lay in bed and couldn''t sleep. What she thought in her mind was Xiao Yizheng''s face covered by a beard and some faces that couldn''t see clearly.


    At this time, a dark figure quietly jumped in.


    Just touch XiuXiu''s bed.


    XiuXiu was startled. Then she felt the smell of wine in front of her. Then, there was Li Er''s voice: "XiuXiu, I miss you very much. Since you can even follow the bandit Xiao Yizheng, follow me! I promise to send rice grain to your house every month!"


    Dare to feel that Li Er saw that Xiao Yizheng had sent something to XiuXiu several times. He thought they had some shady business!


    After drinking the wine, he had the courage to think that something had happened with XiuXiu.


    XiuXiu looked frightened, struggled hard, and then said to Li Er, "get out of here!"


    But XiuXiu is a woman. Where is Li Er''s strength?


    At this time, Xiaobao came in another room. Seeing this scene, he burst into tears.


    XiuXiu was like seeing the Savior: "go find Xiao..."


    Before she finished, XiuXiu was covered by Li Er''s mouth.


    Xiaobao understood XiuXiu''s meaning and ran directly to Xiao Yizheng''s yard.


    Xiao Yizheng doesn''t have the habit of locking the door and doesn''t need to do so. The people in this village don''t dare to make Xiao Yizheng''s idea. After Xiao Yizheng is pushed up by Xiao Bao, they look at Xiao Bao and cry, "save... Sister."


    Xiao Yizheng saw Xiaobao crying desolately and rushed to XiuXiu''s home without saying a word.


    At this time, XiuXiu was struggling desperately. Seeing that XiuXiu didn''t cooperate, Li Er was threatening fiercely: "you little whore, you are willing to be a wild bandit! Don''t you want to?"


    Just when Li Er wanted to continue pulling XiuXiu''s clothes, he felt that the whole person was held, and then he was heavily thrown to the ground!


    Xiao Yizheng was not sure how XiuXiu was. At this time, he ignored Li Er, but snorted coldly: "get out!"


    Wait until you know how XiuXiu is, and then find a way to deal with Li Er.


    He also has the status of a prince and a senior general in the army. It''s nothing to deal with such a person.


    Xiao Yizheng took the twister and lit the candle.


    I saw the XiuXiu with half dew of fragrant shoulder and purple lips. At this time, I was trembling and crying. It was obvious that I was frightened.


    But she was not ruined by Li Er except that her clothes were torn.


    But even so, it was a great shock to a girl like XiuXiu.


    Xiao Yizheng looked at such a show. His heart couldn''t help but soften. Then he went over and wanted to cover it with a quilt.


    When XiuXiu arrived, she suddenly jumped into Xiao Yizheng''s arms and sobbed.


    "Uncle Xiao..." XiuXiu shouted and twitched.


    Hearing XiuXiu calling himself like this, Xiao Yizheng couldn''t help frowning. He''s really not that old! He can''t bear it. At this time, he has reached out and patted XiuXiu on the shoulder. Wen Sheng said, "there''s nothing wrong. The villain has gone and no one will bully you."


    Xiao Yizheng''s caring voice made XiuXiu feel more and more wronged.


    For so many years, she had a hard time with a girl and her brother.


    She wants to have a dependence, but she is afraid that she can''t find it. Until the whole person falls into a wolf''s nest, now Xiao Yizheng makes her feel that she has found a dependence.


    XiuXiu fluttered in Xiao Yizheng''s arms and kept mumbling, "don''t leave, I''m afraid."


    Xiao Yizheng looked at the girl trembling in his arms and suddenly felt that he was needed.


    Xiao Yizheng stayed with XiuXiu all night. In the early morning of the next day, Xiao Yizheng came out of XiuXiu''s home and showed a positive sign.


    At this point, coupled with the intentional exaggeration of Li Er, the affair between XiuXiu and Xiao Yizheng seems to have spread all over the village.


    Some people even began to shout that they wanted to sink the unmarried girl who had an affair with a man!


    Because of the gossip in the village, XiuXiu took her clothes and went to wash them near the mountain where there were few people. When a dress floated into the water, XiuXiu reached for it.


    It happened that Xiao Yizheng came down from the mountain. When he saw XiuXiu like this, he was startled and thought XiuXiu was short-sighted.


    He flew up, went directly to the water and fished XiuXiu out of the water.


    XiuXiu looked at the visitor in panic. When she saw that it was Xiao Yizheng, XiuXiu''s heart was slightly at ease.


    At this time, Xiao Yizheng said in a deep voice, "what can I do? I broke your reputation and married you." as for Li Er, now Xiao Yizheng has been sent to the county government, because it was sent by a person of Xiao Yizheng''s identity. The people in the county government must focus on "caring" him.


    XiuXiu was slightly stunned, and then said, "Uncle Xiao, you... What did you say?"


    Seeing that XiuXiu was going to commit suicide, Xiao Yizheng felt that his heart was going to jump out. The tension made him understand that he didn''t want to lose the girl unconsciously.


    He suddenly remembered a word¡ª¡ª


    It''s better to cherish the people in front of you.


    The people and things in front of him gave him a different feeling. Suddenly, there was a conflict in his heart, that is to protect the wild chrysanthemum like girl in his arms.


    Don''t let her live so tired and hard. XiuXiu coughed twice: "Uncle Xiao..."


    At this time, Xiao Yizheng couldn''t help saying, so he took XiuXiu back.


    Waiting to appear again, the beard on his face had disappeared. Standing in front of XiuXiu was a handsome and warm man.


    XiuXiu stared at Xiao Yizheng.


    "My name is Xiao Yizheng. I used to be a prince, then became a regent, then kidnapped the empress, and then became a garrison general. Now... The man standing in front of you is a hunter." Xiao Yizheng quickly introduced himself.


    Then Xiao Yizheng continued, "I propose to you today. I don''t know if you are willing to promise me all my life?"


    Listen to Xiao Yizheng''s words like dramas, but XiuXiu believes it!


    However, Xiao Yizheng said these things. XiuXiu was a little nervous. If he was just an ordinary hunter, she would be willing to! Even if she is a bandit, she will! But... He''s the prince. She''s afraid she doesn''t deserve him.


    Just when XiuXiu hesitated, Xiao Yizheng looked at Xiaobao at the door and said, "I will help you raise Xiaobao together."


    Seeing XiuXiu silent, Xiao Yizheng had some disappointment on his face.


    He gave XiuXiu a decadent look and said, "I thought you were willing..."


    He said with a clear smile: "but it doesn''t matter. I won''t force you."


    He once did something to force people. Naturally, he knew that the strong twisted melon was not sweet. What''s more, he has now understood a lot of things. If he really likes a person, forcing her is not good for her, but will only hurt her.


    Xiao Yizheng saw that XiuXiu didn''t answer, so he turned around and walked out step by step.


    XiuXiu was worried when she saw that Xiao Yizheng had left. Her uneasiness disappeared at this time. She had only one idea, that is, she didn''t want this man to disappear into her life.


    She hurriedly shouted, "Uncle Xiao..."


    Xiao Yizheng stopped, turned around and stressed, "brother Xiao."


    XiuXiu''s face turned red. Indeed, the man in front of him was not old at all. It was clear that he was a peer.


    XiuXiu looked at Xiao Yizheng with bright eyes and asked, "Xiao... Brother Xiao, do you want to marry me because you are responsible? Our gossip has nothing to do with you... You don''t have to......" she didn''t want to embarrass Xiao Yizheng after all.


    XiuXiu''s understanding made Xiao Yizheng feel a little distressed. He shook his head and said, "I want to marry you because I want to live with you."


    Xiao Yizheng''s Frank words made XiuXiu''s face red.


    She whispered, "my heart... Is the same as yours."


    Yes, she liked this man for a long time, but she didn''t dare to say it.


    Xiao Yizheng was delighted when he heard the speech. He strode forward and put his hand around XiuXiu. At this moment, he suddenly felt that he seemed to hold the whole world.


    (end of the full text) here comes the end of the rebirth of the legitimate daughter Rong. Thank you for your company and support all the way. I wish you a happy and safe life like the ending of the story.